《Reborn Master vs. School Beauty》


 Chapter 1 adultery

    As Li Qiang hurried along the road, the wounds on his body were still faintly aching, but he was anxious to return home. When he thought of his lover at home, this little bit of pain was nothing.


    He had a package of steaming osmanthus cake in his arms, it was the favorite food of his fiancee, Yang Rong. No matter how anxious he was to get home, he still wanted to buy this for her.


    Li Qiang was the captain of the Special Forces Winged Dragon Raiders. He had just fought a great battle with the ck Cloaked Society, the most powerful organization in the underworld. He had single-handedly killed his way into the bandit¡¯s nest, killed five or six enemy leaders, rescued the hostages, and made a name for themandos! He should have gone to the hospital to check on the wound, but he missed his lover and had rushed back to Salt Lake City that night despite the doctor¡¯s persuasion.


    He looked at the green dragon jade ring on his finger, and a smile appeared on his face. It was his engagement ring, and the green phoenix jade ring and this ring were a pair, bought in the antique market. This pair of rings were said to be over a thousand years old and very expensive, but at the time, he didn¡¯t have enough money on him, and his good friend Lin Zhe had lent it to him.


    Lin Zhe was from a rich family, and because he wanted to learn from Li Qiang, he got to know him. He didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be like each other. In just a short time, they had be good brothers. Because Li Qiang often went out on missions, the matters at home were often taken care of by Lin Zhe, he trusted this good friend of his very much!


    When they reached the top of the mountain, Yang Rong was staring at the beautiful scenery in a daze. Li Qiang suddenly kneeled down, handed over the green phoenix jade ring, and asked Yang Rong to marry him. Yang Rong blushed, and nodded with tears of joy, as the two of them tightly embraced each other!


    Three months had passed since that wonderful moment, and next month would be the time for the two of them to get married. In Li Qiang¡¯s eyes, she was a pure and wless angel. When the two of them had grown close to each other, Li Qiang had made that request more than once, but Yang Rong had firmly rejected it because she had a very traditional way of thinking, insisting that they must keep the precious first time until the wedding day. Although Li Qiang wasn¡¯t too happy, he still respected her decision, and felt that his fianc¨¦e was a good girl that was hard to find.


    Li Qiang sped up his pace and went downstairs to Yang Rong¡¯s dormitory. Seeing the lights on the second floor still on, which was the bedroom, he smiled. He thought, "Why isn¡¯t Yang Rong asleep yet?"


    He used to y a trick to scare his fiancee when she climbed in through the window. Seeing that there was no one around, he jumped and climbed up to the second floor easily. This kind of height was nothing for amando.


    Li Qiang tiptoed to the window and stuck his head out to take a look. This was no small matter and shocked him like a wooden chicken!


    The battle was very intense. Li Qiang originally thought that he came to the wrong ce, but upon closer inspection, he realized that the woman who was panting and blushing was his fiancee, Yang Rong! She, who was originally pure and charming, was now swaying in the wind like a snowy mountain, looking extremely lustful and lustful. It was unbelievable that she was so lustful!


    Li Qiang exploded in anger. He kicked the window open and broke in, catching that man and giving him a good beating. The two people in the room were scared silly. The man eximed, "Qiang-ge, stop hitting me, it¡¯s me!" So this person was Li Qiang¡¯s good friend, Lin Zhe!


    When Li Qiang saw that it was him, he was so angry that he went crazy. He trembled and said, "You treated me like a friend in vain, how dare you treat me like this?! I¡¯ll kill you! " As he spoke, his attacks became fiercer. He was an outstanding member of the special forces, how could Lin Zhe be his opponent. Very quickly, he was beaten ck and blue, crying for his parents.


    Yang Rong didn¡¯t have enough time to put on her clothes, she struggled with her bare white body to pull Li Qiang from behind, crying for him not to hit her anymore.


    While beating Lin Zhe, Li Qiang fiercely said, "Bitch, get out of my way. I¡¯ll kill him first, then I¡¯ll deal with you!"


    He had already lost his mind. The betrayal of his lover and friends made him feel like a madman. He only had one thought in his mind, and that was to kill Lin Zhaogan!


    Just when Li Qiang wanted to kill his, he suddenly felt a chill behind him. He froze and turned around, only to see Yang Rong holding a dagger stained with blood. It was obvious that she had stabbed Li Qiang in the back.


    Li Qiang pointed at Yang Rong, "You, you actually ..."


    Yang Rong said while crying, "Xiao Qiang, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry."


    Li Qiang fell into a pool of blood with resentment. At this moment, the osmanthus cake in his embrace fell to the ground in front of him. He stared at the bag of osmanthus cake that he had specially bought for Yang Rong and gradually lost consciousness ...


    The clock on the wall stopped on June 6, 1996.


    When Li Qiang woke up, the stabbing pain in his back was still there, and the past was still fresh in his mind. However, he discovered that he was lying on a table, and someone next to him was gently poking him with a hand. He turned his head to see that the person who stabbed him was Yang Rong!


    Li Qiang grabbed her hand angrily and roared, "Why do you want to kill me? I¡¯m so good to you, and I¡¯ll listen to you. We¡¯re soon going to get married, but why did you betray me? What did I do wrong to make you treat me like this?! "


    Yang Rong¡¯s face was full of surprise, "You¡¯re crazy, what nonsense are you spouting, are you crazy?!"


    Li Qiang found himself in a ssroom. There were at least forty to fifty students in the room, and half of them were dumbstruck while the other half had their mouths wide open as theyughed out loud. He looked at himself, wearing a school uniform.


    He took a closer look at that girl, she did look a little simr to Yang Rong, but she was younger and more beautiful, with an iparable temperament.


    At this time, someone angrily said from the podium, "Li Qiang, did you secretly sleep during ss again? "No matter how many times I tell you, you are not listening.


    Li Qiang looked towards the direction the voice came from and saw a beautiful youngdy with a slim figure standing behind the podium. She wore a beige dress and her chest was surging. Li Qiang saw the red mole and thought to himself, "Why does this mole look so familiar?" I seem to have seen it somewhere before! "


    Seeing that Li Qiang did not move and was even staring straight at her chest, he immediately became furious and shouted, "Did you not hear what I said? Hurry up and go stand outside. Don¡¯te back until ss is over! "


    The mockingughter became even louder. Li Qiang swept his gaze across them with a gaze as cold as knives, causing the entire ss to go silent. The aura of a weapons specialist that he had brought over from his previous life was not something these students could bear.


    The students were all whispering to each other. They didn¡¯t understand why the usually weak and cowardly guy would suddenly turn into a different person.


    A cool breeze blew in the corridor, and memories flooded his mind. It was June 6, 2016, and it had already been 20 years since his death. Could it be that the memory of the mercenary was just a dream?


    He quickly rejected this idea because the green dragon jade ring on his finger had proven the authenticity of his previous life. Right now, it was more reasonable to judge that after his death, he had transmigrated into the body of this young man called Li Qiang.


    But strangely, why did this green dragon jade ring travel here with him? Could this be a divine item?


    Only when Li Qiang recovered from his joy of regaining a new life did he astonishingly realize that the host he had given birth to was iparably terrible, that his studies were rankedst, and that his body was in dire straits. Although he was 185, he was a thin bamboo.

 Chapter 2 Conflict

    Li Qiang thought to himself, "I¡¯m still a world-famous weapons specialist. I¡¯m a famous war god of the Winged Dragonmandos. If I die in the hands of a woman, then I¡¯m useless. Now that I¡¯m reborn into a trash, I might as well just die."


    Just as he was feeling extremely vexed, the bell rang. The female teacher came out from the ssroom. Her name was Liang Qiuying. She was the form teacher of the third grade and was also an English teacher.


    She red at Li Qiang and said angrily, "Li Qiang, listen up. If this continues, I¡¯ll call your parents over to help you check out. You¡¯re really going too far, not only did you not listen in ss, you even did something like that to your ssmates. Go back and apologize to Ya Shi immediately, if she doesn¡¯t forgive you, then you don¡¯t need toe back to ss anymore."


    The girl he thought was Yang Rong was called Lin Ya Shi. She was the school¡¯s belle and because of her excellent grades, she was arranged to be Li Qiang¡¯s tablemate and urged him to study.


    Li Qiang looked at Liang Qiuying¡¯s beautiful face, and didn¡¯t listen to her at all. He was still staring at the mole on her chest, suddenly remembered something, and loudly said: "I remember now, you are Xiao Ying, the daughter of my oldrade Liang Tian! Xiao Ying has this mole on her chest, do you remember me? I am your Uncle Li. Come, let uncle hug you. When you were young, Uncle hugged you the most. " As he spoke, he habitually hugged Liang Qiuying.


    Liang Qiuying held onto her chest and took a few steps back, and said angrily, "You, you actually dared to y hooligan with teacher, are you crazy?!" If you continue to be like this, I¡¯ll really make you quit school! " And he thought, "How did he know my father¡¯s name? No one in the school should know about it. "


    Li Qiang suddenly met someone he knew and said those words out of excitement. Only then did he realize that it was impossible for Liang Qiuying to recognize him, so he quickly lowered his head to admit his mistake. Li Qiang obediently returned to the ssroom and apologized in front of Lin Ya Shi. At first, Lin Ya Shi didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him, but seeing his sincere attitude, he lightly nodded her head and forgave him.


    He let out a sigh of relief and decided to go to the water room to wash his face. Just as he arrived at the water room, a fatty suddenly put his arms around him and whispered with a mischievous smile, "I really want to know what sort of dream you had just now. Did I dream that Lin Ya Shi became your wife and then put a green hat on you? You went to catch a traitor, but you were stabbed to death by Lin Ya Shi? Wow, the content is too explosive, especially when you dragged her to say those words just now, you were full of emotions and your acting skills. If it wasn¡¯t for the huge gap between the two of you, I would have believed you. "Brother, be sure!"


    Li Qiang pushed him away and said, "Scram to the side. I¡¯m so annoyed right now. Don¡¯t bother me."


    That damn fatty is called Ba Guang, he¡¯s Li Qiang¡¯s childhood friend from a high school student, so we grew up together. Thus, he dares to joke around with him, and seeing Li Qiang¡¯s attitude, he asked curiously, "What¡¯s wrong with you, kid? I¡¯m ying with you, why are you looking so cold? This isn¡¯t like you! "


    "Who¡¯s in a good mood? Isozi in a bad mood right now? " Li Qiang exined.


    "Cut the crap, standing is one of yourpulsory courses. Why don¡¯t youe over once or twice a day? I¡¯ve never seen you in a bad mood. " Fatty revealed his true colors.


    Li Qiang looked at this so-called good friend in front of him. At first, he didn¡¯t want to bother with him, but he felt that doing so would seem too weird, after all, he had reincarnated into the body of a teenager, so he could act as a whole. He could only reply, "I feel that I was too embarrassed just now.


    Fattyughed out loud. "This is nothing. What¡¯s so embarrassing about it? You¡¯ve done more than this."


    Li Qiang was angry, "Can¡¯t you just say something nice?"


    Just as Fatty was about to reply, a ck burly man suddenly walked into the washroom. When Fatty saw him, he immediately lowered his head like a mouse seeing a cat, not daring to speak anymore.


    The big ck guy walked in front of Li Qiang and extended his hand. "You should have paid the protection fee for this month, right? I¡¯ve already given you a few days of grace."


    This man was called Hu Bin, a tyrant in the school. He was in his third year and specialized in bullying the lower grade students, demanding their protection fees. Before this, Li Qiang had already been ckmailed by him several times.


    "Even if I don¡¯t have money, I won¡¯t give it to you!" Li Qiang blurted out without even thinking.


    When these words came out, everyone in the washroom was stunned. The fatty was stupefied as he nkly stared at Li Qiang. He was puzzled as to why his usually despicable old friend had suddenly be so unyielding!


    Hu Bin did not expect the tall and thin man in front of him to suddenly say something like this. He was stunned for a moment, but he quickly recovered and sneered, "You must have gained some ability, right? You dare not to pay, do you know what the consequences will be? "


    Li Qiang sneered, "I want to try."


    The rest of the students automatically retreated and formed a circle around Hu Bin and Li Qiang. The more people gathered, the more excited they were to watch the show.


    Someone from the crowd jumped up and said, "Hit him, hit him, make him talk nonsense!" Someone like him deserves to be beaten up! " Li Qiang followed the direction of the voice and looked over. He recognized that person. It was ss 3¡¯s ss monitor, Zhang Rui. He was one of Lin Ya Shi¡¯s suitors. Obviously, Li Qiang¡¯s actions in ss just now had angered him.


    The fat guy grabbed Zhang Rui and angrily said, "You¡¯re our ss¡¯ ss monitor, yet you dare to stir up trouble!" What kind of cadre is this!? "


    Zhang Rui¡¯s face alternated between red and white. He pushed aside the fatty and slipped away on his own.


    Hu Bin knew what Li Qiang was thinking. With a mocking expression on his face, he said, "Little bastard, I¡¯ll tell you one more time. You won¡¯t have a good ending if you go against me. You better think it through carefully." After saying this, he also felt that it was very strange. Li Qiang was not as submissive as usual, and he did not look scared at all.


    Although Li Qiang had been reborn in a weak body, his aura was not weak at all. Thebative nature stored in the depths of his soul waspletely aroused. A fight just started. This was a good thing.


    Hu Bin wanted to end the battle quickly, so he threw a punch towards Li Qiang¡¯s face. Usually, this punch would let Li Qiang rest for half a month.


    Unexpectedly, Li Qiang lowered his head and dodged the punch. Moreover, he returned the punch and struck Hu Bin¡¯s right rib.


    With a bang, this punch seemed to have hit a steel te, "This guy is too sturdy! But my own strength is too weak! " Li Qiang thought.


    Hu Bin didn¡¯t expect that he would be hit. He immediately roared and sent a kick towards Li Qiang¡¯s stomach. Li Qiang turned around and kicked Hu Bin¡¯s ankle, and with a loud bang, the kicknded on a metal pir.


    In the blink of an eye, two rounds had passed. Li Qiang did not feel anything amiss. Hu Bin and the surrounding people were all greatly shocked. They did not expect Li Qiang to not only not get hit but to even counterattack.


    Hu Bin was extremely impatient. His hands were like a bear¡¯s paw as he reached out to grab Li Qiang. Li Qiang¡¯s expression did not change as he grabbed Hu Bin¡¯s wrist, trying to grab him and pull his hand behind him.


    Unexpectedly, Hu Bin was so powerful that he let out a loud roar and forcefully pushed Li Qiang¡¯s arm down. Then, with a flip of his hand, he stuck to Li Qiang and lifted up Li Qiang¡¯s body!


    Hu Bin then shouted out and threw Li Qiang to the side!


    At this moment, arge fat figure flew out from the angle andy on the ground as a human cushion to catch Li Qiang. Li Qiang was not injured at all.


    Hu Bin wanted to continue fighting, but was stopped by the school security guard who rushed over upon hearing the news. He angrily said to Li Qiang, "Little brat, just you wait. Next time, I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s boss." Although he said this, he was muttering in his heart, "This kid is a bit strange. I couldn¡¯t dodge every move. If only his strength was a bit stronger ..." Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it.

 Chapter 3 Rescue

    Without a fight, the surrounding people immediately dispersed as if nothing had happened.


    Li Qiang helped the fatty up and asked if he was alright. Although the fatty grimaced in pain, he still smiled and said, "It¡¯s alright. My skin is rough and I don¡¯t feel anything."


    Fatty¡¯s performance made Li Qiang very touched. He instantly recalled his previousrades who risked their lives to fight him. This sort of brotherly rtionship was the most precious one.


    Li Qiang grabbed the fatty¡¯s hand and excitedly said, "Good brother, you can have mine from now on!"


    The fatty said in surprise, "Why are you saying things like that? It¡¯s too nauseating. I don¡¯t want anything from you. You¡¯re so skinny like a grasshopper. I¡¯m afraid that if you fall on the ground, you¡¯ll break apart."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "It¡¯s actually nothing. I already thought about mynding posture, so I shouldn¡¯t be able to break it."


    Fatty said, "Stop boasting. I¡¯ve never seen you win in a battle before, but it¡¯s still strange. You actually managed to y a few tricks with Hu Bin this time. You¡¯ve increased your abilities, haven¡¯t you?"


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "I don¡¯t put him in my eyes when ites to moves, but it¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s too much of a difference in strength. He¡¯s not even on the same level. It seems like I need to practice more."


    Fattyughed out loud and said, "Don¡¯t try this. Do you remember thest time we had an appointment to run together in the morning? You didn¡¯t wake up until ten in the morning. I don¡¯t have any confidence in you to train your willpower at all. "


    Li Qiang coldly smiled. "That was in the past, but now it won¡¯t happen."


    For a moment, the fatty was speechless. He felt that this good friend of his had already changed, bing unrecognizable.


    Starting from the morning of the second day, Li Qiang started his arduous training. He used all the training methods of the special forces, but his weak body caused him to almost pass out on the first day.


    He had to restore himself to the same level as when he was amando in his previous life as soon as possible, only then could he aplish his goal, because he wanted to find Yang Rong and Lin Zhe, he wanted revenge!


    However, the reality of the blow made him a little discouraged. This middle school student¡¯s version of Li Qiang¡¯s body was too poor. Even if he had the tenacious and unyielding willpower, he still couldn¡¯t quickly strengthen his weak body.


    However, this terrible situation soon turned for the better. In the next few days, his strength and physical fitness improved significantly, and he was also able to continue increasing his training. This made Li Qiang iparably surprised. In fact, what he didn¡¯t know was that the Azure Dragon Jade Ring was quietly ying its role. Not only did it make his training more effective, but it also allowed him to quickly recover from fatigue, which made his progress even more obvious. In just a month¡¯s time, Li Qiang couldpletely use the training quantity of the special forces back then to train himself.


    At the beginning, Hu Bin was still able to defeat him in a dozen rounds and beat him ck and blue. However, as the number of fights increased, Hu Bin gradually began to find it more difficult. Even more frightening was that the person in front of him would be able to quickly recover every time he got injured and then challenge him again.


    In the end, Hu Bin had consciously avoided Li Qiang and did not want to fight him anymore. However, Li Qiang had refused to give up. As long as he wanted to fight him in actualbat, he would have to find Hu Bin.


    In these past few days, Li Qiang had also heard some news from special sources. Due to his idental death, the Winged Dragonmandos being disbanded, and the ck Cloaked Society losing their strongest enemy, they grew up quickly and monopolized the underworld,mitting many shocking deeds. This made Li Qiang extremely resentful.


    One day, when he was running at night, Li Qiang had just passed an intersection and heard the noise of people. By the way, it turned out to be a few hooligans surrounding the two girls and teasing them with words.


    "What do you want?" One of the girls who looked a little like a loli asked in a stern voice.


    "Nothing, I just want to find you all to apany me in singing. I want to be friends with you all!"


    "We¡¯re going home, we don¡¯t have the time to be friends with you, please step aside!" Another quiet girl said with a trembling voice.


    "Haha, such a beautiful little girl. It¡¯s so lonely to go home and y with everyone. Let your big brother teach you a way to be happy." One of the hooligans with white hair and earringsughed and said.


    As they were being pushed, a portion of the girls¡¯ outer garments were torn off, revealing their snow-white skin. One could vaguely see their undergarments.


    The two beauties were trembling with fear. They were crying because of fear. One of them even wanted to call the police, but the white-haired bully snatched his phone away.


    "Don¡¯t cry, we¡¯re just friends, what are you crying for?" The more those hooligans saw the girl¡¯s fear, the more excited they became, and the more they kept on teasing her.


    "What are you doing?" Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind them.


    The bullies were shocked. They turned around and saw an unremarkable young man hugging his shoulders as he stared at them.


    The white haired bully shouted, "Stinky brat, this is none of your business. Hurry up and get out of here!"


    However, the two little beauties shouted out, "Li Qiang, hurry up and save us!"


    Li Qiang recognized the two girls as his ssmates. The one who was more gentle was called Chen Xue and the one who looked like a loli was called Song Yan. They were both beauties in the ss and were also Lin Ya Shi¡¯s good friends.


    The white fur walked in front of Li Qiang and sneered, "So you two know each other, kid. Listen to this grandpa. If you know what¡¯s good for you, then hurry up and get lost. We can¡¯t mess with each other, otherwise, we¡¯ll be as good as you."


    Li Qiang sneered and did not say anything. The white haired man felt a shadow sh past him, his chest felt like it was hit by a sledgehammer, with a groan, he flew up and crashed into the wall, sliding down andnding on the ground.


    No one had been able to clearly see how Li Qiang had attacked. They were all stunned when they saw the white fur copse without any forewarning.


    The bullies shouted in unison as they swarmed forward. They wanted to use their numbers to defeat Li Qiang, but who knew that Li Qiang would casually punch them one by one. Within a few moves, those bullies were already lying on the ground.


    Li Qiang only said one word, "Scram!"


    The bullies got up and ran as fast as they could while holding onto the white fur, leaving behind the dumbstruck Chen Xue and Song Yan.


    Their request for help just now was just for Li Qiang to call the police. They never thought that Li Qiang would actually have such skill. How could the normally weak him be so sharp?


    "Are you alright? Do you want to go to the hospital? " Li Qiang calmly asked as he handed the phone back from the white hair to them.


    Chen Xue calmed hsheself and replied, "Thank you. Our clothes were torn by them. Luckily you arrived in time, otherwise ..." As she spoke, he subconsciously covered her chest.


    "It¡¯s good that you guys are fine. I¡¯m leaving first. Don¡¯t take such a small alley in the future, it¡¯s not safe for girls!" After saying that, Li Qiang left without turning back.


    "So cool!" Song Yan praised.


    Chen Xue¡¯srge eyes were also shining, because Li Qiang¡¯s appearance just now was too domineering.

 Chapter 4 courtship

    "Li Qiang, stop!" Chen Xue shouted loudly.


    Li Qiang stopped and asked, "What is it?"


    Chen Xue came in front of Li Qiang and said, "You haven¡¯t gone to ss for a few days, do you still want to go to university?"


    Li Qiang sneered, "This has nothing to do with you, right? You don¡¯t need to bother about my matters."


    Chen Xue was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Li Qiang, who could only speak to girls in such a submissive manner, would actually be so hard on her. "Why are you talking to me like this? I¡¯m a student in the ss, shouldn¡¯t I care about your studying situation?" You¡¯re skipping school! "


    Li Qiang said, "Teacher Liang and I have already taken sick leave, so this is not a truant. This kind of interrogation ispletely unreasonable."


    Chen Xue said, "Looking at you, how do you look like you have an illness? I will report your situation to Teacher Liang in detail."


    Li Qiang did not have the time to waste with her. He did not want to go to school at all. All he was thinking about was how to recover his ability quickly and then find that adulterous couple to settle the score. Although 20 years had passed, Yang Rong and Lin Zhe were still alive.


    "Whatever, I don¡¯t care!" Li Qiang ran away without looking back, leaving behind an embarrassed Chen Xue.


    "So cool!" Song Yan was still praising him with his starry eyes.


    Chen Xue snappily replied, "Hey, can you not be so infatuated? Do you remember how you mocked Li Qiang back then? Said he was a piece of trash, a useless manure machine. "


    Song Yan blushed and said: "Everyone has their mistakes, so don¡¯t expose me. I really think the current Li Qiang is so cool, not to mention he just saved us!" He is a hero! "


    Chen Xue said, "It¡¯s because he saved us that we should take responsibility for him toe back to school as soon as possible."


    Song Yan said helplessly, "Alright, it¡¯s up to you. Anyway, I won¡¯t go and make a snitch report to Teacher Liang."


    When Li Qiang ran home, his parents scolded him. It turned out that he spent all his time training and didn¡¯t go to school at all. Instead, he went to find Liang Qiuying for sick leave. But just now, Liang Qiuying called and said Li Qiang was pretending to be sick and skipping school, asking the parents to educate their children well.


    With such a ruckus, he could only put on a apologetic attitude and express that he was willing to go to school. In fact, Li Qiang¡¯s parents often went out to do business, so they didn¡¯t really take care of their son. Every time they came back, they would leave with some money. Of course, Li Qiang understood this logic, so he lowered his head and admitted his wrongs, saying that he would definitely go to school on time, and that his parents wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter once they lost their anger.


    The next day, Li Qiang carried his backpack and went to school. He knew that it was definitely Chen Xue who had denounced him. This girl was really something.


    He was angry, so he sprinted to school at a speed of 100 meters, this way he could train his agility. He was young and strong, and his physique was different from before. He was already close to the same age as in his previous life. As a result, he sped along the road like a cannonball. He was simply Bolt among the yellow people!


    At this moment, at the entrance of Yanchun Experimental High School, a grand courtship ceremony was in progress ...


    The 9999 roses formed a huge heart-shaped sea of flowers. A young man with an oily head and a pink face was standing by the side, ready to make love to the one he liked!


    There were more and more people gathered around them as they discussed amongst themselves. Some of them muttered to themselves, "Look at that kid, he¡¯s only a high school student. How could he agree to go to school like that? Why didn¡¯t anyonee to stop him? "


    One of them replied, "He¡¯s probably the son of the principal, the ss monitor of ss 3, Zhang Rui! Who dares to stop a person who runs rampant in the school? "


    "Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. Then who exactly is he trying to woo?"


    There¡¯s no need to guess. Of course it¡¯s school beauty Lin Ya Shi, the boss of the Lin Group, the person who chased her can go from school all the way to the Barrends. Zhang Rui has been thinking about her for a long time.


    Right at that moment, a Rolls-Royce stopped at the school gate. A beautiful woman got off the Rolls Royce. Although she was only wearing her school uniform, her seductive looks could not be concealed. It was Lin Ya Shi who hade to school.


    As soon as she saw the sea of roses in front of the school gate, her expression turned ugly. Then she saw Zhang Rui standing in front of the sea of roses, making her even more speechless from anger.


    Seeing that Lin Ya Shi had arrived, Zhang Rui immediately rushed forward and knelt on one knee. He even handed over a small box and opened it. Inside was a diamond ne shining with radiance!


    The surrounding people cried out in rm. They were all sighing at Zhang Rui¡¯s generosity.


    "Ya Shi, ever since I met you, I¡¯ve fallen deeply in love with you. Can you date me?" Zhang Rui implored passionately.


    "Together, together ..." Quite a few girls shouted loudly. They were clearly attracted by the scene.


    Lin Ya Shi frowned and was about to speak.


    At this critical moment, a cloud of dust suddenly rose in the distance. A figure flew towards the school gate, shouting loudly, "Get out of the way! I¡¯m running too fast! I can¡¯t stop!"


    The moment that figure appeared, screams and cries rang out as people scattered and fled in all directions, avoiding the path that the figure took. That figure charged straight into the sea of roses, and for a moment, all the petals flew in the air, and a heart-shaped sea of flowers was ripped in half!


    Not only that, he had also knocked Zhang Rui onto the ground, causing his white suit to be covered in filth!


    Zhang Rui got up in embarrassment and shouted angrily, "Who the fuck are you? You¡¯ve disturbed this father¡¯s ns!"


    Then looking at the person not too far away, he stopped and turned his head around with a grin, "Sorry, what are we doing here? Are you selling flowers? " The person who came was precisely Li Qiang!


    "Li Qiang, you son of a b * tch, why did you run so fast so early in the morning?!" Zhang Rui was going crazy. He never thought that the courtship ceremony that he had meticulously prepared for several months would be ruined by a trash of a student in his ss.


    Li Qiang threw up his hands helplessly and said, "You can¡¯t me me for this. So I was nning to run directly to the school field¡¯swn to stop my feet. Who would have thought that there would be so many flowers in front of the school? What are you trying to do?" "Eh, where did you get this ne?" As he spoke, he picked up the diamond ne hanging on his shoulder and was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 5 I promise

    "Give it back to me, the ne is mine!" Zhang Rui said, flustered and exasperated.


    "Yours? Does it have your name on it? " Li Qiangughed.


    "I bought that for Lin Yashi, hurry up and return it to me!" Zhang Rui¡¯s face was about to turn the color of a pig¡¯s liver.


    "Nonsense, I even said that this ne was bought by me for Liangqiu Ying, so I made it up. Since I picked it up, it¡¯s mine." Li Qiang was sick of Zhang Rui¡¯s normal appearance, so he might as well tease him.


    Zhang Rui was so angry that he started to stutter, "Hu, you¡¯re lying, I just bought it, you, quickly return it to me!"


    Li Qiang smirked: "No matter what, you are our ss¡¯s ss monitor, I usually remind everyone to be obedient in picking up gold, why have you be so greedy now? It¡¯s just a ne. Even if I gave it to you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to make a fortune. I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t want this ne, so I¡¯ll give it to charity as a service to the people. " As he spoke, he put the ne away.


    Zhang Rui took out his phone while trembling and said: "If you have the balls to stay, then I¡¯ll call someone!"


    Li Qiang chuckled as he stood there, nodding his head: "Sure, let¡¯s see who you can call over."


    Chen Xue and Song Yan walked out from the crowd, and Chen Xue said: "Li Qiang, stop trying to act cocky, Zhang Rui is very influential here, quickly return the ne to him, there is no need to provoke any trouble."


    Song Yan also said, "That¡¯s right, we saw it earlier, the ne is indeed his, don¡¯t touch the stone with the egg, do you agree?"


    Li Qiang acted unperturbed and waved his hand, saying, "Chen Xue, I have not settled the matter of you making small talk with the Teacher Liang yet, you don¡¯t need to worry about it, thank you for your good intentions, I have nothing else to say."


    Chen Xue stomped her feet, and said: "Lu Dongbin doesn¡¯t recognize the good intentions of others, forget it, you deserve to be beaten to death, I don¡¯t care about you anymore!" After saying that, he pulled Song Yan back to the school building. Before Song Yan left, he even made a gesture to Li Qiang, telling him not to go head to head against him.


    Li Qiangughed, and did not take it to heart, but Lin Yashi did not leave, and only watched coldly from the side.


    Zhang Rui said to Lin Yashi: "Ya Shi, I¡¯m sorry. Seeing how this matter has developed, it seems that I was not prepared. Next time, I will definitelypensate you."


    Lin Yashi said as her brows knitted together, "Zhang Rui, I will make it clear to you this time around, that I have never promised you anything in your pursuit of me.


    Zhang Rui said shamelessly, "Ya Shi, I know you are testing me. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be able to endure the test, and I will definitely give you happiness!"


    Lin Yashi was bored to death, hence she said disdainfully: "Can¡¯t you be a little more mature? This is a high school, everyone is studying. What do you mean by this? How are you going to exin it to Principal Zhang? "


    Zhang Rui¡¯s eyes lit up, and said: "I understand, what you mean is, you want me to go to your house to beg for love, right?"


    Lin Yashi was gritting her teeth in hatred towards this cow, but just as she was about to speak, she suddenly heard someone shout, "Who made Young Master Zhang angry? Do you want to die?! "


    Zhang Ruiughed: "Ya Shi, wait a moment, I¡¯ve called my men over. Watch how I take care of that Li Qiang!"


    The spectating crowd parted, and a group of people walked in from outside. The leader was a ck muscr man, and behind him were a few delinquents, one of them had dyed white hair and had earrings, but the funny thing was, these thugs all had bruises all over their faces, and some of them even had bandages on their arms, making them look extremelyical.


    Zhang Rui said to Hu Bin: "Why have you only just arrived? Quickly go and take care of that brat! "


    Hu Binughed: No problem, Young Master Zhang has spoken, leave this matter to me. As he said that, he walked in front of Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang chuckled: "You¡¯re here?"


    Seeing Li Qiang, Hu Bin retreated a few steps in shock, and muttered: "How can it be him?"


    The delinquents behind him also took a few steps back, and asked almost at the same time, "Why is it him?"


    Seeing that, Zhang Rui felt strange, and asked: "What¡¯s going on? Do you think I¡¯m making a big deal out of it? This brat haspletely angered me, you have to take care of him yourself! "


    Hu Bin braced himself and came in front of Li Qiang, "How did you offend Young Master Zhang?"


    Li Qiangughed heartily: "I didn¡¯t provoke him, he went crazy and got a bunch of roses blocking the school¡¯s entrance. I couldn¡¯t stop my legs from scattering these flowers, can you me me?"


    Hu Bin nodded his head: "Yes, it is indeed not your fault. As he spoke, he turned around, intending to leave.


    Zhang Rui shouted angrily: "Hu Bin, are you trying to slip away by eating my flowers?"


    Hu Bin was helpless, he could only muster up his courage and stared at Li Qiang: "I know your capabilities have risen greatly, but this time I have been asked by someone, I have no choice but to spar with you."


    Li Qiang nodded and smiled: "Alright, it¡¯s been two weeks since west fought, so you shouldn¡¯t be calling me, right? Let¡¯s test my current level."


    The white hair and the rest simply hid to the side, and did not even dare to look at Li Qiang. Hu Bin forced himself to shout, and his fists rained down on Li Qiang¡¯s body like rain, causing him to be puzzled, thinking to himself, how could Hu Bin possibly use such a ruthless move against people like Li Qiang?


    But after a few rounds, Zhang Rui understood that if Hu Bin had not used his ultimate move in the beginning, he would not be able to hold on as he was now, because after a few rounds, Hu Bin was alreadypletely on the defensive. Every move he used was a loophole for Li Qiang, and after every round, Li Qiang¡¯s strength could not bepared to before when he was punched or kicked.


    Li Qiangughed: "Sure, I am willing to be friends. Since I am, I will give you the ne." He then handed the ne over to Hu Bin.


    Hu Bin knew that Li Qiang gave him a way out, and immediately thanked him profusely, then passed the ne to Zhang Rui, who said furiously: "Why aren¡¯t you continuing to fight?"


    "Hit your head! Didn¡¯t I give you the ne? If I want to hit you, go hit me! If you annoy me, I¡¯ll just screw you!" Hu Bin said fiercely.


    Zhang Rui was scared stiff by his ferocious look. He could only put away the ne and return back to the teaching building.


    Hu Bin bid his farewells to Li Qiang, then walked out of the school. The white hair by the side asked: "Boss, why did you make friends with him just like that?"


    "What else can I do? "If we keep on beating him like this a few more times, then I¡¯ll kneel down and be hisckey. I might as well take advantage of the fact that I can hold on for a few more moves and befriend him, lest I kowtow to him in the future." Hu Bin said as he walked.


    "Boss, you¡¯re really brilliant." white hair raised her thumb in admiration.


    Just as Li Qiang was about to go up to the school building, he was called over by Lin Yashi.


    "Thank you for helping me out." This was the first thing Lin Yashi had said to Li Qiang in the past few months.


    Li Qiang nced at her, then said coldly: "No need to thank me, this matter actually has nothing to do with you, I just want to take care of Zhang Rui."


    Lin Yashi¡¯s face turned cold. She was very dissatisfied with Li Qiang¡¯s cold attitude as all the boys in this school were extremely respectful to her. Only the person in front of her was actually this arrogant.


    "Is there anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going to ss. " Li Qiang continued to be cold.


    "I do have something to ask of you." Lin Yashi said with some difficulty.


    Li Qiang raised his eyebrows, "What is it? If you have something to say, just say it. "


    Lin Yashi said: "I want you to be my bodyguard, what do you think?"


    Li Qiang felt that it was a little strange, "Be your bodyguard? "Why is that?"


    Lin Yashi said: "You saw it just now, Zhang Rui is not the first person to ask for help, and is not thest, I have already been annoyed by this crazy act of courting him, and more importantly, the underworld organization ck Cloth Society has kidnapped many rich family¡¯s young miss to ask for ransom, their families have long wanted to give me private bodyguards, but if I hire bodyguards from the outside, they will not be able toe to the school to protect me, you are my ssmate, and we are also ssmates, since you have such strong skills, you should be able to be my bodyguard." "Rest assured, I will definitely satisfy you regarding thepensation!"


    When Li Qiang heard the three words "ck Cloth Society," his brows twitched and said sarcastically: "Do you rich young mistresses think that as long as you have money, you can buy anything? Let me tell you directly, Yours Truly does not have the ability to do so! "


    "You, how could you do this?" Lin Yashi was so angry that her words were trembling.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I just refuse you? " Li Qiang found this a little funny.


    Right at this time, another person walked out of the Rolls Royce and asked Lin Yashi, "Ya Shi, what happened just now? I was just on the phone with a business partner and didn¡¯t notice what was going on here. Oh right, why aren¡¯t you going to ss yet? " The voice was crisp and pleasant like a oriole.


    But to Li Qiang, this voice was like a thunderp, shaking him until his tiger body trembled. This voice was loved to the extreme, yet hated to the extreme;


    He slowly raised his head and looked towards that person,pletely dumbfounded.


    It was a beautiful middle-ageddy wearing an elegant white dress with high heels made of ck silk. Just a touch of makeup was enough to make one¡¯s beauty skyrocket. Li Qiang couldn¡¯t be more familiar with her pretty face, he was Yang Rong!


    Yang Rong walked in front of Lin Yashi and asked: "What exactly happened? Why is it so lively, if you have anything to say to mom, Mom will settle it for you."


    Lin Yashi nodded her head, and said: "Mom, hurry up and go back. You don¡¯t need to worry about the things here."


    Yang Rong looked at the dumbstruck Li Qiang, andughed: "Is this your ssmate?"


    Lin Yashi nodded, and said: "That¡¯s right, his name is Li Qiang, he is my tablemate."


    Yang Rong eximed, and felt that this student called Li Qiang had a strange expression on his face. He then looked at him again, that ice-cold gaze made her body tremble, as he thought to herself about where he had seen this expression before.


    "Then hurry up and go to ss, Mom is leaving." Yang Rong who was in a panic said and got on the car.


    Lin Yashi sent her mother off and just as she was about to go to the school building, someone behind him said hoarsely, "I agree to what you just said!"

 Chapter 6 Liang Qiuyings request

    Lin Yashi turned her head to look, only to see veins popping out of Li Qiang¡¯s forehead, and her eyespletely bloodshot, her expression extremely sinister!


    For some reason, she said, "If you agree, then agree. Why do you look like you want to die?" "You¡¯re such a strange person!"


    Li Qiang suppressed his impulse and tried his best to ask with a calm tone: "Was that woman just now your mother?"


    Li Ya Shi nodded: "That¡¯s right, she is my mother, Yang Rong. Why are you asking this?"


    Li Qiang thought: "Looks like Lin Yashi should be the daughter of Yang Rong and Lin Zhe. Judging by her age, she should have been born three years after I died. I really didn¡¯t think that this high quality school beauty in front of me was actually a vile child of that adulterous couple!"


    Lin Yashi felt very baffled when she saw Li Qiang, "Why are you looking at me like that? What have I done to make you unhappy? "


    Li Qiang shook his head and said: "In any case, I agree to what you said. You decide when to start work."


    Lin Yashi said: "We can start now, but we still have to sign a contractter, just based on the verbal agreement is not enough."


    Li Qiang said: "This is no small matter, can you make the decision yourself?"


    Lin Yashi said proudly: "I am already an adult, of course I can make the decision, you don¡¯t have to worry about that."


    Li Qiang casually asked: "How much do you know about that ck Cloth Society?"


    Lin Yashi said: "All I know is that it is a underworld organization, and has done a lot of evil deeds, its power is so strong that even the officials are helpless about it. Right now, all the rich people in the city are in great danger, I am afraid of being targeted by the people from this organization."


    Li Qiang thought: "So ck Cloth Society had already developed to this extent. I never thought that my death would cause Winged Dragonmandos¡¯s previous efforts to go down the drain. This dark organization being big was not good for anyone. But right now, my strength is not good enough to deal with ck Cloth Society, what I need to do is to improve my abilities as much as I can, and as long as I can recover to my original level, there will be great hope to deal with ck Cloth Society! "


    Lin Yashi asked: What are you thinking? From now on, you can carry out your duties. In the future, you must protect me by not moving an inch away. You cannot ck off or be disrespectful to me. "


    Li Qiang showed his teeth as heughed, "I¡¯m sorry, but you said that we have to sign a contract before we can officially start working. Since that¡¯s the case, wait until after we sign the contract before we can officially confirm our rtionship. After saying that, he ran into the school building like a wisp of smoke.


    Lin Yashi was so angry that she stomped her feet, but she was helpless, after all, what Li Qiang had said made sense.


    When he just arrived at the ssroom, Li Qiang felt the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right. Both Chen Xue and Song Yan looked at him worriedly. Zhang Rui sat on his seat and was currently ring at him like a tiger. A few of Zhang Rui¡¯s subordinates beside him were also staring at him with killing intent. Li Qiang wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all, he simply sat down without caring. The fatty reminded him in a low voice: "You have to be careful, if you offend Zhang Rui, he¡¯ll definitely give you a lesson."


    Li Qiang remained calm and collected. He opened his book and started to read, pretending to read, but the corner of his eyes never left him to observe those people. As long as they came over to attack, Li Qiang would immediately retaliate.


    Just then, Liangqiu Ying walked into the ssroom. Seeing Li Qiang on his seat, his face immediately turned cold, and said to him: "Li Qiang,e out. Teacher has something to say to you."


    Li Qiang stood up helplessly, and thought: "Xiao Ying is just too serious, I don¡¯t care about studying at all, I even have the thought of leaving, why does she have to be so concerned about me?"


    Arriving at the corridor, Liangqiu Ying stood up with her hands around her waist and a cold smile on her face, she angrily shouted at Li Qiang: "Li Qiang, you¡¯re really good, you told me that you were sick while you were secretly running, are you doing this to divert me?"


    Li Qiang said in all seriousness: "It¡¯s because I got sick that I have to run and exercise to recover my body, don¡¯t you think so?"


    Liangqiu Ying was momentarily at a loss for words, and angrily retorted: "You still dare to talk back to teacher, aren¡¯t you going too far? The teachings that I gave you before were all wasted, right?"


    Li Qiang was not in the mood to listen to Liangqiu Ying¡¯s rambling. His mind had already drifted off into the distance when he suddenly saw the mole on Liangqiu Ying¡¯s chest and recalled the time when he held Liangqiu Ying. At that time, Liangqiu Ying was very young, very cute and tender, and she extended her arms to hug him the moment she saw him. He even told Liang Tian that he wanted to be Xiao Ying¡¯s godfather, but who would have thought that in the blink of an eye, Xiao Ying would be his teacher. And here, she was lecturing in all seriousness, which made him deeply moved.


    How could Liangqiu Ying have known that this was what she was thinking? She saw Li Qiang staring at her chest and even smiling from time to time, and he was even angrier as he said furiously, "Li Qiang, you really can¡¯t repent even in death. How does teacher teach you how to be a normal student? If you continue like this, not only will you not finish your job, it will be difficult for you to find a living in the future. You might even end up on the path of a criminal. "Ai, let¡¯s do it like this. Come to my house after school. I will give you supplementary lessons and try my best to help you learn some true knowledge."


    "Thank you Teacher Liang for your kind intentions, but is there a need for supplementary lessons? I can learn it myself. " Of course, Li Qiang didn¡¯t want to go to Liangqiu Ying¡¯s home. If he met her father Liang Tian, he would be very embarrassed, and after school, Li Qiang wanted to run away for another ten thousand Mile once again. How would he have the time to read and learn?


    Liangqiu Ying said angrily: "This student of yours is really not interested in making progress, teacher was kind enough to give you supplementary lessons, yet you are using this kind of attitude to deal with me. It seems like you really do not want to graduate."


    Li Qiang smiled apologetically, "Don¡¯t be angry Teacher Liang, there is something you can discuss. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I can give you the white rabbit candy, don¡¯t you like that brand of candy the most?"


    Liangqiu Ying was startled, and thought to herself: "How did he know what brand of candy I like to eat?"


    Right at this moment, Lin Yashi had just arrived outside the ssroom, her face was filled with anger. She was downstairs, calling her mother, Yang Rong, saying that she wanted to hire Li Qiang as her bodyguard, but she was met with Yang Rong¡¯s strong opposition.


    Your dad said it was safest to hire internationally renowned bodyguards and keep you at home with the best experts in every subject." You always disagreed, now you ask for a ssmate next to you as a bodyguard, is this a joke? How can a high school student protect you? What we have to face is the threat of the ck Cloaked Society. Even famous experts might not be able to withstand it, let alone a student. Ya Shi, your idea is too childish. Mom can promise you anything, but not this.


    Lin Yashi said angrily: "I don¡¯t want to be locked up in my house and be protected by a lot of bodyguards. I want to learn how to live a normal life, that Li Qiang is very powerful, enough to protect me.

 Chapter 7 Contract

    Yang Rong shouted angrily: "Are you saying that your wings are strong? If you don¡¯t listen to me now, what can you do in the future?


    Lin Yashi said: "Of course it¡¯s up to you, your temper is like this, now you are trying to teach me a lesson instead."


    Yang Rong was enraged by Lin Yashi¡¯s sarcasm, "Your child is bing more and more disobedient. If this goes on, I will punish you."


    Lin Yashi was very unhappy, and said: "I am already an adult, and yet you care about me like a child. What is this, the bodyguard I found, I want to hire to the end, I do not need you toe up with any ideas, if you continue to interfere in my private life, I will bring awsuit against you."


    Yang Rong was so angry that she almost threw the phone away, "Ya Shi, how can you be like this? In my opinion, you have always been a well-behaved and sensible girl, but why are you so angry now, and why do you not listen to my mother¡¯s advice? What do you want me to do?"


    "Nothing, I just want you to hire Li Qiang, I can agree to any other requests."


    Yang Rong was extremely confused: "Just what kind of medicine did that Li Qiang give you? Is it worth you to protect him like this?"


    Lin Yashi said: "It is not that he is good, it is that I want to be the master myself, and do not want to be manipted by others."


    Yang Rong said: "You silly child, your mother did this for your own good. How can you treat your mother like this?" Lin Yashi said: "No matter what, I want this person. If you and Dad don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t go home!" With that, he put down the phone.


    She came to the front of the ssroom just in time to see Li Qiang being scolded by Liangqiu Ying. She was stunned, and when Liangqiu Ying saw her, sheughed: "Ya Shi, you¡¯re here? Li Qiang is still safe, if he has anything to bully, you can tell me, I will teach him a lesson! "


    Lin Yashi shook her head, and said: "He has been doing pretty well and hasn¡¯t done anything to me, don¡¯t worry Teacher Liang." Liangqiu Ying was a little surprised, and said: "Looking at your appearance, you seem to have just gotten angry with someone else. Did something happen?" Lin Yashi held back her tears and said: "It¡¯s nothing, I just quarreled with mom a little. It¡¯s not a big deal."


    Liangqiu Ying said: "You are Mommy¡¯s flesh and blood, why would she scold you? Think about everything properly, the family cannot break the knot."


    Lin Yashi sighed: "Mommy always wants to help me make decisions for me no matter what. I am already an adult, but she still treats me like a child, what should I do? I had no choice but to quarrel with her. "


    Liangqiu Ying said: "After all, she¡¯s your senior, she definitely won¡¯t have the thought of letting you suffer a loss. You should just endure for now, you definitely shouldn¡¯t quarrel with your parents."


    In truth, Lin Yashi did not really like Liangqiu Ying¡¯s way of talking, but she was extremely respectful to Liangqiu Ying. She nodded and said: "Thank you teacher for your advice, I will be returning to my seat."


    Liangqiu Ying thought: "Every family has its own problems, even a girl from arge family like Lin Yashi had a worried expression, it is really unexpected."


    She turned his head and saw that Li Qiang was still staring at her nkly. He said unhappily: "Why are you still here, hurry up and go back to ss.


    Li Qiangughed: "Teacher doesn¡¯t want me to leave, how could I dare to? I am respecting you, old man."


    Liangqiu Ying said angrily: "You¡¯re just a glib talker, I hate you. You have to fix it in the future, do you understand?"


    Li Qiang replied with a snort. In truth, he did not think much of it, and returned back to his ssroom to attend ss.


    After all, he had be Lin Yashi¡¯s personal bodyguard on a verbal level, so he ordingly took on the role of her bodyguard. This time, once Lin Yashi¡¯s admirer was close to him, Li Qiang immediately blocked in front of Lin Yashi, and others saw his unreasonable attitude, they did not dare to provoke him. This made Lin Yashi very happy, because as the school beauty, he would encounter many requests and harassment everyday.


    After school, Lin Yashi said: "You should alsoe home with me. I want to bring you to see my parents to officially settle this matter."


    Li Qiangughed: "Alright, it¡¯s good to see my parents, but I don¡¯t have money, I can¡¯t give you the money for the gift, I¡¯m really sorry."


    Lin Yashi blushed and said: "What nonsense are you talking about, I let you be my bodyguard, and I¡¯m not making you casually joke around with me. Remember this, you must be respectful in front of me, do you hear me?"


    Li Qiang nodded, and said: "I heard it, ording to what I said, you shouldn¡¯t bring me to see your parents, they definitely won¡¯t agree to your request, why don¡¯t we sign a private contract, and you can just directly give me money, I can better fulfill my responsibilities, what do you think?"


    Lin Yashi thought for a moment, then said: "That¡¯s fine, there is a coffee shop over there, let¡¯s go in and sign the contract."


    The two of them walked in the front and back of the school entrance into the coffee shop. The news of the two of them walking together immediately spread inside the school, since they were originally people from two different worlds, yet now they were drinking coffee together, which made many feel that it was unbelievable, the small news immediately flew everywhere, talking about everything, some about the two of them making friends, some even saying that they had a rtionship, thus Lin Yashi had no choice but to do it with Li Qiang. Some even said that Li Qiang had coerced Lin Yashi to stay with her. Some girls even gloated at seeing a fresh flower stuck in the cow dung.


    As a result, there were those who cared for the fairer sex who mustered up their courage and charged towards the two of them, wanting to fight to the death. However, they were beaten up by Li Qiang and kicked out of the coffee shop.


    Li Qiang dusted off the dust on his body, and said: "The world is vast, there are all kinds of weirdos, this bunch of people will go to hell sooner orter."


    At this moment, Lin Yashi was silently writing something on the paper. After a short while, she finished drawing up a draft contract and showed it to Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang did not take it to heart, he only took a quick nce, and did not pay much attention to anything else, but when he saw the monthly sry of 50,000 yuan, he was shocked, "Hey, did you write wrongly? Can you take out 50,000 yuan? Is the renminbi now so worthless? "


    Lin Yashi said: "As my bodyguard, if your sry is too low, you will beughed at by others. You can afford to lose your face, but I cannot afford to lose my face. I have tens of thousands of yuan in pocket money every month, so it¡¯s not a big deal if I give you a portion of it. "


    Li Qiang¡¯s chin was about to fall off as he said with a wry smile: "It¡¯s possible that I have been out of this world for too long, I really don¡¯t recognize this world at all."

 Chapter 8 Coffee

    Lin Yashi was not surprised by Li Qiang¡¯s surprised expression. Her family¡¯s wealth was astonishing, and since she was young, she had seen how the paupers were respectful and envious of the Lin Family, hence she did not take it seriously. She said casually: "You just watch and see.


    Li Qiang looked at the contract and said: Of course I do this, it¡¯s just that there are a few terms that need to be discussed, such as one of them, in order to protect you, I have to unconditionally live in your house, this is too hard, I do not have the habit of staying in other people¡¯s houses, my protection for you is limited to the school, the other times and ces, I am not responsible at all.


    Lin Yashi shook his head: "That won¡¯t do, I spent a lot to hire you, I even used my own pocket money, how can you protect me in this small area? We agreed that we have to protect him at all times, so we have to protect him at all times. This is thest thing we can change. "


    Li Qiangughed sinisterly: "Stay close? Am I supposed to be with you when you shower or go to the toilet? I have no objections, I¡¯m just afraid that you might not agree. "


    Lin Yashi¡¯s face reddened, and said: "Boring, who said that you were allowed to follow me when we were doing those things? Close protection means that apart from some private matters, you have to protect me full-time. Otherwise, do you think a sry of fifty thousand yuan is so easy to earn? "


    Li Qiang frowned and said: "Let me think, I still have a lot of things to do, I won¡¯t waste my time on you. "Besides, as you can see, I don¡¯t just want to protect you, I also want to protect myself. Just because I¡¯m with you, look at the gazes of the men in our school, they¡¯re all like des, trying to cut me into pieces!"


    Lin Yashi giggled, and said: "That¡¯s a good feeling, the scene must be pretty good. I would really like to experience it."


    Li Qiang said impatiently: "I¡¯m not joking with you, your conditions are too harsh, at most, I can only guarantee that you cane whenever you want, if you¡¯re in danger, just call me or send me a WeChat. I¡¯ll immediately appear in front of you, and ask you to protect me closely for 24 hours, I¡¯m in a really difficult situation."


    Lin Yashi stomped her feet, and said: "How can you be like this, my conditions are already extremely generous, if not for causing some trouble at home, I would never have hired you, you don¡¯t want to advance further!"


    Li Qiang stood up, andughed: "It doesn¡¯t matter, if you¡¯re not willing, then I¡¯ll leave. However, I still have to thank you for thinking so highly of me! " Actually, he really wanted to use this opportunity to break into the Lin Family. After all, there were two people there that he hated to the bones, and what he wanted to do the most was to find that wretched couple to personally exact vengeance! However, the more he wanted to achieve his goal, the more he must not rush to achieve it. Li Qiang was the world-famous Soldier King. Once, in order to hunt down a Mexican drug lord, he hid himself in the rain forest and waited there for three months without moving. Finally, he captured the drug lord! Patience and foresight were the two ways for him to seed!


    Seeing that Li Qiang was about to leave, Lin Yashi went forward and pulled him down, and said: "Sit down, this matter isn¡¯t over yet, don¡¯t think about leaving the moment you enter." In the eyes of the people watching from afar, her actions made the content change to Li Qiang wanting to break up with her, but Lin Yashi refused to let his go no matter what. The school belle was actually infatuated with a diaosi, it was truly inconceivable.


    Li Qiang had no choice but to sit down and say helplessly: "What do you want me to do in the end? "I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Everyone has their own things to do, so I can¡¯t stay by your side all day long. Do you understand?"


    Lin Yashi said in a gentle tone, "Then let¡¯s each take a step back. Even if you have something you need to do, you need to bring me along as much as possible. When I have something to do, I¡¯ll also bring you along as well.


    Li Qiang frowned: "Why does it sound like I¡¯m dating? Do you like me?"


    Lin Yashi blushed, and said: "Stop thinking too much, I¡¯m not interested in you, and the reason I¡¯m doing this right now is to allow you to better protect me."


    Li Qiang shook his head: "Don¡¯t think so much. Even if it¡¯s for money, I won¡¯t sell myself for free! It¡¯s better if you invite someone else. " He stood up and swaggered out of the coffee shop.


    Lin Yashi sat there angrily. She, who was usually haughty and cold, did not expect that she would run into a nail today. This made her feel extremely humiliated, and she felt that the Li Qiang in front of her had changed far too much.


    In the past, Li Qiang was the most infamous trash in the ss. Not only were his academic performance poor, his body was also very thin and weak.


    From then on, it was as if Li Qiang had be a different person. He was full of energy, his eyes were shining brightly, and he had a heroic aura, causing many of the people who had bullied him before to not dare toe close, especially this morning, after his battle with Hu Bin, he made Hu Bin take the initiative to make peace, and conquered many people in an instant. At the very least, he had be a famous person in the academy that no one dared to offend.


    It was because of this that Lin Yashi had the thought of inviting him to be her bodyguard. She didn¡¯t want to be the voice of her parents, in the past, she had to be at the mercy of her mother no matter what, and even her mother had to decide what clothes and shoes she usually wore. As she grew older, Lin Yashi hated her current life more and more, and she urgently wanted to have a chance to change.


    Right now, Li Qiang¡¯s transformation was his chance. She wanted to show his parents that she could sessfully aplish something big, so hiring a sessful bodyguard would be her starting point.


    However, Li Qiang¡¯s forceful rejection made Lin Yashi very disappointed, and even annoyed. This made her sit in the coffee shop alone and drink a few cups oftte before she got up and paid the bill and left.


    Li Qiang had rejected her, and was pulled over by her. The two of them sat down to chat, and when Li Qiang left again, Lin Yashi sat alone in the coffee shop and drank coffee, and so on, there were already people secretly taking photos, which were then posted online.


    These photographs, coupled with the vivid images and interpretation of some people, turned into Lin Yashi chasing after him. In the end, she was coldly rejected by Li Qiang and the top quality school beauty could only drink her coffee alone in the coffee shop. The scene was extremely awkward.


    When Lin Yashi saw this crappy piece of news on her phone, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry!

 Chapter 9 supplementary lessons

    At this moment, her best friend, Chen Xue, called her. "Ya Shi, now that our Wechat Moments have exploded, what happened between you and Li Qiang?"


    "What?" "Nothing happened between us. There¡¯s nothing to say." Lin Ya Shi coldly said.


    "But those photos have already been uploaded to the inte. Since you and Li Qiang are fine, why did you date him in the coffee shop?" Chen Xue curiously asked.


    Lin Ya Shi said in a bad mood: "Xue¡¯er, how did you be so gossipy? What does this have to do with you? "


    Chen Xue replied with a smile, "I¡¯m just concerned about my old friend. The news of you and Li Qiang has spread like wildfire. They say that now that you have a boyfriend, how many boys in school want tomit suicide?"


    Lin Ya Shi said helplessly, "I really don¡¯t want to exin this matter. I want to clear up the situation, so let the people outside gossip whatever they want. I don¡¯t care!"


    Chen Xue said, "You can¡¯t say that. After all, this matter is rted to your reputation. You are the most famous beauty in our school, and you also know Li Qiang¡¯s reputation. The news of the two of you being together is too shocking."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Whether you believe it or not, it has nothing to do with me. At that time, I was just discussing some matters with him. At that time, I did not know what to say."


    Chen Xue sighed and said, "People¡¯s words are scary. Originally, it¡¯s nothing, but it bes very strange when they shout. I still want you to rify that if you really have nothing to do with Li Qiang, then exin it in the circle of friends so those people who randomly spread rumors don¡¯t have the space to lie."


    Lin Ya Shi sneered: "Why do you care so much about this? Are you interested in Li Qiang? "


    Chen Xue was surprised. "What are you talking about? I was concerned about you so I suggested you, but you suspected me. Forget it, if you think I have other intentions, then I won¡¯t talk to you. Goodbye!"


    Lin Ya Shi said: "Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. I was just angered by Li Qiang, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so aggressive when I speak. You have such a good rtionship with me, how can I bear to mock you? "Hurry up and calm down, we¡¯re still good sisters in the future."


    "That¡¯s right, you¡¯re good to me, and I¡¯m good to you, and this is your rtionship with me. I really only remembered to call you and remind you because I saw the rumors about you from my circle of friends, and if it¡¯s convenient for you, you should hurry up and rify it for me, it¡¯s good for you."


    Lin Ya Shi smiled coquettishly, "Alright, I have always been a carefree person and have the best immunity to gossip. Whatever they say, I am more worried that this will not be the problem."


    Chen Xue inquired, "You mean, the threat that the ck Cloaked Society recently sent you?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Yes, the ck Cloth Society has kidnapped the rich and wealthy families from other cities, and I am now one of their targets. Father has asked me many times to stoping to the school to teach, but I have also refused many times, making him very angry."


    Chen Xue suddenly understood and said, "So you want to find Li Qiang to be your bodyguard, right?"


    Lin Ya Shi said: "You finally understand what I mean, I think so. Right now Li Qiang has changed a lot, his skills are really good, and more importantly, he is my tablemate, so he is the most suitable to be my bodyguard. Because of this, I wanted to talk to him about some conditions, but he actually stubbornly rejected me."


    Chen Xue smiled and said, "You don¡¯t have to be so angry, Li Qiang has a very weird personality. He had saved Song Yan and me before, but when we thank him, he acted like he didn¡¯t care about us at all. He¡¯s probably someone who doesn¡¯t take advantage of the situation. Try tomunicate with him in another way and see if he agrees."


    Lin Ya Shi said with a smile, "My good sister has her own ideas. How about I try the method you suggested?"


    As Li Qiang ran along the road, he was in a very good mood. Lin Ya Shi pouted, his angry expression lingering in his mind. He forcefully refused the school belle¡¯s good intentions. There seemed to be a mysterious pleasure in his words that made him feel very happy.


    At this moment, his phone rang. It was Liang Qiuying. Li Qiang sighed and helplessly picked up the phone, "Teacher Liang, is there something you need me for?"


    "Is your memory really that bad for a fool?" What did I tell you at school? "Why didn¡¯t youe to the teacher¡¯s ce to take supplementary lessons after school?" Liang Qiuying said angrily on the phone.


    "Aiya, I¡¯m sorry Teacher Liang. It was because I met with something else that I forgot." Li Qiang casually exined.


    "Don¡¯t lie to me. The news has spread on the school website that you and Lin Ya Shi are in a rtionship. Is that true?" Liang Qiuying¡¯s tone was a little strange. It didn¡¯t seem like she was angry, but she was also a little unhappy.


    Li Qiangughed involuntarily, "How could that be? How could I be together with Lin Ya Shi? We did go to the coffee shop, but we had things to talk about, and it had nothing to do with rtionships. "


    Liao Qiuying¡¯s tone softened, "Thene over quickly, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home."


    Li Qiang could only say, "Alright, I¡¯ll immediately run over."


    Liang Qiuying said angrily, "Idiot, my home is quite far from the school. You can take the bus ande here."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "It¡¯s not like I can run faster on the bus. Don¡¯t worry, Teacher Li. I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes!"


    Liang Qiuying felt that Li Qiang was just bragging. Even if he had the fastest footwork, it would still take him more than half an hour to get to her house. How could a middle school student like Li Qiang arrive in ten minutes?


    However, a miracle happened. Ten minutester, Li Qiang called and said that they were downstairs.


    After a while, Li Qiang pressed the doorbell Liang Qiuying¡¯s home.


    Liang Qiuying opened the door to Li Qiang with a question. After letting him in, she asked, "How did you get here? It must be a taxi, right? Otherwise it would be impossible to be so fast. "


    Li Qiang knew that Liang Qiuying didn¡¯t believe that he could run so fast, but he had indeed run here. He had also started to use the lightening technique he used in the Winged Dragon Commando, so his speed was much faster than an ordinary person¡¯s.


    However, facing Liang Qiuying, he still said that he really did call a taxi. Liao Qiuying proudly said, "I could guess that you were bragging. You are just too impatient, and your words are also unreliable. You are a braggart, so you need to correct yourself in the future."


    At this moment, Liang Qiuying was wearing casual clothes, a flowery shirt, and a sky-blue denim skirt. She looked neat and tidy, with a delicate figure. She looked very beautiful.


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart was filled with emotion, "Little Ying has grown up in a sh, moreover her temperament is so outstanding. That little brat Liang Tian is so fortunate to be able to give birth to such an attractive daughter."

 Chapter 10 bath

    Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s eyes staring straight at her, Liang Qiuying said angrily, "Li Qiang, how can you be like this in my house? It¡¯s too impolite to teacher! "


    Li Qiang snickered in his heart, "Little Ying, this kid is really something. Your Uncle Li, I, have never been a lustful person. But now, I¡¯ve been misunderstood by you twice. That¡¯s enough!" On the surface, however, he still needed to put in more effort. "I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Liang. It was my fault."


    Liang Qiuying earnestly said to Li Qiang, "Teacher knows that you are in your puberty and is very curious about the body of the opposite sex, but at the same time, you should pay more attention to ethics and ethics. I am your teacher, how can you have any presumptuous thoughts towards me? "Remember this mistake, you must correct it in the future. Do you hear me?"


    Li Qiang could only nod repeatedly, saying that Liang Qiuying¡¯s criticism was right, but he was alreadyughing in his heart. He looked around at the house that Liang Qiuying lived in, it was a single person¡¯s apartment, the furnishings inside were very simple, only the bookshelves were filled with all kinds of books.


    He heaved a sigh of relief, "Fortunately, Liang Tian wasn¡¯t here. Otherwise, it would have been very awkward. I do miss him. "


    Liang Qiuying said, "Don¡¯t just stand there. Come over quickly and help teacher bathe."


    Li Qiang jumped up in fright as he thought to himself, "The world has be so open after twenty years? Can the students help the teachers bathe?" "Just a moment ago, she taught me that I shouldn¡¯t have any delusions about my teacher, and now, he¡¯s even overturning my words. Isn¡¯t that a bit too funny?"


    Liang Qiuying was about to enter the bathroom, but seeing that Li Qiang was still standing there in a daze, she unhappily said, "What are you waiting for, quicklye in. Once you¡¯re done bathing, you can begin." As he spoke, he entered the bathroom and heard the sound of water flowing.


    Li Qiang felt awkward for a while, then he thought, since she doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed, then why should I be shy? Besides, I¡¯m her uncle, so it¡¯s fine to help her take a bath.


    Thinking of this, he quickly took off his clothes, leaving only his underwear behind, and walked into the bathroom.


    Then, he heard a scream, and Liang Qiuying shouted with a flushed face, "What are you doing? Get out of here! "


    Li Qiang had an embarrassed expression as he said, "Didn¡¯t you say that you want me to help you bathe? I thought it wouldn¡¯t be convenient to wear too many clothes, so I took off my clothes."


    Liang Qiuying said angrily, "Are you trying to make me happy? "I wanted you to help me wash the jujube I bought, so that we can eat when the supplementary lessonseter."


    Li Qiang had an awkward expression as he said, "I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Liang. I was mistaken."


    Liang Qiuying said angrily, "What I just said was for nothing. What nonsense are you trying to hide? You¡¯re really annoying!"


    Li Qiang could only smile apologetically, "It¡¯s not that my mind is in a mess, but your words are easy to cause me to misunderstand."


    Liao Qiuying sat on a chair in anger and said, "Forget it, I¡¯m not going to lower myself to your level. Come over after you¡¯ve finished washing the dates, I¡¯ll help you with your supplementary lessons."


    After Li Qiang had finished washing the jujube, he put it on the table. Liang Qiuying opened her textbook and began to teach Li Qiang. However, Li Qiang had never been interested in studying. Even in his previous life, he had only joined the army to avoid studying. In the end, he was still unable to avoid attending sses in this life, which made him very depressed.


    It was a good thing that Liang Qiuying was herrade¡¯s child. Li Qiang liked his former Xiao Ying very much, so he had a lot of feelings for her. Furthermore, Xiao Ying was so beautiful now, no matter what she did, she wouldn¡¯t feel bad around her.


    Because of this, for the first time in his life, Li Qiang actuallypleted a ss and memorized the text. He stretched with satisfaction and said, "I¡¯m really great. I actually memorized this lesson."


    Liang Qiuying rolled her eyes at him and said, "That¡¯s nothing much. I really admire you. You think you¡¯re so amazing just because you¡¯ve learned so little?"


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "What else? I know that I am not a material for Tsinghua and Peking University.


    Liang Qiuying said, "That¡¯s not right. Humans should have high ambitions. If they don¡¯t even have a goal, what¡¯s the point in living?" She couldn¡¯t help but think of what an uncle had said to her when she was young, holding her in his arms.


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "The truth is this principle, but life is a veryplicated process. It is not something that can be exined with just a few words."


    Liang Qiuying said, "Oh, you actually started to talk about the principles of life? Interesting, then tell me, what is theplexity of life? "


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "Do you really want me to speak? "I¡¯m still young, so I haven¡¯t experienced much. Now that I¡¯m being reasonable, I can¡¯t say anything about it."


    Liang Qiuying kicked the jujube out of Li Qiang¡¯s hand and said, "You are not allowed to eat it. Tell me, if you speak well, I will allow you to eat the jujube."


    Li Qiang looked at Liang Qiuying¡¯s snow-white legs and could not help but feel his heart lurch. He even forgot to speak.


    Seeing this, Liang Qiuying¡¯s face turned dizzy. She shrank her delicate feet and said, "Tell me quickly, let me hear what the so-calledplicated life in your head looks like."


    She wanted to embarrass Li Qiang, so she knew that this high school student with a poor grade couldn¡¯te up with any specific reasoning. Therefore, she tried to force him to be a fool in order to teach him a lesson.


    However, Li Qiang coughed and said, "Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll tell you about it. I think, for example, that there is a man who, as his career flourishes, has found a fianc¨¦e who is in love with him. However, just as he was feeling full of himself, he identally met his fianc¨¦e and had an affair with someone else. He lost all hope and wanted to kill his adulterer, but was stabbed to death by his fianc¨¦e.


    Liang Qiuying listened to Li Qiang¡¯s words dumbfoundedly. She asked, "Isn¡¯t the person you¡¯re talking about a little too miserable? Why does his fiancee look so disgusting?" What happened after that, did he really die? What happened to his fianc¨¦e? "


    Li Qiang sighed, "His fianc¨¦e has married a adulterer. Because that adulterer was originally a rich young master, he inherited a family group. This couple is now a capitalist on the wealthy side."


    Liang Qiuying was a bit angry, "If there really is such a thing, then I think it is too disgusting. Isn¡¯t it said that evil will always reap the consequences? Why did they do such a bad thing and end up doing it well?"


    Li Qiang sneered, "Isn¡¯t there another sentence, that¡¯s because the time is not right!"

 Chapter 11 Eat

    Li Qiang had a murderous look on his face as he said this, scaring Liang Qiuying. He shouted, "Li Qiang, don¡¯t let your thoughts wander, what are you thinking about? Otherwise, how could there be such a miserable person and such a bad person? " Li Qiang said helplessly, "Even if I say that this is true, you might not be willing to believe it, right?"


    Liang Qiuying was stunned for a moment before she said, "Whether it¡¯s true or false, it has no meaning to us. You should first take care of your own matters. We will recite another lesson, then you can leave."


    Li Qiang was pleasantly surprised and said, "Really? I can leave after reciting this. Alright then, I¡¯ll recite it immediately!" As he spoke, he diligently started to recite the text.


    Liang Qiuying was displeased, "Am I that terrible here? "Do you really want to leave so badly?"


    Li Qiang replied with a coy smile, "I don¡¯t mean anything by that. Teacher, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Your home is quiet andfortable. If you don¡¯t mind, I really want to stay here for a long time."


    Liang Qiuying¡¯s worry turned into joy, "Really? I can give you this chance. If you study honestly, I will let you stay with me."


    Her words were very strange, causing Li Qiang to feel embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know if he should agree or not agree, so he stood there in a daze.


    Liang Qiuyingughed like a tinkling bell, "I¡¯m just joking. Look at you, aren¡¯t you being too sincere?"


    Li Qiang said snappily, "Teacher, as a teacher, why are you always teasing me? I¡¯m still a middle school student after all. I have my dignity as a person. "


    Liao Qiuying stuffed a jujube into Li Qiang¡¯s mouth and said, "Okay, I¡¯ll give you a jujube. Hurry up and memorize my lesson text. After that, I¡¯ll give you a reward."


    After Li Qiang finished reciting his lesson, he had indeed received a reward. It was Liang Qiuying who had personally cooked him dinner!


    Four dishes and a bowl of soup seemed rather sumptuous. This was something that Liang Qiuying had personally cooked for Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang was curious as to why Liang Qiuying was so attentive towards him. After all, in Liang Qiuying¡¯s eyes, everything he had done before was just to tease her.


    Liang Qiuying said, "Hurry up and eat, don¡¯t get cold." His attitude was very cordial.


    Li Qiang could only thank him and then take a bite of the dish. Just this mouthful of the dish had shocked him!


    Why? It was because this dish was too horrible to eat! Not only was it stinky, it also had a bitter taste. If it was put into his mouth, it would be human torture.


    Li Qiang wanted to vomit, but he saw Liang Qiuying looking at him pitifully, saying, "Is my food not tasty?" He could only resist the urge to vomit and forcibly swallow the food down. "It¡¯s very delicious. Teacher¡¯s cooking is too delicious, so I¡¯m very happy."


    Liang Qiuying immediately became excited and said, "Since it¡¯s so delicious, you should eat more."


    Li Qiang immediately had the desire to escape. Even back then, when he was being chased by dozens of underworld people, he hadn¡¯t wanted to escape like this.


    Liang Qiuying poured another bowl of soup for him and said, "I¡¯ve cooked this soup for a long time and used quite a few exquisite ingredients. Try it, isn¡¯t it good?"


    Li Qiang forced himself to drink a mouthful. He felt as if he had drunk the soup, and it was extremely bitter. It gave him a feeling that it was better to die than to live.


    Liang Qiuying smiled, "How is it? Does it taste good? "


    At first, Li Qiang thought that Liang Qiuying was purposely teasing him, but looking at her attitude, it seemed that he was very confident in his culinary skills, so it was not intentional. But sadly, everyone who had eaten her cooking probably didn¡¯t have the heart to point out her extremely lousy culinary skills, which was why she had such a strange confidence.


    Liang Qiuying gave Li Qiang a lot of food and said, "Hurry up and eat. Since you said you like the food I cook, you should eat it all."


    Li Qiang was sorrowful. He understood why Liang Qiuying insisted on calling him to his apartment. It turned out that he wanted to use him to test out his cooking skills. The tragedy in the human world was only mediocre.


    He forcefully gathered his spirit and said, "Teacher Liang, your dishes are really great, but I¡¯m not hungry right now, so I can¡¯t eat any of it. I¡¯lle visit you another day and enjoy your excellent culinary skills."


    Liang Qiuying did not take it lying down and red at him, "Are you looking down on me? Since you said my dishes are delicious and you don¡¯t want to eat any more, do you think my cooking skills are bad?" After which, he said with a fiendish look.


    Li Qiang was on the verge of tears as he thought to himself, "I really didn¡¯t expect a dignified weapons specialist like me to be reduced to such a state. I don¡¯t even have the freedom to not eat anymore. This life is even more bitter than my previous life!" With a bitter face, he ate up all of the food that Liang Qiuying had cooked.


    After all, Li Qiang had gone through intensive training from the special forces back in the day. Not to mention the unptable food, even live insects, weeds, and so on, he still had to eat it.


    After finishing all the food, Li Qiang patted his belly and said, "Teacher, are you satisfied now that you¡¯vepletely finished eating?"


    Liang Qiuying said, "Be good, this is the student I want. He is obedient and sensible. If you have always been like this, why would I criticize you?" As he spoke, he gave Li Qiang a kiss on the cheek.


    Li Qiang was stunned, he looked at the smiling beauty in front of him, and felt a wave of anger in his heart. He thought to himself, "Li Qiang, you bastard, Xiao Ying is your junior, she is yourrade¡¯s child. This is too much! " Thinking of this, he suddenly pped himself in the face!


    Liang Qiuying was startled, "Why did you p yourself?" Is there something wrong with it? "


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "It¡¯s nothing. There was a mosquito on my face just now. I wanted to chase it away."


    Liao Qiuying said, "My house already has electric mosquitoes. Why are there mosquitoes? This physique of yours is rather strange, to be so attracted to mosquitoes? "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "It¡¯s gettingte, it¡¯s time for me to leave as well."


    Liang Qiuying said, "Then I¡¯ll send you off. It¡¯s already dark, you have to be careful on your way."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "I¡¯m a boy, how could I be afraid of walking at night. Teacher, you don¡¯t have to worry."


    Before he left, he discovered that the family photos hanging on the wall indeed contained his oldrade, Liang Tian! Li Qiang was lost in thought as he stared at the photo. He stood there in a daze for a long time.


    Seeing him look at the photo, Liang Qiuying said, "Ah, that photo depicted my family. Why did you look at them for so long? Could it be that you know them?"


    I pointed to the photo of Liang Tian and asked, "How is your father now?"


    Liang Qiuying asked curiously, "Why are you asking this?"

 Chapter 12 fruit stand

    Liang Qiuying¡¯s face sank, "That¡¯s not something you should know. Don¡¯t ask questions that aren¡¯t rted to you!"


    Seeing her reaction, Li Qiang became suspicious, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask any questions. He could only nod his head, bid her farewell, and go downstairs.


    After experiencing so much suffering, Li Qiang felt that his stomach was bloated, but the horrible smell lingered for a long time. He bitterly smiled in his heart: "This Xiao Ying is too bad, she doesn¡¯t know how to cook so don¡¯t cook. What is the meaning of forcing people to eat it? It is too difficult."


    When I reached the roadside, I heard someone selling fruits not far away. I wanted to buy some pears to try, I had just eaten a few dates from Liang Qiuying¡¯s ce, and my mouth was dry, just enough to moisten my throat, so I walked over to the fruit stand.


    When he saw the person selling the fruits, he was immediately surprised. "Isn¡¯t he his ssmate, Tian Yinghui?"


    Tian Yinghui had a round face and round eyes. She was not tall and appeared petite and cute. Her attitude was always amiable, but she rarely spoke to Li Qiang and the two of them didn¡¯t interact much.


    "Old ssmate, why did youe here to sell fruits?" Li Qiang asked curiously.


    Tian Yinghui said with reddened eyes, "My mother is seriously ill. I had no choice but to sell some fruits to supplement the family during school hours."


    Li Qiang sighed with emotion and thought, "I didn¡¯t expect that in twenty years time, science and technology would improve and the economy would develop. But there are still so many people living in poverty in this society."


    When he thought of this, he took out a hundred-dor bill and passed it to Tian Yinghui. "I¡¯ll buy a few pears. There¡¯s no need to find them."


    Tian Yinghui immediately said, "How much are these pears? You have too much of these, so I can¡¯t take them."


    Li Qiang forcefully stuffed it into her hands and said, "This is for you, take it. We¡¯re all in the same ss, there¡¯s no need to push and shove."


    Tian Yinghui did not expect Li Qiang, who did not usually talk to her, to be such a good person. She was moved to tears and said, "Thank you. You are such a good person."


    At this moment, a few people suddenly gathered around and asked, "Have you paid the protection fee for selling things in our territory?"


    When Li Qiang heard the familiar voice, he turned around and saw the leader of the group, who had a head full of white fur and a pair ofrge earrings. He could not be more familiar with the voice; it was Hu Bin¡¯s underlings.


    When the white-haired man saw Li Qiang, he took a few steps back in fear. Then, he respectfully said, "So it¡¯s Brother Qiang. What a coincidence."


    Li Qiang bared his teeth in delight and said, "You¡¯ve received it from my student for the protection fee. Your hands are really long!"


    The white fur looked at Tian Yinghui and immediately understood. "So she¡¯s Brother Qiang¡¯s friend. No problem then. We won¡¯t ept any protection fees from now on and will definitely protect her. What do you think?"


    Li Qiang nodded in satisfaction and said, "That¡¯s right, we are all brothers from all parts of the world, there is no need to fight and kill each other. You guys should always do more useful things, don¡¯t always bully the weak and let me see you shouting at others, I will still teach you guys a lesson, do you hear me?!"


    With a wave of his hand, these guys quickly backed off in fright. The white hair repeatedly said, "Since Brother Qiang wants to meet his friends here, then we¡¯ll take our leave first!" As he said this, he quickly led his henchmen away.


    Tian Yinghui¡¯s face turned red as she thanked Li Qiang. She had never thought that the cowardly Li Qiang of the past would help her so much like a hero!


    "What¡¯s wrong with your mother? Do I need you to do business and earn money? " Li Qiang asked.


    "It¡¯s a heart bypass. Just the operation alone costs more than 100,000 yuan. It took my family a long time to collect the money." Tian Yinghui said in a low voice.


    Li Qiang said to Tian Yinghui, "It¡¯s not easy to start a small business here. Not only are you working hard, you¡¯re also making very little profit. You¡¯d better think of another way."


    Tian Yinghui lowered her head and said, "It¡¯s not so easy to earn money now. It¡¯s just that this fruit stand was given to me by a kind neighbor at a low price."


    "How much do you still need?"


    "Close to fifty thousand dors."


    Li Qiang sighed and thought, "Unlucky people have their own unhappiness. Although I don¡¯t have many interactions with this little girl, seeing her in such a painful situation made my heart hurt. But right now, I¡¯m just an ordinary middle school student with limited abilities, how can I help her?"


    He thought about his contract with Lin Ya Shi and said to Tian Yinghui, "I¡¯ll help you think of a way, but it might not seed."


    Tian Yinghui was moved and said, "It¡¯s alright. I can¡¯t thank you enough for helping me so wholeheartedly. We¡¯re all poor students, so don¡¯t make things too difficult for us."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Maybe I can help you. If I collect the medical expenses for you, how would you thank me?"


    Tian Yinghui said firmly, "I¡¯ll be your ve!"


    Li Qiang smiled and shook his head. "No need to exaggerate so much. Just don¡¯t stab me in the back."


    Tian Yinghui smiled gently. "Do you still remember that dream?" I¡¯m wondering why you dreamt that Lin Ya Shi would stab you. "


    Li Qiang said embarrassedly, "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I¡¯ll help you collect the money. Let¡¯s not talk about other things." He said goodbye to Tian Yinghui.


    Tian Yinghui didn¡¯t have any confidence in this. She didn¡¯t believe that Li Qiang could help her collect the medical fees. However, she was very grateful for Li Qiang¡¯s warm help.


    Li Qiang came to a quiet park. He took out his phone and dialed Lin Ya Shi¡¯s number.


    At this moment, Lin Ya Shi was bathing in the bathtub. He wanted to refuse the call when he saw that it was Li Qiang¡¯s phone, but she had a fight with Yang Rong just now. Yang Rong said that if Lin Ya Shi couldn¡¯t find a suitable bodyguard, she would personally look for his.


    "I promised you that I would protect you 24 hours a day. However, you have to pay 50,000 yuan in advance." Li Qiang said on the other end of the phone.


    Lin Ya Shi proudly thought, "This guy is really greedy for money. After going around in such a big circle, he still agreed to my conditions. Isn¡¯t it all just for money!" Therefore, he said, "Alright, let¡¯s sign the contract tomorrow and settle this matter. I¡¯ll tell you clearly, as long as the conditions are set, you have to protect me without leaving a single inch behind. You¡¯re not allowed to go against me in any way."


    However, Li Qiang did not show any weakness and said, "Remember, I am your bodyguard, not your servant. If you have anything to make me unhappy, I will definitely not forgive you!"


    Lin Ya Shi angrily said, "Why are you talking to me like this? Is this how you treat your employer?"


    Li Qiang sneered, "Sorry, if you¡¯re not satisfied with me, then please ask someone else. If you think I¡¯m suitable, then you have to tolerate my temper and personality."

 Chapter 13 courtship

    Lin Ya Shi was helpless against this rebellious fellow. He did not want to hire him, but since he was the most suitable candidate, he could only restrain his anger and said: "Since you¡¯ve agreed to it, we¡¯ll sign the contract tomorrow. Don¡¯t say anything else."


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t hang up yet, what are you doing? Why did I hear the sound of water? "


    Lin Ya Shi said in a bad mood, "She¡¯s taking a bath. Does that mean I have to tell you?"


    Li Qiang said, "Of course you have to tell me. I¡¯ll be your bodyguard from now on. No matter where you go or what you do, you have to report to me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be responsible if something happens!"


    Lin Ya Shi impatiently said, "Alright, alright, long-winded fellow. I¡¯ve told you everything I need to say. Don¡¯t talk to me anymore. Good night!" As he spoke, he hung up.


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "If it wasn¡¯t to save people, I wouldn¡¯t even want to be your bodyguard." Actually, he did not want to break into the Lin n so early on. After all, his abilities were limited, and even though he had trained for a long time, his level was still only at the level of when he had just joined the army, far from being at the level where he could take revenge.


    After all, Lin Zhe and Yang Rong were currently the leaders of the Lin n, and the people protecting them were as powerful as the clouds. Just him alone, even if he wanted to kill bandits, he could not do so.


    Not only could he earn some money, he could also get inside the group as soon as possible. As the saying goes, knowing one¡¯s own self, knowing one¡¯s enemy is not to be trifled with, and only by knowing as much as possible of the enemy could one win. The reason why Li Qiang led the Winged Dragon Commando that year was inseparable from strictly abiding by this principle.


    As soon as he returned to his own house, he found a luxurious car parked in front of his house. There were two men and women inside the car, arguing with each other.


    He heard the man say: "Little Xuan, my feelings for you are unquestionable. Why can¡¯t you ept my feelings for you?" This man was wearing a suit and looked like he owned the sports car as well. It was obvious that he was from a rich family.


    The pretty girl dressed in fashionable clothes said, "I¡¯ve told you before, we¡¯re not suitable for each other. You should go. Thank you for driving me home. I¡¯ll take the subway home from now on. I won¡¯t trouble you any further."


    The man said anxiously: "Little Xuan, why don¡¯t you understand me? When I first met you, I was deeply attracted to you. At that time, I firmly believed in one thing, and that was to marry you to me. As he said this, he opened a small box. Inside was a diamond ring the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg.


    Li Qiang, who was watching from the side, eximed in his heart, "This kid is really putting in a lot of effort to pick up girls. That pigeon egg wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything without a few million. It seems that girl is going to give in."


    However, the girl didn¡¯t even look at him and said, "Please open the car door. I¡¯m getting off now, so don¡¯t bother me anymore. If you think I¡¯m a woman who covets money, then you¡¯re underestimating me."


    The man was unrelenting and said: "Little Xuan, just promise me. Everything that I have is yours, as long as you are willing to marry me."


    Little Xuan said angrily: "Wang Da Cong, listen carefully. I, Zhou Xuan, am not the least bit interested in your Ten Thousand Chance family¡¯s wealth, and even more so, have no feelings for you. If you think you can knock me out with money, then you arepletely wrong!"


    Wang Da Cong said exasperatedly: "Zhou Xuan, do you know who my father is? Do you know my family¡¯s power? As long as I stamp my feet, you won¡¯t even have the space to survive in Yan Jing city. Can you clearly think about how precious it is to live in the present moment with a rich and powerful boyfriend? "


    Her main body¡¯s memories had reminded him that Zhou Xuan was his neighbor, that she was only three years older than him and that she was in the cosmetics business at the mall.


    Zhou Xuan was not bad, she was pretty, and she had a cheerful personality. She often helped Li Qiang, telling him to pull himself together and not always be timid. A man should hold his head high and act like a man with vigor.


    At this moment, Wang Da Cong¡¯s threats and enticement had annoyed Zhou Xuan. She suddenly saw Li Qiang walking over and immediately jumped off the car. She said, "Aiya, my dear, you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time." As he spoke, he kissed Li Qiang on the cheek, causing Li Qiang to be stupefied.


    "He, he, who is he? Why did you kiss him?" Wang Da Cong¡¯s face was filled with anger as he stared at Li Qiang with eyes that seemed to radiate fire.


    Zhou Xuan tugged on Li Qiang¡¯s arm and said: "He¡¯s my boyfriend. We¡¯ve been dating for a long time."


    Wang Da Cong angrily said, "Stop bullshitting. This guy is just a high school student. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t recognize his school uniform!"


    "So what if I am a student? Can¡¯t I fall in love? The two of us have been childhood sweethearts since we were young. We¡¯re engaged to be children¡¯s rtives. " Zhou Xuan casually made it up.


    With a cold face, Wang Da Cong got out of the car and walked in front of me, coldly asking, "Let me ask you, is Zhou Xuan really your girlfriend? "You have to tell me the truth. If you say even a single false word, I will not let you leave Yanjing alive!"


    At this point, Li Qiang was actually much more clear-headed. He coldly said four words, "What does it have to do with you!"


    Wang Da Cong¡¯s face turned purple. He was the eldest son of the Wang Group, the future leader of the Group. Since he was young, no one had ever spoken to him like this.


    "You, you, impolite bastard, how can you curse someone so easily?!"


    "Cursing? Who cursed? Since there¡¯s someone meddling in other people¡¯s business, can¡¯t I talk about it? " Li Qiang sneered.


    Wang Da Cong said, "I just want to know if you and Zhou Xuan are really male and female friends. What does this have to do with you? Isn¡¯t this just scolding?"


    Li Qiang smiled helplessly and said, "Being in love is a matter of two people. Little Xuan and I share a mutual love. There is no need to tell others about this private matter." If you ask me about my rtionship with Little Xuan for no reason, then that would be typical rudeness. If I say that it¡¯s all your fault, I¡¯ll already give you a lot of face. "


    Wang Datong was so angry that his entire body was trembling. "Good, good, good. Just you wait, I will make you wish you were dead!" As he spoke, he stepped forward and threw a punch.


    Li Qiang did not move. He reached out his hand and grabbed Wang Da Cong¡¯s wrist. Then, with a slight twist of his wrist, he pushed Wang Da Cong onto the car.

 Chapter 14 bathroom

    Zhou Xuan walked up and advised: "Xiao Qiang, let go. Although this person is very annoying, he is not guilty of this. Let him go."


    Hearing her words, Li Qiang let go of her hand and said, "Scram right now. If I see you again, I will castrate you!" In fact, what Li Qiang said was the truth. He once received a mission to rescue a young girl who had been kidnapped in the Devil¡¯s Cave in Southeast Asia. When he arrived in Southeast Asia, he investigated and found out that the owner of the Devil¡¯s Cave was an evil person who had abused all the young girls. After Li Qiang rescued the girls, he castrated that evil person and then sent him to prison.


    When he said it now, both Zhou Xuan and Wang Da Cong felt that he was bragging, but in reality, he had indeed done so.


    However, when Wang Da Cong saw Li Qiang¡¯s ability, he knew that Li Qiang was not someone he could deal with, so he gave in and said, "Let go, I¡¯m leaving, alright?"


    Li Qiang snorted coldly and said, "If I see you bullying Sister Xuan again, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Wang Da Cong got on the car with an ashen face and ran off like a wisp of smoke.


    Zhou Xuan sized Li Qiang up from head to toe and said in pleasant surprise: "Not bad, it¡¯s only been a few days since west met, how can you be so amazing? Even Wang Da Cong was not able to take a single hit from you."


    Li Qiang disdainfully said, "That kid is just a second-generation family member who¡¯s eating with his dad, how can I not beat him? "If I really get beaten up by such a person, that would truly be embarrassing."


    Zhou Xuan held Li Qiang¡¯s hand and walked upstairs. As they walked, she joked with him. Her figure was slim, beautiful, and sexy. With such a young woman by Li Qiang¡¯s side, even Li Qiang felt a little giddy.


    Reaching her house, Zhou Xuanughed: "Where are your parents? They went out to do business again? "


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. They just like to do business and earn money. I¡¯m just a bitter child that no one wants."


    Zhou Xuan shook her head and said: "Don¡¯t say that. Your parents are willing to make money outside in order to give you a better life, and they aren¡¯t the kind that always stay by your side. The key is that their hearts are not with you, I think they still love you from the bottom of their hearts."


    Li Qiangughed bitterly, "Anyway, I don¡¯t feel that their hearts are with me."


    Zhou Xuan smiled brightly and said: "Since you think so, then I can¡¯t do anything about it. But wasn¡¯t it too rude when I said I was your girlfriend? If you have anyints you can tell me, I¡¯ll apologize. "


    Li Qiang felt a little embarrassed and said, "This is nothing. You need someone to be your shield. It¡¯s my duty, but you also know that I¡¯m just a student. I don¡¯t have the time to date."


    Zhou Xuan stared into Li Qiang¡¯s eyes and said with a smile, "You¡¯ve been standing at the door for so long, aren¡¯t you going to invite me in for a while?"


    Li Qiang could only open the door and invite Zhou Xuan into the house. After entering the house, she looked at the surroundings and said: "Clean up your room as much as you want. It¡¯s so messy and messy. You boys are like that, sloppy. "


    Don¡¯t look at Zhou Xuan¡¯s fashionable appearance. She acted like she didn¡¯t care about the world. She actually took the initiative to help Li Qiang clean up the room. She did the work swiftly and in less than an hour, she cleaned up the room.


    Li Qiang said embarrassedly, "Sister Xuan, this is too troublesome."


    Zhou Xuan stared at Li Qiang and said, "Have you forgotten that we grew up together? "You were always bullied by others, and it was I who stood up for you. Afterwards, I dropped out of school to work, and you continued to go to school. If you were bullied again, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to help you." Her expression was gloomy as she continued: "I used to see you listlessly going to school, but I didn¡¯t greet you at all. I was quite disappointed and felt that our friendship had just disappeared. I didn¡¯t expect you to make me so happy. That¡¯s what a man should look like!"


    Li Qiang thought, from what she said, it was obvious that he was interested in Li Qiang from the past. But that Li Qiang was a fool, so he couldn¡¯t tell that other women had good feelings towards him, leaving such a beautiful girl behind and hiding at home instead of chasing after him. No wonder he was so listless all day, this fellow was too useless.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He said to Zhou Xuan, "That was because I was immature in the past. In fact, I always remember the happy times of our childhood. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m old and have a lot of studying, so I don¡¯t have the opportunity to recall those memories."


    Zhou Xuan smiled tenderly. "It¡¯s good that you remember. Do you remember how we entered the bridal room when we were children?"


    Li Qiang thought, "What does this woman want to do? Why does she seem like she¡¯s teasing me now?" He shook his head and said, "I was too young back then. I can¡¯t remember."


    Zhou Xuan let out a quiet sigh and said, "At that time, I yed with your family and wanted you to choose your bride. You resolutely chose me, so at that time, we would have gotten married."


    She seemed to be lost in her long memories. She suddenly woke up and said with a smile, "Sorry about that, I came to your ce to reminisce. Oh right, I¡¯ve done so much work for you and I¡¯m tired. My shower is broken, can I use yours?"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Of course not, Sister Xuan, please enjoy your meal."


    Zhou Xuan thanked him and went into the bathroom. After a while, the sound of water could be heard from inside.


    This was because Li Qiang¡¯s bathroom was a translucent ss door. Although he couldn¡¯t see the details inside, he could vaguely see Zhou Xuan¡¯s elegant and sexy figure. Apanied by the sound of water, Li Qiang actually felt a me rising within his body. But he had an innate self-esteem and reserve, so he forcefully suppressed the lust in his body, turned on the TV, and watched the news.


    The female anchorwoman on the television reported a series of sudden incidents. She said that the rich and powerful gold in many cities were suddenly kidnapped overnight. The suspects were very rampant. They were limited to 24 hours to redeem the person, or they would tear the vote!


    Li Qiang immediately thought of the ck Cloaked Society. They must have done it. This evil organization, once I recover my ability, I will definitely catch all of you.


    At this time, Zhou Xuan shouted from the bathroom: "Li Qiang, don¡¯t you have a bath towel at home? How can Ie out like this? "


    Li Qiang hurriedly said, "Sister Xuan, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a bath towel at home. I¡¯ll bring it for you." He took a towel from the cab and walked to the door of the bathroom.


    Seeing that he had stopped outside, Zhou Xuan said tenderly: "Why are you handing me a bath towel while standing outside? "Come in."


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart thumped rapidly. He had no choice but to brace himself and go to the door, but he was still at a loss. The bathroom door creaked open and a snow-white hand grabbed him ...

 Chapter 15 Intimacy

    The moment Li Qiang entered, Zhou Xuan threw herself into his embrace, hugging him tightly. The sudden warmth and the fragrance of the beauty made his breathing quicken, and her hands spread out like wings, not knowing what to do.


    After the two embraced each other for a while, Zhou Xuan suddenly pushed him away. Wrapped in a towel and with a face as ripe as an apple, she whispered, "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know why, but I just became very impulsive. If I scared you, I¡¯m really sorry, I don¡¯t want you to think that I¡¯m some random woman."


    Li Qiang was stunned for a moment. Seeing that Zhou Xuan¡¯s expression was abnormal, he asked, "Sister Xuan, did you eat something you shouldn¡¯t have, or drink something you shouldn¡¯t have?"


    Zhou Xuan¡¯s face was like a peach as she smiled tenderly: "I can¡¯t remember, is that important? At this time, you¡¯re still talking about irrelevant things. Don¡¯t you like me? " As she spoke, she pulled the towel away and her beautiful body appeared in front of Li Qiang.


    However, Li Qiang appeared abnormally calm. When he was on a mission to destroy the Silver Cave, he would often see this scene. A girl was controlled by a sex demon and drugged.


    He felt that the Zhou Xuan in front of him had most likely been drugged, and that the suspect must be Wang Da Cong!


    Zhou Xuan¡¯s face was now even redder as she panted, "Am I not beautiful enough? "Why aren¡¯t you kissing me now?"


    Li Qiang, however, did not move. His gaze was like a nail staring at Zhou Xuan!


    Zhou Xuan¡¯s delicate body quickly came over again, allowing Li Qiang to hug a fragrant and soft jade.


    Just as she was about to do something to Li Qiang, Li Qiang suddenly pulled her to the front of the shower, then abruptly turned on the cold water and forcefully washed Zhou Xuan¡¯s body!


    Zhou Xuan screamed several times and hurriedly said: "Xiao Qiang, what are you doing? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve offended you! If you don¡¯t want to do it, then don¡¯t.


    But after a period of time, under the constant washing of cold water, Zhou Xuan gradually recovered her consciousness. Li Qiang once again covered her with clothes, letting her drink water and metabolize her body as soon as possible.


    Finally, shepletely came to her senses. She felt shy and wanted to find a hole to hide in!


    Li Qiang calmly asked, "Sister Xuan, I was asking you just now, have you eaten or drunk anything?"


    Zhou Xuan was suddenly enlightened and said: "I remember now, in the car, Wang Da Cong gave me a bottle of water. I was thirsty at that time, and seeing that the water hadn¡¯t been opened, I was relieved to drink it. This Wang Da Cong is simply insane! "


    Li Qiang understood everything. It was clear that Wang Da Cong wanted to use the knockout drug to charm Zhou Xuan and then sully her body. This n was quite shrewd, moreover, this pill was a chronic attack drug.


    The more Zhou Xuan thought about it, the angrier she became. She said, "No, I want to sue him in court. This person is too despicable!" But then she thought about it and felt discouraged: "The Wang Group is very powerful and is a big business that is on par with the Lin Group. As a meremoner, I have no chance of defeating him."


    Li Qiang arrived in front of Zhou Xuan and said in a calm and powerful voice, "Don¡¯t worry, Sister Xuan. If you are willing to believe me, please give me some time. In the future, I will definitely make that Wang Da Cong pay the price to vent your anger!"


    If it was any other person, he would definitely have taken advantage of the situation just now. However, not only did he not do so, he even helped her think of the person who truly did evil, and now he was making a vow to avenge her, causing Zhou Xuan to be moved to tears.


    Li Qiang passed her a tissue and said, "What are you crying for? Didn¡¯t you not lose anything?"


    Zhou Xuan cried for a while, then said: "I¡¯m still afraid. If I didn¡¯t meet you downstairs and that Wang Da Cong followed me inexorably into the house, then maybe I would have taken effect, and then he would ..." Just the thought of it makes me sick! "


    Li Qiang said, "Since it hasn¡¯t happened, it should be a happy asion. You shouldn¡¯t feel sad about it."


    Zhou Xuan said, "But, at that time you actually didn¡¯t do that kind of thing with me. I was naked, and even took the initiative to seduce you, yet you were unmoved! Is it because I¡¯m not in your heart, or am I not beautiful enough?! "


    F * ck, Li Qiang almost fainted. Women were truly a magical animal. Even though he was calm and collected, he was a gentleman. Yet, he was still grumbled at by her, making him feel helpless.


    However, Zhou Xuan quickly regained herposure and said: "I know that Xiao Qiang is a sensible child, and that you are not in a state of chaos when facing danger, but I underestimated you in the past. At that time, I always thought that you would not have any future prospects, and I even thought that if you were unable to find a job one day, you coulde to my shop to help me."


    Li Qiang chuckled twice and said: "You don¡¯t need to say that anymore. In short, in my heart, Sister Xuan is the prettiest woman in the world, and the reason I didn¡¯t do that kind of thing is because I respect you and don¡¯t want to sully your innocence. I hope you can understand my feelings."


    Zhou Xuan was extremely shocked by Li Qiang¡¯s words, but at the same time, she was extremely touched. She didn¡¯t expect that this youth who she had looked down upon in the past would now say such a great truth.


    Zhou Xuan was both moved and moved. She walked up to Li Qiang and gave him a kiss on the cheek, saying, "Xiao Qiang, no matter what, the help you¡¯ve given me today can be considered a life-saving favor. I will never forget it in my entire life."


    Li Qiang smiled awkwardly and said, "This is what I should do. Sister Xuan, you don¡¯t need to worry too much about it. After all, we grew up together. If you run into trouble, it¡¯s only right that I help you."


    Zhou Xuanughed tenderly: "Do you still remember once when I fell into the river and you wanted to save me and I ended up fine while you almost drowned? "You¡¯ve always been warm-hearted, but you didn¡¯t have much ability in the past, so you¡¯re different now. From the way you dealt with Wang Da Cong, I can tell that you¡¯ve practiced this before, am I right?"


    Li Qiang admired Zhou Xuan¡¯s insight. He was able to tell that he had practiced martial arts with just a few movements. Of course, this must have something to do with Zhou Xuan doing business frequently and dealing with all kinds of people.


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "I don¡¯t need to mention my ability, it¡¯s just so-so. But if that Wang Da Conges to harass you again, you can call me and I¡¯ll definitelye over to help."

 Chapter 16 Drinking

    Zhou Xuan was extremely touched as she said, "You treat me too well, but I don¡¯t want you to be in danger again. After all, that Wang Da Cong family is very powerful. We can¡¯t win against him."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "What I¡¯m wondering is, why does he want to pester you? Of course, there¡¯s no need to talk about Sister Xuan¡¯s beauty, but people like Wang Da Cong aren¡¯tcking in women, right? "


    Zhou Xuan shook her head, and said: "Actually, the matter that happened was a little strange. At that time, he brought another woman to my shop to buy cosmetics, but somehow, she fell for me, and then she kicked the original woman away and pursued me with all her might. Giving me flowers is a small matter, and once, she even came to the shop and offered to pay a high price to buy my shop, saying that she would be my boss."


    Li Qiang sneered, "This person¡¯s strategy is very obvious. After he bes your boss, he will be able to get close to the water tower for a month."


    Zhou Xuan sighed and said: "Originally, I didn¡¯t want to lower myself to his level, but this person is shameless, sticky like dog skin ster, and her thoughts are so sinister. If it wasn¡¯t for you today, I really would have suffered. If I am truly tainted by him, then I will kill him andmit suicide! "


    Seeing Zhou Xuan¡¯s determined face, Li Qiang was shocked and said, "Sister Xuan, don¡¯t be so impulsive. Come find me in the future if you run into any trouble. Don¡¯t go to the extreme. Remember, you have me to take care of everything. Don¡¯t do anything stupid ah!"


    Zhou Xuan giggled and said, "I¡¯m really happy to see you so nervous at me." Alright, let¡¯s stop talking. I¡¯ll go home first. Although this knockout drug has been cured, my entire body is still feeling heavy. I need to go back home and sleep. "


    Li Qiang sent Zhou Xuan home. When she was done settling down, Li Qiang did not go back to the house, but went downstairs instead. As expected, he saw Wang Da Cong¡¯s car parked not far away and sneakily peeked over.


    Li Qiang scolded, "Scoundrel, you actually didn¡¯t run away. Come over here and let grandpa take care of you!" As he spoke, he rushed towards Wang Da Cong¡¯s sports car.


    Seeing Li Qiang had discovered him, Wang Da Cong knew that he had exposed the fact that he had drugged Zhou Xuan. He immediately stepped on the elerator and the sports car fled as fast as it could.


    Li Qiang stopped walking. He was actually very annoyed. There was already a bunch of things he had to deal with, but now there was this crafty guy. It seemed like he would have to face more and more enemies.


    At that moment the phone rang.


    "Old Li, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing, what are you doing?" Don¡¯t call me all the time if you don¡¯t have anything to do.


    "Of course I have something to do when I call you. I won¡¯t disturb you even if I¡¯m free. It¡¯s not convenient to call you on the phone, so why don¡¯t we have a chat while we eat?"


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Ba Guang. After all, he was a good friend of the old version of Li Qiang and didn¡¯t have much to do with him, who had just arrived at this world. However, Ba Guang was a loyal person who often stood up for Li Qiang, making him feel embarrassed.


    When they arrived at the Yang Tang restaurant below the Ba Guang¡¯s mansion, Ba Guang was already waiting there. Seeing him, he smiled and said, "Old Tie, you¡¯ve finallye. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Sit, what do you want to eat? "I¡¯ll do the east."


    Li Qiang pulled up his hair and said, "I¡¯m not hungry right now. You can eat. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Ba Guang was displeased. "How many years of friendship do you think we have? "Why do you seem like apletely different person these days? Although you seem to be friends with me on the surface, I know clearly from the inside that you have never treated me as your friend!"


    Li Qiang was stunned. He did not expect the normally carefree fatty to be able to see his absent-mindedness. He immediately denied it, "How could that happen? We are lifelong friends. We can¡¯t kill this thing!"


    The fat guy grinned and said, "If that¡¯s the case, thene have a drink with me. Let¡¯s talk after we¡¯re done here."


    Li Qiang could only nod and say, "Alright, I¡¯ll drink with you."


    Four pounds of barbequed wheat and two big bowls of mixed soup entered their stomachs. Both of them were sweating profusely. The meal was almost over. Fatty ordered a few bottles of beer for Li Qiang to drink.


    Fortunately, Li Qiang was born a soldier, so he did not feel any pressure from drinking wine. Thus, he had a hearty drink with Fatty.


    After thest bottle of wine was done, Li Qiang said, "You should have told me already. Why are you looking for me?"


    Fatty replied drunkenly, "Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I just wanted to call you here to say that you¡¯re not nice enough. You actually failed to get through to me after getting hooked on Lin Ya Shi. Are you still considered brothers?"


    Li Qiangughed involuntarily and said, "So that¡¯s what happened. Nothing happened between Lin Ya Shi and I. You must have heard the rumors on the inte."


    Ba Guang turned on his mobile phone and showed Li Qiang the photo inside. He said, "Damn the rumors, the things you did with Lin Ya Shi in the coffee shop are all on there?" Isn¡¯t that obvious? "


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "You don¡¯t understand. Things are not what you think."


    Fattyughed: "What don¡¯t I understand? We¡¯ve been together for so long, don¡¯t you think I know what¡¯s going on? If you can get Lin Ya Shi, then that is the glory of our diaosi world! I really want to put out flowers to celebrate, it makes me so damn happy. Who said that a rich girl like a beautifuldy would definitely be married off by a powerful figure? We diaosi can also seize the top courtesan by force, don¡¯t you think so? "


    Li Qiang angrily hit him on the head, "Can you shut up and listen to me, I want to exin to you."


    Fatty waved his hand. "There¡¯s no need to exin. You¡¯re interested in Lin Ya Shi. I already knew about this. When I was just entering junior high, you fired a pistol at her photo. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know."


    Li Qiang wondered, "How do you know such private things?"


    The fatty chuckled, "You slept at my house one night. I heard all of your dreams. The content was very explosive, hehe."


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "Alright, I won¡¯t talk about the vulgar things that happened in the past. Now talk about me and Lin Ya Shi. She invited me to talk about something the other day, it¡¯s about the news of Miss Fu¡¯s recent kidnapping."


    Fatty nodded. "I know. I¡¯ve heard of this before. I think it was the ck Cloaked Society who did it?" This organization is truly unparalleled. After running the underworld for so many years, no one can subdue them! "


    Li Qiang sneered, "That¡¯s because the person who could suppress them died. That¡¯s why they acted so rampant!"


    Fatty shook his head in disbelief. "The ck Cloaked Society is such a powerful force. How could anyone suppress them?"


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "You are still young after all. There are some things that you don¡¯t understand."

 Chapter 17 Signature

    The fatty looked unhappy, "You¡¯re the same age as me, why do you sound like I¡¯m much younger than you? It¡¯s not right to rely on your seniority this way. "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯ve finished drinking and have finished what I needed to do. I should leave now."


    Fatty pulled him back and said, "Bullsh * t, what did you say to me before leaving? You never told me clearly. Sit down and tell me more. Why is Lin Ya Shi looking for you?"


    Li Qiang sat down again, and could only say, "Lin Ya Shi said that the current world is not peaceful, and that so many rich young misses are often kidnapped by the ck Cloaked Society, so she wants to find a bodyguard, and she saw that I have some ability, so he asked me to be her bodyguard, and that¡¯s it."


    When Fatty heard this, he was stunned. "So that¡¯s how it is. Her family is so rich, so hiring bodyguards shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Why would theye to find you?"


    Li Qiang said, "I don¡¯t know about that. In any case, she insisted on having me as her bodyguard. Whether it was money or sincerity, it was all very honest, so I agreed."


    Fatty nodded his head and said, "That¡¯s good too. She¡¯s so beautiful and has a rich family. If you interact more with her, maybe she will marry you."


    Li Qiang sneered, "Your words are too funny. We can get married together? If you stay on a deserted ind with her, do you think she will marry you? "


    Fatty replied, "I was just thinking for your sake. You¡¯ve started to mock me." However, if there reallyes a day when she and I will be stranded on a deserted ind, she will definitely marry me. After all, she has no other choice. "


    Li Qiang coldly snorted and said, "You wish! Eat your barbecue."


    Fatty threw up his hands and said, "I¡¯ve already finished them all. What else is there to eat? "Boss, pay up!"


    "Although we were just chatting, if you really do live in the Lin n, you must be careful. I¡¯ve heard some bad rumors, saying that Lin Ya Shi¡¯s parents are ruthless, and that they are not that easy to get along with. If you really live with her, be careful of being targeted!"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been targeted my whole life and I¡¯m already used to it. There¡¯s nothing strange about this."


    Fattyughed and said, "How old are you? You can live your entire life at any time, and you make me look as if I¡¯m old."


    The two of them bickered for a while, then parted.


    After arriving at home, Li Qiang washed up briefly before climbing onto the bed and entering thend of dreams.


    In the dream, he actually dreamt of the moment Yang Rong stabbed him, and then he was shocked awake. He covered his chest, and walked in front of the mirror in the bathroom, looking at the youth in the mirror, he muttered to himself, "Sorry, it was probably the heavens that gave me the chance to take revenge, so I took over your body. If there¡¯s a next life, I¡¯ll definitely find a chance to repay you!"


    The next morning, Li Qiang woke up and did his usual exercise once before running to school. When he entered the ssroom, he saw that Lin Ya Shi was waiting for him.


    As they had purposelye early, there were only the two of them in the ssroom. Lin Ya Shi handed the written contract over to him and said, "Sign it, then press your fingerprint."


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t hesitate and signed his hand seal. Lin Ya Shi smiled sweetly and said, "From now on, you are my bodyguard." Saying this, he shook hands with Li Qiang.


    Lin Ya Shi then opened his bag and took out five stacks of bills. He then said, "You said to pay in advance, so I took out the cash. You can count it."


    Li Qiang kept the money and said, "No need, I trust you."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Since the contract has been signed, you can stay in my house from now on. Only then will my safety be fully guaranteed."


    Li Qiang said, "I have another suggestion. Why don¡¯t you stay in my house? This way, we can still be together and I can protect you closely."


    Lin Ya Shi said angrily: "Why did you suddenly go back on your word? Didn¡¯t you say that you need to protect her 24 hours a day? "


    Li Qiang said, "I did say that I can protect you at close range for 24 hours, but I didn¡¯t say where I can protect you at? It can be in your house, it can be in my house, it can be anywhere! "


    Lin Ya Shi angrily turned his head away and said, "You really are a rascal. You really infuriate me to death."


    But Li Qiangughed and said, "Actually, I didn¡¯t go back on my word. I just wanted to tell you, you can¡¯t make decisions if you let me live in your house. Even if I agree, can your parents agree to let an unfamiliar guy live next to you? No matter how much you think about it, it is unrealistic. Therefore, the most important thing for you to do is to discuss it with your parents first, and then give me a definite answer. "


    Last night, because of this incident, Lin Ya Shi had a huge argument with her parents. Whether it was Yang Rong or Lin Zhe, both of them were opposed to her taking another boy to live in the Lin Residence because this matter involved many aspects and was not as simple as she thought.


    Seeing the expression on Lin Ya Shi¡¯s face, Li Qiang knew that he had hit the nail on the head on Lin Ya Shi. He smiled and said, "See, am I right? Some things are not as simple as you think. Take the two of us, for example, no matter what we do, we will be restricted, because whether we are at home or in society, we are in a weaker position. We don¡¯t have the right to speak, so we can¡¯t do whatever we want. "


    He wanted to continue nagging, but Lin Ya Shi suddenly said, "Alright, I¡¯ll stay at your house!"


    Li Qiang was stupefied on the spot. After all, he was just joking earlier and didn¡¯t really want to do it. He didn¡¯t expect that Lin Ya Shi would actually agree to it. Moreover, his attitude didn¡¯t seem to be fake.


    Lin Ya Shi looked at Li Qiang¡¯s stupefied expression and instead thought it was funny. "Why are you like this? It was you who suggested this idea just now, and now that I¡¯ve agreed to it, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Why don¡¯t you give me a nice attitude!"


    Li Qiang swallowed his saliva and said, "Alright, I have no objections. However, if you really want to stay at my house, I¡¯ll charge you for the room!"


    Lin Ya Shi was so angry that he startedughing. "No problem, but I¡¯m not sure if I can get a ce to stay either."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "Actually, I understand that you are intentionally throwing a tantrum with your parents, right?"


    Lin Ya Shi no longer said anything. She felt that he had spoken too much to Li Qiang today.


    Li Qiang had other ns. Through his conversation with Lin Ya Shi, he figured out that this young miss was having a quarrel with his parents. This was a factor that was worth taking advantage of.


    Students came to school one after another, causing the ssroom to be lively. However, when the students saw Li Qiang and Lin Ya Shi, their gazes became strange. They even whispered to each other about the two of them.


    Lin Ya Shi was disdainful towards such matters and was toozy to exin. In any case, even if others mistakenly thought that she had a rtionship with Li Qiang, it was still a good thing that she lost a lot of pursuers.


    Li Qiang was even more unconcerned. If anyone looked at him, he would re back in anger, and a gaze filled with killing intent would usually be able to cause the other party to stumble.


    Just as Liang Qiuying arrived at the ssroom, she called Li Qiang out. She said angrily, "I heard from others that you and Ya Shi are dating? Howe I didn¡¯t know about this? You must have been keeping me in the dark! "


    Li Qiang calmly said, "Teacher, you misunderstand. Nothing happened between Lin Ya Shi and me. It was just a random rumor spreading from the outside world. Please do not be disrespectful and take it seriously."


    Liang Qiuying said, "But the news has spread online about your photos with Lin Ya Shi. Do you have any exnation for that?"


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "That¡¯s just a picture of us having coffee. It doesn¡¯t exin anything."


    Liang Qiuying said angrily, "You¡¯re still being stubborn with me, am I that easily deceived by you?"


    Looking at Liang Qiuying¡¯s expression, Li Qiang thought to himself, "There¡¯s something wrong with this scene. Why does it look like a couple is asking if they are cheating?" Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s smile, Liang Qiuying was immediately angered. He said, "What kind of attitude is this? Do you think that teacher can¡¯t control you?"


    Li Qiang calmly said, "Teacher, don¡¯t be anxious. If you think I¡¯m lying, then call Lin Ya Shi over. You¡¯ll know once you ask."


    Liang Qiuying said, "I just want to know the truth from your mouth. Now tell me honestly, what is your rtionship with her."


    Li Qiang was extremely vexed and forced a smile, "Teacher Liang, what happened to you today?" That¡¯s all, you don¡¯t have to do this to me, do you? "


    "Love is no small matter. I really care about you, idiot." Liang Qiuying¡¯s eyes were zing as she fiercely told him.


    Li Qiang restrained his anger and asked, "Teacher Liang, have you seen the news recently?"


    Liang Qiuying said, "Why are you saying this?"


    Li Qiang bluntly said, "Recently, many rich girls were kidnapped by the ck Cloaked Society, so Lin Ya Shi is naturally worried about this, so he wants me to be her bodyguard. That¡¯s it."


    Liang Qiuying¡¯s eyes widened as she asked, "Really? "Are you sure that¡¯s all?"


    Li Qiang said impatiently, "Of course it¡¯s like this, otherwise, what else can we do?"


    Liang Qiuying secretly let out a sigh of relief, "Then you can go back. Remember toe to my house for supplementary lessons after school. If you perform well, I¡¯ll make you something delicious."


    Li Qiang was so scared that he trembled. With a pale face, he said, "There¡¯s no need to eat. I¡¯m not hungry at night. I¡¯m losing weight."


    Liao Qiuying moved about and said, "That won¡¯t do. You are currently in the growth stage, so of course I will reward you well."


    Li Qiang returned to his seat in a daze. Seeing him like this, Lin Ya Shi asked, "What happened to you? Why do you look like you¡¯re about to die?" Li Qiang helplessly shook his head and said, "Have you eaten Teacher Liang¡¯s food before?"


    Lin Ya Shi shook her head: "What do you mean? Why would I eat her cooking? "


    Li Qiang bitterly smiled and said, "One day, you will taste it."

 Chapter 18 VIPs

    Lin Ya Shi felt confused, but he was not interested in asking. The two sses quickly passed by.


    During ss break, Li Qiang hid in a corner of the field and stared nkly. At that moment, Hu Bin walked over and asked, "Brother, look at your listless look. What¡¯s wrong?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head towards Hu Bin and said, "Brother Hu, why are you so free toe to school?"


    Hu Bin said, "I¡¯m still a student of this school. Isn¡¯t it normal for me toe here?" But there¡¯s something I need to tell you, and I hope you¡¯ll remember. "


    Li Qiang said, "What is it? Please speak."


    Hu Bin said, "You might have offended someone recently. He has his eyes on you, so you have to be careful."


    Li Qiang was confused and asked, "Why would he target me?"


    Hu Bin said, "It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been fighting everywhere and infringing on the interests of some gangs. That¡¯s why there are people who are dissatisfied with you."


    Li Qiang thought about it carefully and said with a frown, "I didn¡¯t do anything unfair. Didn¡¯t I just beat up your subordinate¡¯s white fur?"


    Hu Bin said, "Yeah, what else? You must have done something else, right? "


    Li Qiang suddenly thought of something and said, "Wang Da Cong? Is it him? "


    Hu Binughed, "Brother, you are very smart, I immediately thought of this person. He really did want to find someone to mess with you, and originally, he wanted to look for me, but I did not agree, so he went to look for someone else. You must be careful, Wang Da Cong has plenty of money, so he might look for a stronger person to deal with you." Now that we are friends, I do not wish for anything to happen to my friend. "


    Li Qiang said gratefully, "Thank you, Big Brother. You are really a friend!"


    Hu Binughed, "If youe out to rob others about your loyalty and lose it, then what are you doing? This ce is a mess of dragons and snakes. Other than me, there are also quite a few strong ones. If they reallye looking for you, you must be careful. "Brother, I know you have a lot of potential, and you will be the number one expert in the martial world sooner orter. However, you are still a seedling now, and if the enemy you face is too strong, you might not be able to resist it."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "What is it about experience?"


    Hu Bin said: "One word: run!" He could run as far as he wanted. It would be best if he could think of a good escape route in advance. This was the key to his survival. "Brother, do you know that in the martial arts world, it doesn¡¯t matter how powerful one is? The key is tond steadily!"


    Li Qiang nodded gratefully and said, "I¡¯ve remembered it all. Brother, you are really interesting!"


    Hu Bin waved his hand in shame and said, "I¡¯m just giving you some advice. It¡¯s up to you whether you listen to me or not."


    After he left, Li Qiang fell into deep thought. What kind of person was the boss that Hu Bin mentioned? Although he was no longer afraid of being provoked by normal bullies, he knew that there was always someone stronger than him. For a rich person like Wang Da Cong, finding a few experts to deal with him was not a difficult matter.


    With this doubt in mind, Li Qiang returned to the ssroom and didn¡¯t listen to any sses for the whole day. Just as he walked to the school entrance, someone called out to him from behind. He turned around and saw that it was Zhang Rui.


    Zhang Rui red at him and asked, "You and Lin Ya Shi have a rtionship?"


    Li Qiang originally wanted to deny it, but seeing Zhang Rui¡¯s arrogant appearance, he changed his mind and said, "That¡¯s right, so what if we talk?"


    Zhang Rui had blue veins popping out of his forehead as he said, "Such a pure girl like Ya Shi, why does he like a diaosi like you? Impossible, absolutely impossible! "


    At this moment, Lin Ya Shi walked over and said to Li Qiang, "I¡¯ll go back and talk to my parents first. I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow." Then, without even looking at Zhang Rui, he got into the car and left.


    This was a huge blow to Zhang Rui. He stood there dumbfounded, not even knowing that Li Qiang had left.


    Li Qiang caught up to Tian Yinghui, who was on her way home, and said, "Stop right there, I have something to tell you."


    Tian Yinghui asked curiously, "What do you want?" I really appreciate what happened yesterday, but you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I know that my family¡¯s situation is too difficult. "


    Li Qiang pulled Tian Yinghui to a corner and told her, "Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today." With that, he stuffed the fifty thousand yuan into Tian Yinghui¡¯s bag.


    Tian Yinghui was scared silly as she waved her hands, "No, really no. Where did you get so much money? You absolutely can¡¯t give it to me! "


    Li Qiang stubbornly handed the money to her and said, "Take what I gave you. Don¡¯t be so silly."


    However, Tian Yinghui still didn¡¯t want it. Li Qiang simply said, "Just take it as if I lent it to you. That should be fine, right?"


    Tian Yinghui almost cried out in gratitude, almost kowtowing. Li Qiang said, "Hurry up and take the money back to save your mother. Don¡¯t set the fruit stand up anymore. There are too many bad people there, so you won¡¯t be able to earn much."


    Faced with Li Qiang¡¯s request, Tian Yinghui nodded repeatedly. After thanking him, she hurriedly ran back home.


    On the other side of the aisle, a car was parked there. The people inside the car had clearly seen what had happened between Li Qiang and Tian Yinghui.


    Inside the car, Lin Ya Shi suddenly realized something. "No wonder he was in such a hurry to ask for money. He wanted to help Tian Yinghui. It seems that this person¡¯s character is not bad after all." Don¡¯t you think so, Mom? "


    Sitting opposite Lin Ya Shi was a beautiful middle-aged woman. It was her mother, Yang Rong.


    Yang Rong nodded reluctantly and said, "You spent so much effort to drag me here just to let me see this?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Isn¡¯t that important enough? This shows that the person I like is very good, especially the character, this is the most outstanding point of a person¡¯s character. Didn¡¯t you always worry that the person I¡¯m looking for is unreliable? How do you feel now? "


    Yang Rong said helplessly, "Alright, since you insist on taking him, then I don¡¯t have any objections. Anyway, you¡¯re my daughter, so what can I do to you?"


    "Mom, you are so nice!" Lin Ya Shi leaned over and kissed Yang Rong.


    Yang Rong smiled and said, "You silly child, you were born with a stubborn temper. It¡¯s not that mother doesn¡¯t trust you, but she is afraid of you encountering bad people. As for this Li Qiang, you can temporarily stay in the vi in theke area and see how he is."


    Lin Ya Shi said: "Why can¡¯t I let him live in the Lin Residence?"


    Yang Rong said, "Don¡¯t you know your father¡¯s temper? Ever since he suffered a blow to his businessst year, his character has be increasingly entric and his temper is extremely bad. If I let you bring Li Qiang back home now, he will definitely go into a rage! "


    Lin Ya Shi sighed and said, "Hai, father is right. Business is business, earning and losing money. It¡¯s not a big deal to earn less. Why does he have such a hard time thinking about it?"


    Yang Rong smiled and said, "Isn¡¯t it because the boss of the Wang Group doesn¡¯t want to deal with him? Thepetition between the two is very intense and they are always fighting in any field. His energy can¡¯t be released, so his temper is naturally worse."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "You usually advise him to drink more when he¡¯s angry. It¡¯s not good for his health!"


    Yang Rong pinched Lin Ya Shi¡¯s face and said, "Alright, I know. You, as the busybody, are really talkative."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Oh, by the way, I watched the news yesterday and found out that the ck Cloak Association kidnapped quite a few people. This organization is really too terrifying. Don¡¯t we have any good methods to deal with it?"


    Yang Rong sighed, "Back then, when the Winged Dragonmandos were still there, the ck Cloaked Society was about to be destroyed, but the Winged Dragonmandos suddenly disbanded, which led to the ck Cloaked Society bing so powerful. In the end, it¡¯s all fate!"


    Lin Ya Shi asked curiously: "Why are those wyvernmandos so powerful? He¡¯s actually the only nemesis of the ck Cloaked Guild! "


    Yang Rong hesitated, then said, "Don¡¯t ask, it has nothing to do with you."


    Lin Ya Shi pouted. "You don¡¯t want to tell me about what happened that year, I love stories. Especially I heard that the captain of the Winged Dragonmandos was also called Li Qiang. He was a very powerful figure and was known throughout the world as the soldier king. Mom, do you know his story?"


    Yang Rong¡¯s body trembled, and she said with a pale face, "I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know this person."


    Lin Ya Shi observed him and said, "Eh, that¡¯s not right. Since mother knows about the wyvernmandos, she should also know about Li Qiang. How could you know anything about him?"


    Yang Rong said angrily, "Child, why do you have to be so endless? You¡¯re the only one who talks so much!"


    "I just want to find a time to chat with you. You are usually so busy, and I can¡¯t find time to talk to you, but now that I¡¯m a little empty, you treat me like this. Forget it, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore."


    Yang Rong¡¯s heart softened as sheforted Lin Ya Shi, "Good child, it¡¯s all your mother¡¯s fault. Your mother will definitely make it up to you in the future. Is this okay?"


    Lin Ya Shi¡¯s worries turned into joy. "Then what do you want topensate me with?"

 Chapter 19 Acetic Acid

    Yang Rong said, "You will know when the timees. Anyway, you will have to take responsibility now. There are so many things to do at home, so I don¡¯t have the time to put too much energy into you. Do you understand, Daughter?"


    Lin Ya Shi pouted. "Alright, I know what you mean, but regarding Li Qiang, I hope you can support me."


    Yang Rong nodded, "Okay, didn¡¯t I tell you just now that you can live in the vi in theke region? The security there is not bad, and if that ssmate of yours lives downstairs, you can basically guarantee your safety."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "What did you tell Father?"


    Yang Rong said, "That¡¯s easy to do. I told him that the vi¡¯s environment is quiet, so you can study in peace. Our family oftenes to visit some business customers, which is too much for you. Your dad values your studies very much, so he will definitely agree."


    Lin Ya happily kissed Yang Rong on the cheek and said, "Mom, you¡¯re so nice. I knew you were the best to me."


    She immediately called Li Qiang to tell him about this, but the call was not connected, causing her to wonder where Li Qiang had gone to.


    At this moment, Li Qiang was sitting in front of a table with a worried expression. The surface of the table was filled with steaming hot dishes, but Li Qiang didn¡¯t move his chopsticks even after a long time.


    Liang Qiuying was carrying the newly cooked dishes up, and seeing that Li Qiang did not touch the chopsticks, he frowned, "Why aren¡¯t you eating? I¡¯ve cooked a lot of dishes for you, so you have to eat them all. "


    With a bitter face, Li Qiang said, "Teacher, I¡¯m really not hungry today. It¡¯s best if you give me supplementary lessons. After the supplementary lessons, I¡¯ll be leaving. I still have a bunch of things to take care of at home."


    Liang Qiuying said, "Stop bullshitting, what¡¯s the matter with your family? Didn¡¯t your parents go out to do business? What¡¯s there to be busy with at home by yourself?"


    Li Qiang touched his head and said, "To tell you the truth, teacher said that I¡¯m a bitter child. Since young, parents only care about making money, making me have no family to take care of. So seeing teacher treat me so well, I¡¯m really touched."


    Liang Qiuying was so moved that she almost cried. She walked over and hugged Li Qiang, "Teacher knows you¡¯re a good child, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to be your family!"


    Li Qiang buried his head in Liang Qiuying¡¯s chest. These two soft objects made his body boil to the extreme. He immediately said, "Then you can marry me. If you are my wife, you will be my family."


    With a "pa" sound, Li Qiang¡¯s head was hit by Liang Qiuying¡¯s hammer, "Originally it was fine, then it suddenly became bad. They mean to say that as your sister, who the hell would want to marry you."


    Li Qiang held his head and said with a mischievous smile, "Being an older sister is fine as long as you¡¯re a family member."


    Liang Qiuying spat out, "You sound like I have the honor. If you didn¡¯t pity me, I wouldn¡¯t have taken care of you so enthusiastically. You gave me a good meal, now that you are growing, you need nutrition the most. Do you hear me?"


    Li Qiang could only bite the bullet and eat a mouthful of the dish. He immediately felt a bitter taste gushing into his taste buds. This was torture. Even eating weeds in the wild back then hadn¡¯t made him feel so bad.


    Seeing his painful expression, Liang Qiuying was confused, "What¡¯s wrong? Doesn¡¯t it taste good? After I finished cooking, I tasted it and felt that the taste was pretty good. Why do you look like you don¡¯t like it? "


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "No, the dishes cooked by teacher can be considered to be delicious. From my expression just now, I¡¯m saying that the dishes are extremely delicious!"


    Liang Qiuying was overjoyed. She immediately scooped up a bunch of dishes into Li Qiang¡¯s bowl and smiled, "Since you like it, then eat more. I think you like it."


    Li Qiang¡¯s head felt like it was about to explode, but he resisted the urge to vomit and swallowed the food inrge mouthfuls. As he ate, he even said that it was too delicious!


    Liang Qiuyingughed, "I¡¯m so happy. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like my cooking so much. To tell you the truth, even my father doesn¡¯t want to eat my cooking."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "That brat, Liang Tian, is a glutton. He loves delicious food the most. Unfortunately, Xiao Ying¡¯s cooking skills are too terrible, so of course he wouldn¡¯t be willing." He took the opportunity to ask, "Teacher Liang, what does your father do?"


    Liang Qiuying said, "Call me elder sister. Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you wanted to take me as your family?"


    Li Qiang changed his tone, "Elder sister, I want to know what your father does? "Look at the picture, he¡¯s so tall and sturdy, he must be someone with some sort of background, right?"


    Liang Qiuying said, "Why are you asking my father? It¡¯s been a long time since my dad came back from a long journey. When hees back, I¡¯ll take you to see him.


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s great. I look forward to seeing a strong and healthy man. I want to ask him about his fitness experience because I¡¯m doing it everyday."


    Liang Qiuying nodded, "My father used to be a soldier and was good at training. As long as there¡¯s a suitable time, I¡¯ll let him help you."


    Li Qiang took the opportunity to thank Liang Qiuying and said, "Teacher Liang, should we start the supplementary lesson now?"


    Liang Qiuying red and said, "You haven¡¯t even eaten. If you don¡¯t finish eating all the food on the table, you are not allowed to take supplementary lessons! Do you hear me? "


    Li Qiang could only put on a bitter face and sweep the things on the table clean. He endured the urge to vomit and said, "Can we start the supplementary lesson now?"


    Liang Qiuying was satisfied, "That¡¯s right. Eating more is not only good for your health, but also for your brain. This way, I can be at ease in giving you supplementary lessons! Isn¡¯t that right? "


    Li Qiang nodded repeatedly, "Teacher Liang is right. I agree very much."


    Liang Qiuying took out her textbook and said, "You did well yesterday. Today we will continue with yesterday¡¯s progress. You must not bezy, or else I will definitely punish you."


    When Li Qiang saw that it was Lin Ya Shi calling, he wanted to pick up the phone, but the phone was snatched away by Liang Qiuying. When she saw that it was Lin Ya Shi calling, he said, "You still deny that you didn¡¯t date Lin Ya Shi, aren¡¯t you already in love with her? Otherwise, why would she call you at this time?"


    Li Qiang was at a loss for words as he forced a smile and said, "No, I really didn¡¯t fall in love with her. Teacher, please rest assured."


    Liang Qiuying blushed and said, "What¡¯s there to worry about? Your problem has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just advising you to be careful and not keep thinking about girls. It¡¯s not good for you!" Do you hear me? "


    Li Qiang repeatedly nodded his head, saying, "Okay, I will definitely listen to teacher. Your words are the imperial edict, and I will definitely show great respect."


    Liang Qiuying spat out, "You¡¯re talking nonsense more and more. I only hope from the perspective of a teacher that you can study well. Other things have nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 20 teaching

    Li Qiang could clearly hear the jealousy in Liang Qiuying¡¯s voice and thought, "Could she be jealous of me and Lin Ya Shi?" This is too funny, how can Xiao Ying like her own student? "


    Liang Qiuying did not know what Li Qiang was thinking about. Seeing that he was distracted, she kicked him and said, "What are you thinking about? Quickly do the questions. Today¡¯s task is quite heavy, you have to keep up with the progress."


    Li Qiang could only bite the bullet and say, "Although I¡¯ve made some progress in the past few days, I feel that my foundation is too poor. I probably won¡¯t be able to get into university, so it¡¯s better for me to drop out."


    Liang Qiuying flew into a rage, "How can you think like that? I made a guarantee with your father that you would definitely be admitted to university. If you don¡¯t, how can I exin this to your parents? "Are you worthy of me to work so hard to help you with your supplementary lessons?"


    Li Qiang smiled apologetically, "Teacher, don¡¯t be angry. I only said a few casual words. In this society, what can we do if we don¡¯t go to university?" I¡¯m definitely going to take the exam, and I¡¯m going to take the exam to a famous university! "


    Liang Qiuying helplessly shook her head, "Look, just a moment ago, you were depressed, but now you¡¯re talking about running trains again. It¡¯s already good enough for your grades to be 3 books, but not to mention your name-te. Our goal now is to work hard and maybe get 2 books."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "This teacher doesn¡¯t have a good impression of my host. That¡¯s right, this kid normally doesn¡¯t do anything, but he just hides in his room to watch action movies and empty his body. If I didn¡¯t pass on to him, this kid would have been done for sooner orter."


    Seeing Li Qiang in a daze, Liang Qiuying was angered, "Why are you so disobedient? You¡¯re distracted at every turn, how can you still learn like this?" If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t go home and stay here. "


    Li Qiang said with a mischievous smile, "Stay?" That¡¯s great! I wish I could live in a teacher¡¯s house! I wish for such a good thing to happen! "


    Liang Qiuying spat out, "What are you thinking about? Even if you were living with me, I would still let you live on the balcony. I wouldn¡¯t even give you a nket, so you can stay outside for the night to enjoy the cold wind and wake up!"


    Li Qiang smacked his tongue and said, "Teacher, you are too ruthless. I was just joking around, how can you treat me like this?" If something happens to me, you, as a teacher, will also take responsibility, won¡¯t you? "


    Liang Qiuying replied angrily, "Can¡¯t you just tell me something serious? All you think about is nonsense. There isn¡¯t even a word of truth, how can I trust you?"


    Looking at Liang Qiuying¡¯s angry expression, Li Qiang thought to himself, "Xiao Ying is so beautiful even when she¡¯s angry, she¡¯s really a proud daughter of heaven. Liang Tian is such a lucky kid. His wife was so beautiful back then, so her daughter must have followed her mother."


    Thinking of Liang Qiuying¡¯s beautiful face, how could he have imagined that the host¡¯s old image of Liang Qiuying would appear in his mind from time to time, it was all kind of vulgar. To put it bluntly, Liang Qiuying had appeared in all kinds of action films, including those with a teacher¡¯s subject, those with a nurse¡¯s subject, and those with field adventures.


    Seeing his face turn red and white, Liang Qiuying asked, "What happened to you? His face was so ugly? Is he sick? "


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m fine. Teacher, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s start the supplementary lessons now. I will definitely learn everything from today on!"


    Liang Qiuying was pleasantly surprised, "That¡¯s right, if you had loved studying earlier, your grades would have been very good. I always thought that you weren¡¯t stupid, but you were toozy, and you kept thinking random thoughts, and I don¡¯t know what kind of mess you were thinking. In any case, every time I asked you a question in ss, you would be shocked.


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely listen to what you say. In the future, I will definitely listen to what you say seriously. Be a good child and improve yourself!"


    Liang Qiuying nodded in satisfaction, "That¡¯s right, and it also makes me feel relieved. But what exactly is going on between you and Lin Ya Shi? Why don¡¯t you exin it to me now? "


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "I told you, she wanted to find a bodyguard, so she found me. It¡¯s because my martial arts was not bad and we went to school together, that¡¯s why she wanted me to protect her."


    Liang Qiuying nodded, "So that¡¯s how it is. But isn¡¯t the Lin Family arge financial group? Why would they want you to be their bodyguard?" Can¡¯t they hire anyone? "


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "Teacher, how can you treat me like this? My ability is not bad too, not worse than those bodyguards, right?! "


    Liang Qiuying shook her head doubtfully, "Anyways, I don¡¯t really believe that you have such great ability. Even though I¡¯ve heard about you taming Hu Bin, I still don¡¯t really believe that you have such great ability."


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "Aiya, I knew you wouldn¡¯tpletely trust me. I can only let you know about this in the future."


    Liang Qiuying said, "Oh right, tomorrow I want to organize an outing to y with my ssmates. I can¡¯t help but unite with everyone and also let my ssmates rx a little. What do you think?"


    Li Qiang asked, "Teacher, where do you n to take everyone for an outing?"


    Liang Qiuying thought for a moment and said, "I want to take everyone to Mount Han, what do you think?"


    The moment Li Qiang heard the name ¡¯Bushan¡¯, his expression immediately changed. He lowered his head and said, "Teacher, you can decide on this matter. I don¡¯t care."


    Liao Qiuying observed him and said, "But when you heard the name ¡¯Bushan¡¯, why did your face change so much? Is there any important meaning for you there? "


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "No, no. I have nothing to do with that ce. Teacher, please don¡¯t make wild guesses. Since I have to go for an outing tomorrow, I¡¯ll go back tonight and prepare some things. I must bring a lot of supplies with me when I go out for an outing."


    Liang Qiuyingughed, "Seems like you have a lot of experience in this area. Tell me, where have you been?"


    Li Qiang snickered in his heart, "I¡¯ve been to too many ces. You might not be able topare to me in your entire life, but how can I tell you the situation right now?"

 Chapter 21 Schedule

    Liang Qiuying was displeased, "Why didn¡¯t you say anything? What are you thinking? "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Nothing much. I was just thinking about tomorrow¡¯s outing."


    Liang Qiuying replied, "What¡¯s there to think about? Mount Bend is the most famous mountain in our Yan Jing city. The scenery there is really beautiful, and it¡¯s a very fun ce. Students will definitely be very happy going there." "Now that the study mission is so intense, it¡¯s necessary for them to take the opportunity to release some of the pressure."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "You really are a good teacher. For the students to be able to rx, doing this kind of thing is reallymendable. I really like what you¡¯re doing."


    Liang Qiuying blushed and said, "What nonsense are you talking about, I am only doing my duty, there is nothing to praise. Oh right, it is best to carefully consider the matter between you and Lin Ya Shi, she is actually not a problem and is a good girl, but the Lin n is very troublesome, you have to think carefully, don¡¯t jump out after entering the fire pit, then it will be toote."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing." He thought to himself, "I¡¯ve already epted the money, how dare I go back on my word?"


    At this time, the phone rang again. It should be Lin Ya Shi. Liang Qiuying looked at him and said, "It¡¯s time to study, you are not allowed to pick up the phone."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Since she¡¯s in such a hurry to call me, she must be in a hurry. I want to pick her up. What do you think?"


    Liang Qiuying nodded, "Okay, after we finish our tutoring, you immediately call her. She shouldn¡¯t be held up."


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "Ai, you still don¡¯t want me to contact Lin Ya Shi. Why is that so?"


    Liang Qiuying blushed and said, "No reason, I just want you to focus on your studies. Also, you will be in charge of the students¡¯ safety during the outing tomorrow. If there¡¯s an ident, you are the only person I can ask."


    Li Qiang wondered, "Why should I be responsible for this? There are a lot of cadres in the ss, so what do I count as?"


    Liang Qiuying said, "Aren¡¯t you iming to be a top bodyguard? I asked you to do this job because I want to see just how great your ability is. Moreover, this matter can also help you train your ability a little, so that you can see if you are fit to be Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodyguard."


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "You¡¯re really funny. Alright then, I¡¯ll take over this job. Since I have nothing to do anyway, I¡¯m willing to be everyone¡¯s bodyguard."


    Liao Qiuying proudly said, "That is excellent, but you have to think it through clearly. If Lin Ya Shi wants to go back on your word, you should immediately agree. Being a bodyguard is after all a distraction matter, you are so busy learning missions, there is no need for you to take this job, right?"


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "Then let¡¯s just watch and see. I had no choice because Lin Ya Shi is too passionate. I¡¯m too embarrassed to refuse."


    Liao Qiuying spat out, "I don¡¯t believe you. Lin Ya Shi is such a prideful school beauty, I don¡¯t think she has any boys in his eyes. How could you be so valued by her?" I really find it incredible. "


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly, "Teacher, why do you look at me like that?" I, Li Qiang, am a good youth after all.


    Liao Qiuying said, "Ai, don¡¯t waste your breath. Read the text for me now. If you can¡¯t memorize it, you will be punished. Do you understand?"


    Li Qiang had no choice but to brace himself and memorize the lesson text. He was actually very smart, and he quickly memorized the text. Not only that, every word was not bad, and he was deeply praised by Liang Qiuying as she happily said, "Your performance today is really good. Do you want any rewards?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "I don¡¯t want anything. If you insist on rewarding me, then give me a kiss."


    Liang Qiuying said with a red face, "Pervert, this request is too much. I¡¯m your teacher!"


    Li Qiang said, "You just said you wanted to be my sister. Why did you suddenly be my teacher?"


    Liang Qiuying said, "Even if it¡¯s an older sister, it¡¯s very rare for her to be intimate with her younger brother, right?"


    Li Qiang said, "Then how about we have a breakthrough?" As he spoke, his eyes were filled with an intense desire.


    Seeing his eyes, Liang Qiuying¡¯s heart felt like it was being crushed by a little deer. She was so flustered that she couldn¡¯t help but say, "Aiya, how could you do that? Forget it, Teacher is tired today. You can go back and rest, I won¡¯t send you off. "


    Li Qiang was unrelenting and said, "If you don¡¯t kiss me, then I won¡¯t leave."


    Liao Qiuying red at him and said angrily, "You are acting shameless. You actually dare to act like this in my house, you must have some guts!"


    Li Qiangughed loudly, "Isn¡¯t it good to be a bit more daring? Don¡¯t tell me that Teacher wishes for me to be a timid man?"


    Liang Qiuying was at a loss whether tough or to cry, so she could only lightly kiss Li Qiang¡¯s face, and then shyly said, "That should be enough. Hurry up, I don¡¯t want to keep you any longer."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "I only did this because I wanted you to let me go so quickly. You really took the bait."


    Liang Qiuying sent Li Qiang out, then said, "Letting you leave early does not mean that you will be like this in the future. When you go back, you must study more and not bezy anymore. Do you hear me?"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Alright, I understand what you mean, so you can rest assured."


    Liang Qiuying continued, "Listen up. I¡¯m telling you something, you must do it for me. If you can¡¯t, you¡¯re the only one who can!"


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "What do you want me to do now? Can you exin it all at once?"


    Liang Qiuying said, "Aiya, you¡¯re such a naughty and annoying person. Let me tell you, I heard that something happened at Tian Yinghui¡¯s house recently and she¡¯s not in a good mood. You better pay more attention to her. If she wants to be shortsighted, help me stop her immediately. Do you hear me?"


    Li Qiang could not help butugh. He thought to himself, "I¡¯ve already done this long ago. I¡¯ve already paid for the first month. I wonder how Tian Yinghui¡¯s family is doing now. That amount of money should be enough to treat her mother."


    Seeing Li Qiang once again lost in thought, Liang Qiuying immediately said unhappily, "Did you start thinking random thoughts again? What should I do if my mind is always off? I¡¯m too worried about you! "


    Li Qiang smiled apologetically, "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely concentrate in the future. However, this kind of old ailment needs time to rectify, so I can¡¯t be in too much of a hurry."


    Liang Qiuying coquettishly said, "Aiyo, you actually came to instruct me, this is really interesting! "How about this, I¡¯ll be a student and you be a teacher. How about that?"


    Li Qiang was shocked and said, "Why do you say that you want to turn hostile? I didn¡¯t mean that! "

 Chapter 22 cohabitation

    Liang Qiuying replied, "Even if you don¡¯t mean it that way, it sounds like you mean it that way."


    Li Qiang was helpless against her. He could only say, "Teacher, don¡¯t misunderstand. I really did not have any thoughts about guiding you." Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back first. "


    Finally leaving Liang Qiuying¡¯s house, Li Qiang wiped off his sweat as he thought to himself, "After Xiao Ying bes an adult, her temper is pretty bad. She said that she¡¯s going to get angry soon, so it¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯te to her house anymore."


    He went to a shopping za, found a ce to eat, and called Lin Yashi, telling her toe here.


    Lin Ya Shi said snappily, "Oh, I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant bodyguard. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t return my call, but you actually want me to see you?"


    Li Qiang said, "There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I was busy with supplementary lessons at Teacher Liang¡¯s house and couldn¡¯t get out of it. Furthermore, she was very concerned about my rtionship with you, so I was quite helpless."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Why would she pay attention to your rtionship with me? What does that have to do with her?"


    Li Qiang said, "Anyway,e over quickly. Let¡¯s have a chat face to face. We can have a meal together."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Alright then. Just you wait. I¡¯ll be right over."


    After a while, she indeed arrived in a car. Looking at her surroundings, Lin Ya Shi said, "This ce is not that good, why do you insist on eating here?"


    "This is an old name, their noodles are especially delicious. When I joined the army, I ate noodles from this ce before leaving. I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, even though the store has changed, the taste is still the same."


    Lin Ya Shi was surprised. "What nonsense are you talking about? What have you been in the army for? I¡¯m confused. "


    Li Qiang knew that he had inadvertently leaked the information, so he smiled and said, "I¡¯m just speaking nonsense, don¡¯t take it seriously."


    Lin Ya Shi said in a bad mood, "Alright, I won¡¯t talk about this with you for now. I¡¯ve just talked to mom and she agreed to let you stay with me, but the condition is that you have to listen to me. If you listen to everything I say, can you agree to that?"


    Li Qiang ate his noodles and said, "That¡¯s fine. In any case, I will follow whatever the contract says. There won¡¯t be any problems at all."


    "But regarding the matter of living in the Lin n, my mother did not agree, because it might not be easy for my father to settle it. How about this, my family still has a vi in theke, you can follow me there. That ce¡¯s conditions are actually quite good, it is very quiet and very safe."


    Li Qiang said, "It doesn¡¯t matter. You can live anywhere you want, but I suggest that youe to my house. It¡¯ll be more convenient this way."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Stop bullshitting. Even if I were to live with you, I wouldn¡¯t live in that kind of ce. Besides, how am I to live in a slum like that?"


    Li Qiang angrily said, "That¡¯s my home, how can it be called a slum? Do you know how to speak? "


    Lin Ya Shi knew he had said the wrong thing, so he bowed his head and apologized, "Sorry, I said the wrong thing, but I really can¡¯t stay at your house. Living with me in the vi, I won¡¯t mistreat you."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Okay, since you are a potential customer, I don¡¯t mind."


    Lin Ya Shi continued, "Oh right, why is Teacher Liang always with you? Even if she wanted to give you supplementary lessons, you don¡¯t have to be so attentive, do you? "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Teacher Liang is such a good person. He¡¯s always been concerned about my studies, so he wanted to help me with my supplementary lessons. This is a natural thing for people to do."


    Lin Ya Shi frowned. "It¡¯s never a good thing to be alone and talk to each other in whispers."


    Li Qiang said snappily, "You don¡¯t need to care about that? Even though I¡¯m your bodyguard, I still need my personal life, right? I don¡¯t need you to worry about who I¡¯m with. "


    Lin Ya Shi angrily said, "Alright, then I won¡¯t waste my breath on you anymore. Anyway, you should pack up your things and move in right now."


    Li Qiang wondered, "Why are you in such a hurry?" I¡¯m not mentally prepared yet. "


    Lin Ya Shi said, "What else can we do? Don¡¯t tell me you have to do a ceremony to burn incense before you¡¯re willing to leave with me? "


    Li Qiangughed, "Hey, this is too exaggerated. You don¡¯t have to mock me, do you? I mean, I¡¯m not used to following you for a few more days. "


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Anyway, the contract has already been signed. If you don¡¯t want to leave, you can talk nonsense. If you really live with me, I might even have to educate you. Just thinking about it makes me tired!"


    Li Qiang thought, "Ohe on, another good teacher has arrived. This kind of woman is troublesome and always thinks that others are childish. Thus, she put on a face of respect and started teaching others a lesson. This kind of character is really rotten!"


    Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s unkind expression, Lin Ya Shi asked, "What kind of expression is that? I¡¯ve offended you again, haven¡¯t I? "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "No, you misunderstood. I was just thinking of bringing something to your houseter."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Bringing your school bag is enough, because even if youe to my territory, you still have to study at any time. You don¡¯t need any other daily necessities. I have quite a lot here."


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "Thank you. If you had all the daily necessities, I wouldn¡¯t have to bring them."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Oh right, I heard you say it before that Teacher Liang will bring everyone on an outing tomorrow?"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. She means for everyone to rx. After all, his studies are so tight. If the strings are too tight, it¡¯ll easily snap. Why not go and stop Mystical Mountain?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Restraining the mountain is indeed a good ce. It¡¯s also not bad to go there and y. Also, you have to protect me. Our contract states that."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry. With me here, I promise you that you¡¯ll be fine!"


    Lin Ya Shi sighed and said, "The number of times you have promised is a little too many. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t believe it."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "You can rest assured if I tell you to rx. You have yet to fully experience my abilities."


    Lin Ya Shi said: "Recently, the ck Cloaked Society kidnapped a lot of rich people¡¯s money and demanded that their parents pay the ransom on time. I heard that the big bosses had tried to rescue them by other means, but all of them failed and had to pay obediently. "Will you protect me well in this environment?"


    The moment Li Qiang heard the name "ck Cloaked Society", his eyes went wide. He was too familiar with this name, so much so that he was lost in his memories of the past.


    Lin Ya Shi said, "What happened to you? I¡¯m asking you something, why are you so distracted? "


    Li Qiang came back to his senses and said with a coy smile, "I¡¯m sorry, I was just reminded of the past and I forgot where I am now."

 Chapter 23 noodle

    Lin Ya Shi said, "You are such a good person, but you don¡¯t care. No matter what you do, you will always get distracted. This is a bad habit. If you can¡¯t focus on one thing, then nothing can be done well."


    Li Qiang looked at Lin Ya Shi who was chattering non-stop. He felt a little regretful that he had signed a contract with her. Selling his freedom for a little money was really too painful.


    However, the Lin Ya Shi in front of him had changed into a set of loose casual clothes today. The clothes were half open, revealing his snow-white shoulders. The sling that was swinging back and forth on his shoulder was the most marvelous.


    Lin Ya Shi saw Li Qiang staring straight at her and immediately spat out, "What are you looking at? Is there something wrong with my ce?"


    Li Qiang chuckled, "No, I can see that your expression isn¡¯t bad. I was thinking that you must have gotten into some good news today."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Nonsense, what good news can I possibly have? "How about this, we¡¯ll go to your houseter and take out your things, then we can go directly to the mansion." Because the sound was too loud, it attracted quite a few customers¡¯ attention.


    Li Qiang said in his heart, "The little girl these days is too open-minded. She can speak of such a big matter without any scruples." He immediately made a silent gesture and said, "Lower your voice for this kind of thing, it¡¯s easy for people to misunderstand."


    Lin Ya Shiughed: "I don¡¯t even care, what are you afraid of? A rather grown man is afraid of such a thing? "


    Li Qiang sighed, "Well, I give in to you, okay? Tell me, whichke is the vi in? "I remember that theke area of Yanchun City is in the outskirts of the city, and there are very few people living there. They are all farnd."


    Lin Ya Shi was surprised. "Did you transmigrate here twenty years ago? Theke region has long since developed real estate around Salt Lake, forming arge viplex. The ce where we want to live is right there! "I really don¡¯t know you. Sometimes you know it, sometimes you¡¯re confused. I suspect you¡¯re just pretending. You¡¯re deliberately trying to fool me."


    Li Qiang sighed in his heart, "You guessed it right, I have indeed transmigrated here from twenty years ago. At that time, there were no tall buildings by the Salt View Lake, onlyrge tracts of farnd. Now it has be like this, it¡¯s really inconceivable, the city¡¯s development is really too fast!"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Have you finished eating? Why haven¡¯t you finished eating for so long?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "I still need to eat another big bowl. The noodles here are especially delicious. I¡¯ll also order a bowl for you. You can taste the vor here."


    Lin Ya Shi frowned. "Mom doesn¡¯t want me to eat any of the food outside. If I say it¡¯s not clean, my stomach will be upset."


    Li Qiangughed loudly, "Your mom would really lie to you. If the food on the outside makes you upset, then why is business so hot? The stomachs of the people are very strong, they are not so easy to upset. "


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Alright then. Give me a bowl, I¡¯ll try it and see how it tastes."


    When the noodles were served up, Lin Ya Shi first wiped his chopsticks with a tissue and then ate a mouthful. He immediately opened his eyes wide and repeatedly said that it was delicious and quickly finished the whole bowl of noodles.


    Li Qiang was stupefied. He never thought that this school beauty in front of him could eat noodles so quickly, even faster than him, a soldier!


    Lin Ya Shi looked at the stupefied Li Qiang and said in astonishment, "I said I¡¯d give you another bowl, what are you doing standing there in a daze for?"


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "I¡¯m wondering why you eat so fast. I¡¯ve never seen a girl eat so fast before."


    Lin Ya Shiughed: "What¡¯s wrong, are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you and go bankrupt? "Stingy guy, I¡¯ll treat you this time. Is this enough?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "I didn¡¯t mean that. I mean, since you have so much talent for eating, then let¡¯s eat together in the future. I¡¯m willing to eat with people with great appetites. That way, I¡¯ll have a feast for myself!"


    Lin Ya Shi nodded and said, "Alright. Anyway, we will be living together in the future. It won¡¯t be a problem to eat, but there¡¯s a chef at the other end of the house. I don¡¯t know if his cooking skills are suitable for you."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "It¡¯s good to have someone to serve you. I don¡¯t care, as long as there¡¯s a mouthful of food, I will satisfy it. I don¡¯t have any special requests."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "You have some good points, and you¡¯re not mean. I¡¯m quite satisfied with that."


    Li Qiang smiled as he finished his noodles, then said: "Oh right, you asked for another bowl of noodles, can you really eat it all? This is a big bowl, don¡¯t you girls often lose weight? "


    Lin Ya Shi said, "I¡¯m the type that doesn¡¯t get fat no matter how much I eat, so juste at me. I don¡¯t have a problem with that."


    Her unexpectedly straightforward character really suited Li Qiang¡¯s appetite. He immediately ordered another bowl of noodles. After Lin Ya Shi and the others finished all the noodles in one go, Li Qiang gasped with astonishment until his jaw dropped.


    When Lin Ya Shi saw Li Qiang¡¯s reaction, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. "How did you be like this? Did you be frightened by me?"


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "I never expected you to be such a glutton. It seems that I have underestimated you."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Then what did you think of me?"


    Li Qiang said, "You are the daughter of a rich family, so you are naturally very pampered. You always fuss about everything, and you also have very high requirements for food. That¡¯s what I thought."


    Lin Ya Shi smiled and asked, "What about now? What do you think? "


    Li Qiang said, "Right now, I feel that you¡¯re a man for women!"


    However, Lin Ya Shi enjoyed his words. He happily said, "I like the way women are addressed. I ept it!"


    Li Qiang continued, "Do you really want toe to my house after eating? My house is a mess. "


    Lin Ya Shi said, "So what? I¡¯m just going with you to get something, and then we¡¯re going to live in a vi in the Lake District. "


    Li Qiang thought about it and agreed. He then said to Lin Ya Shi, "Speaking of which, although I¡¯ve be your bodyguard, you can¡¯t order me around. I¡¯m a very arrogant person, so I¡¯m not used to being called around."


    Lin Ya Shiughed involuntarily. "You are arrogant? "Hahaha, this is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard!"


    His host, which was the old version of Li Qiang, was a very useless child. He was someone who could not even lift his head in front of a girl. When Lin Ya Shi heard what he had said just now and recalled Li Qiang¡¯s previous performance, he could understand why heughed out loud!

 Chapter 24 entanglement

    Li Qiang said helplessly, "Alright, Aunt, can you stopughing at me? We¡¯ve finished eating. Can we leave immediately? "


    Lin Ya Shi shook his head and said, "Not good, I want another bowl of noodles. I don¡¯t have enough noodles here!"


    Li Qiang almost fell t on his stomach as he said with a wry smile, "Aren¡¯t you eating way too much? It¡¯s way beyond my imagination!"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t afford it, can you? "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Of course I can afford to treat you. Even if you eat ten thousand bowls of noodles, I can still afford to treat you!"


    Lin Ya Shi suddenly said tenderly, "I¡¯m not a rice bucket, how can I eat so much!"


    Li Qiangughed loudly and said, "Whatever, you can order until you¡¯re full!"


    Lin Ya Shi stood up and said, "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve eaten enough. I just want to see if you¡¯re generous enough!"


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "I really don¡¯t understand you women. You can just leave and stay whenever you want, leaving men at a loss."


    Lin Ya Shi smiled and said, "Stop nagging and leave quickly. I want to go to your house immediately."


    Li Qiang said, "If others were to hear your words, they would easily misunderstand you."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I don¡¯t care about the so-called ¡¯no solution¡¯. Just think whatever you want. I can¡¯t control other people¡¯s mouths and heads."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "I like your character. How about this, if there are rumors about you in the future, I¡¯ll treat them as your enemies. I¡¯ll definitely help you vent your anger and take care of them!"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m not the type of person who would take revenge on a grudge. You¡¯d better not mess around with me. Bullying someone is not a wise choice. Did you hear that?"


    Li Qiang could only nod in agreement and say, "Sure. Since you¡¯re the master, I¡¯ll listen to you."


    Lin Ya Shi came to the car and said, "Let¡¯s get in. Let¡¯s go."


    Li Qiang looked at Lin Ya Shi¡¯s car in surprise and asked, "What kind of car is this? Looks like it¡¯s a bit novel. "


    Lin Ya Shi said with a smile, "When youe up here, you¡¯ll find it strange!"


    After Li Qiang got on the car, he was surprised to find that this car was actually the control panel of the full screen, very much like a future car.


    Sitting in the car, he couldn¡¯t smell any gas at all, which reminded him of back then when he was sitting in the Winged Dragonmandos¡¯ SUV to attack the enemy. His nose was full of the smell of gas, it could choke a person to death!


    He asked, "How much fuel does this car burn per kilometer?"


    Lin Ya Shi said with a smile, "This car doesn¡¯t burn oil. It¡¯s fully powered."


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "What? An electric car?" Is there really a car you can take without burning oil? "


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Of course there is. This car is a limited edition global car. It can run 800 kilometers at a time. It¡¯s a very useful car."


    Li Qiang was very impressed with the rapid development of technology, which allowed his old hat to see the light of day.


    Very soon, Lin Ya Shi drove the car to Li Qiang¡¯s building. However, he saw a luxurious car parked downstairs from far away and there were still two people arguing in front of the car.


    Li Qiang could see from afar that the two were Wang Da Cong and Zhou Xuan.


    Zhou Xuan was angrily rebuking Wang Da Cong, "Can you scram further away? I¡¯ve already given you a lot of face by not going to court to sue you. What else do you want? Do you want me to call the police? "


    Wang Da Cong said with a mischievous smile, "At that time, I wanted to joke with you, and I definitely did not mean to harm you. I hope you can understand my feelings for you. Do you understand that I really do have true feelings for you? I really like you! "Please understand my thoughts. I can definitely make you happy!"


    Zhou Xuan was so angry that her eyes rolled back as she continuously retreated: "Don¡¯t get any closer to me, I¡¯m going to bore you to death. If you continue like this, I¡¯ll call for someone!"


    Lin Ya Shi looked at this farce and asked, "Who is she to you? You seem to know her. "


    Li Qiang said, "This is Sister Zhou, my neighbor Wang Da Cong has been pestering her, so she¡¯s so angry."


    Lin Ya Shi nodded and said, "I know that Wang Da Cong. He is the son of the Wang Group and has a bad reputation. Do you need my help?"


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "No need, this is my problem. Don¡¯t stick your head out for now, let me deal with that annoying fellow!" Then he got out of the car and walked over to Wang Da Cong. "Why aren¡¯t you getting out of the car? Waiting for me to hit you, right? "


    When Wang Da Cong saw Li Qiang, he immediately acted like a mouse that saw a cat. He cautiously asked, "So it¡¯s you. How did you happen to be here as well? Is it after school?"


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "Stop bullshitting with me. I just want to tell you that Sister Zhou doesn¡¯t like you. Please get out of here quickly, do you hear me?"


    Wang Da Cong could only say, "Zhou Xuan and I truly love each other. Can you not disturb our rtionship?"


    Zhou Xuan said angrily: "Who¡¯s in love with you? Do you even care about your face? There¡¯s really no saving you!"


    Wang Da Cong said loudly, "I gave you so many gifts, and you took them too. Why are you admitting to it now?"


    Zhou Xuan said, "I¡¯ve already returned the original gift you gave me, so I didn¡¯t take it at all. Can you stop ndering me? "I¡¯m not a material girl. If you keep on talking nonsense like this and smeared my face, I¡¯ll call the police toe and clean you up!"


    Wang Da Cong chuckled and said, "Even the police are afraid of my dad, so it¡¯s useless even if you call them here."


    Li Qiang red and said, "Then are you afraid of me?"


    Wang Da Cong shrunk his neck and said, "Of course I¡¯m afraid of you, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s useless. I just want to say, sometimes using brute force alone is useless, you might beat me half to death today, but if I recover my breath, your life might be gone, do you hear me?"


    Li Qiang heard the threat in the words andughed loudly. "I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m afraid of anything, but I¡¯m not afraid of death. If you have the guts, find someone to deal with me. If I blink, I¡¯ll be your son!"


    Wang Da Cong saw that the threat had no effect and said fiercely, "Fine, just you wait. I¡¯ll get someone to deal with you!"


    He had not walked far when he ran into Lin Ya Shi. He was stunned and asked, "Isn¡¯t this the young miss of the Lin Group? Why are you here?"


    Lin Ya Shi said with a smile, "I was about to ask you, First Young Master of the Wang Group, why did youe here?"


    Wang Da Cong smiled coyly, "I came to talk to a friend about something, it has nothing to do with you."


    Lin Ya Shi suddenly pointed at Li Qiang and said, "This person is now mine. You can seek revenge from anyone, but you are not allowed to provoke him. Do you hear me?"

 Chapter 25 three person line

    Wang Da Cong and Zhou Xuan were both shocked. They never thought that Li Qiang would actually be Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodyguard. Immediately, they were stupefied.


    Zhou Xuan asked Li Qiang in a low voice, "Brother, what¡¯s going on? How did you get involved with the Lin n¡¯s eldest miss? "


    Li Qiang shook his head and said in a low voice, "Elder sister, please wait for a moment. I will exin this matter to youter."


    Zhou Xuan said, "Oh. It¡¯s none of your business. This is your freedom. Actually, I don¡¯t need to know anything. I can understand everything."


    Li Qiang understood the meaning behind her words, but he couldn¡¯tpletely exin it to her in this critical moment. He could only lower his head and remain silent.


    At this moment, Lin Ya Shi angrily said to Wang Da Cong, "Don¡¯t nag me, I¡¯ll tell you straight out, Li Qiang is mine, you are not allowed to provoke him, do you hear me?"


    Wang Da Cong was furious, but because the reputation of the Lin n was too big, he could not help but have some misgivings. He could only fiercely say: "Alright, you guys are powerful, I concede, if that¡¯s the case, then I will take my leave first. As he spoke, he cupped his hands together and left.


    Lin Ya Shi came in front of us and giggled. "That Wang Da Cong is a lunatic. He suddenly became so cultured. He probably spoke like that after watching a martial arts movie."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "Tell me, why did you stand out just now? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to meddle in this matter?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "You don¡¯t know how much trouble that Wang Da Cong guy is in. If you offend him, he will find a way to take revenge. That¡¯s why I stood out and hope to use our family¡¯s power to suppress him so that he won¡¯t dare to act rashly."


    At this moment, Zhou Xuan came to Lin Ya Shi¡¯s side. She smiled and said, "Thank you little sister for your help. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape."


    Lin Ya Shi looked at Zhou Xuan and said, "Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. With me here, Wang Da Cong will definitely not dare to provoke you again."


    Zhou Yitian sighed, saying, "But that person might not be able to say for sure. He once tried to poison me. If it weren¡¯t for Li Qiang, I really don¡¯t know how I would have ended up like this!"


    Lin Ya Shi asked Li Qiang, "What kind of story is this? Can you tell me a bit?"


    Li Qiang said embarrassedly, "Actually it¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Don¡¯t talk about it if you can."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "No, I like listening to stories the most. Hurry up and tell me, I want to hear it!"


    Li Qiang said, "Alright then. Let¡¯s go upstairs first. It¡¯s not a problem outside."


    Everyone went upstairs and entered Li Qiang¡¯s house. Lin Ya Shi looked at the environment here and said, "This ce is pretty messy. It¡¯s good that you live in my vi. It¡¯s a hundred times better than this ce."


    Zhou Xuan looked at Li Qiang and said in surprise: "You want to live in Miss Lin¡¯s vi? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? "


    Li Qiang quickly exined, "I want to be her bodyguard, so I have to live near her. You don¡¯t have to misunderstand."


    Zhou Xuan blushed and said, "What¡¯s wrong with me? This is a matter between the two of you, it has nothing to do with me." However, she changed the topic and said, "I have an idea, so don¡¯t mind it. If you¡¯re unhappy, then let¡¯s just say that I didn¡¯t say anything."


    Li Qiang asked, "Big sister, what do you need? Just tell me. If I can do it, I will definitely do it."


    Zhou Xuan first recounted the matter of Wang Da Cong using medicine to harm her. She was so angry that Lin Ya Shi stomped her feet and said that she wanted to find awyer to help Zhou Xuan.


    Zhou Xuan said: "Forget it, I don¡¯t want to blow this matter up. After all, I have rtives working at the Wang Group, so I¡¯m afraid they might lose their jobs because of my matter. Do you understand?"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Of course we understand this, but this kind of thing is too infuriating. It¡¯s simply too hard to let go of this matter."


    Zhou Xuan said, "That¡¯s why I have a presumptuous request. I hope that you can give me some face."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Big sister, just tell me what you want me to do. If I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely do it!"


    Zhou Xuan lowered her head, her face red, and said: "I¡¯m being harassed by Wang Da Cong now, so I don¡¯t want to. I really want to kill myself, but I heard you guys say that we can go to the vi in theke region. If I go and live with you, I can get rid of Wang Da Cong¡¯s harassment and also get Li Qiang¡¯s protection. This might affect Miss Lin¡¯s mood and I can pay the rent, no matter how much you say. "


    Lin Ya Shi was stunned at first, but then he smiled and said, "So it¡¯s like this. This is not a big deal. You can stay with us. There is no need to mention the money, there is no need."


    Zhou Xuan did not expect Lin Ya Shi to be so generous. She immediately said gratefully: "Thank you very much, Miss Lin is so generous, I admire you very much."


    Li Qiangughed and said, "Look at you, you were just saying that Wang Da Cong was trying to imitate the tone of a kung fu film, aren¡¯t you the same now? "You guys are starting to talk like this. How about you guys make a pair? I think it¡¯s quite suitable."


    Zhou Xuan said angrily: "Can you stop joking with me? Now that I think of Wang Da Cong, I feel pain all over my body and I feel like I¡¯m vomiting. Can you not block me out?"


    Li Qiang could only say with a smile, "Sorry, I was just joking. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this unbearable. Then forget it. I¡¯m a person who likes to joke, but there¡¯s absolutely no irony in it. Since Ya Shi has already agreed to stay at the vi, thene over. I alone am enough to protect the two of you. "


    Lin Ya Shi rolled his eyes at me and said, "Forget about it, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re very reliable. Just you alone, I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t even know when you¡¯ll be by yourself. After we return to the vi, I¡¯ll have to ask Big Sister Zhou to sleep together. The two of us can finally be safer."


    Li Qiang said with a mischievous smile, "Why don¡¯t you call me? The three of us can sleep together, it would be safer that way!"

 Chapter 26 Villa

    Lin Ya Shi was so angry that he jumped over to hit Li Qiang. "You¡¯re shameless. Can you pay attention to your words? They¡¯re too vulgar!"


    As Li Qiang dodged, he said, "It was just a joke, there¡¯s no need for such a big reaction. Sister Xuan,e and pull her. She¡¯s too fierce!"


    Zhou Xuan smiled and said, "It¡¯s not wrong that she hit you. You can speak freely, so you should be taught a lesson."


    Li Qiang could only take a few hits from Lin Ya Shi, saying, "Are you done fighting? I¡¯m going to start packing up. "


    Lin Ya Shi said, "That¡¯s true. You almost forgot your proper business. Hurry up and pack up. We¡¯ll leave immediately. If we dy any further, something might happen!"


    Zhou Xuan and Lin Ya Shi immediately helped Li Qiang pack his stuff. In reality, he didn¡¯t have much stuff, just some books and items. After packing two bags, he took them to the car and then drove to the vi in theke.


    They walked in silence all the way to the vi. Li Qiang and Zhou Xuan were both a little dazed. This vi was simply too big. There were at least five floors, and there were also quite a few servants who came out to greet them.


    There was an old butler called Uncle Lin waiting there. He had a smile on his face as he weed them in and said, "The Madam has already instructed us toe over. We¡¯ve cleaned up the room and are waiting for Miss and Mister Li toe over."


    Lin Ya Shi said to Uncle Lin: "This Sister Zhou is my friend. You should also prepare a room for her. Also, I want to have a meal with my friends."


    Without a second word, Uncle Lin immediately nodded his head in agreement and told the other servants, which those people quickly went down to prepare. After a while, they cleaned up the rooms and Zhou Xuan happily cheered as soon as she went in, saying to Li Qiang, "Heavens, I never dreamed that I would be able to live in such arge house. Moreover, the room¡¯s furnishings are too great, it makes me feel a little out of my mind."


    Li Qiang said, "Calm down. Sister Xuan is also someone who has seen the world, there¡¯s no need to have such a huge reaction, right?"


    Zhou Xuan sighed and said, "I just sent it out because I was moved. Are you just watching me make a joke?"


    Li Qiang, of course, shook his head and said, "What do you mean, no? Don¡¯t you know who I am?" With our rtionship so close, how could I possibly watch you make a joke out of it? "


    Zhou Xuan looked lovingly at Li Qiang and said, "Tell me the truth, are you and that Miss Lin really rted? Is it really just the rtionship between an employer and a bodyguard?"


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "How many times do I have to say it? We have a normal rtionship, so why do you not believe me?"


    Zhou Xuan smiled tenderly, "It doesn¡¯t matter. You can rest assured that I won¡¯t be jealous."


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "What and what? Sister Xuan, can you please not tease me?"


    Zhou Xuan said, "Alright, you have the ability. It is only right for me to borrow some light from such a beautiful woman who came to help you."


    Li Qiang could only say, "Let¡¯s not talk nonsense here. Let¡¯s go to the living room and take a seat first. After Lin Ya Shi has finished bathing and changed his clothes, we can eat."


    Zhou Xuan said, "I¡¯m not hungry at all. What are you eating?"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s the rule of a rich family, that even if they aren¡¯t hungry, they still have to eat at meal time, so we¡¯ll follow the customs of the country."


    Zhou Xuan said, "Since that¡¯s the case, you go close the door. I will also take a bath, change my clothes, and then go out."


    Li Qiang nodded before turning around and closing the door.


    Zhou Xuan said helplessly, "I¡¯m saying that after you leave, close the door behind you. If you close the door behind you, won¡¯t I be able to see enough of my body?"


    Li Qiang smiled awkwardly and said, "Elder sister, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to stay a little longer with you. As Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodyguard, I¡¯m not too sure."


    Zhou Xuan nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. Arge family has many rules, many matters, and many dangers. I also heard that Lin Ya Shi was threatened by the ck Cloaked Society. She will definitely be in trouble. If that¡¯s the case, then your responsibility will be great!"


    Li Qiang could only nod and say, "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine if nothing happens. If something happens, my responsibility will be the greatest!"


    Zhou Xuan said, "Can¡¯t you just quit this job? I always felt that your job as a bodyguard was a pit, and you might not even be able to climb out. "


    Li Qiang bitterly smiled and said, "There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Otherwise, what else could I have done?"


    Zhou Xuan said, "You are so smart. You can do anything you want."


    Li Qiang said with a sigh, "Sister Xuan, you¡¯re the only one who likes me. Actually, I know my own limits. Other than fighting and killing, I can¡¯t do anything else."


    Zhou Xuan said angrily: "What are you saying this for? People can¡¯t belittle themselves, they have to think highly of themselves. As long as you don¡¯t lose heart, you will definitely have a better future!"


    Li Qiang suddenly said, "Actually, the reason you came with me was to look after me, right? "You¡¯re not afraid of Wang Da Cong at all, or else you wouldn¡¯t be so calm. But for me, you purposely said that excuse to Lin Ya Shi, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re living here?"


    Zhou Xuan said, "So you can see that. I really admire you, ah. Elder sister really doesn¡¯t trust you. You work in a big family, so if your employer¡¯s temper is bad, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be bullied."


    Li Qiang felt moved in his heart. Although he knew that Zhou Xuan¡¯s feelings were actually towards that old version of Li Qiang, even so, her understanding of things still moved him.


    After exiting Zhou Xuan¡¯s room, Li Qiang saw that Lin Ya Shi was already sitting on the leather sofa in the living room, reading something through an electronic reader.


    "Where¡¯s the novel? Is this the Golden Bottle Plum? " Li Qiang teased.


    However, Lin Ya Shi said, "No, it¡¯s the young married woman, Baijie."


    Li Qiang was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t know about Bai Jie¡¯s book back then, but the moment the host¡¯s memories were brought up, the basic contents of the book would surface. His face immediately turned red as he thought to himself, "What are children reading these days? The content is so rich."


    Lin Ya Shi originally wanted to go against the general, but he didn¡¯t expect Li Qiang to be standing there stunned. This made her at a loss of what to do, saying, "If you want to know what I¡¯m looking for, thene over and take a look." As he spoke, he handed the reader in his hand to Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang took it over and looked at it. He had never seen this kind of electronic paper reader before. Even though he had crossed over to this world and gradually adapted to contemporary life, he would still be shocked by the technology of this era from time to time.


    He kept looking at the reader in his hand, and the more he looked, the more he liked it. He then looked at what Lin Ya Shi was looking at.


    He read a few pages but did not manage to decipher it. Then, he returned the reader to Lin Ya Shi and said, "What you are reading is really profound. I don¡¯t understand it."

 Chapter 27 hijacking

    Lin Yashiughed: What is there to not understand? "It¡¯s just a collection of mystical stories written in Chinese."


    Li Qiangughed: "As expected of you, to be able to enjoy looking at such a boring and dull thing. If I did not see it with my own eyes, I would have thought that you were looking at Bai Jie."


    Lin Yashi snorted: "I was just casually spouting nonsense just now, I actually don¡¯t know what that Bai Jie is actually doing, I only asionally heard the boys discussing it in secret, have you seen it?"


    Li Qiang shook his head: "No, I haven¡¯t. I don¡¯t look at those things."


    Lin Yashi said: "Stop with your bullsh * t. When you were in ss, you already liked to see that type of work, and you were even caught by your teacher. "Don¡¯t be ashamed!"


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: Why would I say that, let¡¯s not talk about the old things, I have already changed my mind and be a new person, if you do not believe me, we will see.


    Lin Yashi nodded her head: "Alright, I¡¯ll see what kind of person you really are!"


    As they were talking, they suddenly heard Zhou Xuan¡¯s room scream, and the two of them immediately rushed over, but the door was locked while Zhou Xuan kept on screaming and did not open the door.


    Li Qiang directly kicked the door open and rushed in, but upon entering the room, he realised that Zhou Xuan was not in the bedroom.


    Lin Yashi immediately rushed into the bathroom and screamed: "What are you doing, let her go!"


    When Li Qiang came in, he was shocked to find that Zhou Xuan was wrapped in a bath towel and there was still someone standing behind her, holding a knife to her neck.


    Lin Yashi said: There¡¯s something we can discuss, let her go.


    He was dressed in ck and held a de in his hand, pointing it at Zhou Xuan¡¯s throat, he said fiercely: "If you want me to put the knife down, then surrender obediently. Hand over the ransom, and I will let you go! Otherwise, I will kill your young miss! "


    Lin Yashi and I looked at each other, thinking that we had originally met a foolish thief, who actually thought of Zhou Xuan as Lin Yashi.


    Lin Yashi had an idea, and said: "Okay, if you let our young miss go, we will immediately give you the money, and that will do right?"


    ck-clothed man said fiercely: No, I will let her go, you will definitely not keep your promise. Now, all of you retreat, I will bring her along and leave this ce. I will call you guyster to confirm the location of the ransom.


    Li Qiang had done this many times, he was extremely familiar with this kind of situation. He knew that if he let ck-clothed man leave, this matter would be difficult to handle, and this was the best time to save someone.


    Therefore, he calmly walked in front of the big man and said, "Brother, quiet down. We have something to talk about."


    Zhou Xuan said with a trembling voice: "Li Qiang, hurry up and save me, I¡¯m really scared right now."


    Li Qiang had to pacify her, and said: "Don¡¯t be anxious, I will save you right now, don¡¯t be afraid!"


    At this time, the big guy shouted, "Stop talking, one more word, I¡¯ll cut her neck!"


    Li Qiang stopped in his tracks, and said with a face full of smiles: "Brother, since you¡¯re asking for money, then you shouldn¡¯t take your life. Taking and killing hostages arepletely different crimes. Do you understand? "


    ck-clothed man was stunned for a long time as he looked at Li Qiang, and said: "Who are you, a middle school student is fit to talk to me, where are your adults?"


    When the Uncle Lin walked over and saw this situation, he heaved a sigh of relief. Originally, he thought that Lin Yashi had been kidnapped, and he was scared to death on the spot.


    ck-clothed man looked at Uncle Lin in puzzlement, thinking: "This old man should be the leader of this ce, why does he not look worried at all?"


    Uncle Lin walked in front of ck-clothed man and said in a steady voice: "Just now, Li Qiang said, aren¡¯t you asking for money? Why did this situation have to happen? "How about this, I¡¯ll give you a sum of money. How about you let this girl go?"


    ck-clothed man shouted: "No, do you know that I am from ck Cloth Society, and the ransom that ck Cloth Society wants is not a small amount? You definitely cannot take it out right now, please let me go, I will contact youter and confirm the location of the ransom."

 Chapter 28 Rescue

    The Uncle Lin actually nodded his head, and said: "Alright, as long as you leave this ce, it will be fine, we canpletely let you through."


    Li Qiang cursed in his heart. He must have realized that the person being kidnapped was not Lin Yashi, so he was not in a hurry at all. He even hoped that the kidnapper would bring Zhou Xuan out of the vi.


    The ck-clothed man was also a little confused, and did not understand what the Uncle Lin was trying to do.


    Lin Yashi immediately rejected the offer and said softly, "Uncle Lin, how can you do this? No matter what, we¡¯re guests who came to our vi to stay, we can¡¯t just stand by and watch them die, right? "


    Uncle Lin replied: As long as young miss is fine, then it¡¯s good.


    The current Li Qiang, in order to finish the battle quickly, simply said: "You aren¡¯t someone from the ck Cloth Society at all, right?"


    The big man was shocked and asked, "What did you say?" What right do you have to say that I am not someone from the ck Cloth Society?! "


    Li Qiangughed coldly: "Even though the people from the ck Cloth Society are also wearing ck, their clothes are special, and there are very eye-catching symbols on them. Your ck clothes, are obviously just a knockoff version, and with one nce it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s fake. It can be said that it¡¯s watertight and has no ws. Yet, you came here alone to rob us, you obviously know how to use the name of ck Cloth Society, am I right? "


    The big guy was obviously hit hard on the heart and immediately felt guilty. He braced himself and said, "This is nonsense. You are just a middle school student. What evidence do you have to see through my lies?"


    Li Qiang sneered: "I am untalented, and have interacted with the ck Cloth Society for a few years, so I know a bit about the situation of that society. I can confirm that you are not from the ck Cloth Society anyway."


    The big sized man endured the humiliation and retorted, "Even if I¡¯m not from the ck Cloth Society, what can you do to me? The hostage is in my hands. Are you going to let me go? "Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t agree with my request, I can still give my QJ to this woman!" As he spoke, he caressed Zhou Xuan¡¯s body randomly, causing Zhou Xuan to scream miserably in fear, tears flowing down her face.


    Lin Yashi stomped her feet: "Aiya, just what do you want, just hurry up and say it, we can definitely fulfill your request."


    The big guy said, "How about this, you guys give me one million on the spot and I will immediately leave after receiving the money. How about this condition? "If you don¡¯t agree, then I will really make a move!"


    I gave Lin Yashi a meaningful nce. Lin Yashi understood immediately and nodded: "Okay, it¡¯s just a million, I¡¯ll give it right now!" Then, she asked Uncle Lin to pay quickly.


    Uncle Lin slowly took out his phone and said, "How about transferring the money? It¡¯s too convenient to pay for a phone right now. Just take a quick look at the 2-D code. "


    The big guy said angrily, "Bullshit, are you trying to piss me off? I don¡¯t have a phone to pay for it, but I want cash. Furthermore, it¡¯s old money. No tricks are allowed! "


    Uncle Lin looked at Lin Yashi and saw her nod her head. He then sighed and said: Alright, I will go get the money now.


    Taking advantage of this, Li Qiang suddenly said to the big sized man: "You aren¡¯t here for Lin Yashi, are you?"


    The ck-clothed man was stunned and said: "What did you say? Say that again! "


    Li Qiang patiently repeated what he had said before, and said: "If I¡¯m not mistaken, the main purpose of your visit was to abduct Zhou Xuan, and the reason why you wanted Uncle Lin to get the cash was so that you could let him go, right?"


    The big man was stunned: "Child, how did you figure out my intention?"


    Li Qiang sneered: "Let me guess, you are someone Wang Dacong sent right?"


    Therge man waspletely stupefied. "You, just who are you?"


    Li Qiang said: "I am just an ordinary high school student, you must have listened to Wang Dacong¡¯s orders, that¡¯s why you riskeding over and taking Zhou Xuan away. But you didn¡¯t expect to bump into us, and even impersonated as the ck Cloth Society, wanting to push the me onto the ck Cloth Society, and then bring Zhou Xuan over to Wang Dacong¡¯s territory, am I right?"


    The big sized man sighed, and said: "You are right, of course I know who is Lin Yashi and who is Zhou Xuan, the purpose of this visit is to bring young miss Zhou to meet our young master!"


    Lin Yashi was furious: "Wang Dacong is too much, he actually threw it onto our family¡¯s head, is he tired of living!"


    Li Qiangughed, "That¡¯s why he purposely let this guy conceal his identity, bringing all of the sins down to the ck Cloth Society. Naturally, they are safe."


    Lin Yashi¡¯s face was ashen as she said, "Looks like I should take revenge on that Wang Dacong. If we don¡¯t let him suffer any more, our Lin Family will be humiliated!"


    The big man suddenly gave in and said, "Can the two of you talk for a bit?"


    Li Qiang said: "There¡¯s nothing much to say. What you need to do now is to put Zhou Xuan down, as long as you let her go, we can forget about it. Otherwise, you have thought it through, you will only be able to stay in prison for your next life."


    The big man thought for a while, but didn¡¯t make up his mind.


    Lin Yashi said: "If you continue hesitating, I can ask the Uncle Lin to bring the guards to bring you back. That way, you won¡¯t be able to get anything, do you hear me?"


    Zhou Xuan was already too scared to speak, she only watched quietly as we negotiated with the big sized man.


    ck-clothed man thought for a moment and finally nodded: "If you promise not to bring this matter to the police, I¡¯ll promise to let Zhou Xuan go."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "A man¡¯s words are like a whip or a horse. Don¡¯t worry, we are all people with the spirit of contract."


    Lin Yashi also agreed, "Yes, as long as you release the Elder Sister Xuan, not only will I release you, I will also give you many benefits."


    The big sized man thought for a bit, then said: "Alright then, I won¡¯t hide it from you all, I am just one of Young Master Wang¡¯s subordinates, he asked me to kidnap Zhou Xuan, originally I did not want to do this, but I am short on money, so I can only do this."


    Lin Yashi continued, "Think carefully for me. On one side, there is the possibility of you escaping unscathed, and on the other, there is the possibility of your future bing dark.


    Li Qiangughed: I am not afraid of you, but because I feel that I can solve the problem with words, so there is no need for me to do it, what do you think?

 Chapter 29 Truth

    The big sized man thought for a long time, then finally nodded: "Alright, but there is one thing that I was only entrusted with, the responsibility does not lie with me, you guys can only me Wang Dacong, can you guys?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head: "No problem, let them go quickly."


    The big sized man loosened his grip and pushed Zhou Xuan over to Li Qiang, then immediately jumped on the window. He wanted to get out from here, but this fellow actually knew the Bone Shrinking Art, and it actually wasn¡¯t difficult for him to jump out from the small window of the bathroom with his strong body.


    However, Li Qiang took the opportunity when the fellow just left and fiercely kicked his butt. That fellow screamed and fell to the ground. Li Qiang said fiercely: "This should be considered as repayment for your earlier molestation in the Elder Sister Xuan."


    When we caught Zhou Xuan, her face was pale white. It seemed that she was quite scared, and her heart was veryforted when she saw that I had chased him away. She looked at me tenderly and said, "Thank you, if not for you, I might have been taken away by that person. That bastard Wang Dacong, has actually done such a shameless act twice. Once I recover, I will definitely settle this score with him! "


    At this time, Uncle Lin ran over with a box of money, but discovered that the big size man had already disappeared. He eximed, "Where¡¯s that person? Why did he leave without asking for money? "


    Lin Yashiughed tenderly: "He was scared away by Li Qiang¡¯s glib tongue just now, so he forgot to take the money away."


    Uncle Lin sighed: "If I knew earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have spent so much energy looking for money. I almost died from exhaustion."


    Lin Yashi said: "Big sister, are you alright now? I¡¯m so sorry for what happened in my house. "


    However, Zhou Xuan let out a long sigh and said: "How can I me you for this. It was Wang Dacong who had his eyes on me, which was why he did all these crazy things.


    Li Qiang sighed, and said: "Wang Dacong is really crazy, to actually be able to do such a thing, it seems I have to pay more attention to him in the future."


    Lin Yashi gnashed her teeth: "He caused our Lin Family to lose face, we must avenge this!"


    Li Qiangughed out loud. "You¡¯re a school beauty, can you not be so savage?"


    Lin Yashi said: "What do you mean by ¡¯cruel¡¯ and ¡¯not cruel¡¯? I just can¡¯t take this lying down."


    Zhou Xuan said: "Alright, this matter started because of me, in the future, I will face Wang Dacong by myself, and exin everything to him."


    Li Qiang said helplessly: "Big sister, don¡¯t think like this. That guy is clearly trying to pester you to death, no matter how gentle and virtuous you are, it¡¯s useless. Just listen to my advice.


    Zhou Xuan nodded: "Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you guys. "However ..." Before she could finish, her face turned red.


    Li Qiang was puzzled: "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Zhou Xuan said: "Can you guys go out for a while? I¡¯m wearing only a towel, so it¡¯s really embarrassing to talk to you like this. "


    Then, they all immediatelyughed and left the room. After Zhou Xuan had changed her clothes and entered the living room, the three of us finally started talking about what had happened.


    Lin Yashi said: "Looks like there¡¯s a big loophole in the security here. The suspect actually climbed in through the small window in the bathroom outside. But I still have something that I don¡¯t understand, I want to ask Li Qiang. "


    Li Qiangughed: "Tell me what it is, I¡¯m listening to all of it."


    Lin Yashi said: "You said that you had dealings with the ck Cloth Society many years ago, what does that mean? You and I are ssmates, so I understand you very well. You have never interacted with the underworld before, not to mention a top-notch underworld society like the ck Cloth Society.


    Li Qiangughed, and said: "Earlier, I purposely lied to that big size man, that¡¯s why I said that, why are you so surprised?"


    Lin Yashi frowned: "But I learned psychology, and that you didn¡¯t seem to be lying when you said those things just now, as if you had really done those things before. That¡¯s why I felt that it was strange, and that¡¯s why I wanted to ask you!"


    Li Qiang eximed in his heart, he really did not expect the school beauty in front of him to be so powerful, to actually be able to observe his words. Seeing that he was not lying, Li Qiangughed: "Then it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s because my acting is too simr, to be honest, my acting skills are really not bad, and I have some innate skills, I really should work hard towards the actors."


    Lin Yashi snorted: "I¡¯m talking to you in earnest, look at what you¡¯re talking to me about, can you please be more serious?"


    Li Qiang was surprised: "I¡¯m very serious, it¡¯s just that you think I¡¯m that bad."


    Zhou Xuan said from the side: "Aiya, can you guys talk less? It was originally a good thing to save me, but I was arguing for you guys, so I really felt that it would be better to be taken away by that big guy."


    said. "Aiya, I was just casually saying that. Big sister, don¡¯t be too angry, isn¡¯t arguing a normal thing?


    Li Qiang said: "Elder Sister Xuan has a very good temper, and can¡¯t stand to see others get angry, which is why she has such a reaction. You will find out after you get along with her, she is a very good person!"


    Lin Yashi nodded his head: "I got it, just by guessing, I can guess that she is a good person. You will know by looking at her face."


    Zhou Xuan said shyly: "Your two mouths are so sweet, what a natural match."


    Lin Yashi¡¯s face was flushed red, but he did not refute his words, which made Li Qiang a little ufortable. Seeing that both of their expressions were different, heughed: "What¡¯s wrong, am I wrong? The two of you are indeed verypatible. My insight is definitely not wrong! "


    Lin Yashi stomped her feet on the ground: "Aiya, Sister shouldn¡¯t you spout nonsense. If my mother knew, would there be another bloody storm?"


    Hearing Yang Rong¡¯s name, Li Qiang¡¯s face sunk and asked: "Can your mother see her?"


    Lin Yashi asked curiously: "You want to see my mother? What was he trying to do? She is not someone who can meet people casually. How about you tell me your reason and I¡¯ll think of a way for you. "


    Li Qiang thought: "I want to take revenge against her, but I can¡¯t say this out loud."


    Lin Yashi saw him frown, her expression was very strange, and asked: "What happened to you? Are you angry? I¡¯m just saying that my mom is rather hard to deal with. It¡¯s for your own good. When you really see her, you¡¯ll know how strong she is. "


    Zhou Xuanughed, "That¡¯s right, Aunt Yang Rong¡¯s power is spread throughout the entire Yanchun, no one doesn¡¯t know of it."


    Li Qiang sneered and asked: "What exactly does she have to make you all praise her so?"


    Lin Yashi said: "Listening to your words, you¡¯re not convinced, are you?"


    Li Qiangughed: "That¡¯s not it, I definitely admire famous people, they became famous because of a reason, they could not havee out of nowhere."


    Zhou Xuan nodded. "Li Qiang is right. The reason why famous people are famous is because they rely on their own hard work to make a name for themselves. It¡¯s not just because they¡¯re lucky." I heard that Auntie Yang was just a nurse back then, and somehow fell in love with Chairman Lin. Then, with her own hard work, she also became a high ranking person in the group and did a lot of things, gradually gaining a ce in the group. So, she¡¯s really an amazing woman.


    Li Qiang asked with a cold expression: "Then how did Chairman Lin fall for her? Logically speaking, the two of them shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with each other, right? "


    Lin Yashi said unhappily: "This is my parents¡¯ love life, why do you want to know this!"


    Li Qiangughed: "Everyone has their own hearts of gossip, I want to know if that¡¯s okay?"


    Lin Yashi was a little angry, and said: "But to ask my mother in front of me, how did she end up with father, isn¡¯t that just too inappropriate?"


    Li Qiang said: "Don¡¯t be angry, I only found out that Auntie Yang was extremely beautiful and charming when I first saw her. Of course, you must have inherited her, so you became our school¡¯s beauty.


    Being praised like that, Lin Yashi¡¯s expression became a little better, and she scolded: "That¡¯s the reason, but it doesn¡¯t sound good. But let me tell you, the reason why father took a fancy to mother back then is because he had his eyes on her character. Because she is extremely kind, and can¡¯t even kill small animals, our family doesn¡¯t even have any insecticides, and mother said that killing is too heavy, and only allowed the mosquitoes to burn, and not use insecticides to kill mosquitoes. "


    Li Qiang almost vomited as he thought: She is not willing to kill someone, and instead stabbed his fiance with a knife. He is really kind, too kind!


    Zhou Xuan saw that Li Qiang¡¯s expression was strange, and asked: "Xiao Qiang, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you keep asking Yang Rong? Do you think the two of us are air? Could it be that even if we were to add up the two young girls, we still wouldn¡¯t be as beautiful as Yang Rong? "


    Li Qiangughed: "Of course not, you guys don¡¯t misunderstand, that¡¯s not what I meant, I just want to know more about the Lin Group. With this teaching material by my side, I can¡¯t help but ask a few more questions."


    Lin Yashi snorted: "Hey, I invited you here to protect me, not for you to gossip about news, how can you be like this?!"


    Li Qiang apologized and said: "Alright, it¡¯s all my fault. I hope you can forgive me!"


    Lin Yashi said: "Alright, I¡¯ll forgive you but in the future, you must learn from this lesson. Don¡¯t ask around, it¡¯s too annoying! "


    Li Qiang nodded his head, he finally understood, and regained his smile, saying that he wanted to bring them to eat something good.


    Li Qiang said: "You¡¯ve already eaten quite a bit, and you still want to eat more?!"

 Chapter 30 eatery

    Lin Yashi said: "We are only having an appetizer at the noodle house, we need to have a real mealter."


    Li Qiang was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Hepletely didn¡¯t expect that this seemingly weak school beauty would actually be such a glutton. He actually still wanted to continue eating after eating so much.


    Zhou Xuan was confused, and asked: "Why do you have such a strange expression, is there a problem eating something?"


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: "You will understand in a while, there is no need for me to say more."


    Zhou Xuanughed: "Looks like I¡¯m too old to understand what you youngsters are saying."


    Li Qiang said: "That¡¯s not right, Elder Sister Xuan is always young and beautiful, in my eyes, they are one level higher than Marianne and three levels higher than Mei Yifang, higher than..."


    Zhou Xuan did not wait for me to finish speaking, and kicked me: "All you said are dead people, all right? Are you trying to anger me to death?"


    Li Qiangughed: "It¡¯s just a joke, since you can afford it, I can afford it."


    Zhou Xuan said angrily: "Even if you¡¯re joking, you need to pay attention to your limits. You make me unhappy, understand?"


    Li Qiang could only nod his head, "Alright, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be joking around in the future."


    He was clearly a Soldier King who had transcended from another era. His character was originally cold, but perhaps because he had fused with the host, he felt that his character had started to change, and was no longer as cold and cruel as before. He did not know if this was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Arriving at the dining hall, both Li Qiang and Zhou Xuan were dumbfounded. The dining table was filled with all sorts of precious delicacies, simply a feast for ten people. Giving it to three people was indeed a bit of a waste of resources.


    Lin Yashi passed them a few abalones and smiled sweetly, "This is fresh abalones, it¡¯s very delicious, and there¡¯s also sea urchins. Those sea urchins are really alive, they taste especially good,e and try it all."


    Li Qiang and Zhou Xuan were like idiots as they sat on the table. Looking at the seafood in front of them, they could only lower their heads and start to eat, the food was really delicious and the chef¡¯s method was very ingenious, it was able to make the food even more tasty, thus, as Li Qiang and Zhou Xuan continued to eat, they forgot to be reserved. They began to eat with Lin Yashi, and the more they ate, the happier they could only eat.


    Li Qiang rubbed his stomach that was bulging, and burped: "Not bad, not bad, this is probably the best meal I can eat!"


    Lin Yashiughed tenderly: "This is nothing, there will be even more dishes in the future."


    Li Qiang waved his hand and said: "Forget it, I¡¯m not here to eat. I¡¯m here to protect you.


    Zhou Xuan was about to throw up, and said: "Little sister, your way of eating will kill a lot of people, big sister will only eat this once, next time I¡¯ll set up my own group, I won¡¯t go mad with you guys."


    Lin Yashi said: "Big sister is staying at my ce, how can I let you work here by yourself? Isn¡¯t that justughing at me? "


    Zhou Xuan said embarrassedly: "You might not know this, but I¡¯m a cosmetics maker, my image is the most important. It¡¯s toote to lose weight now, you still have the time to eat these things, don¡¯t you think so?"


    I could only say, "That¡¯s right, the more Elder Sister Xuan does good business, the better it is. It¡¯s because their image is too good, we can always find new customers, although there is nock of abnormal ones like Wang Dacong, but most of the customers are still not bad, right?"


    Zhou Xuan asked curiously, "How did you know? I don¡¯t remember telling you about it. "


    Li Qiangughed: "I guessed."


    Zhou Xuan said helplessly: "This little brother of mine, everything is good, just like speaking nonsense. Ya Shi, since you are his employer, you should teach him a lesson!"


    Lin Yashi helplessly shook his head: "I can¡¯t control him, he has a bad temper and is hard to deal with. If it wasn¡¯t for my old ssmate, I wouldn¡¯t have hired him."


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t hear herints and only stared at her stomach. He asked curiously: "You ate five servings of food by yourself, but your stomach didn¡¯t show at all? Isn¡¯t that too weird? "


    Lin Yashiughed: "I told you before, I don¡¯t show any fat when eating, I think this is my Inherent Skill."


    Zhou Xuanughed bitterly: "It¡¯s true, for example me, even drinking saliva can make me fat, so I can only save myself, and not dare to cross the line. If I were Ya Shi, I would be fine, I can fearlessly feast and drink to my heart¡¯s content."


    I said to Zhou Xuan, "Let¡¯s drop the subject. She must have some kind of special method to lose weight. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way such a mystical person would exist."


    Lin Yashi shouted angrily: "Li Qiang, what are you doing? I spent a lot to hire you. Is that how you arrange me behind your back? "


    Li Qiangughed: "Alright, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s my fault. Is this alright?"


    Lin Yashi said: "Alright, you¡¯re the one who said that, it¡¯s your fault, you¡¯re not allowed to argue with me anymore, do you hear me? I just like you. "


    When Li Qiang saw Lin Yashi drink so much red wine, he felt a little tipsy from talking so he gave her a look so that she could help him return to her bedroom.


    Li Qiang sat on the table and opened his Wechat Moment, but discovered that all kinds of headlines had information about Lin Yashi and I, such as this one: "Explosion, the school beauty is actually living together with a wretched diaosi! "Shocked 1.3 billion people!"


    This news did not make Li Qiangugh with his runny nose. He thought: "Is the news right now this exaggerated? What the hell is this title!? "


    Looking at the academy¡¯s intr, there was also a bunch of wailing, wailing, Lin Yashi suitors, all of them scolding Li Qiang, calling him a dog or a pig, an enemy to all men!


    Li Qiang shook his head and thought, "Men nowadays are really too useless. For a woman, is there a need to live or die?


    He fell asleep after looking at his phone, his mind full of the scenes of when he fought with hisrades back then, and he still dreamt of Yang Rong. This woman had left too deep of a scar on his heart! Like a Mariana Trench!


    Lin Yashi was currently sitting in the dining hall with Zhou Xuan and eating breakfast. When she saw Li Qiange over, sheughed: "Why are you sleeping like a pig, why are you not waking up no matter what, and you are my bodyguard, why are you sleeping worse than me?"


    Li Qiang said helplessly: "Big sister, just like yesterday, when I was able to eat, it was already good that I was able to get up, I almost died from it. In the future, I won¡¯t be able to eat with you like that, there aren¡¯t many men in the world that can support you, just the money alone is enough to bankrupt."

 Chapter 31 Suburb

    Lin Yashi snorted: "Can¡¯t you be more serious, I¡¯m talking about important things, where are you talking about? Oh right, Teacher Liang is organizing an outing today, are you prepared already?"


    Li Qiang rubbed his eyes, and said: "What is there to prepare, it¡¯s just training, I do it a few times every day, it¡¯s just like a game, of course it¡¯s not a problem."


    Lin Yashi said: "Aiya, you are truly a person, why are you so arrogant? I just wanted to say that you have to protect me every inch of the way, because now that the ck Cloth Society¡¯s behavior is getting more and more arrogant, if we go out for an outing, they will definitely get the news to kidnap me. You have to pay attention to this, do you hear me? "


    Li Qiang nodded his head: "Okay, remember, with me here, you will definitely be fine, rest assured."


    Lin Yashi said worriedly: "The more you are like this, the more I won¡¯t be at ease, you are great at everything, just that you are too arrogant, after talking to you for a long time, and you still act casual, I can¡¯t do anything about it."


    Zhou Xuan said: "Little sister, you have to be patient, Li Qiang is someone who eats soft things but not hard things. If you talk to him properly, he will definitely give you face."


    Lin Yashi snorted, and said: "This person has always been like this, I truly hate him to death!"


    Zhou Xuan said softly: "Actually he¡¯s really different from before, but I really like his current appearance." After which, she blushed and no longer spoke.


    Lin Yashi also blushed, and said: "That¡¯s right, he is indeed much stronger than before, but his personality is still wed. Just like when ites to not epting opinions, I cannot tolerate that!"


    Li Qiang could only say: "Then what exactly do you want me to do? Just say it directly, I will definitely listen to you, that should be fine, right?"


    Lin Yashi said: When we are going out for an outing, my parents will definitely send a lot of people to secretly protect me, this matter is very troubling me, I do not want to be any different from the other ssmates, so you better help me pay more attention to these people, and keep me at a distance from them, I hate the feeling of being surrounded from the front and back!


    Li Qiangughed: "So that¡¯s how it is, it¡¯s easy to handle, leave this matter to me, you can rest assured."


    Lin Yashi heaved a sigh of relief: "That¡¯s good, for you to ept my suggestion means that you are a good child, worthy of promotion."


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He never thought that aftering to this world, he would actually be called a good child by others. If his teammates back then knew about this title, they would definitelyugh their teeth off!


    Lin Yashi saw that Li Qiang¡¯s expression was strange, so she handed him a bowl of soy milk and said: Drink it, your body needs to be nourished more, if not how can you be my bodyguard?


    Li Qiang swallowed the entire bottle of soy milk and said: "Alright, I will listen to your instructions. Is this enough?"


    Lin Yashiughed and said: "You are such an interesting person, truly interesting!"


    Zhou Xuan said: "Aiya, just don¡¯t target each other, it¡¯s almost time now, quickly eat, after you finish eating go back to your own things."


    She finished her breakfast, then went to work, leaving Lin Yashi and I behind.


    Lin Yashiughed and said: "What do you think of Elder Sister Xuan?"


    Li Qiangughed: "Of course I feel that she¡¯s a very good person, what about you?"


    Lin Yashi nodded her head: "Yes, I think she is a very good person, kind, upright, and very courageous. Yesterday we encountered such a strange matter, but she did not copse, it is truly admirable!"


    Li Qiang nodded his head, and said: "Elder Sister Xuan has always been a good child on her own since young, everything she received today was all done by herself, so you have to respect her, and not look down on her just because her work is so ordinary."


    Lin Yashi pouted: "What are you talking about, am I that snobbish type of person? You look down on me that much? "


    Li Qiang shook his head: "Don¡¯t misunderstand, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. How can you think that way?"


    Lin Yashi¡¯s anger had not yet subsided, and she said: "Forget it, let¡¯s go to school, bring everything along and don¡¯t drag anything down." Then she went out first.


    Li Qiang had no choice but to follow behind them. The two of them got into the car and went straight to school.


    Reaching the school gate, when the two of them got off the carriage, Li Qiang immediately felt a huge amount of fiery hot gazes shooting at him, simply enough to roast him into meat. That sort of extreme jealousy, Li Qiang had felt before, that was when he obtained the title of Soldier King in a military convention, and that was when the Soldier King was considered an unparalleled honor for a warrior. To be able to get this title after enlisting in the army for three years, it was simply an explosion within the army.


    She walked over and said, "You guyse over as well. Today we will go for an outing and we will need a bus, although I know that Ya Shi¡¯s family¡¯s car is very good, but since we are working together, then we cannot have the rights to ride in a private car, do you understand?" She looked meaningfully at Le Li Qiang.


    Lin Yashi was actually quite rxed as she nodded. "No problem, Li Qiang and I understand this matter very well, so of course we have to go on the bus for the group activities. Otherwise, we might as well not go." As she spoke, she pulled Li Qiang¡¯s hand and got on the bus.


    This caused an even greatermotion. Li Qiang could feel that all the boys present wanted to kill him!


    Especially that Zhang Rui, his eyes were bloodshot and he was about to fly into a rage, but with Liangqiu Ying¡¯s gaze, he basically did not dare to do anything.


    On the bus, Ba Guang looked at Li Qiang with a smile. To Ba Guang, a brother being able to get the favor of the school belle was an extremely joyful thing.


    At this time, Li Qiang and Lin Yashi sat in thest seat. This seat was rtively empty and it was morefortable to sit in.


    Lin Yashi put on his eyepatch and said to Li Qiang: "You stay by to protect me, I¡¯m going to rest. I was too tired yesterday, I still haven¡¯t recovered from it." This sentence made the eyes of the boy from Big Barry light up with anger.


    Li Qiangughed bitterly in his heart: "Nothing happened to me in the beginning, but these people actually thought of me in such a crooked way. At this moment, I must be in a very dangerous situation, since Xiao Ying actually wanted me to protect others, it should be because I¡¯m being protected, right?"


    At this time, Liangqiu Ying walked over and sat on the other side of Li Qiang, and asked: "What do you think?


    Li Qiang said to Liangqiu Ying in a low voice, "You can¡¯t me me for this. I am only doing my best to fulfill my own responsibilities.


    Liangqiu Ying made a face andughed: "Anyway, it¡¯s your own business, I don¡¯t care."

 Chapter 32 The car is broken

    As the bus moved along the road, it was actually very ufortable and bumpy. However, because there were so many people on it, it was very popr with the school and other institutions. Especially when it came to outdoor excursions; otherwise, they would not be able to use the truck to carry the students there.


    At this time, Li Qiang opened his eyes in a daze and suddenly heard a sound. The driver shouted, "The car is broken, everyone rest first.


    Just like that, the students got off the bus and looked at each other, stupefied.


    Liangqiu Ying went in front of the driver and asked: "Master, didn¡¯t you say that this bus was newly created? How could it be damaged so quickly?"


    Driver said as he repaired the car: "So the new car will be fine? It doesn¡¯t make sense! "


    Li Qiang pulled Lin Yashi to the side of a small creek that was not far away and said: "I feel that something is a little strange.


    Lin Yashi asked curiously: "What do you mean? Tell me everything clearly, okay?"


    Li Qiang sighed, and said: "I feel like someone did something to this car, broke it!"


    Lin Yashi turned pale with fright, and said: "What do you mean by that? "You mean, someone deliberately broke the car and then came to assassinate me?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head, and said: "It may not be an assassination, but it is obvious that they are after you, if you do not leave quickly, I am afraid the killers should being."


    Lin Yashi said: "Don¡¯t worry, my parents have definitely sent many people to protect me, and I have you by my side, so I¡¯m definitely fine."


    Who will protect you? Even if your parents sent people to protect you, you should still be waiting at the finishing point, which is the trabece radix¡¯s side. They probably didn¡¯t expect the ck Cloth Society to make a move halfway there! "


    Lin Yashi felt her blood run cold: "Then what do you think we should do? I¡¯ll listen to you. Is that okay? "


    Li Qiang said: "Sure, you stay by my side for now, I¡¯ll think of something."


    At this time, Chen Xue and Song Yan walked over and asked: "What are the two of you muttering about? What is it that you can¡¯t say in front of your friends?!"


    Li Qiangughed: "Don¡¯t spout nonsense, Lin Yashi and I are innocent, you guys can stop spouting nonsense."


    Chen Xue took out her phone, pointed at the headlines and said: "Look, the two of you are already shocked by the news, why are you still hiding things from me?"


    Lin Yashi and I bothughed, and Lin Yashi said: "Don¡¯t listen to those random online rumors. I did indeed hire Li Qiang as my bodyguard, but other than that, we don¡¯t have anything to do with each other.


    Song Yan said: "I believe you, regardless of whether others believe you or not, I believe you!"


    Li Qiang gratefully looked at Song Yan and said: "You are a good girl. Thank you."


    Chen Xue said angrily: "Does that mean I am not a good girl?"


    Lin Yashi said: "Of course you are, we are all good girls!" The three girls burst intoughter.


    Li Qiang was really convinced of this group of women, how long had it been, he was stillughing here, he was not afraid of death at all.


    Chen Xue asked again: "Speak, what are you guys doing hiding here? If you have something to say, quickly say it, I¡¯m listening."


    Li Qiang then exined what happened, and said: If I¡¯m not wrong, the one who tried to harm Lin Yashi should be on the road, we will see in a while, if our car is not repaired by then.


    Chen Xue and Song Yan¡¯s faces also became extremely ugly. It should be because they did not expect the situation to turn out like this, and they believed Li Qiang¡¯s words. After all, the news of the ck Cloth Society abducting wealthy families¡¯ daughters was well-known.


    Lin Yashi said to Chen Xue and Song Yan: "Right now, it¡¯s extremely dangerous for you guys to be by my side. Listen to me and quickly leave. My greatest wish is for you all to be safe! "


    Chen Xue and Song Yan said at the same time, "No, we are good friends, we must live and die together. If we want to die, we should die together, we absolutely cannot be separated!"


    Lin Yashi was extremely moved, and said: "You guys are too good, with friends like you, I will die with no regrets!"


    As he spoke, a few of them hugged each other.


    Li Qiang sighed: "Your friendship is indeed worthy of praise, but now is not the time to talk about rtionships, it¡¯s better to quickly think of a way to deal with it."


    Lin Yashi asked: Then what do you think we should do? "You¡¯re my bodyguard, it¡¯s time for you to make your decision."


    Li Qiang said: "The most important thing to do now is to fix that car. I am not even sure if the driver has already been bribed by the ck Cloth Society, so whether or not the car can be repaired is the key issue!"


    At this moment, he heard someone not too far away say, "Why don¡¯t you let me try? I can repair cars!"


    Everyone was shocked, only to see a girl standing there, it was Tian Yinghui!


    Tian Yinghui came over with a blushing face, and said: "Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m just here to find a convenient ce. I heard your conversation from behind a huge boulder, and came out to say, I really know how to fix a car, if possible, I can give it a try."


    Li Qiang was surprised: "How do you know this technique?"


    Tian Yinghui lowered her head and said: "My uncle is a bicycle repairman, I once stayed at his home for a period of time, so I learned some skills from him. Uncle even praised me saying that I was very talented, if I wasn¡¯t a girl, he would have wanted me to work at his ce."


    pulled Tian Yinghui¡¯s hand and said: "Little sister, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you."


    Tian Yinghui looked at me and said, "I did this to repay you, so you don¡¯t have to thank me."


    Other than Lin Yashi and I, the rest didn¡¯t understand what Tian Yinghui meant, but it was already toote, so Tian Yinghui immediately went over to the bus¡¯ side. She saw that the master was still sweating profusely as he repaired the carriage.


    Tian Yinghui then walked over and said: "Master, I would like toe over and help with something, do you think it is possible?"


    Driver looked at Tian Yinghui in a daze and said: "Little miss, if there¡¯s nothing else, can you please stay at the side? I¡¯m getting annoyed here, I don¡¯t want to waste my time talking to little kids!"


    Tian Yinghui was unhappy: "I spoke to you with good intentions, how can you treat me like this?"


    We were also talking about the driver, ming him for letting the car go bad in the right ce.


    The Driver was enraged, he stopped and got out of the car, saying: "Alright, you guys go ahead and fix it, I will watch from the side, let¡¯s see who has the ability to bring everyone out."


    Tian Yinghui didn¡¯t hesitate to hide under the carriage and make her move!

 Chapter 33 expert

    Liangqiu Ying walked over and asked: "What are you doing? Why did she let Tian Yinghui get to the bottom of the carriage? Can¡¯t you all be fooling around? "


    Li Qiang said to her: "Teacher, don¡¯t be anxious. Tian Yinghui is currently fixing the car, she is the only one who can take us out now."


    Liangqiu Ying declined toment, and said: "Really? I don¡¯t believe it. "


    Tian Yinghui said from underneath the carriage, "Teacher, believe me, I can really fix the bus."


    Liangqiu Ying could only say: "Then pay more attention to your safety. I won¡¯t say anything more, it¡¯s good that you know it¡¯s safe."


    Tian Yinghui fiddled with it for a while, then came out from below and said: "Driver, you can drive ahead and try it, and see how it goes."


    Driver angrily got on the carriage and started it. He was surprised that it was really lit on fire and immediately eximed: "Little miss, you¡¯re really capable, I¡¯m convinced!"


    Everyone was praising Tian Yinghui¡¯s skills. She was very embarrassed and said that she should have done what she had done.


    Li Qiang came to Liangqiu Ying¡¯s side, and said in a low voice: "Can today¡¯s outing end?"


    Liangqiu Ying was puzzled: "Why? We were all very happy initially, and we haven¡¯te out to y for a long time, so it was supposed to be a good opportunity. Why did we give it up?"


    Li Qiang said: "I¡¯ll be frank, that driver was obviously bribed by ck Cloth Society, so he must have done something to the car when it broke. Just now, Tian Yinghui told me in secret that the driver intentionally used a broken part to cause the ident. I think it¡¯s better not to continue this outing. If we continue like this, we will lose our lives. "


    Liangqiu Ying had an ugly expression on her face, and said: "But we students all really want to y, if we don¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid it will affect everyone¡¯s mood."


    Li Qiang shouted angrily: "The emotions are more important, the lives are more important. Seeing that driver¡¯s piss, he must have thought of some other idea to wait for hisrades to catch up, my view is that we should go back now, change the route, and let the ck Cloth Society pounce on empty space!"


    Liangqiu Ying thought for a moment, then finally nodded: "Alright then, I¡¯ll listen to you, you¡¯re the boss anyway."


    Li Qiangughed: "Don¡¯t praise me anymore, it was you who said to pay more attention to everyone¡¯s safety, I am just doing my duty."


    Liangqiu Ying said: "Alright, since you have made the decision, I will listen to you."


    Therefore, Li Qiang walked to the driver¡¯s side and said: "Our Teacher Liang has said that we won¡¯t be able to go for an outing this time. Please change your route and go back."


    The driver shook his head and said, "That won¡¯t do. The route is set. It can¡¯t be changed. Please forgive me."


    Li Qiang said angrily: "I¡¯m giving you quite a bit of money, why are you doing this?"


    The driver continued to shake his head, "No way, no way. Go back to your seat and stay there. Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business."


    It was obvious that this fellow didn¡¯t know Li Qiang¡¯s true strength. He had thought that Li Qiang was just an immature high school student.


    Li Qiang held back his anger and said: "If you can go back immediately, I will give you some benefits."


    The driver sneered, "You stinking brat, what benefits can you give me? Stop bullshitting. Even if you don¡¯t want to, you still have to go on this outing!"


    Li Qiang finally could not hold it in anymore, and immediately gave him arge melon seed, saying: "Are you going or not? If you don¡¯t go now, I¡¯ll make you even more vicious! "


    The driver did not expect Li Qiang to make a move so suddenly and could not calm down. He looked at Li Qiang in shock and said: "You, what are you doing? I didn¡¯t offend you, so why did you hit me? "


    Li Qiang said fiercely: "I have a problem. I usually act honestly, but if anyone dares to touch my friends, I¡¯ll deal with them! Do you hear me? "


    The driver was shocked silly by Li Qiang¡¯s actions, he could only say: "Youngd, don¡¯t be so worked up, go back then, there is nothing to discuss."


    At this moment, Zhang Rui walked over and said: "Li Qiang, what are you messing around for, Teacher Liang agreed to organize this excursion, so don¡¯t blindly interfere, this is not a range you should be in!"


    Li Qiangughed coldly: "Are you on the same side as this driver, right?!"


    Zhang Rui raged: "You¡¯re crazy! What are you talking about, I can¡¯t understand at all!"


    Li Qiang said: "Regardless of whether you understand me or not, if you dare to put my friend in danger, I will kill you!" As he spoke, he looked at Zhang Rui with murderous intent.


    At this time, the few people beside Zhang Rui also stood up and red at him, but Zhang Rui immediately waved his hand, telling them not to mess around, and those people finally sat down. Zhang Rui also returned to his position, and did not provoke them anymore.


    Li Qiang turned to the driver fiercely: "Hurry and go back, follow the route I told you to go. Otherwise, do you believe that I would kill you?"


    The driver immediately said, "Small sizednd, I¡¯m just enjoying myself. You can go however you want. I¡¯ll listen to you. Don¡¯t attack, just calm down." As he spoke, he turned a corner and the car turned back.


    Many people on the carriage didn¡¯t quite understand what I was doing. They didn¡¯t understand why I suddenly went crazy, so Liangqiu Ying made up an excuse to calm them down.


    After two hours, they finally returned to school. Everyone got out of their cars unhappily and returned to their sses.


    Lin Yashi said to me softly, "Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I really don¡¯t know how this would have ended!"


    Li Qiang sighed, and said: "It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve really offended my ssmates this time, it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m already used to offending people, it¡¯s no big deal."


    Lin Yashi continued to speak: "Thank you, you really are a good person."


    Li Qiang said: "But you should also be careful. I¡¯ve discovered that the number of people suspicious around you is increasing, it seems like ck Cloth Society has definitely set her eyes on you. You must be careful."


    Lin Yashi said with a bitter face: "What should we do? ck Cloth Society is so powerful, I will be captured by them sooner orter. "


    Li Qiang said: "Don¡¯t be discouraged, your family¡¯s strength is so great, they will definitely not be so easy to deal with, I believe your parents have their own reasons."


    Lin Yashi pouted: "What other ideas do they have? I¡¯m just trying to stop me from going to school. It¡¯s like killing a chicken to get its eggs. The negative effects are too great! "


    Li Qiangughed: "Regardless of whether you are right or wrong, as long as you know what¡¯s good for you, I believe that you have the ability!"


    Lin Yashi said: "Sigh, you are just a normal sloppy person, yet now you speak in such a orderly manner. Why is that so?" With that, she looked at Li Qiang strangely.

 Chapter 34 infirmary

    Lin Ya Shi¡¯s expression made Li Qiang ufortable. Just as Li Qiang wanted to say something, he suddenly felt a pain in his stomach. He said, "You should go back to the ssroom first. My stomach hurts, I need to go to the hospital."


    Lin Ya Shiughed, "Have you gone stupid? Our school needs the infirmary. It¡¯s just a small matter like having a stomachache. You can go there."


    Li Qiang immediately nodded and said, "Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m confused, I¡¯ll go right away!" As he spoke, he ran out.


    Li Qiang quickly left the ssroom and headed straight for the infirmary on the third floor. The infirmary was at the very end of the third floor and Li Qiang could smell the strong smell of disinfectant before he reached it.


    Li Qiang frowned as he thought to himself, "If it wasn¡¯t for the host¡¯s weak physique, I wouldn¡¯t be in this sort of ce." He walked up to the door and knocked on it carefully. A pleasant female voice rang out, "Pleasee in." Li Qiang was ted. He pushed open the door and entered. He saw a slim figure wearing a white coat sitting in front of him, writing something down.


    Li Qiang said, "Hello, Doctor. My stomach is hurting. How should I treat it?" The woman in front of him was about thirty years old, but she looked very pretty. From the open white coat, one could tell that she was wearing a white cardigan, a sky-blue skirt, dark brown stockings, and a pair of cute panda slippers. On the bridge of her nose, there were ck-rimmed sses, bright eyes, red lips, and her hair that fluttered in the wind.


    This was because this woman was too good-looking. She caused Li Qiang to lose his soul and be speechless, not knowing what to say. The female doctorughed, "Little friend, how does your stomach hurt?" Li Qiang¡¯s heart turned cold as he thought to himself, "How much older are you than me? How did I be a little friend?" Heughed, "It hurts like a knife slicing through the stomach. It hurts."


    "Oh, it¡¯s probably because you¡¯ve eaten something bad. Let me order a hanging bottle for you. You¡¯ll be fine very soon." As she spoke, she went to prepare the medicine for Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang felt strange in his heart. This guy didn¡¯t even look at it and wanted to beat him up. He was too disrespectful, at least so he could do some testing!


    Li Qiang could only sit on the chair and look around the room. The doctor quickly gave him an injection and then sat down and continued writing. Li Qiang saw that her figure was excellent and the perfume smell continuously drifted over. He couldn¡¯t help but feel itchy in his heart. He didn¡¯t know why, but as time passed, he felt that the host¡¯s old ailment was affecting his consciousness.


    This was the infirmary. There were many peopleing and going, and there were often studentsing to see her. This female doctor seemed to be more focused on what she had written and was very perfunctory towards her students¡¯ illnesses. She would prescribe some medicine and send them away.


    Li Qiang was bored, so he chatted with the female doctor nonchntly.


    It turned out that the female doctor loved topose. He was currently writing a long poem and was almost done writing it. He was just trying to figure out the details. Li Qiang stood up and went behind the female doctor to see what she had written.


    The doctor¡¯s handwriting was very delicate and beautiful, but the level was not high, it was too petty. This was the direct feeling Li Qiang had after he finished reading that poem. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. He actually saw the name of the doctor on it ¡ª Chen Yue.


    Li Qiang was good at chatting, and thus he managed to get many things out of Chen Yue¡¯s mouth.


    In the future, she would be a poet or writer, but her family was a family of medicine, so she had to go to medical school. Chen Yue had no choice but to go to medical school, and even though she had graduated and became a doctor in the infirmary, her hobby of writing poems had never stopped. It was just that it was hard to find someone who shared the same interests as him.


    When she saw Li Qiang looking so intently, she casually asked him about his evaluation of the poem. Li Qiang was very knowledgeable, especially during that era when hisrades would talk about popr poems when they were bored, and he had once rescued a hostage, a famous poet at the time. He had a good rtionship with the hostage, giving him many poems as gifts. Naturally, he knew a lot more than the average person, so he just kept talking nonstop.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Chen Yue to meet someone who shared the same interests as her. She was extremely happy, and her attitude immediately changed. She treated Li Qiang as her peers and even poured a cup of tea for him, chattering non-stop like a little girl.


    The more the two talked, the more spective it seemed to be. The age gap also seemed to be gradually closing, and Chen Yue asked: "Since you said it is good, thene and write a poem, I will learn it."


    Li Qiang said modestly, "I¡¯m just a middle school student. Those things were all hearsay. My ability at writing poems is really not that great. How could I dare to be an expert in front of a female doctor?"


    Chen Yue replied in a displeased tone, "You came here to write, don¡¯t tell me you want me to beg you for help?" Seeing that he couldn¡¯t force her, Li Qiang had no choice but to bite the bullet and sit down on the chair that Chen Yue moved away from, lowering her head as she started to write.


    However, since this teacher was only a rookie who wrote poems, there was no need for him to be too honest. Thus, Li Qiang had casually written a poem that his poet friend did not publish, and halfway through writing, Chen Yue had already eximed, "You wrote it too well, I really didn¡¯t think that a student could write it so beautifully."


    Li Qiang snickered, "That great poet is the most famous poet in the country. However, this poem was not published, so of course you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell." Just when she was feeling funny, she suddenly felt two balls of soft stuff pressing down on her back. It turned out that Chen Yue was engrossed in her poetry and unconsciously pressed her body against Li Qiang¡¯s back, her eyes were fixated on the words on the paper and had long forgotten about the rtionship between a man and a woman.


    Li Qiang immediately enjoyed it and thought, "Although this female doctor is a bit old, she is still a great beauty. Moreover, the mature charm she has is something that the girls like Lin Ya Shi and Chen Xue cannotpare to." He decided to write the poem slowly so that he could enjoy this feeling of warmth for a while longer.


    Just as he was about to finish, he heard someone ask, "What are you doing?"


    Li Qiang and Chen Yue turned around to look. It turned out to be Chen Xue who was looking at them with a surprised expression on her face. Chen Yue straightened her back and quickly exined, "Your friend wrote poems that were too good. I was admiring his works."


    Chen Xue nodded and said, "Aunt, can you leave for a while? I want to talk to him alone for a bit." Chen Yue smiled and said, "Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to have a meeting with the staff. You guys can have a chat. I¡¯ll post a note, so that no one can disturb me." She changed into a new coat and went out.


    Seeing Chen Xue angrily sit down, Li Qiangughed: "So she¡¯s your aunt! "Why are you so angry? What¡¯s going on?" Chen Xue immediately asked, "Just who are you? Why is Zhang Rui so afraid of you? Whenever he mentions you, his face will turn pale as if he¡¯s seen a ghost. What a weird guy."


    Li Qiangughed in his heart. On the surface, he pretended as if nothing had happened as he exined, "It¡¯s my martial arts that¡¯s good. He couldn¡¯t beat me, so he¡¯s scared."


    Chen Xue stood up and came before him. Looking at his handsome face, she spat, "Although I¡¯m a woman, I¡¯m not that easily deceived."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already the most honest student. I never tell lies. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your ssmate." Chen Xue didn¡¯t ask. She kicked off her shoes andy on the bed. "I¡¯m a little tired. Can you lend me your shoulder?"


    Li Qiang was a bit surprised as he didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so proactive. However, he was experienced, so he wasn¡¯t surprised. He immediatelyid beside Chen Xue and smiled. "I can lend you my shoulder to lean on."


    As expected, Chen Xue rested her head on his shoulder and thoughtfully said, "Your poem is really that good? Even my aunt is enchanted by you. She has always been contemptuous towards men, but she actually treats you so well, even worshipping you a little. "


    Li Qiang was slightly curious and asked, "Why does your aunt look down on men? And why did youe here to be a doctor? " Chen said, "Our school is very famous in middle schools all over the country. The infirmary job is not only leisurely but also very well-paid. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my aunt is a top student at the medical university, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get this job."


    The two chatted for a while, and Chen Xue was somewhat surprised. She suddenly eximed with emotion, "So it turns out that you are a true man of honor. I was wrong about you."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t tell me that my impression in your heart is that bad?"


    Chen Xue muttered, "Being able to treat her with respect at such a close distance from me, I believe that you are a good person. Now, I am relieved. Otherwise, I feel that it is not safe for Ya Shi to hire you." And I feel that you¡¯re a bit mysterious, as if there¡¯s something you¡¯re hiding from me. "


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart shook as she thought to herself, "This Chen Xue¡¯s observation skills are pretty good. Could she have seen through my weakness?" He smiled and said, "I hope we can first be friends. In the future, you will have many opportunities to understand me, and I will also have the chance to understand you." Chen Xue smiled and said, "You¡¯re a very good boy, unlike everyone else I¡¯ve met before."


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened. Chen Xue quickly pushed Li Qiang away, put on his shoes, and said to Chen Yue, "Aunt, I¡¯m going to ss." She left the infirmary in a hurry.


    Chen Yue looked at Li Qiang who was lying on the bed and asked curiously, "Why are you lying on the bed?" Li Qiang did not panic at all as he smiled and said, "I feel ufortable, so I want to rest for a while." Chen Yue stepped forward and took out her stethoscope, saying with deep concern, "Where are you feeling ufortable? Let me show you."


    She skillfully ced the stethoscope on Li Qiang¡¯s body and moved it back and forth. Li Qiang smelled the fragrant perfume on her body and, seeing her focused look, felt inexplicably excited. He grabbed Chen Yue¡¯s lily-white hand and smiled.


    Chen Yue¡¯s face turned red at his sudden action, she wanted to shake him off, and said: "What are you doing, quickly let go of me!"

 Chapter 35 Game

    Li Qiang was suddenly startled, and thought: "How did I turn into such a ghost like appearance, a dignified Soldier King is like a pervert, is this even possible?" He immediately said: "I¡¯m sorry Dr. Chen, I was impulsive. At my age, it¡¯s easy for me to not control my emotions, I shouldn¡¯t have done that."


    Chen Yue looked at Li Qiang, her face still had the same smile as usual, with a look of understanding, she smiled: "It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re still in your adolescence, I can understand, but I will not do it again! "Eh, where did Xiao Xue go?"


    Li Qiang said: "She has gone to ss, it¡¯s time for me to leave as well. Goodbye Dr. Chen."


    Li Qiang wiped off the sweat on his forehead as he walked, and thought to himself: "I really nearly screwed up this time, what¡¯s wrong with me now?"


    However, when he thought of Chen Yue¡¯s enchanting appearance, Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but feel an itch in his heart.


    Suddenly, his phone rang, and Li Qiang impatiently picked up the call. Ba Guang¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone, and he asked: "Are you still going to school? Since the outing was a failure, I was quite depressed. Why don¡¯t youe out and y with me? I¡¯ll take you to a good ce. "


    Li Qiangughed out loud and said: "You brat, you actually skipped sses, didn¡¯t Teacher Liang beat you to death?" Ba Guang said: "Teacher Liang said that we did not seed in this trip, and did not let everyone down, so we might as well take a day off, don¡¯t you know?"


    Li Qiang was impatient: "Alright, speak frankly if you have something to say, what do you want to do?"


    Ba Guangughed: "Actually I want to take you to y a game, but I¡¯m a bit tight on the money, I need some your sponsorship."


    Li Qiang said unhappily: "Hey, hey, hey. Kid, how old are you, and you¡¯re still ying games? This kind of shit isn¡¯t worth the money, I don¡¯t want to help you. " He was about to hang up.


    Ba Guang anxiously said: "Don¡¯t, listen to me, the game that I want to y, is a VR web game, the scenes and people inside are just like real, if not I won¡¯t be so immersed in it."


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: "No matter how real a game is, it¡¯s still a game. You should quit as soon as possible.


    Ba Guang said helplessly: "It¡¯s just because we don¡¯t have much to y in the real world, that¡¯s why I wanted to change the way we y. Come over to my ceter, I¡¯ll take you for a stroll in the game and guarantee that you¡¯ll feel the same way."


    Li Qiangughed: "Aren¡¯t you trying to get me to lend you money? Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look at your ceter."


    Ba Guang said: "Don¡¯t go to our building. I don¡¯t live there right now, I will give you another address, and that is my other house. Come over here."


    Li Qiang was surprised: "Your family is actually so rich, and you have other properties?"


    Ba Guang stammered, and hung up without any further exnation.


    He came to Liangqiu Ying¡¯s office, wanting to talk to her a little more. He wanted to exin what had happened today clearly, but before he even entered the door, he heard a man and Liangqiu Ying speaking inside. Ba Guang was already speaking to each other.


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart stirred, and he thought to himself: "Who is Xiao Ying talking to? "Does she already have a boyfriend?"


    He could hear that the man¡¯s voice sounded a little urgent, "Qiu Ying, just give it to me this time. We¡¯ve known each other for a long time, but it doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯re in a rtionship. Don¡¯t you know how I usually treat you?"


    Liangqiu Ying was slightly unhappy: "I respect you for being a righteous man so that we can interact, I have already exined the matter to you clearly, we will only give our bodies to you on the night of the wedding, do not take any actions, do not destroy the position that you hold in my heart."


    "God knows when you¡¯re going to marry me. I¡¯ve asked you to marry me a few times already, but you always refuse to ept me because of your work. How long do you want me to wait?" There has to be a deadline. "


    Liangqiu Ying said angrily: "Are you forcing me? Marriage is a person¡¯s freedom, and this is not a debt repayment, so what is the time limit?! " The man said, "I¡¯m not forcing you. Qiu Ying, we are a natural match. I won¡¯t let you down. Do you know that I¡¯ve be aughingstock in the eyes of my friends? "


    He only heard a series of loud noises, it was clear that the man was stripping Liangqiu Ying¡¯s clothes off, and Liangqiu Ying was doing her best to stop him, even saying no, but crying sounds could be heard.


    Li Qiang sneered in his heart, "This man must be a bastard, all perverts are of this nature, to actually dare to force himself on an overlord in the office. If it wasn¡¯t for me hiding my identity, I would have definitely killed this guy and dare to bully my Xiao Ying, he really doesn¡¯t want to live anymore!"


    He could not ignore this, of course. He knocked loudly, and there was a flurry of activity in the room, and the door was opened. Behind her, there was a young man standing there. He was wearing a suit with a famous brand on it, and he did not look too bad, but his face was pale, and his eyes were filled with hostility. There were also dark circles around his eyes, he did not look like a good person.


    That brat was enraged, staring at Li Qiang, obviously because Li Qiang had messed up his ns, he scolded him, "Kid, where are you from, this is the teacher¡¯s office, what are you knocking around for?! Get out of here! "


    Without waiting for Li Qiang to speak, Liangqiu Ying angrily turned her head and stared at him, and said loudly: "This is my student, he has something to look for me for, what do you care! Hurry up and get lost, I don¡¯t want to see you again! "


    That person could not get angry with Liangqiu Ying, he could only re at Li Qiang a few times before swaggering out the door.


    The moment Li Qiang suppressed his anger and entered the office, Liangqiu Ying suddenly threw himself into his arms and started crying sorrowfully.


    Li Qiang did not expect Liangqiu Ying to be like this, and was immediately at a loss of what to do. He gently caressed Liangqiu Ying¡¯s hair andforted her: "Teacher, don¡¯t be afraid, is that pervert bullying you? Do you need me to call the police? "


    Liangqiu Ying sobbed: "No need, I was mistaken about the person, I never thought that he was that kind of person, this time I made a fool of myself in front of you, you can¡¯t be looking down on teacher, right?"


    Li Qiang anxiously asked: "What are you saying, teacher is the person I respect the most, how can Iugh at you? I am truly unworthy for teacher, that guy is too much of a bastard, I must find him for trouble!" As he spoke, he wanted to go out and teach that kid a lesson.


    Liangqiu Ying¡¯s face became red from anxiety as she tried her best to hold him back: "No, absolutely not. How could I let my student cause trouble? Besides, Diao Peng is the chairman of the Fallen Leaves Group, you can¡¯t mess with him with money and power."


    Li Qiang sneered in his heart, "Who does that Diao Peng count as in front of me, Li Qiang? Anyone is but an ant that can be crushed at any time in my eyes, a Soldier King." He pretended to sigh and said, "Teacher, since you are looking around, what do you want me to do? I just want to stand up for you, teacher. "


    Liangqiu Ying lowered her head and thought for a moment. The autumn wind rippled in her eyes, as the two thin cherry lip s deeply engraved themselves on Li Qiang¡¯s face, and said: "I¡¯ll thank you first, I just hope that you won¡¯t bring up this matter again. I will take care of my own matters. "Oh right, what are you doing here?"


    Seeing Liangqiu Ying¡¯s bashful and cute look, the fire in Li Qiang¡¯s heart lit up once again. What she did not know was that the Azure Dragon Jade Ring in her hands was also secretly releasing red light. He couldn¡¯t help but hold onto Liangqiu Ying¡¯s delicate body tightly and suddenly kiss towards her cherry lip.

 Chapter 36 The Gate of the New World

    After kissing for a long time, he suddenly came to his senses and pushed Li Qiang away as he shook his head repeatedly, "No, no, how could we do that. I¡¯m your teacher and you¡¯re my student.


    Li Qiang was not willing to give up. He embraced her again, and with both hands stroking her body, he said with a trembling voice: "Teacher, I like you so much. Since you like me too, then what¡¯s wrong with dating each other?"


    Liangqiu Ying¡¯s face flushed red. After hesitating for a long time, she still left Li Qiang¡¯s embrace and said: "Li Qiang, it¡¯s not that teacher doesn¡¯t like you, it¡¯s just that teacher is unable to pass the test himself, you¡¯re a good student, I hope you can focus on your studies and stop thinking random thoughts, it¡¯s impossible between us, it¡¯s teacher who is in the wrong. I was too impulsive and caused you to misunderstand.


    Li Qiang said anxiously: "But, I really like teacher." Liangqiu Ying sighed: "Teacher also likes you, what you did just now, I don¡¯t hate you, I feel that you did it because you liked me, but we can¡¯t do things ourselves, and we also need to take into ount the looks and discussions of other people, we are master and disciple, we should still treat each other with respect, and not have any other thoughts."


    Li Qiang grabbed her slender hand and still wanted to continue persuading her, but Liangqiu Ying didn¡¯t agree. She resolutely shook off Li Qiang¡¯s hand and sat on the chair, asking sternly: "Don¡¯t say anymore, I won¡¯t agree to it. Speak, what brings you here? "


    Seeing that there was no hope, Li Qiang could only sigh and said: "I am sick, so I want to go home and rest. Although today you have already given everyone a holiday, but I want to inform you." Liangqiu Ying¡¯s expression changed, and asked with concern: "What, you¡¯re sick, where are you feeling unwell?" Seeing her concerned expression, Li Qiang secretly smiled in his heart, "You obviously didn¡¯t admit it, but in your heart, you¡¯re actually so concerned about me. From the looks of it, Xiao Ying probably likes me as well."


    In reality, his stomach did not hurt anymore, but he still said that he was in so much pain that he could barely stand up. Liangqiu Ying quickly determined that he was going to take a break and wanted him to rest for a few more days.


    Li Qiang walked out of the school gate andzily called a taxi, heading towards the address that Ba Guang had given him. Just arriving at the location that Ba Guang specified, Li Qiang was shocked, it turned out that Ba Guang was actually so rich, his new address was actually a vi!


    The brat was anxiously waiting for him. When he saw Li Qianging over, he immediately beamed with joy and said: "You¡¯re finally here, why did it take so long to get a leave of absence?"


    Li Qiang was currently regretting what he had done today, because, after all, he still had a soul from twenty years ago. Today, not only was he inexplicably burning with desire, he had almost had a rtionship with his own junior, Xiao Ying. "Alright, I¡¯ll go home now, so that you won¡¯t be stuttering and groaning. I have a stomachache today, so I won¡¯t have time to apany you!"


    Seeing that, Ba Guang anxiously pulled him back with an obsequious smile, and said: "What happened to you today, why are you so arrogant? I was just joking. Besides, I¡¯m really worried. The game is about to start, and today is the main event. I can¡¯t miss it. "


    Li Qiang asked curiously: "Isn¡¯t the game something that can be yed whenever you want to? Why is this game so strange, and why is there a need to rush it?" Ba Guangughed: The most interesting part of this game is that it can¡¯t be yed every day. Because of therge amount of data we have, we can only run it for 8 hours per day, and we need to maintain and backup it for the rest of the time.


    Li Qiang sneered: "What a rotten thing, if you¡¯re doing this, who woulde and y?" Ba Guang shook his head, and said: "Then you are wrong, this game is extremely popr, many people are ying this, if you don¡¯t believe me,e with me to take a look."


    Li Qiang said: "Alright, I also want to see what you are talking about." Ba Guang pulled Li Qiang home, he went into his own study and pressed a button somewhere on the bookshelf. With a boom, the bookshelf opened with a loud bang. It was empty except for two chairs and two helmets beside it.


    Li Qiang asked curiously: "What¡¯s this? You¡¯re not going to mess with me, right?" Ba Guangughed: "Boss, how could I dare mess with you? You¡¯ll know when I start." He told Li Qiang to wear the helmet and then put it on himself as well, saying, "Close your eyes, otherwise it will be very eye piercing."


    Li Qiang impatiently closed his eyes. At this time, arge amount of white light s suddenly appeared in the room, and when Li Qiang opened his eyes again, he was exceptionally shocked to find that he was in a beautiful valley. The air here was fresh and the environment was graceful. They were chasing and ying with each other, and even though they were wearing only a thin robe, their clothes were dancing in the wind and they were extremely sexy, causing Li Qiang to bepletely dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, he heard Ba Guang who was beside himugh. "How is it, I didn¡¯t lie to you right?


    Li Qiang asked in shock: "Where is this, and why am I here? Did you use some sort of teleportation technique?"


    Ba Guang ridiculed him: "Didn¡¯t I tell you on the phone that this is a VR game? As the name implies, it¡¯s to use a holographic image to let you feel that the things and people inside the game look real, but everything is just an illusion."


    Li Qiang shook his head, and said in disbelief, "To think that the technology now has reached such a high level, all of this seems too real. I really don¡¯t feel that those girls far away are fake."


    Ba Guangughed: The hologram is a technique of light and shadow, everything here can be said to be illusory, people can only interact with programs, you can choose to date, and you can even get married and live life in the game, all of the feelings felt like reality. When you¡¯re kissing a holographic girl, you feel like you¡¯re kissing a real person, but you¡¯re actually just kissing a bunch of photons. "


    Li Qiang looked at Ba Guang in disbelief and said, "How did you know about this game?


    Ba Guangughed: "Let¡¯s not talk about this for now, have you brought the money I borrowed from you? I¡¯m going to buy some equipment soon." Li Qiang said: "Why are you in such a hurry? Since I have agreed to lend you the money, I will not go back on my words. I just want to ask, since this is just an online game, why don¡¯t you find some IT experts to do some backstage tricks and get some fake money to spend in the game? "


    Ba Guangughed bitterly: "Do you know that the creators of this game are surprisingly powerful? There have been hackers who used inte technology to fill their pockets, and then were found out by the creators of the game, do you know what the consequences are?"


    Li Qiang asked curiously: "What are the consequences, were I captured by the police?"

 Chapter 37 City

    Ba Guang sighed with a strange expression, and said: "What you said is actually true, they were indeed imprisoned." Li Qiang heaved a sigh of relief, and said: "Imprisoning him in prison is nothing strange, if it¡¯s illegal, he should go in." Ba Guangughed coldly: "If it was an ordinary prison, then it would be fine, but the prison that those hackers entered was this game¡¯s prison, it¡¯s not a prison of reality."


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "What, this is impossible, right? Although this holographic game¡¯s setting is rather realistic, didn¡¯t you say that it has to be locked up for a period of time every day? How could anyonee in?"


    I say, you don¡¯t know anything about this at all. This is the most interesting part of the VR holographic game, which, although it will be closed regrly, will leave a server or two behind as a prison for those who do not abide by the rules. Those who have heard it say that it is a terrible ce, surrounded on all four sides by a deep abyss, with only one lonely hill in the middle, with a castle built on top of it by a very vicious viin. Even if most yers make a mistake, they can just lock them up for a day or two, while hackers who make counterfeit money are much more terrifying. They have to close them for a year or so, and I heard that many people go crazy aftering out.


    Li Qiangughed out loud: "They deserve to be locked up if they don¡¯t do good deeds, but what ability does this game have to rece the legal institution? Do they have the right to imprison each other? If someone used this game to do something like lynching, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess? How could the authorities not interfere? "


    Ba Guang shook his head: "I am not too sure about this, but I heard that the game production team¡¯s background is extremely powerful, reaching a point that cannot be said, which is why they are so confident, but this game is really fun, you will understand after a while."


    Li Qiang said: "I am not interested in this thing, although the scene and the characters look very lifelike, but I always have this kind of ominous premonition, and it feels weird."


    Ba Guangughed: "You are just too paranoid. Come, let¡¯s go eat somewhere else." Li Qiang said: "What use is there to eat here, it¡¯s all fake." Ba Guang said: "Today I am drunk, tomorrow I will be worried, I just want to enjoy the feeling of living in the present moment, Hey, why are you spouting so much nonsense today, since you are here, don¡¯t worry about it too much, I¡¯ll let you see my achievements in this game first."


    Li Qiang looked at the girl in white from afar andughed: "Can we go greet those girls first?" Ba Guangughed: "Those women are the starting points of the game, yers are not allowed to touch them." Li Qiang frowned: "Since we can¡¯t touch them, then why did we have to make them look so enticing, it is simply harming others."


    Ba Guangughed: "Don¡¯t think about them, there¡¯s still better. Follow me, I can guarantee that I¡¯ll make you happy."


    The two left the valley and walked for a short distance. On the ins in front of them, arge city appeared, surrounded by tall walls and surrounded by a moat. The strangest thing was that there were a lot of military camps stationed beside the city, and the sound of military training could be heard from time to time.


    Li Qiang waspletely stupefied by the scene before him, and asked: "Is this city yours? "Are we going to fight here? Why are there troops?"


    Ba Guang said: In the game, you can build anything you want, as long as you have money, and also, the more money you invest, the faster the construction process will bepleted. In the game, there are many different types of characters, some are experts in looting, some are called pirates, while some are called farmers. No one dares to mess with me, but recently a few people appeared out of nowhere and actually fought against me. I, your father, have invested a lot of money recently, and look at that military camp, which has 400,000 people. It has aplete mechanized army, and has tanks and artillery, so I am prepared to bribe another 600,000 troops to form a million army to fight those guys! "


    Li Qiangughed at the sky: "No wonder you love to y with this thing, you have always been addicted to war, you brat, ever since you were young you wanted to be a general, and all you couldn¡¯t achieve in real life was to be satisfied inside the game. But ah, since this game is so realistic, if you really start fighting, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting beaten to death? "


    Ba Guangughed: This game has a security mechanism, even though virtual characters are fighting to the death, yers would not die after being hit by ten thousand shots. Furthermore, if the yers were all killed, who would be able to pay for the game?


    Li Qiang shook his head, and said: "To lose all one¡¯s wishful thinking, throwing all one¡¯s savings into this game, you truly are a sconce! "You pretended to be poor in school, did you spend all your money here?"


    Ba Guang sighed, and said: "There¡¯s nothing I can do, I¡¯mpletely infatuated, you know the feeling of addiction, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it."


    The two of them talked andughed as they walked forward. When the city guards saw that it was Ba Guang, they immediately put down the suspension bridge respectfully and lined up to wee them. The leader of the soldiers saluted, "Second ss officer Peng Huai greets the Grand Marshal."


    Li Qiang almost burst outughing, "You little brat actually gave yourself the title of Grand Marshal, it¡¯s really funny." Ba Guang said helplessly: "I can already be considered very modest. Some people call themselves emperors.


    Although the outside of the city was surrounded by city walls, the facilities inside were very luxurious. All kinds of living and entertainment venues were avable, and there was a steady stream of peopleing and going on the streets, making it very lively. They arrived at a bar, and the moment Li Qiang entered, he was attracted by the luxurious scene inside. The explosive music made people¡¯s ears ring, and countless beautiful servants wearing revealing clothes flew around the guests like butterflies, there were a few rotating stages in the hall, where quite a few sexy and beautiful women were dancing with steel pipe, the people beside them acted as though they had gone mad, stuffing money into the bodies of the girls, the scene was extremely crazy.

 Chapter 38 Crazy

    Li Qiang teased, "Since you set it to be the Second World War of thest century, how could there be such a modern scene? It was really a failure."


    Ba Guang said, "What do you know? This is called the effect of a mix, and this is what it feels like. Everything here is decided by me. Since you don¡¯t like it, then let¡¯s change it." As he said this, he pped his hands and brushed his hands. The surrounding immediately changed into the old Shanghai style restaurant, even Li Qiang and Liu Suifeng changed their clothes into ck coats and white necks, the sound of music was gentle and gentle. A maid in a qipao took off their coats, led them to a private room, and served them delicious food and wine.


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s more like it. It should feel like an era. I like this kind of stuff." At this moment, the stage lights were switched on. A slim, plump, and extremely beautifuldy leisurely walked up and began to unsteadily sing an old, painful song. The melody was melodious, and the singing was everywhere. Li Qiang was entranced.


    Ba Guang proudly lit a cigar and smoked. He said, "Now you¡¯re satisfied. I knew you would like this tune."


    At this time, a waiter walked over and whispered a few words into Ba Guang¡¯s ear. Ba Guang frowned, "You¡¯re bothering me with this sort of thing. Didn¡¯t I already transfer a hundred thousand people? Why can¡¯t I attack you?" If we send another hundred aircraft to bomb Phoenix City, I don¡¯t believe that we won¡¯t be able to take down Phoenix City! "


    The waiter was in a dilemma, "But Marshal, we don¡¯t have enough money to buy that many nes ..." At this moment, Ba Guang walked up to Li Qiang with a smile, "Big Brother, you must have heard it right? If I don¡¯t have any more money, I won¡¯t even be able to afford the oil."


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "You just like to make things difficult for me." He took out his phone and transferred the bill to him. Because this game was very advanced, the phone in the game could actually connect with the real phone, so the payment function was alsoplete. In fact, Li Qiang originally didn¡¯t have much money with him, but yesterday Lin Ya Shi had given him a credit card, saying that he could overdraft his money in advance, so the money would be deducted from his sry.


    Ba Guang excitedly told the waiter, "The money will be arriving soon. When the timees, buy me two hundred aircraft, three hundred cannons, and recruit some more soldiers. Oh, right, I think the open area outside the city¡¯s east gate is pretty good. Buy thatnd, I want to build a satellite city." The waiter repeatedlyplied and went out to do some work.


    While Ba Guang was talking about his great career in the game, Li Qiang was annoyed, so he shifted more of his attention to the singing girl. At this moment, the singing girl was still singing a beautiful song on the stage, her bewitching eyes were staring at Li Qiang, and she looked very simr to Yang Rong, which made Li Qiang feel that something was off.


    Although Li Qiang knew that he was a virtual character, the scene in front of him couldn¡¯t be any more realistic. This kind of environment couldn¡¯t make him feel fake.


    When Ba Guang saw the door, he smiled and said, "Brother, do you like her? Just give her a flower basket and she¡¯ll be soaked in water." Li Qiang smiled and said, "It¡¯s that simple, why aren¡¯t you going?" Ba Guang said with augh, "I have other arrangements for you." With a snap of his fingers, someone brought a flower basket to the stage.


    After singing a song, the singing girl swaggered off the stage and arrived in front of Ba Guang and Li Qiang. First she greeted Ba Guang, then she came beside Li Qiang and said with an enchanting smile, "Aiyo, Master Li, why haven¡¯t you been here for so long? Have you forgotten about me?"


    Li Qiang looked at Ba Guang in confusion, thinking, "When have I seen her?" Ba Guang saw the doubt in the other party¡¯s voice and said with a smile, "NPC is just like that. She would say that to anyone he sees."


    Only now did Li Qiang understand. He also smiled and replied, "Yeah, I have too many things to do, so I haven¡¯te for a long time. Are you okay?" The singing girl said daintily, "I missed Master Li so much, but you are treating me so lightly. It seems you have forgotten about me." Li Qiang smiled and pulled her into his embrace. "Who said it? Didn¡¯t Ie here? You¡¯ve gained a lot of weight. So much flesh." The singing girl let out a cry and squeezed even closer into Li Qiang¡¯s embrace, as if she was afraid that this fat piece of meat would run away. She kept acting coquettishly towards Li Qiang.


    This was the first time he had seen such an old era of romance, so he was not used to it. However, this singing girl was indeed very flirtatious. She was verypatible with Li Qiang¡¯s current burning desire.


    At this moment, the restaurant manager walked up and said with a smile, "Since Master Li likes Little Juan, you can take her to the private room upstairs. We can chat however you want." Seeing that this woman was getting more and more boisterous, Li Qiang thought to himself: "Anyway, it¡¯s within the game and not real, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems." So he nodded and asked Ba Guang: "Can this game really do that? I¡¯ve never yed with a character before. "


    Ba Guang said with a smile, "I¡¯m not used to it the first time. There¡¯s actually no problem at all. It¡¯s the same feeling as the real world. Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you."


    Hearing this, Li Qiang nodded his head andughed as he pulled the singing girl towards the second floor.

 Chapter 39 magic

    The second floor¡¯s guest room was cozy and elegant, and the air was filled with a thick fragrance. Under the dark red light, it created an ambiguous atmosphere. Little Juan poured herself a ss of red wine and then sat on the sofa, holding the ss as she watched Li Qiang chuckle. Li Qiang was baffled and asked, "What are youughing at?"


    Little Juan said charmingly, "How could Master Li forget? This is our fixed program, aren¡¯t you going to kneel down?"


    Li Qiang was baffled. "Why should I kneel?" Little Juan impatiently used her toes to hook onto Li Qiang¡¯s leg and said in a displeased tone, "Why are you so long-winded today? Do you really need me to teach you how to do it? "Don¡¯t joke around."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "This might be some nonsense set up in the game. Forget it, since I¡¯m here to y, I might as well follow the rules of the game."


    As he thought of this, he knelt down on one knee in front of Little Juan.


    She smiled and took off her high heels, revealing her small and beautiful feet. The red nail polish on her toenails was like a few red petals, and as Li Qiang was happily watching, he heard Little Juan whisper, "Open your mouth."


    Just as Li Qiang opened his mouth, she suddenly aimed his feet towards Li Qiang¡¯s mouth and shoved the red wine in the ss down his long snow-white legs. A current of water flowed into Li Qiang¡¯s mouth and he understood what it meant, so he could only bite the bullet and drink it, saying to himself: "This program must have been invented by that brat Ba Guang, only he likes this kind of perverted taste."


    When Li Qiang had finished drinking, Little Juan smiled while eating. When Li Qiang saw Little Juan¡¯s charming appearance, he immediately pressed Little Juan down on the sofa and gazed at her affectionately. The shoulders of women were the source of all mystery. Her neck was lively and fragrant, as if she was in a beautiful dream that was like a small town at the edge of a city, causing countless heroes to fight endlessly. If Little Juan really existed in this world, then she would definitely cause many men to fight.


    Little Juan saw him and said in surprise, "Master Li seems to be a little different today. Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve met. " Li Qiang smiled and said, "What¡¯s different? I just want to y with something else first." Ashe spoke, she undid the buttons on her qipao.


    Little Juan¡¯s face was flushed red as she looked at Li Qiang with alluring eyes, appearing to be filled with boundless tenderness. Suddenly, he heard footstepsing from downstairs. The door was kicked open with a bang.


    The two people in the room were still in shock when a young man suddenly burst in from outside. He was tall and sturdy, had a fierce expression on his face, and looked angry as he roared at Little Juan: "When you said you were going to work and support your family, I already agreed to your request. Who knew that you would actually do such a thing?


    Little Juan was scared out of her wits and hurriedly hid behind Li Qiang. Li Qiang was stupefied by this sudden turn of events. He hastily stopped the young man and advised, "Brother, why do you have to be so angry? If you have something to discuss, why do you want to hit me?"


    The man stared at Li Qiang and scolded, "It¡¯s none of your business if I hit my own wife. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you even though you¡¯re my wife." Little Juan, who was behind Li Qiang, cried, "You heartless boy, it¡¯s quitefortable to eat soft food at home. Now you¡¯re scolding me like this, a woman wanting to earn money to support her family, what else can you do if not do this? If you have the guts, you can earn money."


    The kid angrily said, "Hey, you slut, you actually dare to steal someone? Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll beat you to death or not!" As he spoke, he raised his fist and was about to attack. Li Qiang couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and stopped his hand and coldly said, "I can¡¯t stand men hitting women the most. Stop!" The kid was furious. His left hand suddenly punched right at Li Qiang¡¯s face. Li Qiang cried out and fell to the ground. His face was numb with pain. He was extremely surprised: "Isn¡¯t this a game? Why does it hurt so much when I hit my face?"


    Little Juan hurriedly bent down to support Li Qiang. "Master Li, are you alright?" Suddenly, her husband grabbed her by the hair. "Smelly Bi Chi, how dare you flirt with that pretty boy in front of me!" Little Juan cried out in pain.


    It turned out that Li Qiang had already stood up and kicked the man in the stomach. He shed in pain and turned around to hit Li Qiang, while Li Qiang twisted his body and reached out with his right hand to grab the boy¡¯s waist. His left hand grabbed the boy¡¯s forearm and threw him out with all his strength.


    Li Qiang was slightly surprised as he looked at his hands. It turned out that his strength in the game was this great. He really felt like he was back at his peak condition back then!


    Little Juan fainted with a cry of fear. Li Qiang rubbed his swollen face, caught a little off guard by the current situation. At this time, the manager and Ba Guang had caught up to him, and upon seeing this situation, the manager said with a bitter face, "How can this be? Little Juan¡¯s husband is a bit too shameless, but Lord Li shouldn¡¯t have thrown him downstairs. What about the lives that have been lost?"


    Ba Guang threw a stack of bills at the manager and said, "Can youpensate me for the losses?" The manager immediately beamed and said, "Enough! Don¡¯t worry, my lords. I¡¯ll take care of everything!"


    Li Qiang asked Ba Guang, "Didn¡¯t you say that this game is very safe? Why does it hurt so much when he hit my face?" Ba Guangughed, "I only said that yers in the game won¡¯t die, but I didn¡¯t say that they won¡¯t be hurt. If you don¡¯t feel anything, then what¡¯s the point of this game? It requires a certain amount of sensory stimtion."


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "This is really weird. This so-called husbanding up to catch the traitor was set in the game, right?" Ba Guang shook his head. "That¡¯s not true. This kind of scenario happens randomly, just like how it happens in life. If you y with someone else¡¯s wife, you will definitely be caught in bed. This kind of thing happens by chance."


    Li Qiang said impatiently, "Alright, stop bullshitting. I don¡¯t want to y anymore, let¡¯s go." Ba Guang chuckled. "Since you¡¯re here, you should continue ying. Just treat this ce as your second life. It¡¯s up to you to decide what to do next." Furthermore, this Little Juan is quite a good person. It would be a pity not to get into a fight with her. "


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "I¡¯m really on a pirate ship. I got beaten up for no reason and I still have to continue acting along with you. It¡¯s so boring." Ba Guangughed, "What I am ying is not a game, but loneliness. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point? It¡¯s so boring to live in a mask in school. Didn¡¯t you agree to be Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodyguard? Li Qiang nced at him and said, "Who¡¯s the same as you? I¡¯m doing this for proper business, I¡¯m not as reckless as you."


    At this moment, Little Juan slowly woke up. Ba Guang patted Li Qiang on the shoulder and said, "I¡¯m going tomand the army. You can y here. If you want to find me, you can go to themander-in-chief¡¯s mansion in the city."


    Li Qiang helped Little Juan up. She threw himself into Li Qiang¡¯s embrace and started to wail, recounting his miserable family history. Li Qiang helplessly hugged her, thinking that the AI characters of this game were too realistic, they were just like real people. After hearing her finish speaking, he asked, "That husband of yours is too trashy, why don¡¯t you leave him and just follow me?"


    Little Juan was startled and asked, "Does Master Li really want to take me in?" Li Qiang patted his chest and said, "This is nothing. That friend of mine called Ba Guang is the marshal of your city. Even if I don¡¯t have a ce to shelter you, his marshal¡¯s residence is spacious enough. Why can¡¯t you be by yourself?"


    Little Juan¡¯s worries turned into joy as she said, "Thank you, Master Li. I didn¡¯t expect you to treat me so well. You don¡¯t mind my dirty body."


    Li Qiang said, "What kind of words are those? Little Juan is the most beautiful and purest woman in my eyes." After saying this, even he felt disgusted, but since it was in the game, exaggerating didn¡¯t matter.


    Li Qiang¡¯s situation was rather special recently. He often had a sudden surge of lust, taking the opportunity to vent it out in the game, otherwise, in reality, he would sooner orter copse.


    When Li Qiang woke up, Little Juan had already put on her clothes. She turned around and smiled at Li Qiang. Li Qiang asked curiously, "What are youughing at?"


    Little Juan said, "Why do I feel like Lord Li has be apletely different person? Your way of doing things, and that Lord Li from before... "It¡¯s not like how you used to ..."


    Li Qiang walked up with a smile and held her waist, asking, "Then how was I before? Can you tell me?"


    Little Juan said angrily, "I won¡¯t tell you if you¡¯re good or bad."


    The manager smiled as he stepped forward, bowed and said, "Master Li, the marshal has instructed that Little Juan will be under yourmand from now on. The west side of the city has arranged a residence for you, would Master Li like to visit it?"


    Li Qiang nced at Little Juan with a smile and nodded. "Alright. I also want to see what kind of ce that kid, Ba Guang, has arranged for me."

 Chapter 40 hostess

    In just half a day, a huge manor had been erected on the west side of the city, surrounded by a tall fence. The courtyard was meticulously arranged, and in the middle of the manor, there was a huge four-story building. The citizens were already used to this kind of speed of construction so they passed by.


    A luxurious car screeched to a stop in front of the mansion. A man and a woman alighted. They were Li Qiang and Little Juan. Li Qiang looked at the imposing mansion in front of him and said with a smile, "Not bad, not bad. That fellow Ba Guang is quite good, he has good taste." He embraced Little Juan¡¯s delicate body and asked, "What do you think?"


    Little Juan was already shocked speechless. A few hours ago, she was just a singing girl, but now, she had ascended to the heavens in a single step and was about to be the mistress of this grand manor.


    A servant opened the door and weed the two into the hall. A beautiful middle-aged woman was already waiting there. She bowed and said, "I am the butler, Xiao Hong Xiu. If there is anything, please do so."


    Li Qiang looked at her carefully. This woman had a handsome face and was very steady. Without batting an eyelid, he nodded and said, "Please arrange a ce for us to stay. We are already very tired and would like to have a good rest."


    After Xiao Hong Xiu left, Little Juan praised, "I really didn¡¯t expect this day toe. Previously, I was even beaten up and scolded by my husband, but now ..." Li Qiang smiled and said, "There¡¯s nothing impossible about being my woman. As long as I want to, you will be the happiest woman in the world."


    Little Juan threw herself into Li Qiang¡¯s embrace and said coquettishly, "But what about my husband?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "That person is easy to deal with. I can easily find someone to deal with him." He thought to himself, "He¡¯s a character in a game anyway, so there¡¯s no harm in killing him."


    Hearing this, Little Juan burst into tears. "I beg Master Li to let him off. We are husband and wife after all, and do not wish to harm his life. He was already severely injured when you kicked him downstairs, and will not cause you any more trouble."


    Li Qiang frowned. "You haven¡¯t forgotten him?"


    Little Juan hurriedly exined, "Of course not, in my heart, there is only Master Li."


    Li Qiangughed heartily. "Since that¡¯s the case, then sing a song for me. I haven¡¯t heard enough from the restaurant just now."


    Little Juan cleared her throat and immediately began singing a ssic song for Li Qiang, "He Re, the Rising Sun". The song was pleasant to listen to and the melody was melodious, causing Li Qiang to sink into a state of infatuation.


    After Xiaojuan finished singing, Li Qiang hugged her again with a smile and whispered into her ear, "I haven¡¯t had enough fun just now. Can we go to her room to do something else?"


    Little Juan nodded shyly as the two walked into the bedroom side by side. She was sitting on a luxurious bed. She had just unbuttoned her qipao, revealing her snow-white and alluring skin ...


    Suddenly, a white light shed, and the scene returned to the Barton family¡¯s private room.


    Li Qiang took off his helmet and shouted, "What¡¯s going on, it¡¯s about time to get excited, howe it ended?!"


    Beside him, Ba Guang also looked dejected, "I heard that there¡¯s a problem with the server. We can¡¯t y today. Maybe another day."


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s really not fun at all. It¡¯s too troublesome to alwayse over to your ce. Can I y at home too?"


    Ba Guang nodded, "As long as you fill out an application form, that gamepany will send someone to deliver the equipment there."


    Li Qiang said, "How much does a machine like this cost?"


    Ba Guang said, "So you didn¡¯t know. This game is free of charge. yers can y it without paying."


    Li Qiang asked with a puzzled expression, "Then why did you spend so much money?"


    Ba Guang sighed and said, "Of course, yers that don¡¯t have money can go in to y, but why not? Even if you¡¯re only a farmer, you have to have a piece ofnd first, right? No need to buy seeds, tools, fertilizers? If you¡¯re a soldier, at least have a suit of armor. If you don¡¯t have a weapon, you just have to wait to be killed! If your equipment is worse than others, then just wait to be beaten! Even if you want to be a robber, at the very least you have to buy a gun. If you have a gun, you have to buy bullets and all kinds of weapons. In short, no matter what kind of character you are, if you don¡¯t have money in this game, the feeling won¡¯t be pleasant, unless you¡¯re a masochist and want to be beaten up, then I have nothing to say. The game side has understood everyone¡¯s mindset. First, they say that everyone will be attracted here for free, and then they try to seduce you into spending the money. Do you understand? "


    Li Qiang was enlightened and said, "So that¡¯s how it is. But this game is too awesome. I really didn¡¯t expect technology to reach such a level!"


    Ba Guangughed loudly. "I knew you would like this. How about it? "This city was built by us, we¡¯ll give you half of it, you can be the chief executive, we¡¯ll kill the universe with one man and one martial arts."


    Li Qiang shook his head, "You¡¯re really addicted. One thing to be careful, you have to stop everything when it¡¯s enough. I always feel like this gamer¡¯s goal is not pure."


    Ba Guang said, "What¡¯s so strange about that? People die for money, while birds die for food. Making this kind of game is just to make a lot of money. How normal is this?"


    Li Qiang teased, "Yeah, this kind of person who can survive relies on an addictive person like you."


    Ba Guang smiled. "Aren¡¯t you the same? Honestly speaking, this game can let many people fall in love with it. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something they need to dispel the loneliness in real life."


    Li Qiang waved his hand and said, "Alright, you will soon be a philosopher. I have to go."


    He looked at his phone and saw that Lin Ya Shi had called him quite a few times. It turned out that he had already spent seven hours in the game and the sky had already darkened. When he returned, Lin Ya Shi would definitely be furious!


    When the lights were on, it was quite bustling with traffic. Li Qiang¡¯s car turned onto a one-way street and was driving forward. Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure on the sidewalk. It was Song Yan!


    He was puzzled. Why did a little girl like here out at such ate hour? Li Qiang, driven by curiosity, got the driver to slow down and slowly followed Song Yan through a few streets.


    He finally turned into an alley where he couldn¡¯t get into the car at all, so Li Qiang paid the bill and followed Song Yan into the alley. At this moment, she had already taken off his school uniform, changed into a brown jacket, and wore jeans and sneakers.


    Li Qiang carefully followed behind her, afraid that Song Yan would discover that he was following her. Otherwise, he would not be able to exin his actions.


    As a result, Li Qiang maintained a distance of 100 steps from Song Yan. After walking for about 20 minutes, Song Yan came to a stop in front of the entrance to a courtyard. This courtyard was just an ordinary courtyard. The red-painted gate was rather conspicuous. Unlike the other houses, there was a small redntern hanging on the porch that emitted a faint light. It didn¡¯t seem to be used for lighting purposes, so what purpose did it have?


    He did not understand what was going on here, and did not want to leave immediately. While he was in a dilemma, he suddenly heard someone from behind say, "What are you doing?!"

 Chapter 41 eerie

    When Li Qiang turned around, he was shocked. So the person behind him was Song Yan. He didn¡¯t know when she had suddenly appeared behind him. It was an instantaneous movement that left him at a loss.


    Song Yan saw that Li Qiang did not speak and asked, "Why are you not saying anything? It¡¯s like I¡¯ve seen a ghost. " Li Qiang suppressed the doubt in his heart and forced out a smile. He nodded and said, "I¡¯m going to visit my rtives, so I passed by here. Oh right, why are you here?"


    Song Yanughed, "What a coincidence, we are both the same, I also happened to be visiting a rtive, but my rtive is not home, I want to go back now, I don¡¯t know if we can make it back to Spring Road, can we go together?"


    Li Qiang felt a weird sensation in his heart. After all, he saw Song Yan standing at the entrance of the courtyard. Why did he suddenly appear behind him? This movement technique was simply inhuman! He even felt a chill run down his spine. He agreed and walked along the street with Song Yan. At this moment, a cool breeze was blowing against Song Yan¡¯s forehead, revealing his beautiful face, she tilted his head back to take a deep breath of the fresh air, sighing, "Tell me, how good would it be if we could never grow up, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much." Li Qiang asked in surprise, "What are you worrying about?" Can you tell me something? "


    Song Yanughed tenderly and said: "This is my secret, I cannot tell you." Li Qiang said with a smile, "I spoke too much. In short, if you have any difficulties, feel free to tell me. I will do my best to help you." Song Yan smiled. "Thank you. I knew you were a good boy from the first nce. I don¡¯t need your help right now, but I appreciate your kindness."


    Li Qiang said, "You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. We¡¯re all ssmates. If you really encounter any trouble, just tell me. Although I don¡¯t have much ability, I will do my best to help." Song Yanughed lightly and mumbled, "Ai, you¡¯re good at everything, but you¡¯re a little long-winded. Alright, I¡¯m almost at the Return of Spring Road now. Goodbye."


    Song Yan waved to Li Qiang, then quickly walked away along a different path. Li Qiang looked at her back as his heart was filled with questions. After all, the location of this girl was really too mysterious. Just what was he doing in that house with a red light hanging from the door?


    Li Qiang thought for a moment and went back the way he came. He wanted to go back and check out what was going on, but when he returned to the alley, everything surprised him. The alley was actually empty.


    Li Qiang stood on top of the ruins. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it no matter how much he thought about it. His heart was filled with unspeakable astonishment ...


    Back at the vi in theke, Li Qiang was aware that he was in the wrong, so he took the initiative to apologize to Lin Ya Shi. Unexpectedly, Lin Ya Shi was gentle like ady as he said to him, "I can understand that you want to go out and rx just because you¡¯re not feeling well, but you have to greet me and disappear without a word. What do you think I should do? "You are my bodyguard, how can you treat me like this?"


    With Li Qiang¡¯s arrogant character, he originally didn¡¯t want to listen to a girl¡¯s lecture. But today, he was in the wrong, so he didn¡¯t speak anymore and only silently epted the criticism.


    Lin Ya Shi let out a long sigh and said: "Forget it, I know that we shouldn¡¯t talk too much. Think about it yourself. Besides, what the hell did you do, spend so much money? "


    She handed Li Qiang a bill, which was for her credit card, and went to sleep.


    Li Qiang looked at the bill and was immediately stupefied. He immediately called Fatty, "Damn your grandpa, why didn¡¯t you remind me beforehand?" This bullsh * t game is deducting 70 thousand in one go. It¡¯s too dark! "


    The next morning, Song Yan was the first to open the ssroom door and start sweeping the floor with a broom. Coincidentally, Li Qiang also walked in and said, "Let me help you, let¡¯s do it together."


    She greeted Li Qiang with a smile and said, "It¡¯s not like you¡¯re on duty today. Don¡¯t waste your time and quickly sit down to study. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get angry." After which, he bent over and continued sweeping the floor.


    He really couldn¡¯t see anything weird about the girl in front of him. However, he still felt a sliver of fear fromst night¡¯s incident, after all, it wasn¡¯t normal for someone to suddenly disappear in front of him and then appear behind his back, especially that mysterious courtyard. Why was it suddenly destroyed? He specially looked at the song¡¯s map, and even carefully inspected the ruins, but didn¡¯t find anything worth paying attention to.


    Since he could not find an answer to this matter for the time being, he no longer put all his effort into it. However, the natural curiosity and sensitivity of a soldier made him unable to let this matter go, and he thought to himself, "Anyways, this Song Yan must not be a simple girl. If I interact more with her in the future, I might be able to get some useful information and clues."


    At this time, Chen Xue also came to ss. She first greeted Song Yan, then came in front of Li Qiang, handed him a piece of paper, and ran to her seat without saying anything.


    Li Qiang opened the note and saw the words: "Go to the infirmary at noon."


    Looking at Chen Xue¡¯s blushing face, a trace of a faint smile appeared on Li Qiang¡¯s face.


    When it was almost time for ss, the girls all entered the ssroom and started chatting. The ssroom was as lively as a market. Li Qiang quieted down and took out a book to pretend he loved to study. His mind was preupied with other things.


    The substitute teacher was Zhou Qianqian, who was also in her twenties. She had a oval face and a pair of beautiful big eyes. She was dressed in clean, fashionable, simple and elegant clothes, looking pretty and cute.


    Then he heard Zhou Qianqian say, "Teacher Liang is not feeling well today. I¡¯ll be taking over the ss. I hope everyone won¡¯t be affected by this."


    Li Qiang asked Lin Ya Shi beside him, "Howe I¡¯ve never seen this teacher before?" "She¡¯s studying at another university. She just transferred here today, so you haven¡¯t seen her," said Lin.


    Li Qiang nodded and continued listening. Zhou Qianqian¡¯s lecture style was different from Liang Qiuying¡¯s; it was more lively and humorous. Everyone was very happy listening to it, and many of them couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Li Qiang had a good impression of her, and he was listening earnestly. But gradually, he discovered that Zhou Qianqian had a strange aura about his that attracted him. This aura made him very curious, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to know more about this beautifuldy teacher.


    During the break, Lin Ya Shi answered a phone call and left, not allowing Li Qiang to follow his. Li Qiang walked out of the building alone to rest in the square. When he saw Zhou Qianqian also walk out of the building, he walked up to his and said respectfully, "I¡¯m Li Qiang from the same ss as before. I hope Teacher will take care of me."


    Zhou Qianqian smiled sweetly. "Oh, I hope you study hard. You¡¯ll definitely get good grades." However, I am only a substitute teacher. In the future, Teacher Liang will be the one teaching you. Our chance of meeting each other is also limited. "


    Li Qiang followed up with Zhou Qianqian and said with a smile, "That doesn¡¯t matter, right? Even if there aren¡¯t many opportunities for lessons, we can still contact each other normally. I really hope that we can learn more from Teacher Zhou."


    Zhou Qianqian stopped her graceful steps and swept her eyes over Li Qiang. She said with a nomittal smile, "We can¡¯t let you Teacher Liang hear this. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be unhappy. Alright, I won¡¯t chat with you anymore. I still have other sses to attend." As she spoke, she twisted her waist and left.


    He stared at Zhou Qianqian¡¯s beautiful silhouette in a daze. "Maybe I misjudged her?" It¡¯s impossible for that kind of person to exist in this ce, right? " Heughed self-deprecatingly and looked at his phone. Suddenly, he noticed that the time written on Chen Xue¡¯s note was almost up. It was time to go to the infirmary again. The face that appeared before his eyes wasn¡¯t Chen Xue, but rather that mature and charming face of Chen Yue ...

 Chapter 42 Dont Dont Do It

    The infirmary¡¯s door was actually locked. Li Qiang sighed, "Could it be that you came early this time?"


    A voice came from behind him, "You¡¯re looking for Snowy?"


    Li Qiang turned his head and saw Chen Yue standing in front of him. After which, he smiled and said, "No, I¡¯m here to look for Doctor Chen." Chen Yue revealed a joyous expression, "Why are you looking for me? Is there something wrong with your body? "


    While Chen Yue was speaking, she opened the door and weed Li Qiang inside. She took off her boots and changed into slippers, while Li Qiang secretly stared at her beautiful legs, which were wrapped in brown stockings.


    When Chen Yue saw Li Qiang staring at his feet, he couldn¡¯t help but blush. She didn¡¯t say anything, but put on his white gown and asked: "What the hell are you doing here?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Snowy called me over." Chen Yue said, "I didn¡¯t hear that she wasing over. Wait here for a while, I¡¯ll get you a cup of water." She came to the table and filled a paper cup with water before handing it to Li Qiang. Li Qiang thanked her and downed the drink in one gulp.


    The two of them were bored, so they naturally began to talk about poetry. Li Qiang disyed his eloquence, causing Chen Yue tough frequently. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but admire how talented this young man was. Li Qiang was also secretly curious. Regardless of whether it was the previous weapons specialist or the previous high school student, both versions of Li Qiang¡¯s ability at picking up girls were basically zero. Howe his ability at picking up girls suddenly became so high? Actually, he didn¡¯t know that the Azure Dragon jade ring on his hand was showing its effects!


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Since Doctor Chen is so fond ofposing poems, you should make more friends in this area. I do know a poet, so I can introduce him to you."


    Chen Yue thought to herself, "How could such an ordinary male student have any special connections? I don¡¯t believe it." She was skeptical, but Li Qiang had already written a note with an address and a person¡¯s name on it. Chen Yue took the note and looked at it, and her face turned pale with fright!


    She asked curiously: "How do you know Yue Feng? He was the most famous poet in the country. Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to see him. I heard that he has a very arrogant personality and has always disdained socializing with others. He is not someone that should be trifled with. "


    Li Qiang said, "Yue Feng and I are rted, so we can be considered to be close. If Teacher wants to learn poetry, you can look for him. I will tell him in advance. You can go."


    The problem was that twenty years had passed, and Li Qiang was not sure if this Yue Feng still lived in the same ce as before. He didn¡¯t know why, but he dared to take this risk, because if he seeded, then his position in Chen Yue¡¯s heart would bepletely different!


    Chen Yue gratefully said, "Thank you so much. I always feel that I am unable to improve my writing skills, and I just need the guidance of an expert. Your help is just too timely. I really don¡¯t know how to thank you."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Why do you have to be so polite? You¡¯re my idol, and it¡¯s my honor to help you." Chen Yue shyly said: "Your words make me feel too ashamed, how could I be your idol, I am just an ordinary doctor in the infirmary, but if you want to date Xiao Xue, I can help, she always has a few people with mixed feelings, I am very worried, if you can make friends with her, then that is the best thing to do."


    Hearing this, Li Qiang was startled. He was about to say something when there was a knock on the door.


    So it was Chen Xue who came in from outside. She felt the atmosphere was weird as soon as she walked in, so she asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Why do I feel weird about it?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "I have a problem with my body. I¡¯m asking Dr. Chen to take a look."


    Chen Yue also said, "That¡¯s right, his body is in some condition. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for him, and he¡¯ll be fine after taking it." As she spoke, she sat down on the table and began to write a prescription.


    Chen Xue asked with concern, "Are you alright? Where are you ufortable?" Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that my stomach and intestines aren¡¯t good. Oh right, what did you call me here for?"


    Chen Xue said, "Let¡¯s talk about thister. I want to talk about something with Aunt." However, Chen Yue stood up and ced the prescription in Li Qiang¡¯s hands, "You guys can talk first, I need to go out and take care of some matters. It will be a long time before I return." Chen Xue said with dissatisfaction, "Just now you said you want me toe over and help you, but now you have to leave?" Chen Yue¡¯s face flushed as she nced at Li Qiang and said, "The Principal has something to talk to me about, how can I refuse? Why don¡¯t you talk to Li Qiang for a while, I¡¯m going out."


    Chen Yue shut the door, pasted a note outside saying that no one was allowed to enter, and then left.


    Li Qiang asked, "Speak, what happened?"


    Chen Xue let out a sigh. She sat on the edge of the bed and said, "I want you to be my boyfriend, okay?"


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "What did you say? What do you mean by ¡¯brainless¡¯?"


    Chen Xue said, "You should know that in this school, not only does Lin Ya Shi have a suitor, there are also a lot of men pursuing me. If I don¡¯t immediately find a boyfriend, it will only make things more difficult, but right now, I really don¡¯t have the mood to date, so I thought of you. You¡¯re not afraid of evil forces, and you¡¯re also a very skilled person.


    Li Qiang almostughed out loud, "This request of yours is to roast me on fire. Do you know that all the boys in the school want to kill me now? That¡¯s because they think I¡¯m in Lin Ya Shi... If you include me in this, will I even be able to live? "


    Chen Xue smiled and said, "Anyways, your pressure has already reached its peak, so it¡¯s fine if you add me as well, right?" You must ept this pot, no no no! "


    Li Qiang pondered for a moment before finally nodding, "Okay, I¡¯m willing to be your boyfriend, but I have another condition."


    "What are your conditions?" Chen Xue asked nervously.


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "I want to kiss you, okay?"


    Chen Xue let out a long sigh of relief, feeling a little nervous. "Alright then, I agree."


    Li Qiang walked up and gently embraced her small waist, pushed away her long hair, and lightly kissed her snow-white neck. Chen Xue said in surprise: "You, why are you kissing me here? "I thought ..."


    Li Qiangughed, "Otherwise, where do you think I would kiss you at?"

 Chapter 43 harmony

    Chen Xue quietly said, "If other boys were to see this opportunity, they would definitely kiss my face, or even forcefully kiss my lips. But you are different from them. Why did you only kiss my neck?"


    Li Qiangughed heartily and said, "I¡¯m a person who follows the rules. Although I¡¯ve agreed to be your boyfriend, I don¡¯t want to be rude to you. It¡¯s a very rude behavior; when we¡¯re dating, the most important thing is to respect each other.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a good person. Although I could tell that you were warm-hearted, that you could stand up for girls, and even fought hard for Lin Ya Shi, I still underestimated you. It seems that I really found the right person this time!"


    Li Qiang suddenly smiled and said, "Just now, did your words mean that you were intimate with other boys?" Chen Xue blushed and said, "Are you jealous?" Li Qiang smiled and said, "No, since I¡¯ve agreed to date you now, I can disregard everything you¡¯ve done before. Even if you were someone else¡¯s girlfriend, even if you were someone else¡¯s wife, I wouldn¡¯t care. The rtionship between us is the most important, everything else doesn¡¯t matter."


    Chen Xue giggled and said, "Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t look at how many guys were chasing me before, but I haven¡¯t even asked them to hold my hand. He¡¯s just a piece of white paper, not like how you think he is. Just hearing your question, he already knows what you¡¯re worried about. You say that you don¡¯t mind, but you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking."


    Li Qiangughed and said, "You are so smart that you could even guess what was on my mind. It seems like it is appropriate for you to be my girlfriend. I have never met a girl like you in all these years. I am very happy." He truly felt that he was unrivalled, speaking such shameless words.


    Chen Xue spat out, "How old are you? Your tone is very old. I don¡¯t like you to be like this. It¡¯s best to be lively and open. You always seem to be worried. What are you worried about?" Li Qiang said with augh, "No, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m thinking too much about our future. Since you¡¯re my girlfriend now, of course I have to think too much into it for you."


    Chen Xue said, "I¡¯m just your fake girlfriend, not your wife. You don¡¯t need to think so much about me. Who can say for sure what will happen in the future?"


    Li Qiang said, "Can you not say such unlucky things? I don¡¯t want that day when we¡¯re separated. "You must remember that if anyonees to pursue you ores to cause trouble for you, you must immediately tell me. I will help you settle it. Although my abilities are limited, if you need my help, of course I will take responsibility!"


    Chen Xue sighed and said, "Those people who pursue me have all kinds of origins. I¡¯m really afraid of bringing you trouble and danger!"


    Li Qiangughedcently and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I have many methods, but the condition is that you have to believe in me!" Chen Xue nodded and said, "Although we have had many conflicts and conflicts before, I don¡¯t know why, but I trust every word you say from the bottom of my heart." "Since you said that you can help me get out of trouble, I¡¯ll leave myself up to you. I hope you won¡¯t go back on your words in the future." Li Qiang became serious as he solemnly said, "You only remember one thing! You are Li Qiang¡¯s woman now, so no one dares to offend you! "


    At this moment, Chen Xue¡¯s mood hadpletely improved. Smiling, she said, "Since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯m relieved. But don¡¯t let me down. My heart is actually very weak, and I can¡¯t bear any heavy blows!"


    Li Qiang swore, "Please believe me. Since I have already promised to keep you safe, I will not go back on my word. I will not keep my word!"


    Chen Xue lowered her head and buried her head in Li Qiang¡¯s bosom. She said in a tender voice, "Fine, I believe you." She raised her head and kissed Li Qiang¡¯s face with her bright red cherry lips before bashfully saying, "Actually, ever since you saved Song Yan and me, I¡¯ve always felt that you were really great!" She pushed the door open and left without looking back.


    Chen Yue had just returned, and upon seeing that there was only Li Qiang in the room, she asked: "Xiao Xue went back?" Li Qiang smiled and said, "Yes, she has already gone back."


    Chen Yue walked up to Li Qiang and asked, "You, did you do anything to her ..." Li Qiang shook his head and said, "I was just happily chatting with her for a short while and didn¡¯t do anything else." Chen Yue seemed to have let out a long breath, and said with relief, "That¡¯s good, you are all young people, full of vigor. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t do anything out of line, in the future, don¡¯t be hasty."


    Li Qiang impatiently listened to her nagging, smiled and said, "Okay, how could I not listen to Doctor Chen¡¯s words? As long as you say something, I¡¯ll do anything."


    Chen Yue¡¯s face reddened, and she said in a displeased tone: "Boys shouldn¡¯t make random promises, it will bring about a lot of trouble. You¡¯re good everywhere, just that you like to brag. "In the future, I must properly educate you and have you behave yourself."


    Li Qiangughed and saluted with his hands folded in front. "I just want to listen to Doctor Chen¡¯s teachings. In the future, can Ie here to see you more often?"


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She answered the phone, as if she was discussing something important, and said to Li Qiang: "I have urgent matters to attend to, you go back first, focus on your studies, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild, I watched Xiao Xue grow up, she is definitely a good girl, don¡¯t let her down."


    Li Qiang said, "Alright, then I¡¯ll be leaving first. Anyway, we¡¯ll have plenty of chances to meet in the future, won¡¯t we?" Chen Yue¡¯s pretty face turned red, "I¡¯m sure those aren¡¯t serious, hurry up and leave."


    After leaving the infirmary, Li Qiang happened toe in time for the afternoon gym ss. At this moment, the girls had all changed into sports attire and filed out of the building.


    Li Qiang was in the middle of admiring the beauties¡¯ mesmerising movements when he suddenly heard a m on the back of his head. It turned out that a volleyball had hit the back of his head. Li Qiang angrily picked up the volleyball and looked in the direction of the volleyball, but he was stupefied.

 Chapter 44 a volleyball

    The person who hit him with volleyball turned out to be a beautiful youngdy. She was wearing a short sleeve shirt, short underwear, white stockings along with white sneakers, and had a head of short ck hair with a few silver hairpins.


    She ran over and loudly asked: "Student, are you alright? I¡¯m really sorry, it was because I used too much strength when serving. That¡¯s why I hit you. If there¡¯s nothing else, can you please return the volleyball to me?" Li Qiang stared at her nkly, but he forgot to return the volleyball to the other party. The volleyball was held tightly in his arms.


    Li Qiang came back to his senses but wasn¡¯t in a hurry to throw the ball back. He pretended to be very angry and pretended to be angry as he said, "You hit me so hard that it hurts. What do you think we should do? Shouldn¡¯t you make it up to me! " The volleyball girl was shocked. She was famous for being a beauty in the school. Other boys would feel honored if they were punched and kicked by her, let alone asking her to apologize. No one had ever been so rude to her like this boy in front of her.


    Instead, she walked in front of Li Qiang and bowed, saying, "Sorry, I identally hit you. I apologize! "My name is Wang Xiaolei. If anything happens to you, juste find me. This should be enough, okay? Give me back the ball, okay?" Her smile was like a flower, and her face reflected two dimples.


    Li Qiang looked at the beautiful and cute girl in front of him, and he had already liked her since long ago, so he did not want to pester her anymore. Otherwise, if that were to happen, it would appear too naughty, so he returned the ball to her, feigning a carefree smile: "It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just a volleyball, I¡¯m not hurt at all. "Hello, my name is Li Qiang." Wang Xiaolei giggled. "It was just a bit of pain, but why isn¡¯t it hurting now?" You boys are really unfathomable. Even joking is unfathomable. " Li Qiang smiled and said, "It hurt, but it stopped right after I saw you."


    Wang Xiaolei rolled her eyes at Li Qiang and went back to his volleyball game. Having nothing else to do, Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but lean against the side of the basketball stand, staring intently at Wang Xiaolei ying volleyball. She was the main force of the female volleyball team in the school. His movements were light and smooth, and he did not miss his technique. The strength in her hand was just right. It was simply a perfectbination of beauty and strength.


    Li Qiang stared fixedly at Wang Xiaolei as she yed. Suddenly, someone patted his back. Li Qiang turned around and saw a young woman standing in front of him in anger.


    This woman was about 25 or 26 years old. She had a head of short hair and wore a moon-white sportswear, revealing her slender figure. She red with her big eyes, "This student, this isn¡¯t good. Why aren¡¯t youing to ss already? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Li Qiang asked, "You¡¯re a physical education teacher?!" The female teacher harrumphed and said, "My name is Xiao Xiu. Remember, from now on, I¡¯m your physical education teacher. Hurry up ande to ss. If you continue nagging, your credits will be deducted!"


    Li Qiang stuck out his tongue and asked in dissatisfaction, "Why can the girls over there y volleyball? I want to try it too. " Xiao Xiu said in a bad mood, "They are all part of the school¡¯s volleyball team and they are also facing the Yanchun Middle School Competition. Of course they have to spend all their time training. If you can join the female volleyball team, you can ignore my words. Since you are a boy, then obedientlye back with me!"


    It was obvious that Teacher Xiao had recognized the wrong person. However, he felt that this female teacher was very interesting and wanted to see more of her, so he obediently stood in the line. Behind him, a male student muttered, "This guy isn¡¯t from our ss. What is he doing here?" Someone said, "He is Li Qiang, the man rumored to be Lin Ya Shi." "Damn, he¡¯s my idol. He¡¯s definitely a talent." Damn it, did this brat have his eyes on our Teacher Xiao? Damn, even the oneesan won¡¯t be let off! "Vicious!"


    The more Li Qiang heard, the more he felt that it was a c, but he couldn¡¯tugh out loud.


    Xiao Xiu stood in front of everyone and said, "Today, we will be learning a new set of gymnastics. Everyone, follow me in preparing for it."


    Li Qiang had no intention of doing any kind of gymnastics, but he was interested in Xiao Xiu, so he naturally got up quickly to do it because he was a dignified soldier king. Although the host¡¯s body was weak, after a lot of effort, the host¡¯s body couldn¡¯t meet the requirements of the special forces back then, but as a student, his body was still considered pretty good.


    But after doing it for a while, a boy who was trying to stir up trouble came up to Li Qiang and ridiculed him, "Oh, I heard you¡¯re Li Qiang? I won¡¯t introduce myself. I just want to ask you, how did you get Lin Ya Shi to fall for you? If you look at it like that, you won¡¯t be able to see any skill at all! "


    The students beside him were all pulling at him, trying to persuade him: "Lai Dong, don¡¯t get into trouble, he¡¯s Lin Ya Shi¡¯s boyfriend, you can¡¯t afford to get into trouble with him."


    Lai Dong sneered. "What, do you want to live out your life relying on the power of women? "Then I look down on you!"


    Li Qiang had no fear on his face as he lightly smiled and said, "You don¡¯t ept it? Let¡¯s have apetition. "


    Without a second word, Leidongpleted the standard set of gymnastics. It was indeed very beautiful, with a score of 90. After he finished, he arrogantly looked at Li Qiang, gesturing for him to do it.


    Li Qiang grit his teeth and started practicing. His movements were fierce, vigorous, and full of all kinds of difficult movements. After working for a long time, he even started to flip his head, and his jumping ability was very shocking. That Lai Dong even stuck out his tongue and could not close his mouth for a long time!


    All the girls stopped practicing and came over to watch Li Qiang exercise. Xiao Xiu also couldn¡¯t help but change her attitude towards Li Qiang, looking at her with a gaze of surprise and praise.


    After Li Qiang was done, he walked up to Lai Dong and asked with a smile, "Do you agree?"


    Lei Dong stood there foolishly with his mouth shut. He didn¡¯t react at all,pletely stupefied.


    A few people behind him whispered, "No wonder Lin Ya Shi likes him. He¡¯s too awesome!"


    Xiao Xiu kept her surprised face and pretended to be calm as she nodded. "You did well. However, I will punish you to run in circles!"


    Li Qiang was displeased and said, "Teacher, you¡¯re wrong. I did so well in gymnastics. Why do you want me to run in circles? Where are the others?" Xiao Xiu stood up with his hands on his hips and said angrily, "You impersonated a member of this ss and came running over to cause a ruckus. Who did you send out to not be punished?!" Actually, with his physical strength, it would not be a problem for him to run tens of thousands of meters around the sports field. Right now, he was only pretending to run slowly, deliberately.


    When he ran to Wang Xiaolei¡¯s side, he saw that she had a graceful figure, was very strong in volleyball, and also had a very surprising bounce, especially when she was flying over to kickball. When he saw the tworge bundles of items on her chest bumping up and down, she almost spurted out a nosebleed, but when she saw Li Qiang running in circles, she also smiled and waved at him.


    Li Qiang enjoyed it. He immediately made up his mind to show off his ability in front of these girls. He quickened his pace and even ran in circles at a speed of 100 meters. The effect was obvious. The people on the field stopped to watch him run and were all surprised. After dozens ofps, Li Qiang only broke out in a slight sweat. He carelessly came in front of Xiao Xiu and said with a proud smile, "Teacher, how is my running speed?" Xiao Xiu thought to herself, "This kid¡¯s physique is really good. She definitely has the makings of an athlete. If she is nurtured more, she might be a good athlete in the future."


    She nodded and said amiably, "Your performance was not bad. Now that ss is over, you can go back and rest."


    After ss was over, Li Qiang wanted to look for Wang Xiaolei, but he didn¡¯t expect her to disappear without a trace when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. No one knew where she had gone to. Just as Li Qiang was feeling depressed, he suddenly saw Xiao Xiu sneakily walking toward the school¡¯s equipment warehouse.


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "This PE teacher is not going back to his office. Why is he running to the warehouse?" She probably doesn¡¯t have the responsibility of managing the warehouse, right? " Under the urging of his curiosity, Li Qiang quietly followed behind Xiao Xiu until they arrived in front of the warehouse.


    He saw Xiao Xiu take out the key and open the door to the warehouse. She deliberately looked around, as if she was afraid that someone might see her. Only then did she rx and enter the warehouse. Furthermore, she closed the door. Li Qiang¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She immediately came to the door and peeked through the crack in the door. However, the scene inside startled him!

 Chapter 45 The Kingdom of God

    Xiao Xiu stopped in front of a wall while swaying her waist, suddenly taking off the clothes on her body. Although it was only her elegant back, that moving curve of her was enough to make him bleed from her nose.


    Li Qiang was puzzled and thought: What is she trying to do? Even if you wanted to change your clothes, you wouldn¡¯t havee to the equipment warehouse, would you? Just as he was thinking about it, Xiao Xiu suddenly pressed a few buttons on the wall. With a loud bang, the wall separated, and after she entered, it closed again.


    Xiao Xiu¡¯s actions piqued Li Qiang¡¯s interest even more. After all, the woman in front of him was only his own PE teacher, yet in the blink of an eye, she walked into a secret room.


    So, Li Qiang first pushed the door open. As expected, the door had already been locked by Xiao Xiu, but this sort of thing was not difficult for him.


    Of course, in this situation, Li Qiang did not bring any tools with him, he could only search temporarily. He discovered a broken metal string not far away, and picked it up with a smile: "This is enough." Then he went to the door, broke the wire in a few twists, stuck it into the lock, and with a crack, the lock swung open.


    Li Qiang entered and closed the door. He realized that this warehouse was just a cover, and there must be some kind of mysterious mechanism inside. He arrived in front of the wall of the secret room that Xiao Xiu was in, and carefully thought about how to separate the wall. Quickly, he figured out the mechanism behind the mechanism, and then pressed on the wall a few times. Li Qiang walked in without hesitation.


    Before he walked far, he discovered Xiao Xiu sitting on a recliner, wearing a helmet on her head, her body surrounded by a bunch of pipes. This was very different from the one in Fatty¡¯s house.


    Li Qiang¡¯s curiosity increased, and he sat on the other chair, but there was no pipeline, so Li Qiang did not need to take off his clothes, and just put on his helmet.


    Surprisingly, the white light before his eyes was dazzling, causing him to be unable to open his eyes, so he could only close them. So she was actually at the mouth of a valley, she could not believe his own eyes, she thought for a while and suddenly realized, "So Xiao Xiu was also ying that VR game, it seems that I am currently in a game."


    Just as he was lost in thought, he heard the sound of water sshinging from behind the flower bush. Li Qiang was anxious to find out what exactly happened, so he quickly walked towards the flower bush.


    After passing by the flower bush, a clear stream snaked by and a figure sat beside the stream.


    She sat there with her head bowed, as if deep in thought, or as if she were talking to a fish swimming in the water about the passing of spring and the loneliness of the mountain.


    Her long ck hair draped over her shoulders. At this moment, she was kicking at the clear stream with her slender foot, causing sshes everywhere.


    The human figures on the shore and the human figures in the water interacted with each other. Li Qiang could not help but be mesmerized by the scene before him.


    The girl also turned around, but she was not Xiao Xiu. She nced at Li Qiang, her face not showing any sign of panic or shyness, and still continued to y in the water by herself.


    It was one thing for her to not turn her head, but when she did, the fragrant flowers in the valley seemed to have lost their color. Her facial features were picturesque, her dimples like jade, and her peerless beauty caused others to feel ashamed of their inferiority and not dare to look straight at her.


    Li Qiang¡¯s body was about to explode, the girl was so beautiful, he even forgot his purpose foring here, and after a long while, he coughed and asked: "Hello miss, I am Li Qiang, and identally came to this ce, can you tell me where I am?"


    The girl said without turning her head, "Since you are an outsider, I won¡¯t me you. But you have to leave immediately, or your life will be in danger." The sound was crisp and pleasant, like the chirping of a bird at night.


    Li Qiang was shocked, he stammered: "What, is it that dangerous?" The girl finally turned back to face him: "Why are you so long-winded? I told you to leave for your own good!"


    The girl saw the strange look on his face as he was deep in thought. She stood up and said in a cold voice: "If you persist like this, I really won¡¯t be able to save you." Li Qiangughed: May I have your name please? This humble Li Qiang wishes to be friends with you! Also, may I ask if there is ady called Xiao Xiu here? "


    The girl sighed and said, "Why are you looking for my big sister?" Li Qiang was shocked, and asked: "Your sister? Xiao Xiu is your sister? " The girl nodded. "What¡¯s so surprising about that? She is my elder sister, so is there anything to be surprised about?" My name is Xiao Wei. "


    Li Qiang looked carefully at Xiao Wei¡¯s eyebrows, and as expected, they looked simr to Xiao Xiu, so he nodded and said: So that¡¯s how it is, us sisters ying this game together seems very strange. Xiao Wei frowned: "What do you mean? What¡¯s a game? " Li Qiang finally understood that this girl in front of him was only a character in the game and not a yer in real life. It seemed like she was an NPC that Xiao Xiu had set up in the game.


    Xiao Wei saw that Li Qiang still did not speak, and impatiently said: "You should go back, we do not allow men to enter, if others see you, I am afraid your life will be in great danger, if anything happens, do not me me for not reminding you."


    Li Qiang smiled lightly, and said: "There¡¯s no rush, no rush. After seeing your first side, I wanted to write you a poem, do you want to hear it?" Xiao Weiughed: "Really? This is the first time someone has written a poem for me.


    Li Qiang coughed and continued: "There is a beauty, graceful and elegant. Yan Shi smiled gently. Awareness of the soul, good for the music. The mournful chords are subtle and the air is clear and fragrant. Liu Zheng was excited, and he started discussing business in the pce. The feeling moved the ears, the beauty was unforgettable. Leaving the bird for the night in the other continent. Stretching his neck and pping his wings, he cried for help. Blessedly, it worries me. For people like you, how can you forget about your worries? "


    After listening to Li Qiang finish reciting the poem, her beautiful face revealed a rare flush in her face. She lowered her head to carefully ponder over every single sentence within the poem, and suddenly raised her head andughed: "This poem is really well written, I like it a lot." Li Qiangughed: "Time is of the essence, I was in a hurry to say a few words, please excuse me." Xiao Wei smiled sweetly and said: "Seeing that you are so talented, I will make an exception and let you in."


    Li Qiang was pleasantly surprised: "Then I¡¯ll have to thank Miss, but you said that The Kingdom of God forbids men from entering, will my actions be detrimental to you?" Xiao Wei said: "I definitely won¡¯t break the nation¡¯s rules, but I do have a way to change it." Li Qiang asked curiously: "What is it? "How?"


    Xiao Weiughed: "Take off your clothes first." Li Qiangughed: "This isn¡¯t good, facing a girl who took off all her clothes, I am really embarrassed." Xiao Wei pouted: "What¡¯s there to be shy about, I¡¯m not even a girl, what¡¯s there to be afraid of as a man!"


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "It¡¯s just a game, so what if I¡¯m naked? Besides, this girl is just a character in a game, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?" What¡¯s wrong with me? Just now, my performance was like that of an unpopr young man. It ispletely inconsistent with the domineering attitude of a dignified soldier!


    Thinking about that, he did not feel awkward anymore, and quickly took off his clothes. Xiao Wei looked at Li Qiang¡¯s muscr body, nodded his head andughed: "Your figure is not bad, it¡¯s even better than I imagined." Li Qiangughed: "I appreciate your praise, but when facing such a beauty, a part of my body will do something too extreme, I hope Miss will forgive me."


    Xiao Wei knew the meaning behind his words, and couldn¡¯t help but to take a nce, causing her to faint on both cheeks, and thought to herself: "It¡¯s not small at all." In order to resolve the awkward situation, she coughed and said: "I hope that you can understand the things that I am about to do now. Please do not worry, everything I have done is just to allow you to enter the The Kingdom of God.


    Just as Li Qiang wanted to ask what exactly was going on, he suddenly saw Xiao Wei mutter to himself, and waved his delicate hand at him. Li Qiang felt his entire body bing numb, and it was as if several bolts of lightning shed in front of his eyes, and he asked innocently: "What actually happened?"


    Xiao Wei pursed her lips andughed: "Wouldn¡¯t you know when you see for yourself?" Li Qiang went to the side of the stream and looked at the reflection in the water, suddenly shocked. Originally, she had already be a fat woman with a fat body and an extremely rough appearance, which made Li Qiang feel disgusted.


    With a bitter face, he asked, "Just what is going on here?" Even the voice was thin, like a woman¡¯s. Xiao Wei said: "Like I said before, anyone who enters the The Kingdom of God must be female, so ayer of skin has been added to your body. If you are not satisfied, you can leave immediately, and I can let you return to your original body right now."


    Li Qiang understood in his heart, he understood that Xiao Wei was doing this for his own good. He thought to himself: "Forget it, since I want to enter the The Kingdom of God, I must make some sacrifices. I should just treat it as ying online games with a female ount, since this is a game, then whatever weird things can happen, why should I care?"


    Thinking of this, he nodded and said, "Alright, I agree to do so. You can bring me in now." Xiao Wei happily went forward and held her hand, and said: "Alright Aunt, let¡¯s go into the city now." Li Qiang was surprised: "How did I be your aunt?"


    Xiao Weiughed: "Right now, your identity is my aunt, with this identity, no one will be able to recognize you." Li Qiang sighed, and said: "Alright, since everything is settled by you, I will listen to you." Xiao Weiughed: "Don¡¯t be wronged here, you said that you wanted to enter the The Kingdom of God to investigate, I am only helping you out for the sake of your good poems, do you know how much effort it would take to add thisyer of clothes on your body? You should know how to be kind. "


    Li Qiang intentionally used his shrill voice to speak, "I understand, of all these nieces, you are the smartest. After saying that, he patted Xiao Wei¡¯s raised butt.


    Xiao Wei was shocked, she did not expect him to be in the act so quickly, and said unhappily: "You must be more careful in the future, or else you will be exposed!" Li Qiang nodded his head: "I was just joking with you, don¡¯t be so intense, it¡¯s all my fault, I won¡¯t do that again."


    Xiao Wei said softly: "That¡¯s right, because you know my sister, and are so talented, that¡¯s why I wanted to help you, you better not fail to appreciate my kindness." Li Qiang replied respectfully: "This humble one clearly remembers the kindness that youngdy has shown me, I will never forget it." Xiao Wei nodded her head in satisfaction, and said: "That¡¯s good, I can see that you are a sensible person, you know how to prioritize."


    Li Qiang and Xiao Wei walked forward side by side, he still had many questions in his heart, so he took this opportunity to ask Xiao Wei for guidance. But Xiao Wei was only a character in the game, of course she didn¡¯t know much about it. She only knew a lot about the The Kingdom of God, but Li Qiang was not interested in any of these.


    Xiao Wei asked curiously: "How strange, you want toe in here alive but have no interest in this country? Then what are you doing here? "I¡¯ve met a lot of men who want to barge in before, but they¡¯re just freaks. Since you¡¯re not like that, what exactly do you want toe in for?"


    Li Qiang sighed: "I just want to see Xiao Xiu. She¡¯s my teacher and is of great help to me, so I want to meet her once." Xiao Wei suddenlyughed, as if she had heard something extremely strange, and herughter did not stop until she could not even breathe. Li Qiang was embarrassed by her actions, andughed: "What are you doing, why are youughing so much?"


    Xiao Wei finally stoppedughing and said: "Do you know what my elder sister does in The Kingdom of God? She is the Queen of The Kingdom of God, how can she be your teacher? Are you dreaming?! " Li Qiangughed involuntarily, "Didn¡¯t you say that this country is filled with women? Why would there be a queen?

 Chapter 46 beaches

    Without waiting for Li Qiang to rify, the two of them had already reached a beach that stretched as far as the eye could see. Opposite them was a boundless ocean, with rolling waves and soaring seagulls. The scene on the beach shocked Li Qiang even more to the point that he couldn¡¯t even close his mouth. Countless beauties were lying on the beach in the sun, and there were even many girls chasing and ying with each other. Their healthy and beautiful bodies swayed in front of Li Qiang¡¯s eyes, shocking him to the point that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Xiao Wei turned her head to look at his expression, andughed: "Hey, don¡¯t you dare reveal yourself, you are my aunt now, and a genuine woman, don¡¯t you drool at those girls, hey, why are you bleeding from your nose?"


    Li Qiang wiped the blood from his nose andughed: "Sorry, this is a normal reaction, I have no way to hide it." Xiao Wei scoffed, and said: "Sigh, this fellow, you really make me helpless, hurry up and follow me to the vi, I will first teach you how to survive here."


    Under Xiao Wei¡¯s lead, Li Qiang walked towards the group of luxurious vis that were not far away. The door automatically opened, and without even needing a key, the interior was elegant and tidy, bright and bright. Standing on the balcony of the second floor, he could see the Invincible Sea View. Li Qiang was not interested in the view of the sea, but he couldn¡¯t help but look over at the beach, wishing that he had a telescope in his hands right now.


    Looking at Li Qiang¡¯s dazed expression, Xiao Wei said: "Can¡¯t you have some potential? Haven¡¯t you seen a girl in your life before?" Li Qiangughed: "Although I have seen many girls, beaches full of beauties are too rare, which is why I had such a reaction, I hope that you do not take offense to it."


    Xiao Wei sat on the sofa and poured herself a ss of red wine, then said: "Didn¡¯t you want to ask who the emperor of The Kingdom of God is? I¡¯ll tell you right now." Li Qiang¡¯s interest was piqued, she sat down and asked anxiously: "Tell me, who exactly is this The Kingdom of God Emperor? Is she a man? "


    In Li Qiang¡¯s subconscious, he felt that someone who could create such a country in the game would definitely be the emperor here. He would definitely be a man as well, and a guy with a strong desire for control over his mental state.


    Xiao Weiughed tenderly: "I¡¯ve already said it before, this country doesn¡¯t allow strangers to enter, so the emperor of this country is also a woman, and a very beautiful one at that."


    Li Qiang turned pale with fright, "What did you say? It was actually a woman who founded this country! Who is she? What is the purpose of her founding? " Xiao Wei shook his head: "I cannot tell you this, how can I casually tell you about His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s identity? I can help you with that. "


    Li Qiang nodded: "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here to see Xiao Xiu. If you can help with this, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you." Xiao Weiughed: "No need for thanks, I was just moved by your talent, so I just wanted to get to know you better." Li Qiangughed: "Thank you for youngdy¡¯s favor, I am honored."


    Xiao Wei let out a quiet sigh, and said: "Staying in this country is really not interesting, every day there are only a few things I have to do repeatedly, if I meet you, I will first feel a fresh breath of air. I have never seen someone like you, who can speak like a chapter and even describe poetry so well, what exactly are you doing?"


    Li Qiang casually said: "I also have a city. If you want toe with me, I can take you to see it." Xiao Wei silently shook his head and said: "This is my home, why should I follow you? Right, you said you have a city? "Where is the city?" Li Qiang thought: "I just came to this game twice, although Ba Guang that brat did buy a city, but who knows where it is, and I think it might not even be on the same server as this The Kingdom of God."


    Seeing that hshedid not say anything, Xiao Wei said snappily: "I knew you were talking nonsense. You came here just to have a look at fresh air, you are no different from those other men." As she spoke, he stood up to leave.


    Li Qiang stopped her, andughed: "How can youpare me with those perverts? After knowing each other for a while, although I like to make jokes, I still respect girls a lot, furthermore, you are the most beautiful girl I have ever met, and I like you the moment I see you. I think about you everyday, thinking about you every second in my head. "Also, I want to tell you that I do indeed own a city, but that I¡¯m lost now. I don¡¯t know how to take you there, or else I would definitely take you there."


    Xiao Wei said: "Then there is no need, I told you, this is my home, I will not follow you. Sigh, before I even finish my sentence, I¡¯ll be skipping the topic. Didn¡¯t you want to see my sister? I¡¯ll bring you there. You must remember that you are my aunt now, so don¡¯t expose your identity. If others were to know that a man had barged into the The Kingdom of God, it would be a huge matter, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you, and might even be implicated by you. "Ai, what¡¯s wrong with me? Why would I be so impulsive to help you do things? I really don¡¯t want to live anymore!"


    Li Qiang held her delicate hand and said gratefully: "Many thanks to you for taking such a huge risk to help me. I am beyond thankful!" Xiao Weiughed and said, "Looking at you, it¡¯s really funny. Those who don¡¯t know would think that there¡¯s some secret between us that we shouldn¡¯t have." Li Qiangughed: "Isn¡¯t that a bad idea that you came up with, pretending to be a middle-aged fatdy, what a shame that you can think of it!"


    He looked around and asked, "Is this your house?" Xiao Wei shook her head: "My home is in the pce, big sister is the empress, so of course I would stay in the pce too. This vi is only a temporary resting ce, furthermore, staying here often is not safe."


    Li Qiang asked curiously: "Why is it not safe to live here?" Xiao Wei said: "I have told you before, our country does not have any men, so we will often face strange things. Recently, for example, a group of monsters would often appear nearby and attack us in the dark. We¡¯re all girls, so of course we¡¯re scared to death, but we have no way of dealing with it, so we¡¯re all worried. " Li Qiang thought: "If I can help them solve this problem, maybe I can stay in this The Kingdom of God? Even though this ce is called The Kingdom of God, it is still called Beauty Nation. If I could stay here for a few more days, it would not be in vain for me to have wandered around the game for so long.


    Xiao Wei saw Li Qiang once again sinking into deep thought, and said unhappily: "Hey, why do you always keep your head down and not speak? Are you still going to follow me to see my sister? " Of course Li Qiang wanted to see her quickly, because he had a lot of questions he wanted to ask her, so he nodded and smiled: "Of course, I really want to see your sister, let¡¯s go now." Xiao Wei snorted, and said: "Ever since we met, you have been talking about my sister. Who exactly is she to you, why is she so important to you? You said that she is your teacher, I don¡¯t believe you at all! " Li Qiang thought: "You are just an NPC in a game, even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand, so how do I exin it to you?"


    The School Beauty¡¯s Rebirth Expert


    Text: Ba Guang

 Chapter 47 repulsion

    Just as Li Qiang was about to speak, he suddenly felt his body trembling violently, as if he had been electrocuted. The white light suddenly shed crazily in front of his eyes, and when he opened his eyes once again, he discovered that he had already returned to reality.


    He struggled out of her chair, but realized that Xiao Xiu had not woken up yet. She did not want to disturb Xiao Xiu, so she closed the door to the secret room secretly and left the warehouse.


    Just as he returned to the field, Li Qiang saw Ba Guang, the fatty. As a result, he immediately stopped him and said: "Kid, stop right there, I have something to ask you!"


    Fatty said with a mischievous smile, "Brother Qiang, take your time. There¡¯s no need to rush."


    Li Qiang said snappily: "You brat, you¡¯ve always been lying to me, saying that you¡¯re a pauper, lying to me that you live in a rundown residential building. "But afterwards, you suddenly became rich, and you even lived in a luxurious vi. You tricked me so much, what exactly is going on?"


    The fat man smiled bitterly, "To tell you the truth, this is not my idea. It was my parents who deliberately created the false impression that I was kidnapped by the bad guys so I could pretend to be a poor kid. I was not allowed to use any famous brands or precious objects outside.


    Li Qiang suddenly said: "So that means, if you didn¡¯t look for me because of theck of money while ying online games with the VR, I would never know about your secret, right?"


    Fatty nodded his head and said, "That¡¯s true, but brother, you don¡¯t have to be too sad. My feelings for you are like that of blood brothers."


    Li Qiang said: Alright then, since we¡¯re brothers, hurry up and return me the money I lent you, I will wait for the money to be used.


    Fatty had a bitter face as he said, "Brother Qiang, how could you treat me like this? I¡¯m so good to you, can¡¯t you spare me a few days? That¡¯s why I¡¯m borrowing from you. Just give me a chance, and I¡¯ll repay you properly. "


    Li Qiang thought for a while, then said: "Then it¡¯s fine, since you have helped me out with something, I can dy the return of the money for a while."


    Fatty said, "Of course it¡¯s fine. You can say whatever you want as long as you don¡¯t ask me to return the money. It¡¯s fine if you be my father."


    Li Qiang said angrily: "You youngsters truly have no moral integrity, to even say such shameless words, you brat, remember this, don¡¯t you dare be so disrespectful, do you hear me?!"


    Fatty nodded his head and said, "Alright, I understand. Then, what do you want me to do? Tell me quickly. I¡¯m listening."


    Li Qiang said to the fatty: "You know PE teacher Xiao Xiu right? Just keep an eye on her every move and report any abnormalities to me! "


    Fatty was startled. "The beautiful PE teacher? Big Brother Qiang has taken a fancy to her? "She is indeed pretty, but she doesn¡¯t have any connections with our ss. Why are you staring at her?"


    Li Qiang said impatiently: "Why do you care so much, if I tell you to do it, you do it, where¡¯s all this nonsenseing from?!"


    Fattyughed and said, "Alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to you. Brother, you¡¯re a famous person in the school right now. I¡¯m so happy to have you as a brother!"


    Li Qiang said: "This has nothing to do with you, speak less about this matter in the future."


    The fatty suddenly spoke in a mysterious tone, "might be unfavorable to you in the near future. Old brother, you have to be careful. That guy is extremely angry at you being Lin Yashi¡¯s personal bodyguard.


    Li Qiangughed and said: "It doesn¡¯t matter, he is just a silver pewter spearhead, he is not a match for me. I am not afraid of him at all, and do not put him in my eyes at all."


    The fatty muttered, "Brother, you are in the wrong. Why would you look down on such a person? Although Zhang Rui can¡¯t beat you, this guy is very sinister. If he uses other people to deal with you, you¡¯ll be in danger. "


    Li Qiangughed loudly: "Didn¡¯t hee to find Hu Bin to deal with me before? You¡¯ve seen what happened next. You¡¯re not my opponent at all! "


    Fatty sighed. "But, he might go find someone else to deal with you. You have to be on guard against him!"


    Li Qiang nodded his head, and said: "Don¡¯t worry, I know how close your brothers are, so please be at ease, I will definitely pay attention."


    Fatty heaved a sigh of relief. "Since you think there¡¯s no problem, then so be it. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Where are you goingter?"


    Li Qiang said to the fatty: "Remember this. This matter, you must be able to do it no matter what. Do you hear me?"


    Fatty nodded and said, "Big Brother Qiang, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely be able to handle this matter!"


    After Li Qiang and the fatty parted ways, just as he was about to return to the vi in theke region, Liangqiu Ying called him, "Li Qiang, are you free right now? Can youe to my ce? "


    Li Qiang said: "Teacher Liang, what happened at your ce?"


    Liangqiu Ying¡¯s tone was choked with sobs, and said: "Come over here, I¡¯ll only say it when we meet face to face."


    Li Qiang knew in his heart that something must have happened to Liangqiu Ying, so he immediately left the school grounds.


    When he reached downstairs, Li Qiang called Liangqiu Ying again, but there was no one on the other side of the phone. He panicked and immediately rushed upstairs, arriving at Liangqiu Ying¡¯s door, hearing the conversation inside.


    "Xiao Ying, I¡¯ve told you many times, we were born together and are destined to be together forever, why don¡¯t you understand my intentions?" It was obvious that the one who spoke was Diao Peng.


    "Of course I know what you are thinking. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted my body? I told you very clearly that our rtionship ends here and I don¡¯t want to be your tool to vent your lust. Now that everything has been said, why don¡¯t you leave!" Liangqiu Ying¡¯s voice was filled with anger!


    Diao Peng said: "Xiao Ying, right now you are just angry at the young miss, I believe you will change your mind. We are sopatible, how can we break up? Do you remember when we went to the West Lake to y? Just how happy were you and me back then? Why couldn¡¯t you have returned to your original state together with me? "


    Liangqiu Ying said: "If you continue pestering me like this, I will call the police! "Since the past is over, stop bothering me. I have shown you my utmost kindness by saying everything that needs to be said. Hurry up and leave, see you out!"


    Diao Peng said in a fierce voice, "Xiao Ying, how can you treat me like this? "For you, I gave up such arge amount of business and hastily flew back from the outside world. Do you really want me to ept such a blow?"


    Liangqiu Ying said angrily: "You shut your mouth, I have already seen through your personality, so there is no point in speaking any further, please quickly leave!"

 Chapter 48 injury

    Diao Peng said fiercely: "No, I definitely won¡¯t ept this fact! You have to give me an exnation, or I won¡¯t go back! I¡¯ve paid so much for you, why did you send me away with just a few words? Do you take me for a fool?! "


    Liangqiu Ying said: "I don¡¯t regard you as a fool, I just feel that we are ipatible. If you insist on sticking to me, then I can only call the police, I have no other choice."


    Diao Peng said bitterly: "Xiao Ying, why did you do this to me? You should understand my feelings, ah, when you said you had a stomachache, I hired an old Chinese doctor from outside the country to treat it for you, and personally gave you medicine every day, and kept feeding you medicine for three months, but fortunately, it finally cured your stomach pain, but since you said you had a headache, I took you to the hospital throughout the country, and cured your headache as well. One day, you wanted to eat a type of cinnamon cake, but that shop had long moved away. Through all sorts of channels, I found out that the shop that makes cinnamon cake went to the city next door, so I bought the entire store and was just responsible for cooking for you. Do you know how much money I spent inside and outside? "


    Liangqiu Yingughed coldly: "I knew that talking about money is thest thing you should know. Give me a price, in the end, how much money will you get to leave, I can give you all my savings."


    Diao Peng said angrily: "I am not doing this for money, I just like you. I just love you, and crazily love you, and crazily want to take control of you. Xiao Ying, do you understand my intentions? I love you, I love you so much, just give me a chance! "


    Li Qiang yawned when he heard about this, and thought: "Isn¡¯t this Diao Peng too ignorant, after all, he just wants to save Liangqiu Ying¡¯s heart, but women do not like a man with such a sloppy personality, so Liangqiu Ying would definitely not agree, he is just wasting her time!"


    That time at school, you wanted to assault me and make fun of me. If not for my students rushing over in time, you would have gotten your way, and I did not warn you about that matter, it was already out of respect for the past, so now please do not take things too far, the best option is to break up with me, and from now on we can live in peace, and I will treat you as my friend! "


    Diao Peng had a bitter face, and said: "Xiao Ying, why are you doing this to me? Don¡¯t you love me, don¡¯t you? Why is my life so bitter! "


    Liangqiu Ying yelled impatiently: "I am the one who is suffering, alright? You¡¯ve already told me about such a simple matter for two hours, I¡¯m going to be killed by you soon!"


    Diao Peng said: "In order to save love, listen to me speak a few more words. Do you remember that every time you cook for me, I would feel extremely painful? That¡¯s because the food you cook is too bad to eat, but every time, I would endure great pain and swallow all of those dishes. Furthermore, I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s very delicious.


    Liangqiu Ying said angrily: "I do not need to owe you this favor, scram! Furthermore, my cooking is very delicious, so my students would like to eat the dishes I make! "


    Diao Peng said in disbelief: "I don¡¯t believe that anyone who eats the food you make will have a huge reaction. It¡¯s impossible for them to even say it¡¯s delicious. "I don¡¯t believe that anyone else would be able to do that!"


    Liangqiu Ying said: "You see, even the food that I cook is stinky, this means that we are ipatible, we were born together, why do you have to be so entangled with each other? Isn¡¯t it good to break up peacefully? Can¡¯t you be a little more magnanimous and leave my house honestly? "


    Diao Peng said with a bitter face: "Did you forget, this house was also sold to you by me. Originally, I wanted to buy a vi for you, but you said that you do not like to live in a vi, and instead liked to live in an apartment, because the view of the apartment is good, the room structure is good, and living in afortable life. Of course I met your requirements, and found a quiet and safe apartment for you to live in, but you havepletely forgotten about this favor.


    Liangqiu Ying said angrily: "I can return your house to you, but you should leave quickly. I will move out of here in a few days, I hope you don¡¯t disturb me anymore!"


    Diao Peng seemed to be pulling on Liangqiu Ying¡¯s clothes, and said: "Xiao Ying, think about it again. I like you so much, why are you treating me like that? Could it be that we really can¡¯t be together anymore? "


    Liangqiu Ying was about to go crazy, and said: "If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll jump off a building! I don¡¯t want to hear you talk anymore, can you spare me! "


    Diao Peng suddenly said fiercely: "Since you¡¯re going to die anyway, why don¡¯t you give me one before you die so that I can be satisfied? "I love you so much, but I¡¯ve never had sex with you before. This is very wrong, you owe me, you have to give it to me!"


    Liangqiu Ying struggled: "Crazy, I will not fulfill your request, you are a pervert!"


    Diao Peng revealed a vicious expression and said fiercely: "Remember this: as long as I, Diao Peng, love you the most in the world, only I, Diao Peng, am worthy to love you. You can only marry me, only I can give birth to a child for me, and I won¡¯t let you have any second thoughts. If I know who that person is, I will definitely tear him into ten thousand pieces! "


    Liangqiu Ying said: "There is no one in my heart, stop thinking that way, I beg you, hurry up and leave, our rtionship ispletely over!"


    Diao Peng seemed to have been struck by lightning, and shouted loudly: "No, I ept this oue, I refuse! Don¡¯t treat me like this, Xiao Ying, you can¡¯t do this! "


    Li Qiang was already getting impatient when he was outside the door. He kicked the door open and shouted at Diao Peng: "Quickly get the hell out of here, Xiao Ying is mine, if you dare touch my Ma Zi, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    His words scared both Diao Peng and himself, causing them to look at him in shock.


    Li Qiang looked at Diao Peng with wide eyes: What are you looking at? Xiao Ying only loves me, and she had already started a rtionship with me. Because from the beginning till the end, she wouldn¡¯t let you have her.


    Li Qiang¡¯s string of nonsense caused Diao Peng¡¯s face to turn purple, and he immediately rushed forward with the intention of grabbing Li Qiang by the neck, "You¡¯re speaking nonsense, you¡¯re not a human! I don¡¯t believe it! I will kill you! "

 Chapter 49 Get lost

    Liang Qiuying shouted, "Quickly stop, you are not allowed to hurt him!"


    Shou Peng stopped and looked at Liang Qiuying, trembling as he said, "Xiao Ying, could it be that you are really in love with this student? You actually abandoned me for this yellow haired kid? And your body, your body was given to him! "


    At first, Liang Qiuying¡¯s face was flushed red, but at this moment, it returned to normal. She said with a serious face, "That¡¯s right, I did get along well with Li Qiang. Moreover, I even got pregnant with his child. Just give up!"


    Li Qiang was startled, he did not expect that Liang Qiuying¡¯s lies would be even more exaggerated than this, even the children had already been pulled out. He coughed and said, "That¡¯s right, we have children, why aren¡¯t you quickly getting out of here? Do you want to raise a child for me? If you are willing to pay me, of course I don¡¯t mind! "


    Liang Qiuying said angrily, "What are you saying? The child is ours, so of course we will raise him. What¡¯s the big deal if we get him to pay us? You have a bit of a future ahead of you, don¡¯t you!"


    Li Qiang was stunned and said, "Hey, I was just saying that. Don¡¯t take it seriously. If our child was born, of course I have to raise it myself. I can¡¯t possibly raise it by hand!"


    Liang Qiuying said, "That¡¯s right, be honest and understand. Although I¡¯m your teacher, but right now, you and I are a couple, so everything should be decided by me. You are not allowed to speak carelessly, do you understand?"


    Li Jun forced back herughter and nodded. "Okay, I¡¯ll agree then. Oh right, we should eat. Hurry up and cook. I can¡¯t wait to eat the food you made!"


    Diao Peng¡¯s face was ashen as he said: "What, what did you say? You can actually eat the food she cooks?" Can¡¯t you vomit? "


    Li Qiang pretended to be calm and said, "Nonsense, Xiao Ying¡¯s food is so delicious, why should I vomit? I can eat three big bowls every time and I can also swallow all the dishes. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Xiao Ying."


    Liang Qiuying nodded, "Li Qiang is right, he really likes to eat the food I make, and from the bottom of his heart. That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to give my life, do you understand? "It¡¯s already impossible for us. From now on, please leave. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself!"


    "No, I don¡¯t believe you! You are such a person! Remember, I want your life!" As he said this, he actually took out his gun and wanted to shoot Li Qiang, who obviously wouldn¡¯t give in to his moves. Li Qiang lowered his head and dodged, then with a stride, he went around to Tou Peng¡¯s back, pulled out both of his hands, and forcefully pulled them over. Then, Li Qiang took off his gun and threw it onto the ground! All these actions were done in a split-second, causing Tou Peng to be unable to react at all!


    By the time he had reacted, Li Qiang had already tightly grasped both his hands and the pistol had already fallen to the ground. He asked in surprise, "Why are you so skilled? I don¡¯t believe that a high school student would have such superb means! "


    Li Qiang sneered at him and said, "Remember this, with my skills, killing you is as easy as flipping my palm. However, the heavens are kind, so you better take care of yourself. "Get lost!" As he spoke, he kicked Shou Peng out of the room and closed the door.


    "Remember this, I will not give up on you. Xiao Ying, remember this: I will always love you, I will never give up on you!"


    Liang Qiuying¡¯s face was extremely ugly. She waited until Qu Peng had left before letting out a long sigh. "I¡¯m really sorry. I lost face in front of you. Teacher is not a good woman. I can¡¯t even maintain such a small rtionship with you."


    Li Qiang said, "Teacher, what are you saying? You¡¯ve done your best, and that fellow was being naughty. I had already wanted toe in when I was outside, but I made up some nonsense just now. I hope Teacher doesn¡¯t take offense to it."


    Liang Qiuying suddenlyughed, "Why would I me you?" Look, aren¡¯t I talking about something even more amazing than you? You said that you already have me, and I even added on a little bit, saying that you have a child. Our cooperation is truly wless! "


    Li Qiang said embarrassedly, "I hope Teacher won¡¯t take offense to it. I did it to save you, so I didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you."


    Liang Qiuying¡¯s face suddenly changed. He sternly came in front of Li Qiang and said, "Teacher, do you have something to say?"


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "This guy is just giving me a stern face to teach me a lesson. As a teacher, I¡¯m already like this. If I don¡¯t scold himter, I won¡¯t feel good." Therefore, he nodded and said, "No problem. Teacher, just say it. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t me you."


    Liang Qiuying smiled sweetly, and shyly said, "Then I¡¯ll say it, I think the excuse you said just now was very good. It can make that bastard, Han Peng, give up, and it can also make me safer. Why don¡¯t we establish a rtionship now? Of course, I¡¯m only talking about a formal rtionship. This way, I can make Qu Peng give up and the other suitors can also give up. "Our school doesn¡¯t have a prohibition on teachers and students from falling in love, so even if we have a rtionship, it would be legal and reasonable."


    When Li Qiang heard this, his heart pounded and he thought to himself, "What happened today?" Chen Xue wants to be my girlfriend, and so does Liang Qiuying. If I agree to it at the same time, how many ships are we on? " However, he changed his mind and said, "Anyway, it¡¯s just a fake rtionship. I came up with this idea to help them get out of their predicament. As the saying goes, helping people is a pleasure. Now even if I agree, I have no problem with it." Therefore, he nodded and said, "Since teacher has asked me to do this, I have no problem. From now on, you are my girlfriend!"


    Liang Qiuying said excitedly, "That¡¯s great! To celebrate this happy moment, I want to do something that makes you very happy! It can solve a big problem on your body right now! "


    When Li Qiang heard this, his heart immediately bloomed. He thought to himself, "Could it be that she wants to repay me with her body?" If that¡¯s the case, I will feel that it¡¯s very strange, after all, Xiao Ying is my next generation, I have seen her at that time. "


    Liang Qiuying said anxiously, "What on earth do you think? Can you tell us? If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you. "


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Of course you can. You can do whatever you want right now!"

 Chapter 50 teasing

    Liang Qiuying was angered, "How can you be like this? I¡¯m speaking nicely to you, but you tease me like this. Like I told you earlier, we are only men and women. Do you understand that we can¡¯t do that kind of thing?"


    Li Qiang pretended to be confused and said, "What kind of thing is that? "I don¡¯t know. Teacher, can you tell me?"


    Liang Qiuying became even more bashful and said, "You¡¯re so annoying. How can you be like this? I¡¯m speaking to you honestly, yet you tease me like this. Are you looking for a beating?"


    Li Qiang grinned and said, "Teacher, don¡¯t be angry. I was just joking. Just now, Tough Peng had made the atmosphere too awkward, so I wanted to ease it."


    Liang Qiuying sighed, "Speaking of that Qu Peng, how do you think we should deal with him? He¡¯s such a nuisance, I think I should find a way to keep him froming to see me again. "


    Li Qiang casually said, "Isn¡¯t that simple? It¡¯s fine to just kill him. Dead people are the quietest and safest. They will never cause trouble for you again."


    Seeing the killing intent in Li Qiang¡¯s eyes, Liang Qiuying jumped in fright, and said, "Shut up, how can such wordse out of a student like you? Who told you that? Or did someone teach you that? You must not continue living with such logic in your mind. That way, you will be harmed! "


    Li Qiangughed and said, "Alright, I just saw the lines from the TV series. Look at how you¡¯re scared, isn¡¯t it a bit too funny?"


    Liang Qiuying said, "Even if it¡¯s just a TV show, you shouldn¡¯t be studying like this. Let me tell you, your current situation is very dangerous, your parents aren¡¯t around and you need someone to discipline you. How about this, you will stay here with me tonight to be taught by me."


    Li Qiang said excitedly, "What do you want to teach me? Adolescent sex education? "


    Liao Qiuying¡¯s pretty face turned red as she angrily said, "Nonsense, are you looking for a beating?" Saying that, Li Qiang pretended to be hit by her and groaned, "Aiyo, teacher, you hit me really hard. I¡¯m in so much pain."


    Seeing Li Qiang in such a state, Liang Qiuying hurriedly asked, "Did we really hit you?" How do you feel right now, is it painful? "


    Li Qiang smiled as he turned around and grabbed her delicate hand. "It¡¯s fine. Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine and very happy."


    Liao Qiuying pushed his hand away with a blush and said, "How many times have I told you? Don¡¯t joke so much with me in the future. After all, I¡¯m your teacher. You and I are always so naughty!"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "You also know that you¡¯re my teacher, so why did you take the initiative to ask me out?"


    Liang Qiuying was annoyed, "He thought of this way to avoid being harassed by Qu Peng. This is also a helpless move, what else can we do? "If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll give up on that idea!"


    Li Qiang immediately shook his head and said, "How can I do that? It¡¯s already decided, so of course I won¡¯t oppose. But you have to remember, you and I have a rtionship now. You have to be a bit more polite."


    Liang Qiuying said angrily, "You want me to be courteous to you? I¡¯m already very polite to you, how else do you want me to be polite to you? "


    Li Qiang said, "You have to call me husband. I can see that a lot of male and female friends call me husband and employers!"


    Liang Qiuying¡¯s face was as red as an apple, he said angrily, "Li Qiang, don¡¯t push your luck, I just came up with a solution on the spur of the moment, not a real one. How could you treat me like this? This is too much! "


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "As the saying goes, only by putting on an act can you act more vividly. If you don¡¯t want to, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it."


    Liang Qiuying blushed and said, "I really don¡¯t know how to say that. Why don¡¯t we change it? As long as you can change it, I will call you. "


    Li Qiang thought for a moment and said, "Okay then, you can call me Xiao Qiang from now on, and I¡¯ll call you Xiao Ying. Is that okay?"


    Liang Qiuying thought for a moment and finally nodded, "Okay, Xiao Qiang, I agree."


    Li Qiang also said to Liang Qiuying, "Xiao Ying, I¡¯m very happy, I¡¯m really very happy now!"


    Liang Qiuying continued, "Even if we have to call each other that in the future, it will only be when you and I are alone. At school, we will still have to call each other teacher and student alike. Do you hear me?"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I understand. You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I will deal with it well."


    Liang Qiuying replied, "Of course I don¡¯t need to worry about your business, it¡¯s just that everything is unpredictable. Especially that man, Shou Peng. He¡¯s the dignified chairman of the Falling Leaf Corporation. He¡¯s extremely rich, and we can¡¯t afford to offend him."


    Li Qiang sneered, "Then kill him. If he molests you again, I¡¯ll kill him!"


    Liang Qiuying said angrily, "Why are you here again? How many times have I told you? You are not allowed to say such fierce words in front of me. Do you hear me?"


    Li Qiang could only nod and say, "Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t speak like that again. I will definitely make you feel more at ease."


    Liang Qiuyingughed and kissed Li Qiang on the cheek, saying, "This is my good Xiao Qiang, be good, do you hear me?"


    Li Qiang almost lost control of himself when he was kissed by her. However, he was the soul of a soldier. He calmed himself down and then remembered something and asked, "I remember that Tough Peng told you that you like to eat osmanthus cake, right?"


    Liang Qiuying nodded, "That¡¯s right, I really like the osmanthus cake made by a shop in Yanchun City called Fragrant Rice Vige, so I told Shou Peng to buy it for me that time. I didn¡¯t expect that after Fragrant Rice Vige went to another city, Shou Peng would actually buy that shop back, and all the waiters and pastry makers would be the same, then let them make me a snack. It¡¯s too exaggerated!"


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "So Xiao Ying also likes to eat Rice Fragrance Vige¡¯s osmanthus cake. Back then, I often bought that shop¡¯s osmanthus cake for Yang Rong. Now that I think about it, I am truly moved!"


    I heard from my father that there was an uncle who was very good to me. He often fed me osmanthus cakes when I was young, so I fell in love with this kind of dessert. This hobby really has something to do with that uncle, but at that time, I was too young to remember his looks.


    Li Qiang stared nkly for a moment and thought, "Xiao Ying, the uncle you¡¯re talking about is me. I didn¡¯t expect that this hobby of yours, who likes eating osmanthus cake, was actually brought to you by me!"

 Chapter 51 cinnamon cake

    Seeing that Li Qiang had been in a daze, Liang Qiuying asked, "What happened to you? Why are you in a daze? Don¡¯t tell me you also want to eat osmanthus cake? "


    Li Qiang suddenly said angrily, "Don¡¯t mention that ¡¯Gui Hua Cake¡¯ thing to me. I hate the ¡¯Gui Hua Cake¡¯. I hate it to the extreme!"


    Liang Qiuying was baffled, "What happened to you? Did I offend you? Inexplicably, he started to get angry. This was too strange. "Also, I will have to give up on the outing. It¡¯s a pity, since I will have to make up for itter. Otherwise, I would lose all my prestige among the students!"


    Li Qiang said, "You don¡¯t know that Lin Ya Shi¡¯s situation is very dangerous. There were a group of extremely vicious people who wanted to harm her. At that time, I noticed that something was wrong, so I decisively asked toe back.


    Liang Qiuying sighed, "Aiya, I don¡¯t know anything about you people. It doesn¡¯t matter, since I¡¯m only teaching my students well, I can¡¯t do anything else, nor can I do anything about it."


    Looking at her beautiful face, Li Qiang¡¯s heart was beating fast. Indeed, his desire was boiling, but when he remembered that Xiao Ying was herrade, Liang Tian¡¯s child, he started the fight. He always felt that it was a little awkward to win over Liang Qiuying.


    How could Liang Qiuying have known about his strange thoughts? She continued, "In any case, you should stay here. I¡¯m lonely, and I¡¯m afraid of being harassed by Qu Peng. You cane and help."


    Li Qiang said, "I have an idea that I don¡¯t know if I should share."


    Liang Qiuying said, "If you want to say something, say it. I¡¯m listening. Anyway, your idea has always been pretty good, so I¡¯m willing to listen to you."


    Li Qiang said, "Teacher just said that you would move out of this house, right?"


    Liang Qiuying replied, "Yes, this is the house that Tou Peng bought for me. I didn¡¯t want to take advantage of him, so I wanted to move out after a few days."


    "Lin Ya Shi is currently living in the vi in theke, which belongs to her family. That vi is quiterge and has a lot of rooms, I believe you should be able to live in it, so why don¡¯t you do that, you don¡¯t have any ce to stay right now, even if you find a ce to live you will have to pay the rent, so you might as well live together in Lin Ya Shi¡¯s vi. You can still have apanion."


    Liang Qiuying found it hard to believe, "It¡¯s not good. After all, Lin Ya Shi is my student. It¡¯s too unreasonable for me to live in her house. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be criticized."


    Li Qiang said with augh, "What disapproval? Teachers and students should always help each other. Forget about it today; after all, it¡¯ste. I¡¯ll first go back to Lin Ya Shi¡¯s side and ask her opinion. If she¡¯s fine, then we¡¯ll act tomorrow and move all your belongings over to her side."


    Liang Qiuying frowned, she thought for a moment and finally reluctantly agreed, "You, it seems that if I don¡¯t agree, you will definitely not let me live, right? Well, I will agree, but if Lin Ya Shi doesn¡¯t agree, then I will find another ce to live."


    Li Qiang said, "How could that be possible? She would definitely want you to stay there. Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. Once I¡¯ve discussed it with Lin Ya Shi, I¡¯ll greet you."


    "No, absolutely not! I can¡¯t let her stay here!" Lin Ya Shi said resolutely.


    Li Qiang could not believe his ears and asked, "She¡¯s your teacher, why don¡¯t you want her to live with you?"


    It¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s a teacher that I can¡¯t let her stay in my dorm. With someone like her by my side, my private life ispletely gone. Moreover, I was already tired out when I was at school. Lin Ya Shi said in pain.


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "If Liang Qiuying heard you say that about her, she would definitely feel very sad. Can¡¯t you just let her go? She¡¯s in a lot of trouble and needs your help. "


    Lin Ya Shi shook his head with all his might: "I don¡¯t care, I can agree to anything anyways, but that won¡¯t do. You said that you would let Big Sister Zhou Xuan live here, do you think I had any objections? "But I really can¡¯t agree to this matter right now. I¡¯m sorry."


    Li Qiang saw that there was no turning back, so he could only sigh and say, "Maybe you have a fuller reason. I was too rude and thought it would be easy to solve the problem, but I didn¡¯t expect to cause so much trouble. How should I answer him now? It¡¯s too embarrassing."


    Lin Ya Shi suddenly said: "Isn¡¯t your house empty? You can let Teacher Liang stay in there. If that¡¯s the case, then someone will be angry at your house and we won¡¯t need to dy anything. "


    "But my house can¡¯tpare with Teacher Liang¡¯s apartment. She might not be happy about it. "Aiya, this matter is really troublesome."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "There¡¯s no trouble. She¡¯s such a good person, so she definitely won¡¯t mind. At worst, won¡¯t you just take her rent?"


    Li Qiang thought about it carefully and found that this matter was actually feasible. He nodded and said, "Then we¡¯ll do as you say. But your performance today was really beyond my expectations."


    Lin Ya Shiid on the sofa. He was wearing only a short undershirt and a short denim skirt. His snow-white long legs were in front of Li Qiang¡¯s eyes, making him involuntarily swallow his saliva. His body also had a reaction.


    He really didn¡¯t want to be so useless, but under the effects of the Azure Dragon Jade Ring, he was currently so lecherous.


    Lin Ya Shi saw Li Qiang¡¯s unfriendly gaze and snorted. "Have you seen enough? Do you want to lick it a few more times? "


    Li Qiang said awkwardly, "What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Continue pretending to be ignorant. You know what I¡¯m talking about!"


    Just as Li Qiang was about to say something, Zhou Xuan came back from work. Seeing Li Qiang, he smiled and asked: "Xiao Qiang is back? Have you eaten yet? "


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯m not in the mood to eat, so naturally we don¡¯t need to eat. Oh right, did Wang Da Cong find any trouble with you today, Sister Xuan?"


    Zhou Xuan said, "No, he seems to have been very honest these past few days. There hasn¡¯t been any news about him."


    Li Qiang frowned, "This seems a little abnormal. It¡¯s as the saying goes, there¡¯s a turbulent undercurrent."


    Zhou Xuan said, "Where did all these undercurrentse from? I think this matter should be over by now. He seems to be very afraid of you, so he won¡¯t provoke me anymore."


    Li Qiang said, "I can¡¯t be wrong. That guy is very shifty. He should be a vengeful character. When I dealt with him that time, he will definitely cause me trouble. I have to be careful in dealing with this matter!"


    Zhou Xuan was surprised. "Is it that serious?" I always felt that you were worrying about something. "


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "Sister Xuan, please believe me. I see that the problem has never been wrong. This is the same logic."


    Zhou Xuan thought: "Your eyes? If I remember correctly, you can even buy things from a supermarket at the wrong price! "

 Chapter 52 monkshood

    Li Qiang stared at the te in front of him with a strange expression.


    Lin Ya Shi curiously asked, "What are you doing? Why look at food and not eat it? "


    Li Qiang coldly said, "What¡¯s on this te?"


    Lin Ya Shiughed involuntarily. "Of course it¡¯s the osmanthus cake. You don¡¯t even recognize such a simple dessert? This is too terrible. "


    Looking at the osmanthus cake in front of him, Li Qiang¡¯s mood was extremely depressed.


    Lin Ya Shi said, "I¡¯m sorry. If you don¡¯t like this food, I can ask someone to take it away. I¡¯m sorry to make you feel bad."


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s alright. I like eating this. I was just enjoying it." As he spoke, he picked up a piece and ate it, "It tastes pretty good, it tastes pretty good."


    Lin Ya Shiughed, "It must be delicious. This was personally made by my mom. She just sent it over. If you like it, eat more."


    Li Qiang immediately spat out, "This was done by Yang Rong?"


    Lin Ya Shi said in dissatisfaction: "What do you mean by that? Why did I spit it out when I heard my mother did it? Did she let you down in any way? "


    Li Qiang said, "I didn¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s just that I was a little surprised when I suddenly heard that your mother knew how to make osmanthus cake."


    Lin Ya Shi asked curiously, "What¡¯s so strange about that? Can¡¯t my mother make some pastries? "


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t me me for being rude. I mean, your mother is the leader of arge corporation. How could she have the time to cook? That¡¯s why she was so surprised." Although he said that on the surface, he was actually extremely upset. After all, eating something made by Yang Rong reminded him of the time when he was stabbed!


    Lin Ya Shi did not understand, so he could only exin, "Don¡¯t always make a fuss. I hired you to protect me, but you didn¡¯t even show any of your abilities. You¡¯ve always given me a fright."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Then I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t scare you again. I won¡¯t do it again."


    Lin Ya Shi nodded and said, "Then are you going to eat this Gui Hua Cake?"


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "I¡¯m not eating. You eat by yourself. I still need to go practice."


    Lin Ya Shi was surprised. "What kind of martial arts are you practicing now? Can you teach me? "


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "The martial arts I¡¯m practising right now is overbearing and not suitable for girls. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t practice."


    Lin Ya Shi pouted. "Why can¡¯t I do what a boy does? "You can teach me anyway, but I can¡¯t always let you protect me. When necessary, I also need some self-defense skills."


    Li Qiang thought for a moment and said, "Alright then, I¡¯ll teach you a set of simple body defense techniques. It¡¯s very suitable for girls to train in, but any kind of martial arts requires hard work and training. It¡¯s not something that can be mastered simply."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m very anxious right now, so you should hurry up and teach me. I don¡¯t have anything else to do anyway, so I can practice martial arts with you. Maybe I¡¯m a martial arts genius and can be an expert in an instant?"


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry and said, "No one can seed so easily. Although it¡¯s just a line of lyrics, it¡¯s very reasonable. Remember, there are no shortcuts in everything. Don¡¯t be delusional.


    Lin Ya Shi had had enough of his nagging. He said, "Alright, now that everyone knows about it, can you not be so long-winded? Actually, I find it strange. Your physique used to be so bad that you struggled toplete a thousand meters in school. How did you suddenly be such a powerful expert? Have you taken some medicine? "


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "You don¡¯t need to ramble on like this with me, okay?" Should I talk to you or help you with your training? There¡¯s only one person, so it¡¯s not that useful. "


    Lin Ya Shi pouted. "I bought you for a huge sum of money. Of course you have to work harder. Talking with me is one of your essential tasks."


    Li Qiang said, "Alright, whatever you say. After all, money is the boss. I will listen to whatever you say." "Oh yeah, can I see your parents? I think it¡¯s helpful for me to meet such a sessful person. Can you help me?"


    Lin Ya Shi asked curiously, "Why do you want to meet them for? They are very busy right now, and there are a lot of things to deal with inside the group, so they don¡¯t have the opportunity to meet with outsiders, so I might not be able to help you with this favor. "


    Li Qiang said in disappointment, "Is it really that difficult? Just looking at the two of them isn¡¯t enough? "


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Back then, when I wanted to hire you as my bodyguard, Dad had to seriously oppose it. If it wasn¡¯t for my argument, you wouldn¡¯t even be standing here doing such a good job right now."


    Li Qiangughed, "I understand your father¡¯s thoughts, he has always been a very cautious person, every bit of money needs to be spent on des. For a power as powerful as your Lin n, hiring powerful bodyguards is easy, so he must be disdainful towards your bold decision."


    Lin Ya Shi sighed, "Who said I wasn¡¯t? That¡¯s probably what he was thinking, so he gave me a lot of criticism. If it wasn¡¯t for my mother, I really would have been badly scolded by him."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "It seems that your parents are rational people. They want to control everything in their hands, so they have a strong desire to control you. Am I right?"


    Lin Ya Shiughed: "How can you be so urate with people? Why do I suddenly feel like you¡¯re apletely different person now? In the past, you could be said to bepletely useless in your ss. In the past, you could be said to be useless in your ss.


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "That¡¯s because I have enlightened. Do you know that whether a person can be famous or not is extremely important?"


    Lin Ya Shi suddenly asked, "Let¡¯s not talk about the unenlightened topic. Let me ask you, just now you said that my father had a cautious personality, but how did you know? "As far as I know, you haven¡¯t met my father yet, have you?"


    Li Qiang¡¯s expression did not change as he continued to create nonsense, "That¡¯s because I¡¯m a good at guessing, so it¡¯s alright if we don¡¯t meet up. I can judge this person¡¯s character from his words and reactions."


    Lin Ya Shi praised, "You¡¯re so awesome. Then let me ask you, if I say a few more things, will you be able to judge my parents¡¯ personality traits?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "That¡¯s no problem, but I think we should stop this first. I don¡¯t have any interest in analyzing your parents¡¯ personalities, it has nothing to do with me. My duty is to protect your safety, let you safely pass your high school years, and finally enter university."


    Lin Ya Shi sighed. "I hope so. The ck Cloaked Society is moving more and more frequently, and they are even ripping off votes. When I hear the name ¡¯ck Cloaked Society¡¯, I feel ufortable all over. My body is always hot. I think I¡¯m too nervous."


    Li Qiang thought, "Isn¡¯t a woman¡¯s body hot because she misses spring?" How could she have such a reaction when she heard the name of the ck Cloaked Society? "This is really strange."

 Chapter 53 exercise

    Lin Ya Shi said, "Hey, what are you thinking about now? "Didn¡¯t you want to teach me martial arts? Thene quickly, why are you so stunned?"


    Li Qiang said, "I was just thinking of how to teach you, so I paused for a moment. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, what¡¯s the use? I can¡¯t eat hot tofu in such a hurry."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "I just want to learn more and then deal with those bad guys. I understand the principle that it¡¯s better to rely on others than myself. There will always be times in my life when I¡¯m alone. If I don¡¯t know anything, I¡¯ll definitely die when I see those bad guys."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "You are very thoughtful, and your considerations are quiteprehensive. Let me tell you, this body protection technique only has seven moves. You must carefully learn them, carefully remember them, practice them, and then master them.


    Lin Ya Shi excitedly and anxiously asked, "Then hurry up and teach me. I¡¯m so excited that I don¡¯t want anything more."


    To Li Qiang¡¯s surprise, this Lin Ya Shi¡¯s talent was actually very high. ording to his original expectations, this set of seven techniques should have taken him a week to teach his, but because of Lin Ya Shi¡¯s talent, he had already learned four moves in just an hour. This progress was already very astonishing!


    Li Qiang stopped here and said he would continue tomorrow.


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Aiya, just teach me a few more moves. I still haven¡¯t learned enough yet."


    Li Qiang said, "As the saying goes, don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew, this kind of attitude isn¡¯t good. We¡¯ve always emphasized the word ¡¯patience¡¯. Now that you¡¯re so impatient, I¡¯m worried that something might happen to you."


    Lin Ya Shi smiled sweetly, "Why do I feel like you are bing more and more like one of those Grandmasters in the TV series? and you always like to scare people! "


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "I¡¯m not trying to scare you. What I said was true. You didn¡¯t believe me."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Alright, hurry up and teach me your remaining moves. Otherwise, I¡¯ll deduct your money."


    Li Qiang said, "There¡¯s no such use in the contract, so I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m unable toply!"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Hey, I¡¯m your boss. Is there anyone who wants to deal with their boss this way?"


    Li Qiangughed loudly, "Don¡¯t make trouble without a good reason. My whole body is feeling ufortable right now and I just want to go back to sleep. Please spare me."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "No matter what, you have something to say. I really admire you. Quickly go back and rest. See you tomorrow."


    Li Qiang greeted her and then went back to his room to rest. Just as he arrived, Liang Qiuying called him, "How was your conversation with Lin Ya Shi? Why don¡¯t you call me back? "


    Faced with Liang Qiuying¡¯s questioning, Li Qiang felt a headache and stammered, "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, I was just talking to her."


    Liang Qiuying suddenly came to her senses and said, "Ya Shi doesn¡¯t want me to stay in her house, right?"


    When I heard the sadness in Liang Qiuying¡¯s voice, I immediately rescued her, "It¡¯s okay, she might have some other unspeakable secrets, but you can go live in my house. Although the conditions are not as good as your apartment, but that area is actually quitefortable to live in alone, you will definitely be happy."


    Liao Qiuying thought for a moment and said, "Well then, I¡¯d like to find a normal residential building anyways, your house just happens to belong to me. But, how about the rent?"


    Li Qiangughed, "Xiao Ying, you¡¯re my girlfriend, why would I ask for a rent from you?"


    Liang Qiuying said, "Don¡¯t speak nonsense. We¡¯re just pretending. What is the meaning of your teasing on the phone?"


    Li Qiang said, "I like you. Other than this ident, there¡¯s no other meaning to it."


    Liang Qiuying said, "But no matter what, I can¡¯t rent your house for free. What do you think I should do?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Then you can really be my girlfriend. I¡¯ll consider it aspensation."


    Liang Qiuying said angrily, "You¡¯ve always been so dishonest. You¡¯re really annoying!" As he spoke, he hung up the phone.


    Li Qiang was also baffled. Why did these kinds of words alwayse up to tease girls? When he was still a weapons specialist, he had never encountered such a situation before. Now that things had turned out like this, he was truly baffled.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Li Qiang opened it and saw Zhou Xuan standing outside. Li Qiang let her in.


    Zhou Xuan came to Li Qiang¡¯s room and asked shyly: "Who were you talking to just now? It sounds to me like you should have a girlfriend, right? "


    Li Qiang asked, "How do you know?"


    Zhou Xuan said, "In my line of work, I¡¯m observing the crowd. I¡¯m too familiar with the way men and women flirt with each other, so I can hear it the moment I hear it!"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Don¡¯t misunderstand. He¡¯s just an ordinary friend with no other connections."


    Zhou Xuan nced at him and said, "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to speak the truth, but it¡¯s as boring as if I¡¯m forcing you to do so. By the way, tell me the truth. What secret is there when you were staring at the osmanthus cake? We are not outsiders, so you can tell me the truth. If there is any problem, big sister can help you! "


    Li Qiang said gratefully, "Thank you, Big Sister. I appreciate your good intentions, but you can¡¯t help me with this matter. I really can¡¯t tell you about it."


    Zhou Xuan moved closer to Li Qiang and said, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why keep this a secret from me? Am I not good enough for you? "


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "You can¡¯t solve my problem, even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t believe me. What¡¯s the use of saying that? Why don¡¯t we just be silent and be rich in gold?"


    He said to Zhou Xuan, "I know that elder sister has always been very good to me, but there are some things that are truly unsuitable for us to talk about. Let¡¯s talk about the wind, snow, and moon."


    Zhou Xuan said helplessly, "Alright, you can do whatever you want anyway. I have no objections."


    Seeing that Zhou Xuan was so close to him, Li Qiang carefully observed his appearance. At this moment, she was wearing makeup and a sky-blue pajamas. It was very seductive, so she couldn¡¯t help but give her a kiss on the cheek.


    Zhou Xuan froze, and then blushed: "What are you trying to do? "Let me tell you, even though I¡¯vee to your room, I¡¯m not some random woman. Don¡¯t have any thoughts of touching me."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "Isn¡¯t the more a woman speaks, the more it means that she doesn¡¯t mean what she says?" Thus, he took a step further and wrapped his arm around Zhou Xuan¡¯s slender waist, and looked straight into her eyes.


    Zhou Xuan¡¯s face was covered in a blush as she said, "What are you doing? Xiao Qiang, don¡¯t be like this."


    Li Qiangughed, "You don¡¯t want me to do anything? I didn¡¯t actually do anything. "

 Chapter 54 surging

    At this moment, both of their hearts were violently beating, especially Li Qiang. He felt that he had always been a person with very strong self-control, and for some reason, ever since he was reborn, his personality had changed. Especially when he was faced with the temptation of desire, he simply couldn¡¯t control himself.


    Now, Zhou Xuan looked at him affectionately and said: "You just want to provoke me right? Just tell me exactly what you want! "


    Li Qiang grinned as he leaned close to Zhou Xuan¡¯s face, tapped her chin with his fingertips, and said: "I don¡¯t know what I want you to do. How about Sister Xuan tell me what you want right now?"


    Zhou Xuan¡¯s face was like apletely red apple. She groaned and said, "I don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t tease me like this."


    Li Qiang was getting closer and closer to her face. He just wanted to reach out his mouth and give her a sweet kiss.


    However, just as the two of them were about to speak, someone knocked on the door.


    Li Qiang went over to open the door. Seeing that it was Lin Ya Shi who walked in, she saw Zhou Xuan and immediately eximed in surprise, "So Sister Xuan is also here! Why are you here?"


    Zhou Xuan said embarrassedly: "I didn¡¯t do anything, I just came to chat with Li Qiang."


    Lin Ya Shi teased, "Why do you have to shut the door so tightly when you want to chat? "Don¡¯t you find it hot?"


    Li Qiang immediately found an excuse. "There¡¯s an air conditioner in the room. It¡¯s not hot at all, it¡¯s actually a little cold here."


    Lin Ya Shi giggled. "Idiot, the air conditioner hasn¡¯t been switched on yet. Why do you feel cold?"


    Li Qiang was stunned, then the three of them startedughing.


    Zhou Xuan said, "Alright, I¡¯m going back to rest. I won¡¯t disturb you two from your discussion." As sshe spoke, he left the room.


    Li Qiang immediately let out a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t know if he was more disappointed or d.


    Lin Ya Shi said, "What happened to you? "Why do you have such a strange expression?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "No, I¡¯m just thinking about something. I don¡¯t have the ability to think it through." Oh right, do you have something to talk to me about? "


    Lin Ya Shi smiled and said, "I still don¡¯t understand some of the Seven Styles of Body Protection that you taught me earlier, so I came to ask if you have any way of helping me."


    Li Qiang said, "You can¡¯t be impatient when learning martial arts. You have to work step by step and diligently train as well. If you want to have an epiphany, it¡¯s too difficult. Listen to my advice andprehend the four moves I taught you. After you finish learning them, I will pass on the other three moves to you."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Since no one is sleeping right now, help me continue practicing. I want to integrate these four moves, so I need your help."


    Li Qiang could only say, "Alright then. If you have no objections, I can help you. However, I have no eyes. If I injure you, don¡¯t be angry at me."


    Lin Ya Shi smiled and said, "No problem. You can attack. Let me see if this self-defense spell is effective or not."


    Li Qiang grinned as he took a step forward, throwing a punch straight at Lin Ya Shi¡¯s face. Lin Ya Shi lowered his head to dodge the punch, then rolled on the ground until he was far away.


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "This Earth Rolling Spell of yours should roll under my legs and then kick up a kick to attack me. This is the true meaning of the Body Protection Spell. Besides defending, you still have to counterattack! The best defense is offense! "


    Lin Ya Shi said, "I don¡¯t know why, but when I got close enough to make a move, I was actually scared. So I decided to scram a little further."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "There¡¯s nothing you can do about it. You just came into contact with realbat, so you definitely can¡¯tprehend these moves too well. How about this, you continue to use the ground roll technique to attack me. I won¡¯t dodge. I¡¯ll let you kick me."


    Lin Ya Shi was at a loss for words. "This isn¡¯t good. If I kick and injure you, who will protect me?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "A person who can injure me has yet to be born. Don¡¯t worry, quickly make a move on me!"


    Lin Ya Shi gritted his teeth and said, "Alright then, I won¡¯t be polite!" He immediately rolled onto the floor, then kicked Li Qiang in the most important area! Bang!


    Li Qiang, who was originally calm andposed, suddenly felt as if he had been electrocuted. His lower body was in extreme pain, and he immediately kneeled on the ground while clutching his lower body.


    Lin Ya Shi¡¯s face was full of shock as he said, "Didn¡¯t you say I could kick you? That¡¯s why I did. You can¡¯t me me! Are you in pain now? "


    Li Qiang smiled wryly in his heart, "This is terrible. In my previous life, I practiced Iron Crotch, so I took it for granted that my crotch was as hard as steel and that I was not afraid of any attacks. However, right now, my host is only a middle school student."


    After all, it was an important part of his body that had been kicked. Furthermore, Lin Ya Shi¡¯s foot was especially strong. That kick of Li Qiang¡¯s caused him to feel a heart-wrenching pain.


    Seeing him in such pain, Lin Ya Shi hastily asked, "Don¡¯t try to be brave. If it hurts too much, quickly go to the hospital."


    Li Qiang thought, "I¡¯m a dignified weapons specialist, why would I need to go to the hospital with such little injuries? That would be too embarrassing! " Therefore, he firmly shook his head, "No, I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital to recuperate from these minor injuries. I just need to recuperate."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Aiya, stop trying to be brave, alright? If you can¡¯t, then go to the hospital."


    Right now, Li Qiang couldn¡¯t bear to listen to the hospital and said, "How about this, you go and get me some ice cubes. I want to put some ice on them and it will stop hurting very soon."


    Lin Ya Shi had no choice but to go to the refrigerator and find ice cubes. He made a simple ice bag and said, "Take off your pants, I¡¯ll put it on you."


    Li Qiang immediately shook his head and said, "How can I do that? Stop messing around, I¡¯ll do it myself."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "I kicked you just now to make you hurt like this, so let me help you apply the ice. Your face is now deformed from the pain, so you definitely don¡¯t have the strength to do this yourself."


    Li Qiang was startled and said, "Men and women are different, this isn¡¯t a good idea."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Why are you bothering about this at such a time? Hurry and take off your pants! " As he spoke, he came to pull Li Qiang¡¯s pants.


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. He never thought that a dignified weapons specialist would have his pants pulled off by a beauty.


    Right now, all that was left was his underwear, which had already swelled up to a very high height. Of course, it was still a bit stiff. After all, this was a great beauty in front of him, so there was no way that he wouldn¡¯t have a reaction.


    Lin Ya Shi blushed as he pressed the ice bag to that spot. He said, "As far as I know, the ice pack should be applied for at least an hour. If it doesn¡¯t stop swelling, we will have to go to the hospital."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Alright then, thank you."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "It¡¯s all my fault that you were injured so badly. Right now, I feel really bad."

 Chapter 55 ice compress

    Li Qiang said, "I should be thanking you. That kick of yours just now woke me up. No matter what kind of opponent I face, I can¡¯t let my guard down. This is my lesson, and also a worth remembering."


    Lin Ya Shi said with a smile, "I never thought that this kick would be this heavy. I feel too guilty. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my body was sensitive, I would definitely help you massage it."


    This sentence caused Li Qiang¡¯s heart to surge. Suddenly, he felt a strong paining from him, causing him to scream out in pain.


    Lin Ya Shi said, "What happened to you? Is it unbearable? "


    Li Qiang held onto that ce with an embarrassed expression as he said, "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine very soon."


    Lin Ya Shi said angrily: "How can you be so brave? If she doesn¡¯t get treatment in time, something big might happen. I read on the news that there was a guy who had the same experience as you, but missed out on treatment and got cut out of there! "


    Li Qiang said unhappily, "Why are you saying such an unlucky thing? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve offended you."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to say this on purpose, but with the current situation, it¡¯s impossible for me not to say it."


    Li Qiang said, "Alright, we will observe for another hour. If it¡¯s still not good, I will immediately go to the hospital."


    Lin Ya Shi frowned and said, "How is that possible? Your injuries are so severe, how can you heal in an hour?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be fine. You just have to patiently wait."


    After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes and began to use his luck. He used the martial art he had practiced all those years ago: the Winged Dragon Technique! This was an inner force skill. Not only could it increase one¡¯s cultivation, it could also speed up the healing process.


    After Li Qiang used the Winged Dragon Technique, a ball of white gas instantly appeared in his brain, causing Lin Ya Shi to be extremely surprised. He thought to himself, "Just what is the background of this Li Qiang? Why is it getting more and more magical? In the past, he was just an ordinary student. But now, he seems to know everything and his ability is getting stronger and stronger. I really don¡¯t know him anymore! "


    While Li Qiang was recovering, the Azure Dragon Jade Ring also worked on his hand. Originally, the wounds that could havested half a day were actually healed after an hour.


    Li Qiang was also pleasantly surprised at his own rate of recovery, repeatedly eximing in disbelief! He then asked Lin Ya Shi to take the ice bag away.


    Lin Ya Shi asked curiously, "Are you really alright? It can¡¯t be that easy to get rid of the swelling, right? "


    Li Qiangughed, "You don¡¯t believe me, do you? "Then let me show you. You¡¯ll know that it¡¯s abnormal just by looking at it." As he spoke, he made a gesture to take off his underwear.


    Lin Ya Shi hastily cried out. He turned around and said, "Don¡¯t take it off, what do you look like!"


    Li Qiangughed loudly, "When you applied the ice pack on me, you were very calm. Why are you acting like a teenage girl now?"


    Lin Ya Shi pouted. "I¡¯m already a teenager. What you¡¯re saying is a little strange."


    Only now did Li Qiang realize that he still treated Lin Ya Shi like Yang Rong. That was because when Yang Rong was engaged to him, she was already over 20 years old.


    Lin Ya Shi saw Li Qiang staring nkly at his again and asked, "What the hell are you doing? Why are you suddenly staring at me like that? Even if I¡¯m good-looking, don¡¯t you think you need to be so wretched? In my house, don¡¯t you see enough? "


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just remembered something and that¡¯s why I got distracted. You don¡¯t have to worry too much."


    Lin Ya Shi sighed. "You¡¯re always so flustered. I¡¯m really not used to it!"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve scared you. Although your kick wasn¡¯t light, it didn¡¯t cause much harm to me. If you don¡¯t believe me, just look."


    He got down from the ground and somersaulted a few times. Everything went on as usual.


    Lin Ya Shi then let out a sigh of relief and said, "That¡¯s good then. I can finally rest assured. Otherwise, if anything happens to you, I will die from guilt."


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t worry about it blindly. Since I have the ability to protect you, then I naturally have the ability to protect myself. Otherwise, what kind of bodyguard would I be?"


    Lin Ya Shi nodded. "That¡¯s good. By the way, the ck Cloaked Society seems to be calm and quiet recently. It doesn¡¯t seem to have any movements. What do you think is going on?"


    Li Qiang was startled and immediately muttered to himself, "Based on my understanding of the ck Cloaked Society, I¡¯m afraid that it is as calm as a storm!"


    "They tried to kidnap me several times, but even after careful nning, they were still unable to do so. What are they nning now?" Lin Ya Shi asked.


    Li Qiang said, "The ck Cloaked Society has all kinds of famous killers and viins under the heavens. They are extremely powerful, so they will naturally be at a disadvantage when ites to doing bad things! However, there was a big w in their actions. Every time theypleted a major case, apart from the ransom they received, there was not much left of the profits. Thus, they could only kidnap another household more and more, going through the same vicious cycle for a long time. The rich people were scared of being robbed, so they naturally spent a lot of money to hire bodyguards. Among them, there were also a lot of underworld people who participated.


    Lin Ya Shi was surprised. "How do you know so much?"


    Li Qiang thought: "That¡¯s because I was a spy in the ck Cloaked Society! That¡¯s why they led the Winged Dragonmandos and easily killed off a lot of theirs of the ck Cloaked Society. As a result, they were hated to the bones by the ck Cloaked Society, and wanted to eliminate them as soon as possible! "


    Lin Ya Shi saw that Li Qiang stopped talking again and said angrily, "Why are you so distracted? Keep telling me. "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Back then, I read a report about the ck Cloaked Society, so I am very familiar with this organization. I heard that there was a Winged Dragonmandos that were extremely powerful, and they even destroyed arge portion of the ck Cloaked Society¡¯s forces, you know that right? "


    Lin Ya Shi nodded. "That¡¯s right, I heardter that the soldier king died for some reason and that the entire Winged Dragonmandos were headless, so they also disbanded very quickly. What a pity!" If the Winged Dragon Raiders hadn¡¯t dissolved then, then we wouldn¡¯t have to fear the ck Cloth Society right now. Being protected like this and panicking all day, it would be terrible! "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry. With me protecting you, it¡¯s actually quite safe. The ck Cloaked Society will definitely not kidnap you."


    Lin Ya Shi sighed, "That¡¯s hard to say. Take the Godly Mountain City next to our Yan Jing city. Almost every big family¡¯s daughter has been kidnapped by the ck Cloaked Society, but the police can¡¯t stop them. Now, the ck Cloaked Society¡¯s appetite is growing, and they¡¯re threatening to kidnap even more rich people."


    Li Qiangughed and said, "I was the one who asked the question. Why does an underworld organization have so many people? There are only a few dozen people who are actually robbing and kidnapping at the front lines. It¡¯s really unfair that hundreds of others are hiding behind them and enjoying themselves! So many useless people have to open their mouths to eat, so we have to expand our business. "

 Chapter 56 Fighting

    Lin Ya Shi was displeased. "From what you¡¯re saying, you seem to sympathize with the ck Cloaked Society?"


    Li Qiangughed, "No, but I originally thought that in their case, even without any external attacks, they wouldn¡¯t be able tost for dozens of years. I didn¡¯t expect that they would actually be able to endure for so long, and be more and more arrogant. It¡¯s really unimaginable!"


    Lin Ya Shi curiously said, "Every time I hear you talk about this kind of thing, it feels like you¡¯ve experienced it yourself. The tone of your voice is very mature. It sounds too strange."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "Thisss is very quick-witted and has a good memory. She will always be able to detect the ws in my words. I must be careful not to reveal even the slightest bit of myself!"


    At this moment, Lin Ya Shi said, "Although the ck Cloaked Society has been calm recently, we can¡¯t let our guard down. You must protect me closely. Do you remember?"


    Li Qiang chuckled, "Of course you can. Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll sleep in the same room as you. This way, you can always take care of your safety."


    Lin Ya Shi angrily said, "You wish. I won¡¯t let your evil scheme seed. I have clearly said that you must protect my safety at all times. However, you are definitely not intimate with me. I will absolutely not let you stay in my room. But you can sleep outside."


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly, "Then what did I be?" A pet dog? "


    Lin Ya Shi smiled and said, "If that¡¯s the case, then you should just sleep in your room. Don¡¯t think about those dirty things. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything I need!"


    Li Qiang nodded, "Okay, then we have a deal. If anything happens to you, remember to call me."


    Lin Ya Shi nodded and asked: "Have you really recovered from your injuries? I don¡¯t really believe it. "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Since you don¡¯t believe me, then I¡¯ll let you have a look. Anyway, I¡¯m your bodyguard, so we have no privacy here." As he spoke, he was about to take off his underwear.


    Lin Ya Shi screamed out in fright. He hurriedly ran out of the bedroom and shouted, "Bastard, always teasing me like this. Sooner orter, I will make you pay!"


    After scaring Lin Ya Shi away, Li Qiang¡¯s expression immediately turned serious. He understood the current situation. The ck Cloaked Society had been holding back in order to do a big thing, and this target might be Lin Ya Shi! This way, the burden on his shoulders would be too much!


    Then he thought, "I¡¯m here for revenge. Lin Ya Shi¡¯s life or death has nothing to do with me! I should focus all my energy on how to take revenge on this adulterous couple, Yang Rong and Lin Zhe! But why am I so worried about Lin Ya Shi¡¯s safety? It¡¯s simply impossible for me to control myself! "


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t want to care about Lin Ya Shi¡¯s life and death, but he felt that it wasn¡¯t right. After all, Lin Ya Shi was a good person and was very good to him.


    That night, Li Qiang tossed and turned. On the second day, he woke up a littlete and found Lin Ya Shi doing yoga in the main hall. Her body was soft and tender, and any movement was as easy as flipping.


    After Lin Ya Shi finished his yoga, he saw Li Qiang and asked, "Have you eaten?"


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "I¡¯m not hungry right now. Where did you learn all this?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "This is yoga. Have you never heard of it? from a teacher. "


    Li Qiang said, "Of course I know about yoga, but your technique should have been improved. It¡¯s different from what I¡¯ve seen."


    Lin Ya Shi curiously asked, "Then what¡¯s the look of that yoga you see?"


    Li Qiangughed, "It¡¯s very ugly, even a bit perverted. One can use yoga to shrink one¡¯s body into a very narrow space and then surprise attack on others. It¡¯s a bit like a martial arts technique."


    Lin Ya Shi smiled and said, "What you¡¯re talking about should be used to kill and harm people, right? I learned how to strengthen and strengthen my body. "


    Li Qiang said, "This thing can help you change your body shape a little. For example, if you practice this for a long time, your chest and butt will be bigger and bigger. Is this the purpose of your yoga training?"


    Lin Ya Shi said angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about? I just want to exercise my body. Who wants to... It¡¯s made that big! "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "I¡¯m just speaking the truth. If you don¡¯t like it, then I won¡¯t say it."


    Lin Ya Shi sat on the mat, put on his shoes and socks, and said angrily: "Forget it, even if you want to practice yoga, you¡¯re going to say it. How boring!" "Hurry up and eat breakfast. We¡¯ll be going to school soon."


    Li Qiang said, "I advise you not to go to school anymore. It¡¯s so messy outside. You can stay at home. Why do you have to go to school?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "I should be doing what I am at my age. Since I am a student now, I should fulfill my obligations as a student. If I don¡¯t go to school, what am I doing at home? "After a long time, you will be a cripple!"


    Li Qiang nodded his head, "What you said makes a lot of sense. I agree with you. Staying in there for too long is easy to cripple."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Since you understand me, then quicklye with me to school. Don¡¯t be so obedient."


    Li Qiang suddenly asked, "Where is Sister Xuan?" Why didn¡¯t you see hering over? "


    Lin Ya Shi said: "Sister Xuan went to work. She was much more hardworking than you and left much earlier. "Oh right, there¡¯s another thing. When you meet Teacher Liang, you must remember to help me out. I think she might be angry about not letting her stay here."


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s impossible. Teacher Liang is such a good person, he definitely won¡¯t mind this matter. Furthermore, I¡¯ve already asked her to move to my house. Don¡¯t worry, he will definitely be fine."


    Lin Ya Shi sighed. "Actually, I also understand. Teacher Liang has always been a good person. How could he me me? It¡¯s because I was too concerned. "


    Li Qiangughed and said, "You girls are too meticulous and don¡¯t care about important things. You are still sighing, so it doesn¡¯t really matter."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Alright then, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. We¡¯re going to bete!"


    Li Qiang followed Lin Ya Shi to the door and sat in the car. Lin Ya Shi said, "After you arrive at school, you don¡¯t need to care about the jealousy of those people. If you don¡¯t make others jealous, then you are a mediocre person.


    Li Qiang thought, "Although this girl is young, her thoughts are very meticulous. She even took into ount my thoughts, so she is actually smarter than Yang Rong all those years ago."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "You still haven¡¯t had a single bite of yesterday¡¯s osmanthus cake, right?"


    Li Qiang felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. He said, "Mmm, I¡¯m not used to that kind of thing, and I won¡¯t eat it in the future."


    Lin Ya Shi sighed. "Sigh, if you don¡¯t want to eat it, then eat it. I¡¯ll think of a way in the future to get you something you like to eat."


    When Li Qiang thought of Yang Rong, a wave of anger suddenly arose, and he sneered, "Miss Lin, I¡¯m your bodyguard, not your pet. You don¡¯t need to think too much about what I¡¯m thinking!"


    Lin Ya Shi¡¯s face turned cold: "Why don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you? Is it wrong for me to care about you?! "

 Chapter 57 Unfriendly approach

    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Alright, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re right. That should be fine, right?"


    Lin Ya Shi¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He said unhappily, "Ai, forget it. You really know how to be bored to death. I was the one who asked for trouble. Just pretend that we didn¡¯t say anything." She turned his head angrily to look out the window at the scenery.


    Li Qiang knew that there was something wrong with his inexplicable temper. He wanted to apologize to Lin Ya Shi, but at this moment, something happened!


    The car that the two were sitting in was thrown up by a huge force and then rolled a few times. Even though the driver and Li Qiang and Lin Ya Shi were both wearing safety belts, they were all turned upside down by this force and Lin Ya Shi immediately fainted.


    Li Qiang did not lose consciousness, but his body could not move at all. His leg was stuck under the seat.


    He could vaguely hear footstepsing from the other side. A few people were talking, "Work harder. If we don¡¯tplete this task soon, we won¡¯t be able to keep up!"


    "Isn¡¯t it just a girl? What¡¯s so difficult about her?" Now that they have finally flipped the car over, is there a need to worry about her flying? "


    "You don¡¯t understand. Last time, we set up such a big trap, but it was actuallypletely useless. So the higher-ups decided that there must be a master at Lin Ya Shi¡¯s side. They told us to be extremely careful and not let our guard down."


    One of themughed out loud: "This is nonsense, with my understanding of the Lin Family, they will only hire some strong retired special forces as bodyguards from abroad, those foreigners are not enough to make us afraid. Truthfully, other than the Winged Dragon Raiders back then, our ck Cloaked Society has never been afraid of anyone else."


    At this moment, the sound of the car door being opened could be heard. Lin Ya Shi¡¯s car was a custom-made vehicle with a very high safety factor and a burr proof device, so it was very difficult to pry the door open from the outside.


    "Damn, the door is quite strong, it¡¯s really hard to open!"


    "Bro, I heard from the intelligence report that this girl recently hired a ssmate to be her bodyguard. Do you know about this?"


    "Haha, this matter has already be a joke. Our ck Cloaked Society has always been sessful, every rich person who is threatened has to hire expensive bodyguards. This Lin Ya Shi is a weirdo, he actually hired a student of his own, a wet behind the ears little kid as a bodyguard. He¡¯s simply courting death!"


    "Yeah, I don¡¯t know what this kid is thinking. It¡¯spletely unreliable."


    "Things are hard to say in this world. This girl probably wants to find a boyfriend. You know how young girls are in love, now that she¡¯s old, her lower parts are itchy, so I hope someone will help her."


    These vulgar words made everyone burst out inughter, causing Li Qiang to grind his teeth in hatred, "Fuck, ifozi hadn¡¯t died back then, when would I have had a moment ofcency!?" I hated myself for losing everything for a woman, but how could I not be angry at the scene? "Also, God knows why Yang Rong dares to stab me to death with a knife!"


    He then listened to their conversation, and said, "To be honest, the doctor we invited recently, he is simply a man of God!" It¡¯s just a machine gun-like device, yet it can actually turn a car upside down by sending out radio waves. If it was before, we would have had to drive to hit it. It would have been much more dangerous. "


    "That¡¯s why we say that science and technology are the true bosses. No matter how awesome we are, we have to bow down at the feet of science."


    "Hey, are you f * cking trying to open the car door? Is it that hard?" Let¡¯s hurry up and capture that girl, then we¡¯ll be able to obtain arge reward! "I, Ma, have long said that I want to go to Seychelles for a vacation. I onlyck that money!"


    Li Qiang was furious as he thought to himself, "It seems that the ck Cloaked Society has set their sights on Lin Ya Shi. They saw that Lin Ya Shi did not have any bodyguards that he could hire, so they set their eyes on her. Most importantly, they look down on me!"


    The moment he thought of this, his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. His leg, which was stuck under the seat, was forcefully pulled outwards. He wanted to immediately pull it out and then give those members of the ck Cloaked Society a heavy blow!


    However, after fiddling around for a long time, his legs still could not get out, and his body gradually lost all of its strength. Even if those people tried to pry open the door to the car, there was nothing he could do to help Lin Ya Shi!


    As Li Qiang thought of this, his heart became anxious. Just at this moment, the Azure Dragon Jade Ring on his hand started to take effect. Strands of invisible force extended out andnded on his right leg.


    At this moment, Li Qiang felt a strange sensation as if his right leg had gained some kind of strength, so he exerted some force and with a "ka" sound, he was actually able to pull it out from the hole!


    This made Li Qiang extremely happy. He was simply overjoyed, but he immediately suppressed his excitement. After all, those people were about to pry open the car door.


    With a "kacha" sound, the entire door was unloaded!


    A burst of cheers came from outside, "Fuck, it¡¯s finally settled. Let me go first. I¡¯ll bring that girl out. Can you give this to me? I want to take Ma Zi to Seychelles and need more money. The reward for the first prize is the most, you all understand what I mean, right? "


    "Alright you bastard, you have an employer? "Go, go. We won¡¯t argue with you."


    "Thank you, thank you. I knew that you guys were the most brotherly!"


    At this moment, following the source of the voice, a wretched looking thin man came in from the outside. He excitedly grabbed onto Lin Ya Shi, intending to bring his away!


    "Aiyo, this little girl is too beautiful! Although I¡¯ve seen photos and videos before, if I look at her from up close, she¡¯s definitely a top beauty!"


    "Can you stop talking so much nonsense, hurry up and bring him out, then blow the car away!"


    "Hey, there are two other people in the car. Are they going to be blown up as well?"


    "Of course, if we don¡¯t kill a few, how can we show the strength of our ck Cloaked Guild? Don¡¯t you think so? "


    "Understood, understood. I will make my move immediately. Don¡¯t be anxious, all of you!"


    As he shouted, he extended his hand towards Lin Ya Shi!


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the thin man suddenly felt a chill on his neck as a shiny dagger was pressed down on it.


    He was immediately stunned. Turning around, he saw a youth with a face full of bloodstains, pointing a dagger at him!


    The skinny man was about to speak when Li Qiang coldly said, "Shut up. If you dare to say something now, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    After being scared by Li Qiang, the skinny man nodded, indicating that he didn¡¯t know how to speak.


    Li Qiang immediately came over to search him, took his gun and said, "Just tell him that you have a stomachache right now and want to change him. Call someone else in, but don¡¯t go out yet! "If you dare to let outsiders know about this, I¡¯ll stab you to death right away!"


    The skinny man immediately nodded his head, indicating that he would listen to Li Qiang¡¯smands!


    Li Qiang nodded his head in satisfaction: "Alright, you can start calling people in!"

 Chapter 58 break each other down

    At this time, someone shouted from outside, "Skinny Monkey, what are you doing? How could such a small matter waste so much time? Aren¡¯t you a little too stupid? Is he sick? "


    So this guy¡¯s nickname was Skinny Monkey. Skinny Monkey got Li Qiang¡¯s permission to shout at the outsiders, "Everyone is sick, right? Do you know if there¡¯s any trouble here? I have to move the chair away to get someone out! "


    The people outside were anxious to get angry at Skinny Monkey: Hurry up, brat! This sort of thing took its time. We¡¯re doing this for the sake of your newlyweds. I gave you such a huge benefit just to get you to take the first prize, you brat, you can¡¯t just not give us any face. If you don¡¯t get that chick out. We¡¯re going to do it ourselves.


    When Skinny Monkey heard this, his eyes rolled up and he immediately dismounted. Shouting: Aiyo, aiyo,ozi has a stomachache now, I can¡¯t do anything, quicklye in, quicklye in. Help me get that chick out of here. I can¡¯t do these things alone.


    A person outside grimaced and said, "Azy ass has a lot of sh * t and urine, but you, damn you, have a lot of problems!"


    After saying this, a tall and strong man crawled into the car. Just as he entered, before he could react, Li Qiang suddenly struck out and punched him in the neck where the blood vessels were the most concentrated. Li Qiang knew his current strength. Fighting against a few experts of the ck Cloaked Society by himself was simply courting death. Thus, he could only hide in the shadows and strive to strike with a single blow! Thus, he exerted a great deal of strength and struck the man with his fist, causing the blood to flow out of his eyes and nose. He died suddenly!


    Skinny Monkey was frightened by Li Qiang¡¯s ability, causing him to be dumbstruck and even more afraid of making a sound. Li Qiang whispered to him, "Do you keep letting them in? If you finish the task I gave you, I won¡¯t kill you." Skinny Monkey nodded repeatedly and whispered, "Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I will definitely listen to your words. I will acknowledge you as my godfather!" As long as you don¡¯t kill me, that¡¯s fine!


    Li Qiang snickered in his heart. It would be easy if he met someone who was afraid of death. This kind of thing was most afraid of encountering something that did not care for its life. Even if the power difference was huge, it would still require a great amount of effort to subdue it. Skinny Monkey¡¯s situation was easy. As long as you coaxed him, he would be able to help you with some tasks. This was much easier.


    Li Qiang gave Skinny Monkey a meaningful nce. Skinny Monkey immediately understood and shouted to the outside, "Aiya, Old Wang suddenly fainted. Maybe something happened. You two can carry him out first, then another onees in." The two men outside found it odd and said angrily, Monkey, what the hell are you doing in there? Why did Old Wang faint the moment he entered? What the hell do you mean?


    Skinny Monkey pretended to be impatient and said, "How boring!" I just had a stomachache, so I can¡¯t carry this little girl out right now. The two of you must havee in together, so can¡¯t you do me a favor?


    The two people outside were helpless as they carried Old Wang out while cursing. After that, they got into the car together. Li Qiang didn¡¯t say anything, and at this moment, he struck out with both of his hands, striking all the acupoints on the heads of the two men! This time, the two immediately bled from their eyes, noses, noses, and mouths, and died on the spot.


    If Li Qiang was still the old middle school student¡¯s host, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have done such a vicious thing. However, he was now possessed by the soul of a weapons specialist, so it was natural that he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye when killing someone.


    Just like this, Li Qiang had already easily taken care of three ck Cloaked Society experts. Skinny Monkey was already scared out of his wits. Li Qiang said to him, "As long as you take care of these three corpses, don¡¯t talk about other things and I¡¯ll let you off!"


    Skinny Monkey said with a bitter face, "Godfather, this isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Three people have gone missing for no reason. I can¡¯t exin it when I go back."


    Li Qiang said to him, Just say that the three of them ran away with other things.


    Skinny Monkey said with a bitter face, "It won¡¯t be that easy. If it was so easy to solve a problem, why would I go through so much trouble to exin it to you? Godfather, you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m an extremely powerful and intelligent person. I¡¯m not someone you can trust under my excuse."


    Li Qiang thought for a moment and said to Skinny Monkey, "Tell your superior that those three people found a box of bills in the car." He felt that it would be a good idea to split the money immediately and then escape to a ce that the ck Cloaked Society could not find. The three of them decided to kick you out of the game and run away with the money.


    I¡¯ll get Lin Ya Shi to release a piece of news, saying that a few people overturned our car, and then took away the huge amount of money in the car. Your boss will be looking for news, and then he¡¯ll know you¡¯re not lying so your life can be saved.


    Skinny Monkey asked in surprise, "How did you know about the detailed internal situation of our organization?" What is your background? You look young, but your ability is very outstanding. You don¡¯t even look like someone of your age.


    Li Qiang sneered, "There¡¯s no need for you to interfere in this matter." However, don¡¯t shout ¡¯godfather¡¯ like that. How old am I to be your godfather?


    Skinny Monkey said with a smile, "You have such great ability at such a young age. You can be considered as my godfather, but you can also be qualified to be my godgrandfather."


    Li Qiang was amused by this fellow. He thought to himself, "Why is this fellow so shameless?" However, the more these people were like this, the easier it was for them to buy them off. I can spare him for now.


    He immediately said to the skinny monkey, "Just follow what I told you and get rid of these corpses. Then, report to the higher ups and you won¡¯t die."


    Skinny Monkey knew that his life could be considered saved, so he immediately expressed his gratitude. He even left behind a method to contact Ai Hui before leaving.


    Li Qiang suddenly said, "Wait a moment, wait a moment."


    Skinny Monkey was scared out of his wits. He thought that Li Qiang wanted to kill him, so he immediately kneeled on the ground and started kowtowing as if he was knocking on garlic. "Godfather, did you promise not to kill me? I have an eighty year old mother, a young wife, and a whole family waiting for me to feed them? If I die, they¡¯ll all die! "Please be merciful and forgive me. I swear to you that I will leave the ck Cloaked Society and not continue this dangerous business anymore!"


    Li Qiang said with a puzzled expression, "Your courage and the temperament of the ck Cloaked Society really don¡¯t match."


    The skinny monkey said, "To tell you the truth, it¡¯s because I have the talent to pick locks that I was recruited into the ck Cloaked Society. I¡¯m not good at fighting and killing at all."


    Li Qiang nodded and looked at the machine gun in his hand. "What¡¯s with the machine gun in your hand?"


    Skinny Monkey didn¡¯t dare to hide the truth: "This is a newly developed weapon hired by the ck Cloak Association. It can create shockwaves and overturn vehicles or aircrafts!"


    Li Qiang held this item in his hand and asked, "Can I keep this thing?"


    Skinny Monkey was at a loss for words: "Dad, this is too much. Originally there were four of us, but now I¡¯m the only one left. If I can¡¯t even take back the oscitor, then my superior doesn¡¯t need to do anything. ording to the rules of the ck Cloak Association, I¡¯ll be killed immediately."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Okay, what I wanted to ask you about was this device. Also, if you have any internal information about the ck Cloaked Society, you have to notify me. Do you understand?"


    Skinny monkey¡¯s mood rxed: "No problem. Don¡¯t worry dad. I will be able to inform you about thetest news in time." With that, he thanked the heavens and left.


    Li Qiang carried Lin Ya Shi out of the car and ced her under a tree. Then he went over to rescue the driver and called 120.

 Chapter 59 hospital

    At this moment, Lin Ya Shi woke up. When he saw Li Qiang, he started crying loudly, saying that he thought he was going to die.


    Li Qiangughed out loud. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. You¡¯ll definitely be fine."


    Thank you, Lin Ya Shi said. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would really have lost my life. Why did Ie to life?


    Li Qiang recounted what happened, but didn¡¯t exin the story of how he killed someone. After all, this kind of thing was too terrifying for Lin Ya Shi. It might scare her, so he left out this part.


    Even so, Lin Ya Shi was still extremely shocked as he kept on talking. Dangerous, it¡¯s too dangerous. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid we would have all died!


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Not really. The men in ck all came for you and wanted to kidnap you."


    If they kidnap me, what about you and the driver?


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "I have heard the conversation between them." After kidnapping you, they¡¯ll blow up the car, and then I and the driver will die inside.


    Lin Ya Shi was furious. These beasts from the ck Cloaked Society had gone too far! I remember they always took money and didn¡¯t kill anyone. Why did they kill you and the driver?


    Li Qiang thought: That¡¯s because they want to put a show of force on your parents. If your parents are scared, they¡¯ll pay for it. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be easy?


    Lin Ya Shi nodded and said, "That¡¯s true. You¡¯re right." So what should we do next?


    Li Qiang said, "Of course we¡¯re going to the hospital. Don¡¯t tell me we have to go to school?" The most important thing to do is to treat them first, and then examine them thoroughly. After all, if we overturn the car, we might suffer some internal injuries. If they were slightly injured, they would be okay. However, they were afraid that their organs would be damaged. In that case, recovering would be very troublesome.


    Lin Ya Shi nodded. "Okay, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements."


    After a while, the ambnce arrived. After asking three people to get the car, they headed straight for the Central Hospital. After arriving at the hospital, the head of the hospital heard that the young miss Lin had arrived. He ced Lin Ya Shi and Li Qiang in the most luxurious ward with great importance. The driver, on the other hand, was sent to the ICU due to his heavy injuries.


    A doctor came to inquire about the situation and then set up a treatment n. Actually, Li Qiang knew that there was nothing wrong with his and Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodies. He came to the hospital just to be safe. He would be able to go back after a quick investigation. However, the dean of the central hospital was very enthusiastic. You have to do a full body check before you can leave. Seeing that it was difficult to refuse, Lin Ya Shi immediately nodded his head in agreement.


    Lying in the ward, Lin Ya Shi blinked hisrge eyes. He was lost in thought, staring at the ceiling.


    Li Qiang said, "What happened to you?" Why aren¡¯t you talking?


    Lin Ya Shi: What do I have to say? Encountering this kind of thing, my heart is a mess. Why is the ck Cloaked Society pestering me?


    Li Qiang nodded. "I understand what you¡¯re talking about. No matter who encounters this kind of life or death situation, they would definitely be scared to death. Your performance is already very good."


    Lin Ya Shi smiled bitterly. "I didn¡¯t do anything. What¡¯s so good about it?"


    If you were awake, you would have tried to talk to me, and I didn¡¯t have enough time to think about how to fight back, Li Qiang exined. Once his mind was in a mess, the enemy would win! But when you were unconscious, that gave me space and time to n my future ns. At the time, I had thought of a total of five solutions, but none of them worked out very well. Fortunately, thest one worked. This is all your credit!


    While Li Qiang and Lin Ya Shi were talking, someone suddenly entered the room. When Li Qiang saw that it was her, he immediately feltplicated!


    This person was wearing a sky-blue suit with flesh-colored stockings on her legs. She was wearing light makeup and had a mature and sexy figure. It was Yang Rong!


    When Yang Rong saw Lin Ya Shi lying on the sickbed, he immediately ran over while crying, hugging his daughter and crying loudly. Crying, she said, "I¡¯ve told you to hire a few bodyguards, but you just won¡¯t listen. How about this?" Did you suffer? If she didn¡¯t listen to the words of the old man, she would be at a disadvantage!


    Lin Ya Shi also cried a few times, then said, "Mom, you are wrong to speak like that." If it wasn¡¯t for Li Qiang, I would have died long ago!


    Yang Rong looked at Li Qiang in disbelief and asked, "You saved my daughter?"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, I did it."


    Yang Rong was a little surprised by Li Qiang¡¯s tone. In the eyes of others, she was the CEO of arge corporation, he was just below one person and above everyone else. Many people treated her with respect, but this young man in front of her not only had disdain on his face, but also the corner of his eyes. Furthermore, there seemed to be some kind of hatred in her eyes, causing Yang Rong to shudder.


    Yang Rong took a few steps back and asked Lin Ya Shi, "Has this bodyguard of yours always been this cold?"


    Lin Ya Shi smiled and said, "He¡¯s always like this. Don¡¯t mind him, mother."


    Yang Rong smiled and said, "Why would I mind?" This man saved my daughter, and I have not had time to thank him. As he spoke, he took out a stack of cash from his bag. It looked to be around 20,000 to 30,000 yuan. He gave it to Li Qiang and said, "This is your reward for saving my daughter. Swear an oath to express your feelings."


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t extend his hand to receive it. He said coldly, "Thank you Madam, thank you Aunt." It is my duty to protect Li Ya Shi. I¡¯m just a bodyguard, but I also have my own professionalism, extra money, I don¡¯t want to take it.


    Yang Rong thought, just what background did this boy have? Why is it different from the others?


    Li Qiang looked at Yang Rong in front of him and thought, "Although so many years have passed, the passage of time has not left much of a mark on Yang Rong¡¯s face. Instead, it has added a mature charm." If I didn¡¯t hate her, I really might fall in love again.


    However, Li Qiang suppressed his emotions and continued to refuse, saying, "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t ept this money. You should take it back."


    Yang Rong said angrily, "Is my money hot?" No one can stop me from doing what I¡¯ve done. If I tell you to give me a bonus, I¡¯ll give you a bonus. If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll kick you out of your job as my daughter¡¯s bodyguard.


    Li Qiang looked at Lin Ya Shi. Lin Ya Shi smiled and said, "Since mother gave you a bonus, you should just ept it." Why must you be so stubborn? Besides, you saved my life. This is priceless.

 Chapter 60 Difficult tasks

    Li Qiang could only say, "Alright then. I¡¯ll take the money, but only this time!"


    Yang Rong couldn¡¯t help but carefully size Li Qiang up. She had a nagging feeling that this man had no interest in money at all. He looked a bit like someone he used to know well.


    Most importantly, their names were actually the same!


    Lin Ya Shi saw Yang Rong staring straight at Li Qiang. He felt that his mother was being impolite, so he reminded his: "What are you doing?" Isn¡¯t it too impolite to look at Li Qiang like that?


    Yang Rong smiled and said, "I just looked at him twice, why aren¡¯t you happy?" Did you fall for him?


    Lin Ya Shi immediately blushed and said: "Mom, how can you joke with me like this?" I just came back from a walk through the gates of hell.


    That¡¯s why I wanted to tell a joke to liven up the atmosphere, Yang Rong said. Don¡¯t be angry with your mother, either.


    Lin Ya Shi said: How could I be angry with my mother? I didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yang Rong said to Li Qiang, "I¡¯m sorry, but I want to speak to my daughter. Please wait outside."


    Li Qiang left the room and paced back and forth in the corridor, vigntly watching the crowd that passed by.


    Although he felt like he really was a security guard, there was nothing he could do. He had to take someone¡¯s money to help them get rid of the cmity. Therefore, he looked around vigntly. It was possible that those people might be spies from the ck Cloaked Society.


    It was unknown how long the mother and daughter duo stayed inside, but there were sounds of cheers andughter from time to time.


    Li Qiang was ying with his cell phone in the corridor. Although he had juste in contact with this new technology, he soon fell in love with it.


    In his day, if you wanted to read a book, you had to go to a bookstore. If you want to see a movie, you have to go to the cinema. If you want to watch a TV, you have to sit in front of the TV.


    In this day and age, after getting a cell phone, these entertainment activities could be realized in an instant. To be able to achieve almost all of the entertainment functions on a machine made him exim at the change of era that greatly boosted society!


    After a long while, Yang Rong came out of her room and stood in front of Li Qiang. "Young man,e with me, I have something to tell you," she said.


    Li Qiang looked into the room. Yang Rong understood what he was thinking and told him, "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already sent over a hundred people to guard this hospital. All the important positions are guarded by inclothes detectives." You can rx now, right? Let¡¯s find a ce to talk!


    Yang Rong walked in front and Li Qiang followed behind.


    As he looked at Yang Rong¡¯s back, he vaguely remembered that beautiful nurse from back then. But now, she had be the CEO of arge corporation. However, the way she walked was still the same as before, making Li Qiang feel like he was back then.


    Yang Rong found a meeting room and opened the door to enter. She let Li Qiang sit on a chair while she stood by the window with her back facing the distant Qingshan and Lu Shui.


    Li Qiang was a little scared by her stare, so he asked, "May I ask what is your purpose in calling me here to talk?"


    Yang Rong giggled, "I just wanted to talk to you about something."


    Li Qiang felt a chill in his heart as he thought to himself: Could she have seen through my n? If she finds out that my soul is hiding in a young man¡¯s body, he will definitelye to harm me, right? But then he thought, that¡¯s impossible, what ability does Yang Rong have to be able to see through this kind of thing? Absolutely impossible!


    Just as he imagined, Yang Rong didn¡¯t recognize him. She smiled and said, "Back then, it was Yishi who praised you in front of me, rmended you, and wanted you to be her bodyguard." My family can afford to hire the best bodyguards in the world to protect our daughter. Ya Shi insists on giving you this opportunity, so of course my bodyguards and I don¡¯t agree. The only reason I agreed to her request was because I doted on her too much. From what happened today, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re up to our standards...


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart stirred as he thought to himself: Is this to expel me? I originally wanted to use the opportunity of being Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodyguard to get close to you and your wife to fulfill my desire for revenge. But now that this wish of mine hase to naught, what should I do? Should he give up just like that? If I give up on revenge, what¡¯s the point of my rebirth? Isn¡¯t my soul the same as having my soul destroyed? Wasn¡¯t it just as insignificant as an ant? In that case, I might as well kill myself.


    Yang Rong stared at Li Qiang¡¯s face and saw his disappointment. She heaved a sigh of relief in her heart as she thought to herself, "It shouldn¡¯t be him. A man as cold as an iceberg would never show disappointment and sadness if he encounters any difficulties." After all, the boy was just a child, and his emotions were written all over his face.


    At this moment, Li Qiang finally spoke: Auntie, if you feel that I¡¯m doing something wrong, you can directly ask me about it. I won¡¯t blink, but if you try to force me to resign on an unwarranted charge, I¡¯m not going to ept it, because I was the one who rescued Lin Ya Shi from this raid on the ck Cloaked Society. In the future, even if you hire the best bodyguards in the world, you might not be able to reach my level!


    Yang Rong looked at the confident teenager in front of her and said, "But the truth is, my daughter is injured and the driver is still in the ICU. We are not satisfied with this result."


    Li Qiang could not stand it any longer and firmly said, "If you want to expel me, then just say so. Why do you have to be so roundabout?"


    Yang Rong smiled and said, "That¡¯s not necessary, I called you over to tell you something, I want to give you a task." If you canplete this task, I can trust you with my daughter. Otherwise...


    When Yang Rong said those words, her gaze was firm and serious, with a dignified and invible aura. It caused even Li Qiang to feel nervous! He was secretly surprised that Yang Rong¡¯s temperament had undergone such a huge change. The pure and innocent young girl from back then had now matured into a mature and steady girl, without even the slightest bit of pretence.


    Yang Rong saw that Li Qiang didn¡¯t say anything, so he asked, "If you¡¯re not satisfied, we can talk more. If you want to continue with this task, thenplete the task I gave you." Li Qiang thought for a moment and said, "Sure, then can you tell me what this mission is?"


    Yang Rong smiled and said, "You must go to Shen Shan City."


    Li Qiang eximed, "Isn¡¯t Shen Shan City just beside Yan Jing?" Why should I go to that city?


    Yang Rong said, "Because there was a very serious kidnapping recently in the city of Shenshan. The person who was kidnapped was called Wang Hua." He was the heir to the Wang Family.


    The group has a close rtionship with our Lin Group and has a lot of business dealings. Therefore, if the leader of this group has any problems, our Lin Group will also be implicated. Currently, the Wang Family Group was in a mess. They couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate to rece Wang Hua. The head steward of the Wang family called me and asked if I had any experts here. He said that he hoped that I could send this expert over to help him. As long as they could find Wang Hua, they would repay the Wang Family¡¯s kindness!

 Chapter 61 No Refusal

    After Yang Rong said all that, she asked, "Are you willing to take on this mission?"


    Li Qiang said without hesitation, "If this is my test, then I will agree!"


    Yang Rong nodded and said, "Alright, if you agree, then prepare quickly. As long as this matter is handled well, I will allow you to stay by my daughter¡¯s side in the future, otherwise ..."


    Li Qiang nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s a deal!"


    As she spoke, Yang Rong took out a ck card from her pocket and said: "Take this ck card, once you get to the Spirit Mountain City, everything will be paid for by it. I will give you one person¡¯s phone number, this person is called Lin Hu, he is my family¡¯s man and is always waiting for orders in the Spirit Mountain City. If you need anything, just tell him and he will prepare it for you."


    After Yang Rong said that, she smiled at Li Qiang, "I know you¡¯re a promising young man, so I hope you can understand that you must not be impulsive when doing things, because that¡¯s a necessary condition for sess."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Aunt is right. I agree very much."


    Yang Rong kept feeling that although the young man in front of her was abnormally cold, his words and actions were more and more simr to the him in her heart. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to leave even after talking for a long time.


    In the end, she also felt that something was wrong, so she immediately said, "I¡¯m going to see my daughter. You should hurry back and pack up, then go to the Godly Mountain City."


    Li Qiang said, "I want to see Ya Shi again. Is that alright?"


    Yang Rong said, "When youe back, there will be plenty of chances to see her. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry."


    Li Qiang had no choice but to leave the hospital. Coincidentally, Liang Qiuying called and asked him what he was doing and why he didn¡¯te to school. Li Qiang exined everything, causing Liang Qiuying to turn pale with fright. He asked, "What¡¯s going on? Why did something so big happen?"


    Li Qiang said, "I can¡¯t exin it over the phone, so let¡¯s face it face to face."


    Liang Qiuying said, "I¡¯ve already left work, and I¡¯m moving my luggage to your house. I¡¯ve previously visited your house, so I know where that ce is, so I need your help to open the door."


    After Li Qiang heard this, he immediately took a bus to his original home. Sure enough, Liang Qiuying was waiting downstairs with his luggage.


    The moment they met, Liang Qiuying hurriedly asked if he was alright.


    Li Qiang hurriedly told her that he and Lin Ya Shi were alright and assured her.


    Liang Qiuying said angrily, "Now the ck Cloaked Society is truly crazy. In order to obtain wealth, they even used such a despicable method. They are really too despicable!"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t be so angry. I think I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to be so angry. It¡¯s bad for your health." As he spoke, he helped Liang Qiuying carry the things up the stairs.


    Liang Qiuying looked at Li Qiang¡¯s house and said, "It¡¯s good to live here, but what if your parentse back?"


    Li Qiang said, "They have long since forgotten about this family. They only came back once every few years, so you don¡¯t have to worry about them. Just stay here peacefully."


    Liao Qiuying thanked him again, then asked, "Is Lin Ya Shi still in the hospital? What ns do you have to continue to be her bodyguard? "


    Li Qiang said, "I would like to continue, but her mother gave me a very difficult mission, and that is to go to the Godly Mountain City to do something big!"


    Liang Qiuying was surprised, "You want to do something big? What is it? "


    Li Qiang sighed, "You can¡¯t say too much about this matter. Sorry."


    Liang Qiuying continued, "I still want to know, what are you going to do in the city?"


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "No, no matter what, I can¡¯t tell you about this. I¡¯m sorry!"


    Liang Qiuying sighed, "Actually, I know that you won¡¯t tell me, but I still believe that it was a fluke. In short, you have to be careful."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Okay, I understand. You don¡¯t have to worry."


    Liang Qiuying said, "Why don¡¯t I cook for you before we part ways?"


    Li Qiang immediately jumped up as if he had stepped on an electric gate. He quickly waved his hand and said, "No need, no need. I¡¯m not hungry at all right now."


    Liang Qiuying was surprised, "If you¡¯re not hungry, then so be it. Why do you have such a big reaction? It¡¯s as if I¡¯m willing to cook for you. Oh right, you should prepare well."


    Li Qiang let out a long breath, thinking, "Shen Shan City, I¡¯m here!"

 Chapter 62 Flowerflower

    In the most luxurious vi in the Godly Mountain City, Wang Hua was currently reclining on a leather sofa, with a ss in his right hand holding the 1858 year Kroezer¡¯s Ouni. This was already thest ss, the rest had long been spilled on the skin of the sexy and beautifuldy beside him, a bottle of wine worth 100 thousand pounds was easily ruined by him just like that.


    The beautiful woman was sleeping soundly. It was obvious that she was extremely exhausted after the intense battle. Wang Hua had a cigar in his mouth as he closed his eyes to reflect on the events of the past.


    He was the heir to the Wang Family and also the leader. His father had already transferred most of his power to him, and at a young age, he had a high position, and many beauties had thrown themselves at him. For example, the sleeping beauty in front of him was an internationally renowned celebrity, the goddess of cleanliness in the eyes of many fans.


    He was only in his early twenties, but he had already enjoyed all the pleasures of his life. Money had no meaning to him, it only mattered what he wanted. As long as he had his eyes on a female celebrity in the entertainment circle, she would immediately lie on the bed and wait for him.


    His daily life consisted of golf, racing, hunting, drinking, ying with women, or taking a private ne with a group of friends to Dolomitia to ski, along with a few European cats and cats.


    Thinking about those sexy cats, a smile finally appeared on Wang Hua¡¯s face. He woke up the female star on the bed, "You can go back first, I won¡¯t keep you tonight. I agree to your endorsement of thepany¡¯s brand."


    The woman happily put on her clothes, gave him a kiss on the cheek, and left.


    Wang Hua was sprawled on the rosewood floor, thinking about something. At this moment, there was a knock on the door and he impatiently asked, "Who is it?"


    It turned out to be his butler, Wang Wei. He had been working with Wang Hua¡¯s father, Wang Xiao, for a long time, helping him with a lot of personal matters. When Master Wang retired, he would stay by the side of the young master as his butler, gaining a lot of status in the group.


    Seeing the young master¡¯s displeased look, Wang Wei asked with a smile, "Young master, what¡¯s wrong? Why not? Was that woman useless just now? It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll get the agent there to pick a few better ones for you. Do you want to taste the foreign film empress? Take Oskar¡¯s. "


    Wang Hua sighed and said, "Uncle Wei, I feel very bored right now. You know, it¡¯s quite boring!"


    Wang Wei asked in confusion: "Why would young master be bored? You are better off than the ancient emperors. You have everything you want, and the heaven and earth are in your hands. Why are you doing this? "


    Wang Hua said, "Ever since I was young, I¡¯ve grown up like this. I¡¯ve yed around everywhere, eating like a mountain and sea, and I¡¯ve slept with countless different kinds of beautiful celebrities. But I feel that continuing like this is getting more and more boring, I want to change my way of life!"


    Wang Wei was shocked and asked, "Young Master, what do you want to do?"


    Wang Hua smiled and asked: "Uncle Wei, how old do you think I am?"


    Wang Wei nced at Wang Hua. The young master in front of him, who was born with a golden key in his mouth, was very well-maintained. Although he was close to thirty years old, he looked like a young man in his early twenties.


    Wang Weiughed, "Young master looks very young, a bit like a fresh graduate from university."


    Wang Hua pped his hands and said, "Uncle Wei, you¡¯re right. I just want to go to a normalpany and be an intern for a few years. I want to experience thepany¡¯s white cor life and live a real life. What do you think, Uncle Wei?"


    Wang Wei hesitated, "But, what about our family¡¯s businesses? There are a lot of things that need to be decided by you. "


    Wang Huaughed, "The group has a lot of economic and financial experts working on it, and also several managers working on it. I¡¯m just thest person to sign it. If there¡¯s something that needs to be decided, why don¡¯t you give me the contract documents and let me sign it?"


    Wang Wei still wanted to speak, but he was cut off by Wang Hua. He said, "It¡¯s settled then. Uncle Wei, go and prepare for me. A new white-cor life is about to begin!"


    Wang Wei shook his head and said, "Young master, say something you shouldn¡¯t. If you want to go into thepany, you should be looking for someone." Wang Huaughed and nodded, saying: "Uncle Wei is still the person who understands me the best, you guessed correctly."


    Wang Wei frowned and said, "Actually, if you like someone, I can just go and get them for you. Why do you have to go through so much trouble to get an internship? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not used to it."


    Wang Hua said, "You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll exin it to you in detail."


    Thus, Wang Hua started to talk about his experiences a few days ago ...


    It was an afternoon of a certain day. Wang Hua had just returned from drinking too much, so he abandoned his luxurious car and happily went for a stroll on the street. He was half drunk and half awake, enjoying the scenery of the Godly Mountain City.


    Suddenly, he felt the world spinning around him. He fainted and fell to the ground. Although he had notpletely lost consciousness, he was unable to control his body and could not stand up no matter what. None of the passersby stopped to ask him. In such a cold and detached society, no one would risk being ckmailed to help the passersby who fell to the ground. One, two, countless of them were indifferent.

 Chapter 63 love at first sight

    For a moment, Wang Hua felt like an orphan abandoned by the world, as if he didn¡¯t even exist in this world. He simply closed his eyes and pretended to be sleeping on the street.


    It was someone who had sshed water on his face. He opened his eyes and a beautiful face appeared in front of him. The girl was about 20 years old, she was wearing a uniform and looked like a white-cor worker. She was holding a bottle of mineral water.


    Seeing him open his eyes, the girl was very happy. A relieved smile appeared on her face as she took off her jacket and covered him with it. Wang Hua wanted to speak to her, but the world spun again and he fainted. When he woke up, he was already in the hospital. The doctor told him that a girl had called an ambnce to bring him here, but that the person had already left.


    When Wang Hua asked about the girl, the doctor shook his head, indicating that he knew nothing. From then on, that young girl¡¯s peerlessly beautiful face was deeply engraved in his mind. For the first time, he had a feeling of being moved by the opposite sex.


    Wang Wei said, "So that¡¯s the case. When I rushed to the hospital the other day, I saw the young master¡¯s regretful face. Is it because of this?" "Hehe, with our abilities, finding this girl will not be a problem, Young Master need not go personally."


    Wang Hua smiled, and said: "She is different from other women, and people¡¯s hearts are beautiful too. I just want to go to her side personally, work with her, experience everything she has experienced, be her friend, talk with her about things, and finally confess to her. Anyway, I want to fall in love with her!"


    Wang Wei was stunned. After all, the words that came out of the young master¡¯s mouth made him unable to believe his ears, "Young master wants to fall in love?!" Wang Wei almostughed out loud. He coughed and said, "Alright then. Since the young master has made up his mind, I will naturally support you. I would like to ask whichpany that girl is from. "


    Wang Hua took out a painting and said: "At that time, she was probably wearing somepany¡¯s uniform, I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Wei to help me check it out." Wang Wei took the painting and looked at it carefully. Because Wang Hua had a painter friend to guide him, his level was naturally not bad. Although the painting was just a pencil sketch, it was very vivid.


    Wang Wei secretly praised Wang Hua¡¯s exceptional aesthetic ability while carefully observing the girl¡¯s clothing. He already had the answer in his heart. He raised his head and smiled, "Don¡¯t worry young master, I already know whichpany it is from."


    Early in the morning, the air was filled with fog. The Divine Mountain Azure Dragon Group was busy as usual. The staff were punching in their cards and the secretaries were preparing the documents for the meeting.


    Every time she came in to clean the house, she was no exception. She didn¡¯t expect that the first person toe in would be a boy she didn¡¯t know, who was handsome, fair, and had a pair of sses on his nose. He looked like he had a lot of knowledge and seemed very bookish, which made her have a very good impression of him.


    Wang Ting was also a well-known beauty in thepany. She had a oval face, a face that captivated people with limpid autumn waters, a poor family. Her rtives had to make money to send her to university, and after graduation, she found a job.


    At this moment, she was looking at the boy in front of her, blushing a little. The boy was rather generous as he introduced himself, "Hello, I¡¯m a new intern from thepany. My name is Wang Hua. Please take care of me!"


    Wang Ting shook his hand and said in a delicate voice, "My name is Wang Ting and I¡¯m a marketing department employee. If you need anything, just look for me. I can help." Ourpany is very busy at the moment, even if you¡¯re an intern, you should be careful. "


    Wang Hua smiled and said: "Thank you very much. I hope we can be friends in the future."


    Wang Ting pursed her lips into a smile as she continued with her previous actions. Although he pretended to read the document, her eyes secretly nced at Wang Ting, who was sweeping the floor. She was only wearing thepany uniform, but it couldn¡¯t hide her delicate figure, allowing Wang Hua to peek at her from time to time.


    Wang Hua was very happy, and he thought to himself: "Although I yed with all the beauties outside, but the girls in thispany are all different. Aiya, that¡¯s not right, I came for love this time, how can I be distracted so quickly?" I have to find the goddess of my heart. I can¡¯t think too much about anything else. Of course, it¡¯s okay to think about it asionally. "


    Time passed by quickly, and more and more staff appeared. This department was specially selected by Wang Wei for Wang Hua, not only were all girls, but they were also all beautiful and elegant, and were all famous beauties in thepany. The top four beauties, Xiong Siwei, Ai Menghan, Geng Peiyao, were all famous for their beauty.


    Naturally, Wang Hua could not miss such a great opportunity. He would nce at the beauties that came in from time to time, but he did not see the one he liked. When the girls saw a handsome male intern suddenly appear in the department, they couldn¡¯t help but look at him. Some of them even threw him coquettish nces.

 Chapter 64 Beautiful women like the clouds

    Previously, he had consulted a few famous actors, even studied Stanivsky¡¯s works, and honed his acting. Seeing that there was a beautifuldy throwing a flirtatious look at him, he immediately pretended to be a young boy and foolishly lowered his head to look at the documents. However, there were quite a few girls who snickered, thinking that this male intern was very honest.


    He suddenly looked at the empty table beside him and thought, "I wonder what kind of girl my partner would be? She should also be a beauty, right? Uncle Wei will not make the wrong arrangements! "


    While he was deep in thought, someone suddenly whispered something and someone even let out a contemptuousugh. Wang Hua looked up and saw a girl walking in from outside, wearing an extremelyrge and ill-fittingpany uniform, with a heavy work bag on her back and a pair of clumsy ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of her nose. She was also wearing a set of braces on her mouth.


    Wang Hua thought: "This girl¡¯s looks should be the worst in the department. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have received so much ridicule."


    He was secretly sympathetic to the girl¡¯s miserable situation, but she simply walked up to his side, stopped, pushed up her sses, and carefully said, "Excuse me, I¡¯m sitting right next to your seat."


    Wang Hua was shocked and helpless. He thought to himself, "So my partner was such an ugly duckling. Uncle Wei, what the hell are you doing?"


    The ugly duckling sat beside Wang Hua, which made him feel extremely depressed. The surrounding girls looked at him with sympathy, while some others stared angrily at the ugly duckling, ming her for sitting next to the handsome man and taking such a huge advantage for no reason.


    Wang Hua pretended to be a good boy and nodded at his partner with a smile: "Hello, my name is Wang Hua and I¡¯m a new intern in the department. I¡¯m very happy to meet you."


    The ugly duckling was used to being ridiculed in the department. He didn¡¯t expect someone to greet her at this moment. He was overwhelmed and replied, "Hello, my name is Su Xuan."


    Wang Hua thought: "Your name is not bad, but unfortunately, you are too ugly."


    Although he didn¡¯t like it in his heart, he still talked to Su Xuan politely. It was time to work, so everyone sat straight and waited for the department manager to arrive.


    From afar, he heard the sound of high heels hitting the ground, and then a beautiful woman dressed in a beige dress walked in. Her long hair fluttered, and her appearance was beautiful beyondpare, with a pair of captivating eyes that captivated the soul, a small nose, and soft lips, all of her body exuding a strong charm.


    Wang Hua was so shocked by her beauty that he couldn¡¯t speak for a while. The woman stood in front of everyone and smiled at Wang Hua: "I want to introduce a new colleague to everyone. Wang Hua,e to the front."


    Wang Hua had no choice but to bite the bullet and step in front of the manager. The beautiful manager pulled Wang Hua to her side and smiled, "This is our new intern, Wang Hua. He¡¯s also the only boy in our department. He¡¯s the treasure of the department!"


    When the female interns heard this, they all burst outughing, followed by warm apuse.


    The beautiful manager looked at Wang Hua again and introduced himself, "My name is Qingwen, I¡¯m the manager of this department. If you find any problems in this department, tell me and I¡¯ll help you solve them."


    Wang Hua smelled the sweet fragranceing from Qing Wen¡¯s body. He was already mesmerized and lost in thought. Qing Wen asked curiously, "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Wang Hua regained his senses, but luckily, his reaction was extremely fast. He immediately smiled and said: "I saw that everyone treated me so well and was touched. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t say anything."


    Qing Wen smiled sweetly, "We¡¯re all in the same department, just like a family. If you have any difficulties, just say it, no need to be polite."


    Wang Hua returned to his seat and saw that Qing Wen had already opened the document and was starting the meeting. As for what she said, Wang Hua didn¡¯t listen to her at all. He only felt that her voice was so crisp and pleasant that it was intoxicating.


    Qing Wen also had a habit of pacing back and forth in the aisle when she was talking.


    Wang Hua was also able to look carefully at her pair of beautiful, straight, and jade-like legs. He wore a pair of transparent, flesh-colored stockings, and his small, jade feet were wrapped in a pair of ck high heels, making his appear even sexier and more mesmerizing.


    Waves of ripples rose up in Wang Hua¡¯s heart, and he thought to himself: "Since these stockings are transparent, then if I can get a glimpse of the bottom of her skirt, then I¡¯ll be able to see what color underwear she¡¯s wearing."


    Wang Hua thought to himself as he pretended to look at the document. Qing Wen was walking up and down the aisle on his side, her fat butt was swaying, which triggered Wang Hua¡¯s desire. He pretended to be looking at the document, thinking of a bad idea.


    At this moment, he regretted that he did not bring his family¡¯s mini camera. That was a top espionage device from the Western countries that he had bought at a high price and could hide under his fingernails. If it was used here, it would have been invisible. How depressing!

 Chapter 65 achromasia

    At this moment, he suddenly realized that Su Xuan had opened the dressing box and there was a sh of light. It turned out to be a small mirror.


    Wang Hua thought, "Such an ugly girl like her also has a dressing box?" Then he smiled strangely and made up his mind. He asked Su Xuan: "Partner, can you lend me your mirror?"


    Su Xuanughed, "No problem, take it." As he spoke, he handed the mirror over to Wang Hua.


    Wang Hua was constantly adjusting the angle of the mirror when Qing Wen just happened to pass by him. While no one was looking at the document, Wang Hua quickly waved his hand under Qing Wen¡¯s skirt, and the small mirror in his hand immediately reflected the scene inside.


    Wang Hua excitedly nced at the mirror, and was immediately stunned. So it turned out that Qing Wen was not wearing anything under her skirt ...


    "Damn, so this manager is actually so sullen?" They actually did not even wear underwear! " Wang Hua was proudly looking at the scene in the mirror. Unexpectedly, someone humphed and he subconsciously put away the mirror. When he looked up, he saw Qingwen angrily staring at him.


    Wang Hua was shocked and thought: "Oh no, the first time I did this, I was discovered. What should I do"


    He was worried that Qing Wen would expose him in front of everyone, but she merely twisted her butt and continued the meeting.


    Wang Hua was secretly d and thought: "Could it be that this manager doesn¡¯t care about this matter?" It seems like there¡¯s something going on between us! " He couldn¡¯t help but feel a ripple in his heart. After all, a beauty like Qing Wen was something that could only be met by chance, not to mention she was currently his manager. Being able to get her was simply a stroke of luck.


    After the meeting ended, Qing Wen walked up to Wang Hua and said coldly: "Wang Hua,e to my office for a bit".


    Wang Hua saw Qingwen¡¯s expression and his heart sank. He knew it was bad, so he could only brace himself and follow behind her, all the way while gazing at Qingwen¡¯s elegant back and the fragrance drifting out. He waspletely enchanted as he thought: "I have touched many women, but I have rarely seen such a holy and elegant beauty, it would be great if I could be together with her!" Although I am here to look for someone I like, I can¡¯t reject the charm of such a beauty. "


    He let his imagination run wild as he followed Qing Wen to an office at the corner of the building. Qing Wen entered the room, let Wang Hua in, and closed the door.


    Qing Wen breathed a sigh of relief, then leaned back on the sofa. She took her jade-like feet out of her high heels, lifted her shoes with her toes, and started swinging them back and forth mischievously.


    Wang Hua looked at her beautiful legs, which were wrapped in silk stockings. He was so captivated that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. His heart was in turmoil, as he didn¡¯t know what this beautiful manager was up to.


    Qing Wen coughed and said, "Because you are a new intern, I didn¡¯t want to care about you right away, but I saw everything you did in the marketing department, so I had to ask you for a few words."


    Wang Hua immediately lowered his head and apologized: "Sorry, Manager Shao, it¡¯s my fault, I won¡¯t dare anymore."


    Qing Wen chuckled and said: "Actually, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re in the wrong, but you came in a hurry today, so you forgot to wear it ..." Sigh, it¡¯s normal for a boy to be curious about a girl¡¯s body at this age. However, your main task right now is still to work hard and not think about things that will distract you, understand? "


    Wang Hua put on an expression of deep reflection and said: "Thank you, manager, for forgiving me. Actually, I also wanted to seriously listen in ss, but the manager is too beautiful, I couldn¡¯t help but do something wrong and never dare to do it again."


    Qing Wen¡¯s face turned red as she stared at Wang Hua for a long time. She then asked with a smile, "Am I really that beautiful?"


    Wang Hua immediately used all the words to praise the woman, such as¡¯ a phoenix falling from the sky, a goose falling to its prey; a crescent moon that shines like a beautiful flower; a celestial beauty; a peerless beauty. ¡¯and so on, and so on, all said it all in one go.


    Qing Wenughed as she covered her mouth to tease him, "Your mouth is really sweet. Where did you learn so many praises from? But don¡¯t focus all your energy on women. Read more documents. When your career is sessful and you have money and power, what woman can¡¯t you see?"


    Wang Huaughed secretly: "Money has power? "Actually, I already have one. I didn¡¯t enter thepany for this."


    Although he thought that in his heart, he still put on a simple and innocent expression. He had very high talent, and was naturally skilled at acting, so he pretended to be extremely good. He sincerely said, "Actually, I understand everything you say, and I understand that you are doing this for my own good. However, from the first time we met, I had fallen for you, manager. I am a person who does not wish to hide my worries, and I like to speak frankly. I hope that the manager will not mind. "

 Chapter 66 Old acquaintance

    Qing Wen¡¯s face became even redder, and said: "Brat, what nonsense are you talking about, the manager has a boyfriend, stop messing around! We can¡¯t. Furthermore, how old are you to say such words at such a young age? Even though the manager doesn¡¯t me you, you shouldn¡¯t think too much either. "


    Wang Hua¡¯s heart sank, and thought to himself: "What, she already has a boyfriend? That¡¯s right, such a beautiful person, moreover he has already be the manager, there will definitely be people chasing after him. Who is so lucky, I have to look for Wei Shu to properly investigate him! "


    Seeing Wang Hua not saying a word, Qing Wen thought that he had already listened to him andughed: "Hurry back to the Marketing, don¡¯t dy your work."


    As soon as Wang Hua arrived at his seat, a group of girls surrounded him and asked him questions.


    Just then, Su Xuan asked: What does the manager want you to do?


    Wang Hua thought: "Stupid girl, why do you always meddle in other people¡¯s business!"


    He smiled and said, "It¡¯s nothing. The manager told me a few things about the department. He wanted me to get familiar with this ce as soon as possible."


    Just then, Wang Ting walked over and asked: "Where do you live?"


    Of course, Wang Hua could not reveal his residence, it was the most luxurious vi in Shenshan City.


    The other girls came over to chat with him. After all, he was the only boy in the department. He was handsome, elegant, and had a natural attractiveness to him.


    At this moment, a valiant and beautiful young woman walked in from outside. Naturally, she was the Deputy Manager of the department. She wore a "V" -print shirt with tight legs and silver toed heels, giving her a pure and confident charm.


    Suddenly, Wang Hua felt that she looked a little familiar and asked Su Xuan, "Who is she?"


    Su Xuan said: "She is our vice manager ¡ª Shangguan Tong."


    Wang Hua was shocked when he heard this, and thought to himself, "Shangguan Tong ... Why does the name sound so familiar? "


    Shangguan Tong smiled and started the meeting, but when she saw Wang Hua, his entire body suddenly shivered, as if he had seen an unbelievable monster.


    Everyone was scared stiff by her expression and turned to look at Wang Hua.


    Although Wang Hua was also surprised, he immediately feigned an innocent look, staring with his eyes wide open, as if he didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Shangguan Tong had been through the battlefield for a long time, so he realized he had lost control of himself, and turned towards Wang Hua and smiled: "Oh, there¡¯s suddenly a boy in our department.


    After resolving the awkwardness with a single sentence, the gathered girls all startedughing. Shangguan Tong then pretended that nothing had happened, but every time his gaze swept towards Wang Hua¡¯s direction, it would always seem extremely unnatural.


    After the meeting, Shangguan Tong did not continue to chat with everyone for a while. Instead, he picked up his documents and quickly left the room, as if there was something urgent.


    Wang Hua felt that the manager knew him, so he followed him out. Seeing that he had followed him out, Shangguan Tong pulled him close and said softly: "Follow me!"


    When they arrived at a corner with no one around, Shangguan Tong suddenly threw away the documents in his arms, embraced Wang Hua and started to kiss him. Although Wang Hua was shocked by the sudden attack, he was still able to calmly receive the arms of a beautiful woman.


    After a while, Shangguan Tong gasped for breath, using both hands to support Wang Hua¡¯s head, and asked, "How did you be an intern? Why are you here?! "


    Wang Huaughed: I¡¯vee to find you!


    Shangguan Tong gave him a flirtatious nce and said snappily: "Stop lying to me. Look at your face that doesn¡¯t recognize me, you probably forgot about me already!"


    Wang Hua had a lot of experience, so he naturally responded with a smile: "How could that be? Ever since we parted that day, I have been thinking about you in my heart!" He said these words to countless other women with iparable proficiency and sincerity.


    However, Shangguan Tong did not buy it, andughed: Oh, then tell me, where did we first meet?


    Wang Hua racked his brains for a long time before he finally apologized with a grin: "I¡¯m really sorry, I forgot!" He thought to himself, "I¡¯ve yed with so many women, how can I remember where I¡¯ve seen you before?!"

 Chapter 67 firewood fire

    Shangguan Tong sighed faintly, "I knew you would forget me. In your eyes, I¡¯m just a passerby."


    Wang Hua lifted her chin and gave her a deep kiss on his cherry lips. He then smiled and said: "No, I was just busy with work and had many life and death issues, so I forgot about the matter between us. Can you remind me?"


    Shangguan Tong teased him. "You really forget important things. Well, let me tell you, three years ago on Nanshan Road, a car knocked me down. You were the one who sent me to the hospital, and then apanied me for a while, and we ..."


    Wang Hua pped his head, "So it¡¯s you, I really forgot about that." And you have changed a lot now, and are much more beautiful than when you were mature, so you couldn¡¯t recognize it! "


    He suddenly thought of the night three years ago when he had been driving a Ferrari sports car to and fro on the streets, doing nothing. Suddenly, he saw a beautifuldy walking on the street in front of him.


    The beauty immediately fell to the ground, even losing one of her shoes. Wang Hua hurriedly got out of the car and helped her up, but fortunately, her right arm was only scratched a little bit, it was only a light injury.


    Looking at her face, it was indeed an iparably beautiful and adorable girl. Wang Hua looked at the back of the car as it drove away and said angrily: "This is too much. This brat actually ran away in a hit-and-run situation. You¡¯re dead in my hands!" He was about to give chase immediately.


    The beautifuldy stopped him, "Sir, thank you for saving me. Why don¡¯t you send me to the hospital first? That car is moving very fast, and it seems like we won¡¯t be able to catch up."


    Wang Hua said, "How can we let him go like this, Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already memorized his license te. I¡¯m not afraid that he won¡¯t fall into our trap!"


    He helped the beauty into the car and immediately drove towards the hospital. On the way, Wang Hua started chatting with the beauty and asked, "What¡¯s Miss¡¯s name?"


    The pretty girl blushed and said, "My name is Shangguan Tong. I¡¯m a student of Shen Shan City¡¯s University of Economics and Trade. I originally wanted to go to school, but ..."


    Wang Huaughed. "Don¡¯t worry, Miss Yuchi. Leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll send you to the best hospital in the Divine Mountain City for treatment. Your arm definitely won¡¯t be a problem."


    Arriving at Shen Shan Central Hospital, Wang Hua saw that Shangguan Tong was feeling a little dizzy, so he immediately held her up by his waist andforted her in his ear, "It¡¯s okay, with me here, you¡¯ll be fine."


    Shangguan Tong snuggled up to him like a little bird, allowing him to carry his into the Principal¡¯s office.


    As Wang Hua was very familiar with the dean, he didn¡¯t have any worries. As soon as he entered the room, he shouted, "Mr. Dean, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to treat my friend. The situation is very urgent."


    When the Divine Mountain Central Hospital¡¯s President, Bi Yuan, saw that it was Wang Hua, he immediately weed them and smiled obsequiously, "If Chairman Wang¡¯s friend has matters to attend to, all he has to do is to inform her. There¡¯s no need to trouble you toe up here personally, don¡¯t worry, this young miss is under the responsibility of our hospital, we will waive all medical fees!" Rest assured of everything! "


    The best surgeon in the hospital examined Shangguan Tong thoroughly and personally bandaged her wound, making her stay in the most luxurious suite ward. Wang Hua stayed by her side the whole time, and Shangguan Tong was ttered and said to Wang Hua shyly, "Why go through so much trouble, I¡¯m just slightly injured."


    Wang Hua looked at her and gently said, "Although your injuries aren¡¯t severe, in order to prevent any side effects, it¡¯s better for you to be hospitalized and observe."


    Just like this, Shangguan Tong stayed in the hospital for a week or so. During this period, Wang Hua came to visit his from time to time, and their rtionship was getting better and better ...


    After Shangguan Tong was discharged, and no one came to pick her up, he felt disappointed. Suddenly, a Rolls-Royce limousine came to the front of the yard door, and the door opened, and an old man got out and said respectfully to Shangguan Tong, "I am Wang Wei, the housekeeper of the Wang family. I have been ordered by Young Master to bring Miss to a ce."


    Shangguan Tong was confused as he entered the car with him, but when they arrived at an extremely imposing hotel, other than the waiters, there was only Wang Hua in the lobby. There were all kinds of fine wine on the table, he opened a bottle of expensive red wine and smiled, "I specially prepared these to wee you, do you like it?"

 Chapter 68 Sweetie Hands

    Just when Shangguan Tong was surprised, Wang Hua showed her another video, it was about a young man being arrested by the police. That person was the owner of the car, he was also the son of a business owner in the city, he was used to racing cars on the streets and thought that with a few stinky dors he could get away with it. Unexpectedly, he met Wang Hua, who was the stronger backer, so he could only lower his head and plead guilty and go to his room.


    After having a big meal with Wang Hua, the two of them went to the presidential suite on the top floor. The two of them had a great time spending time together, and the whole thing went on for three days as if the sky and earth were darkening, and Wang Hua swore to her that he had done everything he could to help her, and even gave her a cheque with the amount of money that would be enough to pay for his university fees for the next few years. When she returned to school feeling dizzy, he looked forward to what he had to wear, but there was no more news about her.


    She knew that she was toyed with by that rich kid, but she no longer had the heart to rely on others, and instead focused her energy on her studies. After graduation, she could have gone to a famous university to teach, but in the end she still stayed in the Spirit Mountain City and became the deputy manager of the marketing department of the Azure Dragon Group.


    After Wang Hua heard her story, he felt very guilty and apologised: "It¡¯s all my fault. The family group has too many things to do and I don¡¯t have the time to contact you anymore. I really like you! You should know that. "


    Shangguan Tong said in a displeased tone, "I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about your romantic stories. I didn¡¯t want to take advantage of you, and I didn¡¯t want to get any fame from you. Back then, I ..." It was also a voluntary act, and staying here is actually just to stay a little closer to you. "


    Wang Hua was moved by her infatuation. Just as he wanted to say something, Shangguan Tong pushed him away and said: "You should hurry back to the marketing department, don¡¯t let others see our rtionship, it will not be good for you." Wang Hua held her delicate hand and was moved: "Little Tong, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely give you an exnation in the future. I, Wang Hua, will definitely not treat you unfairly!"


    Shangguan Tong smiled and said: "Being able to see you again is already a great blessing, I never expected you to promise me anything." "Oh yeah, why did you pretend to be an intern ande to thispany for?"


    Wang Hua said with augh, "To be honest, I¡¯ve been in the group for a long time. I was really bored, so I came over to take a breather."


    Shangguan Tong said in annoyance, "I don¡¯t believe someone like you needs a job, you must be here to pick up girls right? Sigh, the beauties of ourpany are going to be really unlucky! "


    Wang Hua chuckled and said, "No, no. For a young man of good character like me, of course I came to yourpany to study in order to improve my cultivation and knowledge!"


    Shangguan Tong pretended to vomit, saying, "If you keep talking, I¡¯m really going to vomit!" Wang Hua made a face: "Is this how you look at me? "See how I¡¯ll take care of you!" Shangguan Tong¡¯s face quickly became serious. He regained his manager¡¯s dignity and stepped back a few steps. He solemnly said, "You¡¯re the new intern. You have to work harder to keep up with the others, do you understand?"


    Wang Hua understood and bowed respectfully: "Yes, the manager is right. I will definitely work hard and live up to the manager¡¯s expectations." The footsteps came closer and closer. When he appeared at the corner, it was Qingwen. She saw the two of them talking in the corner and asked curiously, "Why are you two here?"


    Wang Huaughed. "Manager Yuchi is giving me a lecture, so I have to respectfully listen to her words."


    Qingwen said, "Just because you two are lecturing, why did youe to such a remote corner?"


    Shangguan Tong said: "After all, this guy is new. I have a lot of important things to exin to him clearly, so it¡¯s not convenient tomunicate elsewhere."


    Qing Wen smiled. "Alright, since you guys are busy with urgent matters, I won¡¯t disturb you any further." As she spoke, he left the area.


    Wang Hua and Shangguan Tong both breathed a sigh of relief. They both felt that this was a close call and were almost discovered.


    Shangguan Tong said, "Hurry up and leave, the Azure Dragon Group is not a ce for you to stay."


    Wang Hua embraced her delicate body and said: "I just saw you, how could I bear to leave?"


    Shangguan Tong said: "I know you very well. You couldn¡¯t havee here because of me, but I want you to understand that you are in a very dangerous situation, do you hear me?!"


    Wang Hua was puzzled and asked: "What do you mean? Why do you say that? "I feel that although thispany¡¯s financial resources are average, it¡¯s not that dangerous!"


    Shangguan Tong wanted to say something, but hesitated and said: "Just believe me, this is not a ce you should stay."


    Wang Huaughed, "No way, I insist on staying!"


    Shangguan Tong shook her head and said, "Deathly phase, you are courting death." He then sighed, "In short, I will do my best to help you. Help me with whatever I can."

 Chapter 69 snare

    Wang Hua waspletely confused, but he insisted on staying in the Azure Dragon Group because all the girls there were great beauties. Most importantly, he wanted to find the girl that kept him dreaming!


    He had just separated from Shangguan Tong and went around a corner when he found a figure. That figure was the girl who had saved him before, Wang Hua immediately followed along excitedly, after all, his goal here was to find her!


    However, the moment he followed the girl into a meeting room, he felt his vision go dark and he fainted!


    When Wang Hua woke up again, he was already imprisoned in a dark cell.


    The cell was not very spacious. Other than a bed and toilet, there was nothing else in the room. At every hour, someone came to deliver food and water.


    Wang Hua had a stubborn personality, he knew that he was kidnapped by someone, and he was so angry that he was about to explode. And so, the hunger strike began!


    He kept his promise. As expected, after being hungry for three or four days, someone came to see him!


    While Wang Hua was in a daze, he felt someone was feeding him water. This feeling was simr to what he had felt before, and when he immediately raised his head, it was indeed the girl he saw that day!


    The girl was still in her dress, smiling at him.


    Wang Hua immediately shouted, "You can¡¯te here, this ce is very dangerous, are you also imprisoned here?"


    The girl suddenly sneered: "You think too much. I came here to advise you, as long as you are willing to return to your normal diet and drink water, and make the phone call for the family to pay the ransom, our ck Cloth Society will not treat you unfairly!"


    Hearing these words, Wang Hua¡¯s mind buzzed. He never thought that the girl that he had been dreaming about for so long, would actually be someone from the ck Cloth Society! Was everything he had encountered a scam?


    He carefully thought back to what happened back then. From seeing this girl to intentionally sneaking into the Azure Dragon Group, it had all been a trap set up by someone else, waiting for him to jump in. No wonder Shangguan Tong said that he shouldn¡¯te here, this ce was actually weird.


    Wang Hua hated himself for being such a fool. How could this world have love at first sight? He had yed with so many women, but in the end, he had been yed by them.


    The girl said coldly, "I¡¯m asking you, what do you want!?"


    Wang Hua said angrily: "I want to die, I don¡¯t want to live anymore!"


    The girl said, "That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll agree to any of your conditions, but this one won¡¯t do. I definitely won¡¯t let you die."


    Wang Hua asked: "What is your name? That¡¯s all I want to know. "


    The girl sneered, "Even if I told you, would you believe me?"


    Wang Hua was speechless. The girl in front of him was still as beautiful as ever, but she waspletely different from what he had imagined. The girl in front of him was a demon!


    Before she left, she left behind a few words, "If you want to live, just do as I say. Otherwise, you should be clear of the consequences!" As he spoke, he left.


    Wang Hua stubbornly continued on with his hunger strike. He hadn¡¯t eaten for seven days, and felt that he was about to reach the limits of what a human body could endure. In these past few days, he was also confessing his past. If the heavens gave him another chance to be reborn, he would definitelye here!


    Just as he was thinking about this, he heard shouts of battleing from outside!


    Hope rose in his heart, "Could it be that someone came to save me? Did the Wei Shu find someone to save me? "


    Battle cries rose and fell one after another. From time to time, the sounds of gunfire could be heard and miserable screams could be heard incessantly.


    Wang Hua used thest bit of strength he had to lean against the door and listen to what was happening outside, the sound was getting closer and closer, "Please hold on, no matter who it is that came to save me, as long as he¡¯s the first one in the cell, I, Wang Hua, will treat him as my best friend and benefactor!"


    With a loud bang, the prison door was kicked open by someone. Someone walked in from outside, but to Wang Hua¡¯s surprise, it was a handsome young man!


    The youngster held a submachine gun in his hand and had two long des on his back. His back was crossed and his equipment was very eye-catching.


    Behind him was a man with a gun in both hands. As he fired, he shouted, "Boss, hurry up and save them. I¡¯ll hold on here!"


    The young man came to Wang Hua¡¯s front, squatted down and patted Wang Hua¡¯s shoulders,ughing: "It¡¯s fine, you¡¯ve already been saved, let me introduce myself, I¡¯m Li Qiang."


    His smile was the most brilliant smile Wang Hua had ever seen!

 Chapter 70 Old friends

    Actually, since Li Qiang came to the Shenshan City, he had done a lot of things. Of course, the first thing he did was to find Lin Hu!


    And the first time Lin Hu met him, they started a conflict, because Lin Hu was an important person arranged by the Lin Group to stay in the Shenshan City. He was originally a gangster born, with a vastwork, but after the Lin Group took care of him, he worked hard for the Lin Group.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that the corporation would actually send a young man who was still wet behind the ears to be his superior. He was furious!


    However, when he truly faced Li Qiang, he discovered that the youth in front of him had an extraordinary temperament, especially his eyes, which were bone-piercing cold like ice. This was the first time he felt a chill run down his spine.


    The young man introduced himself: "Hello, my name is Li Qiang. Please take care of me in the future!"


    Although Lin Hu was intimidated by the teenager¡¯s imposing manner, he was still not convinced. He asked: "Little brother, I just want to know one thing, what makes you my superior?"


    Li Qiang smiled slightly and said: "If you don¡¯t ept it, then let¡¯s try it twice. Whoever loses will be called Boss!"


    Lin Hu agreed and said, "On the ground between Yanchun and Shenshan City, there is no one who doesn¡¯t give face to me, Lin Hu. If I lose to you, I will take you as my boss!"


    Li Qiangughed: "Sure, how can wepete, tell me what you think."


    Lin Hu took off his jacket, and revealed the strong muscles on his body, andughed: "Whatever you want, anything is fine."


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t even warm up, he just stood in front of Lin Hu and said: "Make your move."


    Lin Hu felt that the other party was just a rash person, who would definitely not know the immensity of heaven and earth, so he sneered and threw out a punch.


    Who knew that Li Qiang had suddenly disappeared, just as Lin Hu was distracted, someone behind him said: "Hai, I¡¯m here!"


    Lin Hu suddenly felt like there was a dagger at the carotid artery of his neck.


    Li Qiang smiled next to his ear: "As long as I use a bit of strength, the blood here will gush out. Have you ever seen a fountain before? That¡¯s right, just like that. It can be sprayed as far as two meters, incredible, right? "


    Lin Hu felt a chill run down his spine. He had never seen such a savage youth before. Not only was he cruel and merciless, his movements were also extremely fast.


    Although using a dagger is a bit despicable, but to lose is to lose. Lin Hu nodded and said: "Alright, I recognize you as my boss!"


    Li Qiang removed the dagger and walked in front of Lin Hu,ughing: "This is all fake, tell me about Wang Hua right now!"


    Lin Hu replied: Of course you can, but before wee here, I want to know, why are your steps so fast? It¡¯s just like being a ghost! "


    Li Qiang smiled: "This is a long story!"


    Originally, when he had just arrived in the Shenshan City, Li Qiang was walking around aimlessly when he suddenly remembered that there was a Old friends that lived in the Shenshan City back then.


    Li Qiang then went to Old friends¡¯s house first, although he found out that Old friends had not moved away, he was not at home, so he jumped into the window. He knew that it was wrong to do this, but as long as he could enter Old friends¡¯s house, he would be able to experience what it felt like back then, so he decided to take the risk.


    Li Qiang opened the refrigerator and drank a bottle of beer. He looked at the photo album in Old friends¡¯s house.


    However, there was one thing that caught Li Qiang¡¯s attention. It was in another room, and the furnishings inside were exactly the same as the holographic VR game that he had yed before.


    Li Qiang shook his head andughed: "Old friends, your problem has not changed! It¡¯s because I like these ythings that lose all hope! "


    However, when he thought of his encounter in the game, his heart itched. He sat down on his seat and put on his helmet!


    However, this feeling was actually very different.


    A golden light shone before his eyes as a system voice spoke, "ording to the customized requirements of the yers, enter the world of the Eight Dragons Tribes immediately!"


    "Heavenly Dragon Eight Tribe?" "Sure enough, Old friends you have not changed. A few decades ago, you were already a fan of Jin Yong. Now that you have yed VR, you are still a virtuous person!" Li Qiangughed bitterly, and then followed the game into the plot.

 Chapter 71 wuxia world

    A scene simr to a movie began to appear in front of his eyes. However, this scene was three-dimensional in nature, and it was as if he was immersed in it!


    It was early spring, and the road was covered with dust. A young man wearing a brocade robe was riding on it, and he was looking very handsome. He waved the horsewhip in his hand andnded on the back of the horse.


    The youth proudly rode his horse, riding on the wind. However, waves of exmations came from behind, "Your Highness, please wait for your subordinate!" The youth sighed and reined in the reins to stop the steed. Behind him, four ck horses came rushing over, each of them young and valiant, but all dressed up differently, one of them holding an iron fishing rod with a full face and a pair of axes on his back, the other holding a copper stick with a pair of electric eyes, and the other holding a quill. The four of them rode the horse quickly, looking anxious, but seeing the young man waiting for them all, they could not help but feel relieved.


    The schr with the judge¡¯s pen dismounted and knelt on the ground, begging, "When the Emperor found out that the prince had run away in the middle of the night, he was immediately enraged and sent us to invite the prince back. We request that the prince be merciful and return with us, otherwise all four of us will have our heads removed." The other three also knelt down, begging.


    The young manughed and spoke loudly: "Zhu Danchen, don¡¯t scare others. My Royal Brother has always been kind to his subjects and has always treated them like brothers. How would he kill you all over such a small matter? I am not going out on impulse this time, but I want to settle this matter personally and share the worries of Royal Brother. You guys don¡¯t have to make things difficult for me, eithere with me or go back and exin this to my Royal Brother. In short, I won¡¯t go with you guys. "


    This handsome young man was the Dali¡¯s Southern Guardian King, Duan Zhengchun. He had just turned eighteen this year, and was very proud of himself. Just because he heard that had rebelled, the young and infuriated him wanted to go rebel by himself. He knew that Duan Zhengming would definitely oppose it, so he decided to quietly slip away in the middle of the night.


    When the Baoding Emperor heard this, he flew into a rage. He immediately sent Yu Qiao to read up on the four capable experts, and first rode on his fast horse to stop Duan Zhengchun. Then, he instructed his subordinate, Ba Tian Shi, to lead the reinforcements.


    Chu Wanli, Gu Ducheng, Fu Sigui, Zhu Danchen, even though they were about the same age as Duan Zhengchun, they were all top ss experts who had their own unique skills. They hade to search for the Southern Steadfast King ording to the orders of the Baoding Emperor. Their horses were fast, and they kept chasing after Duan Zhengchun non-stop. As expected, they had caught up to Duan Zhengchun.


    Hearing Duan Zhengchun¡¯s words, the four of them looked at each other, they were in a dilemma, they knew that this young master had a stubborn temper, if he insisted, he would definitely be defeated, but he was not brought back, so the Emperor could not exin anything to them. Chu Wanli, Gu Ducheng, and Fu Sigui all looked at Zhu Danchen, hoping that he would make a decision.


    Zhu Danchenughed bitterly and said to Duan Zhengchun: "Does Your Highness know how many rebels are there in Zigzag?" Duan Zhengchun shook his head and said: "Who cares how many of them there are, we will capture the leader first. When this king goes forward to capture their chief, the rebel army will naturally fall apart." Zhu Danchen shook his head slightly, and said: "Your highness has extraordinary courage and insight, this subordinate naturally admires you, but that Zigzag Chieftain has fifty thousand strong soldiers under hismand and has many experts protecting him, does Your highness really think that you can get close to him? What if she failed? "Although the position of the chief is not low, she is still nothingpared to the prince. With the prince¡¯s status, it is not worth it for him to risk his life for such a person."


    After a moment of silence, Duan Zhengshun said, "What you say makes sense. I was being reckless." The four guards heaved a sigh of relief. Zhu Danchen said, "Then Your Highness,e back with us. The Emperor is still waiting for you." Duan Zhengshun shook his head. "I don¡¯t care about the rebellion anymore, but I¡¯m so bored inside Dali City that I want to go out for some sightseeing. That should be fine, right?


    Zhu Danchen thought to himself, "Your highness, this is just another way of putting it. In fact, he still wants to fight the rebellion." He then smiled and said, "If Your Highness is going out for a walk, then your subordinates can apany Your Highness to rx. It¡¯s always better to have more people to apany you." The other three people also agreed.


    Duan Zhengchun was annoyed by the four of them, so he could only agree: "Alright then, let¡¯s go on the road together, it¡¯s just that I want to go somewhere, you guys can¡¯t stop me." Fu Siguiughed: "We will follow whatever Your Highness wants, it¡¯s up to you to decide." Duan Zhengchun sighed, he then spurred his horse and dashed forward, and the rest of the people anxiously followed suit.


    It took only half a day for them to reach the edge of the Angry River, but as the waves rolled over and the thunder drums boomed against the shore, they couldn¡¯t help but praise for a while. They looked around them, and saw deep valleys and cliffs, and water roaring at the bottom of valleys.


    Looking at the magnificent scenery, Duan Zhengchun was endlessly praising. He thought that he normally only yed in the city and had note out for a look at the wonders of the Da Li Kingdom for a long time, just to have a feast for his eyes.


    The iron rod in his hand could be used as a weapon and he could fish whenever he had nothing to do, it could be said that he killed two birds with one stone. On the other hand, Gu Ducheng had to cut down trees to build a grass hut, while Fu Sigui picked wild fruits and hunted wild game.


    Although Zhu Danchen enjoyed the beautiful scenery, he was still worried. He took the opportunity to ask: "What is the Duke actually thinking? Can you tell this subordinate something? "


    Duan Zhengchun looked at Zhu Danchen, and knew that this fellow was extremely intelligent, and was unable to hide anything from him, so he said: "This king is already an adult, above tens of thousands of people by one person, but I have not done anything, so I am unavoidably called an embroidered pillow behind my back. If he could wipe out the Zigzag¡¯s rebellion, he would benefit greatly even to himself. "Dan Chen, what do you think?"


    Zhu Danchen nodded, and said: "Of course I understand Your Highness¡¯s thoughts, and even though Your Highness is known as ying around, I still want to go and settle the matters of the Zigzag. This time, the Zigzag has made a sudden move, catching even the Emperor by surprise. Right now, they are calling for troops to go and pave the way, the Prince is acting rashly, if they are held hostage, the Emperor will be in a much more difficult position. "


    Duan Zhengchun said: "You are right, but with the big bodyguard acting in such a dangerous manner, there is nothing wrong with it. If we shrink our heads, how could we aplish such a big thing? Royal Brother has always been good to me, I also feel very guilty towards him, so just treat this as returning his debt."


    Zhu Danchen waspletely confused by his words. He did not understand what Duan Zhengchun meant by "debt repayment". As for Duan Zhengchun, when he faced the vast waves of the river, he was still reminiscing about a period of time half a year ago.


    That day, when he went to the pce to see Royal Brother Duan Zhengming, Baoding Emperor went to the Sky Dragon Temple to listen to Master Ku Rong¡¯s lecture on cultivation, and he missed out. With Duan Zhengchun¡¯s position, he could freely walk in the imperial harem. He first went to the imperial study to read a few books, feeling extremely bored, he thus walked out of the study and into the imperial garden.


    Just as Duan Zhengchun was about to leave, he heard a soft sighing from not too far away. Although it was a light sigh, it was enough to cause his soul to be corroded, and when he looked up, he felt like he was going insane.


    It was the current Empress, her real name was Gao Youxue, and she was a beauty from arge n called the Gao n. Before Duan Zhengming ascended the throne, in order to win over the support of the Gao n, he had arranged a betrothal gift and married Gao Youxue, then ascended the throne, and with one step, Gao Youxue had ascended the heavens and became the Empress of the.


    However, Duan Zhengming wholeheartedly governed the country, and when he was free, he liked to study and study buddhist arts. If he was not handling the matters of the country at the pce, he would go to the Sky Dragon Temple to talk with the esteemed monk about it, and he was not worried about the happiness in his room, and ignored Gao Youxue. At this time, she was only twenty years old. She had no ce to live, so she could only sigh and stare nkly at the moon.


    On this day, she sent away the pce maids and eunuchs by her side, wandering the imperial garden by herself. Seeing the crabapple blossoms fall, she was touched and couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, letting out a quiet sigh.


    He then heard a voice from the flower bush not far away asking, "Why is royal sister-inw sighing, is there something wrong with your mind?"


    Gao Youxue was shocked, she turned to look, only to see Duan Zhengchun walking over, she heaved a sigh of relief andughed: "So uncle is here, you really gave me a fright. "Ai, there is nothing wrong with my mind. I just saw the petals fall and felt an inexplicable sense of mncholy."


    Duan Zhengchun looked at Gao Youxue in front of him, his heart filled with joy, and thought: My Royal Brother is only concerned with the affairs of the Empire, and leaving such an amazingdy in the harem, is truly a waste of heaven¡¯s treasure! He had always been extremely respectful towards this royal sister-inw, and normally, he would even lower his head when he spoke. But when he looked, he was immediately captivated, only to see the beauty in front of him had skin as smooth as cream, beautiful eyes looking around, truly a heavenly beauty, although the pce robe was wide, it was unable to hide her exquisite figure, causing Duan Zhengchun to be foolish for a moment.


    Gao Youxue felt embarrassed looking at him, her face red she spat: "Foolish brat, what are you looking at?" She was also a girl, so without a servant by her side, she naturally let go of her modesty and let go of some of her words. Duan Zhengchun regained his senses, he anxiously bowed and apologized: "I was rude, royal sister-inw please forgive me." Gao Youxue took a step forward, stared at Duan Zhengchun, and sighed: "Why are you being rude? I don¡¯t understand. "


    Damn you, brother," he stammered, "you shouldn¡¯t look at my imperial concubine like that. It¡¯s also because my imperial concubine was as beautiful as a fairy that my younger brother was stunned. Please forgive my impudence!" Gao Yanxue smiled like a blooming flower, "So it¡¯s because of this, that¡¯s not a problem. You and I are a family, why are you making such a fuss over nothing. Besides, this Di Lama is humble to me, and he treats me like a Buddha. But no one thinks of me as a woman, so I have to thank you.


    She raised her head and looked at the crabapple tree, sighing: "This crabapple tree is truly strange, it did not blossom for a whole yearst year, but this year it has bloomed very early." As he spoke, he reached out his hand to pick one, then mischievously put it on his head.


    Duan Zhengchun was initially lost in thought as he looked at the beauty, but he suddenly came to a realization and broke out in cold sweat. "How could I be so rash to actually adore my own royal sister-inw? If anyone else finds out about this, I will be in an irreparable situation! " The more he thought about it, the more ashamed he became. He bowed and said, "Junior suddenly feels unwell, please take your leave, I wille again in the future to pay my respects to royal sister-inw." With that, he hurriedly left.


    Gao Youxue watched him leave, supporting crabapple tree, she fell into deep thought.


    After that, Duan Zhengchun couldn¡¯t forget about Gao Youxue for a long time. However, the more he thought of her, the more guilty he felt towards his brother Duan Zhengming.


    Duan Zhengchun was still immersed in his memories, when a strange person in a green robe suddenly scuttled over from the cliff face. He moved extremely fast, with the speed of lightning, he reached out with his thin ck iron rod and struck towards Duan Zhengchun, this strike was very sudden, Zhu Danchen was simply unable to assist him, and as Duan Zhengchun was just a fledgling, with very shallow experience in martial arts, he was actually struck in the chest by the iron rod. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    The cyan robed man let out a dark and strangeugh, the iron staff in his left hand tapped on the rock, and he had already leaped up, gentlynding a few meters away, the iron staff in his right hand touched the ground, and then another few meters away, this man seemed to be disabled in both feet, all thanks to the movement of the iron staff, but his movement was extremely fast, Zhu Danchen chased after him with all his might, and the rest of the people had already caught up to him, but they were still unable to catch up.


    Zhu Danchen saw that he could not catch up to the culprit, so he stomped his feet and said: Let¡¯s return to save the Duke first! They led the group back, but Duan Zhengchun was already dead, it was clear that his heavy strike had hit a fatal point.


    Chu Wanli threw his head back and cried, "What should we do if we don¡¯t protect His Highness properly? He was appointed by His Majesty as his sessor. Now that he¡¯s dead in this ce, both of us are going to be annihted under His Majesty¡¯s rage!"


    Gu Ducheng said: "What is the use of crying now, he is dead, we did not protect the prince well, and should be looking for death, but unfortunately we did not catch the evil person who did it!"


    Fu Sigui said, "Now that things havee to this, we can only bring back the body of the prince, and then kill ourselves as a sign of apology. Hopefully, we can preserve the lives of our entire family."


    However, Zhu Danchen remained silent, as if he was thinking about something.


    Chu Wanli asked, "Dan Chen, you are the smartest one among us. Why don¡¯t you say something? We will listen to you."


    Zhu Danchen said: If we do not protect Your Highness properly, it is our fault, butpared to the lives of the entire Dali, it is a huge loss. With Your Highness dying like this, His Majesty will have lost his backbone, and will definitely be overly hurt, causing chaos in the imperial government, and this will give the political enemies an opportunity, the country will definitely fall into chaos, and that is what we have to consider first.


    Fu Sigui said: "Dan Chen still thinks long and hard, but now that the Duke is dead, what¡¯s the use of saying that?"


    Zhu Danchen waved the cool fan in his hand, and said: "I have an astonishing thought, I don¡¯t know if you would listen or not."

 Chapter 72 surrogate

    Gu Ducheng said impatiently: "I am sick of you schrs keeping me in suspense, if you have anything to say, quickly say it, in the end, I will listen to your orders."


    Zhu Danchen nodded, and said: "Since all of you have agreed, then follow me."


    After the four of them had buried Duan Zhengchun¡¯s body, Zhu Danchen led the others and headed towards Dali City. They stopped in a small vige at the side of the city and found an inn to stay in.


    The others didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask about it on the way back. Now that they had a ce to rest, they couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.


    Fu Sigui asked: "Dan Chen, what did you bring us here for?"


    Zhu Danchen said: "Don¡¯t be anxious,e with me."


    He led the group to a small courtyard in the vige. After entering, he pointed at a youth sitting in the courtyard and said with a smile, "Look, who do you think he looks like?"


    When the others saw the teenager, they all let out surprised cries. So that guy was actually the same as the Great Li Zhen Nan Wang. If they put on the attire of a prince, even Baoding Emperor would not be able to recognize him.


    When the youth saw Zhu Danchen, he became extremely angry, "Hey, you¡¯ve locked me up for so long, when are you going to release me?"


    At this time, Li Qiang officially blended into the story. He had always been a spectator, and from now on, he could talk andmunicate with the characters in the story, but he felt a little annoyed, because the custom version of the game that his Old friends made was really annoying. Everything followed the plot of the game.


    His character setting in the game was to be a white-cor worker in apany in the capital. While on vacation, he wanted to travel abroad to rx and be coaxed by a travel agent to Mysia to y for a few days. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would encounter a ne crash on his way back home, and when he woke up, he found himself at the outskirts of Di City.


    Before he could exin, he was locked up like a monster by the vigers. ording to others, he had descended from the sky and even destroyed the pigsty on the east side of the vige.


    Coincidentally, Zhu Danchen happened to pass by that ce at the time, and was surprised to discover that Li Qiang was exactly the same as the King of Southern Beings, like a twins. He vaguely felt that this person could be used, and ordered the vigers to lock him up on the spot. Although he was not worried about food and clothes, after being locked up for a long time, he still had a sense of resentment. He couldn¡¯t live in this kind of damned ce, and couldn¡¯t even go online.


    Of course, these so-called feelings and reactions were all part of the nned plot. Li Qiang didn¡¯t feel angry about it, but the people inside the game could actually feel this kind of emotion.


    Zhu Danchen lightly tapped Li Qiang¡¯s body, pushing him to the ground, then said to the people around him: "Does everyone understand what I mean now?"


    Fu Sigui said: "You mean, we should let this person rece Zhennan Wang?"


    Chu Wanli was worried, "Is this really possible? You won¡¯t reveal your identity? "


    Gu Ducheng said: "What nonsense are you all spouting, since it was Old Zhu who thought of this idea, I believe him, and will not say anything else."


    Zhu Danchenughed: "You don¡¯t have to worry, this person is around the same age as Prince, even His Majesty can¡¯t tell his looks, he should be able to get away with it. Most importantly, as long as Zhennan Wang doesn¡¯t die, the imperial government will settle down, and not cause any trouble."


    Fu Sigui said: "But, other than his appearance, he does not have any resemnce to the prince, furthermore, his ent is strange, and more importantly, the young master already has a good martial arts foundation, his Single Sr Finger has also entered the door, and he does not seem to have any abilities, he does not even know any rough martial arts skills, his skin is pale white, his body is frail and thin, his neck is slightly bent, he should be someone who has been sitting in the room for a long time and doesn¡¯t go out very much."


    Zhu Danchen said: "That¡¯s easy to do, I have thought of a way, but I need everyone¡¯s cooperation." As he said this, he whispered a lot into the ears of the others. Everyone nodded their heads, thinking that his n was very good.


    At this time, although Li Qiang was on the ground, he could still hear the conversation between the two of them, and his heart seemed to have understood a bit, "Crap, could it be that Duan Zhengchun died, and that I¡¯m the same as Duan Zhengchun, so this Zhu Danchen wants to use me to impersonate him? Isn¡¯t this too much of a joke?! "


    After Yu Tuo read the secret conversation, he came over to help Li Qiang up. Zhu Danchen said, "For the sake of our nation doing such a great thing, I have no choice but to offend you. Please forgive us." As he said that, he nodded with the others. The four of them moved at the same time and respectively pressed onto the acupoints on Li Qiang¡¯s body, channeling four strands of true qi into his body. Li Qiang cried out in pain and fainted! This feeling was abnormally real!

 Chapter 73 lethargy

    From then on, Li Qiang was in a daze, he seemed to be able to hear the conversation of some people, but he couldn¡¯t remember what they were saying. He wanted to speak loudly, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound, especially when the True Qi in his body was surging chaotically, as if it was about to explode.


    His eyes were sometimes bright and sometimes dark, as if someone had fed him soup. It was both sweet and delicious, both spicy and bitter, and he had finally tasted all the bitterness and sweetness.


    After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly smelled a refreshing fragrance, and slowly opened his eyes. He heard a person¡¯s clear and gentle voice eximing in surprise: "Chunge, you¡¯re finally awake!"


    Li Qiang gave a confused "oh", and looked towards the direction of the voice. He saw that the person who spoke was a sixteen to seventeen year old girl, elegant, lovely, cute, and wearing a snow-white dress. He was currently staring at him with a pair of clear eyes, and asked with a smile: "I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long, you¡¯re finally awake!"


    He stared nkly at the girl. Suddenly, the true energy within his body began to rampage again. With a miserable scream, his face became extremely distorted.


    The youngdy eximed as she rubbed Li Qiang¡¯s stomach. With a worried look, she said, "I gave you so many good things to eat, yet it still doesn¡¯t work?"


    Suddenly, she seemed to have heard something and sighed, "Someone¡¯sing. I¡¯ll be leaving first." She kissed him on the cheek and jumped out the window.


    Li Qiang did not know whether this was a dream or not.


    Faintly, he heard someone say, "Your Majesty, ording to the imperial physician, His Highness¡¯s pulse seems to have improved a lot. However, because of the severity of the illness, he might be a little confused and forget his previous matters."


    "Zhu Danchen, what exactly is going on? Tell me in detail, why did Chun Chun, who was originally fine, be such a half dead person?!"


    "Your Majesty, please calm your anger. This subject and others did not protect you well. I beg Your Majesty to grant me a punishment!"


    "Don¡¯t say such nonsense, just tell us what happened?"


    "It¡¯s like this, when we arrived at the prince¡¯s ce in the middle of the night, he was already unconscious from his strange illness, so I, Chu Wanli, Gu Ducheng and Fu Sigui brought him back. At first, we didn¡¯t want to disturb His Majesty, so we looked for many famous doctors to treat him, but it was to no avail.


    "Sigh, in the end, it¡¯s still because this brat is too naughty. It¡¯s fine that he sneaked out, but I don¡¯t know what kind of strange things happened to him. I am clear in my gratitude and grudges, but this matter is mainly due to a pure fault, I don¡¯t me you. Now, I shall bring him to the pce to recuperate, so you all don¡¯t have to worry about him. "


    At this time, Li Qiang felt that someone had grabbed his pulse. His fingers were extremely strong and there was a thick cocoon on his palm.


    "Eh, why is there so much zhenqi in his body? Do you know what¡¯s going on? "


    A few people spoke up in unison, "Reporting to Your Majesty, we really do not know."


    "En, it seems this matter is not simple. Let Zhengshu rest here first, you two can follow me outside to talk."


    thought to himself: "Hearing the content of this conversation, the person who calls himself must be Duan Zhengming, while the others are Fishy who studies. It seems that the four fellows had deliberately injected their Innate Qi into my body in order to create the false impression of a strange disease. Then, using this excuse to exin that I do not remember the past and that I could hide it from Duan Zhengming and the others, Zhu Danchen¡¯s idea was pretty good. It seems that I have really be Duan Zhengchun! "


    It was unknown when he suddenly heard a burst of weeping in his ears, but he forced himself to open his eyes. In front of him was a beautiful face, and the girl was around twenty years old.


    "Why is this woman so beautiful? Could she be my employer? The best way to get into the game is to see a lot of natural beauties. You don¡¯t need to go to Korea to be so pretty. "


    Seeing that Li Qiang had woken up, the woman was both surprised and happy. "You, you¡¯re awake?"


    Li Qiang hoarsely said, "I, I want to drink water."


    The woman was pleasantly surprised. She immediately asked the maid to bring him a cup of tea. She personally fed it to him and smiled: "Do you still recognize me?"


    Li Qiang shook his head, and said: "I don¡¯t remember you, I am truly sorry."


    The woman¡¯s expression was gloomy as she sighed and said, "Although I heard that you got a strange disease and lost your memory, I thought you would remember me."


    Li Qiang blurted out, "Are you my employer?"


    She looked around nervously and said softly, "Don¡¯t speak nonsense, I am your royal sister-inw, the current Queen of Dali, Gao Youxue!"


    Li Qiang was also shocked, thinking: "No wonder she¡¯s so pretty, so she¡¯s actually the Queen. This Ma Zi is too righteous, from what she said just now, could it be that she¡¯s having an affair with that brat Duan Zhengchun? This guy is really a tough character. He¡¯s an expert in love, even daring to pry his sister-inw apart. "

 Chapter 74 Difficulty

    Gao Youxue saw Li Qiang¡¯splex expression, and asked: "What¡¯s wrong with you, what are you thinking?"


    Just as Li Qiang was about to speak, he suddenly felt a swelling pain in his body.


    Gao Youxue stood up in shock and shouted: "Quickly go and call the royal physician!"


    She stretched out her slender hand, caressed Li Qiang¡¯s forehead and said softly, "Did you purposely run out to avoid me? Am I really that scary? " Then he sighed, his face filled with distress.


    Not long after, two people rushed in, the first was Baoding Emperor Duan Zhengming, followed by a monk with wrinkles all over his face, his eyebrows were charred yellow, he looked to be about 50 years of age, with a tall stately and imposing figure, Duan Zhengming introduced him: "This is Senior Brother Huang Mei, he is not an outsider. I have invited him over to help save Chundi."


    Huang Meiseng bowed towards Gao Youxue, then came over to the bedside and extended his hand to hold onto Li Qiang¡¯s pulse. After a moment, he frowned and said: "The Southern Monarch¡¯s pulse is chaotic, it seems like there are numerous streams of Innate Qi flowing chaotically in his body. Could it be that someone did this on purpose?"


    Duan Zhengming walked closer and said softly: "I was thinking the same thing, but I did not dare say it out in front of the others, I think that this time Chundi met an enemy, and deliberately caused him to suffer a fate worse than death."


    Huang Meiseng said: "The person who injected Innate Qi has deliberately hidden his master¡¯s methods, this clue is probably broken, the most urgent thing now is to think of a way to expel the four streams of Innate Qi from his body. "Actually, these four streams of Zhen Qi are not considered strong, but the scariest thing is that the Zhen Qi has stayed in the body for too long, it has already wrapped around all parts of the body like a thread, even if we use Zhen Qi to drive them away, if we use too much strength, we might harm the life of our prince. If we use too little strength, it will have no effect, this is a dilemma."


    Duan Zhengming said: In the Dali now, only your King Kong Finger¡¯s power is equivalent to mine, we can both channel our Qi into the Wind Gate and the Sky Pir separately, together, we can drive out the scattered True Qi, if we do not treat him, I am afraid he will not live past tomorrow.


    Huang Meiseng muttered to himself for a moment, then said: "Saving people is more important, we can only take a risk!"


    Duan Zhengming ordered Gao Youxue to wait outside. Although Gao Youxue was unwilling, she could only walk out of the room and pace around outside anxiously.


    Huang Meiseng helped Li Qiang up, sat him on the bed, and nodded at Duan Zhengming. Duan Zhengming extended his index finger, Huang Meiseng extended his middle finger, and pointed at Li Qiang¡¯s Heaven Pir Acupoint and Wind Gate Acupoint.


    At this moment, Li Qiang was in a daze. Suddenly, he felt two thick streams of energy entering his back, causing his body to immediately swell up and emit wave after wave of sounds. He thought to himself, "I have a lot of air in my stomach right now.


    After an incense¡¯s time, both Duan Zhengming and Huang Meiseng¡¯s forehead started to perspire as white steam rose from their heads. It was clear that they had reached a critical moment, and the two types of Innate Qi that they had released were fighting with all their might to expel the four streams of Innate Qi from Li Qiang¡¯s body. This way, the six streams of Innate Qi would run wild in Li Qiang¡¯s body, and it would be even more chaotic than before.


    The two of them looked at each other and felt that it was extremely strange. This was because they could sense that besides the four streams of Innate Qi that had entered Li Qiang¡¯s body, it waspletely empty.


    Duan Zhengming had always been urging Duan Zhengchun to train in the martial arts, so he could be considered half a master to him. But now that he realized that Duan Zhengchun did not have any internal energy, he was not even as good as the n members who had just started training in the martial arts, and the shock in his heart was iparable.


    If Li Qiang still had some inner strength in his body, he could coordinate with the energy that Duan Zhengming and Huang Meiseng had released, working from the inside, and expel the true qi that Zhu Danchen and the others had poured in, but he had no foundation for internal energy at all, like an empty jar. As a result, the true qi that Duan Zhengming and Huang Meiseng had injected into their bodies became like wandering soul and wild ghosts, roaming around the wilderness without finding an exit.


    Huang Meiseng busied himself for a long time, seeing that it was useless, he called for Duan Zhengming to stop, and said with a frown: "This is strange, the King of Zhennan is one of the most outstanding neers to the Duan n, he can even use the Single Sr Finger very well, but now he doesn¡¯t even have a basic level of martial arts?"


    Duan Zhengming shook his head with a gloomy face, he obviously did not understand what had happened.


    Looking back at Li Qiang now, smoke wasing out from his nose and mouth, six streaks of Innate Qi was running around in his body, it was obvious that he was in extreme pain.


    Huang Meiseng said: "I think we should let Your Highness rest for the time being, this matter requires us to find the root of the disease, then we can cure it, we just need to blindly explore, we can only help more and more."


    Duan Zhengming let out a long sigh: "That¡¯s true. I could see just now that if this continued, Chundi would soon lose his life."


    Huang Meiseng said: "However, Zhennan Wang is a heaven warping genius after all, if it was anyone else, their internal organs would have already been torn apart by the True Qi when they met with such an ident. But even if several streams of True Qi were scurrying around his body, other than feeling pain, his body is actually not injured at all.


    Duan Zhengming was also at a loss as to what was going on, and said: "I don¡¯t know what was going on. I have already vaguely guessed who did it, but I can¡¯t confirm it at the moment."

 Chapter 75 Aral

    Huang Meiseng nced at Duan Zhengming and both of them seemed to have thought of something and looked towards the outside of the pce. But seeing that the sun was setting in the west, just like how everyone was feeling, they both started to sink.


    Not only was the treatment between Baoding Emperor and Huang Meiseng ineffective, it had also increased the pain for Li Qiang, who was covered in sweat and rolling and screaming. Even if the pce maids wanted to help, they could not get close to him.


    Gao Youxue kept wiping her tears and said to Duan Zhengming. "Seeing that Chundi is in such pain, as your big brother, is there no other way?"


    Duan Zhengming could only point to Li Qiang¡¯s sleeping spot and feed him a Xue Shan Yu Chan Wan, and said: "There are only three Xue Shan Yu Chan Wan left in our pce, they were originally emergency items, and now that he has taken one first, he can temporarily suppress the True Qi in his body, but he can only temporarily restrain himself, and let him sleep for a while longer. I will think of another way, if it really does not work out, I can only ask the people from Sky Dragon Temple to help out."


    Gao Youxue was startled, and asked: "Will the people from the Sky Dragon Temple really care about this kind of thing?"


    Duan Zhengming said: "Chundi is the Dali Duan n¡¯s future, Sky Dragon Temple will definitely save someone when they die!"


    There was no feeling of swelling in his body, so naturally he slept peacefully. In fact, Duan Zhengming had only lightly tapped once, and did not use much strength, so in just two hours, his acupoints had already been opened. Li Qiang had already woken up. In the silence, he heard a few sounds on the pane. When he opened his eyes, he saw the pane slowly push up, and a slender hand reached in, beckoning to him twice. He could vaguely see the snow-white sleeves at the ends of his wrists.


    He immediately remembered the beautiful girl who hade to visit him. He got off the bed and felt light and healthy. He thought he was better and excitedly went to the window: "Beauty, you¡¯re here?"


    A clear voice came from outside the window, "Bad guy, I¡¯ve already forgotten his name not long after I left!"


    On a whim, Li Qiang jumped out of the window. Just as hended, his eyes were covered by a pair of delicate hands, and someone behind hisughed softly.


    The young girl said, "Just tell me right now. Do you still remember my name? Otherwise, I won¡¯t let go!"


    Li Qiang used to be a member of the special forces in the past, so even if he made an alliance with Yang Rong and was about to get married, the time they spent in true love could be counted on one hand. Furthermore, Yang Rong had even stabbed him to deathter on, causing him to be extremely disappointed in love. After his rebirth, when he saw and Liangqiu Ying in a couple, he was extremely envious. However, he was busy with all sorts of things, and as tired as a dog, he did not have the time to date. His so-called rtionship with Chen Xue and Liangqiu Ying was just an act that he had discussed beforehand.


    Now that he had encountered such a beautiful encounter, of course he would be extremely excited. Although his body was still very weak, he still suddenly turned around and grabbed that girl.


    The girl turned around and ran into the imperial garden. "I thought you were very sick, but you treated me like this. Are you really sick or are you just faking it?"


    Li Qiang chased after him and said: "You, slow down, I can¡¯t catch up to you."


    The young girl stopped in her tracks and eximed: "Chunge, your martial arts in the past were really handsome, I couldn¡¯t catch up to you no matter what, but why can¡¯t you catch up to me now?"


    She saw that Li Qiang¡¯s face was extremely pale and suddenly said: "Oh, I understand, you¡¯re so sick, of course there¡¯s an impact, my brain is too stupid, I didn¡¯t think of that."


    Li Qiang held her hand and asked: "Are you also from the Imperial Pce? "Why did you have toe and see me in secret?"


    The girl looked at Li Qiang and said: "Chunge, I know how ill you are, but I never thought that you would be so sick that your brain broke. Can you not even remember who I am?"


    Just as Li Qiang was about to speak, someone from behind suddenly said: "Who is it? "How dare you trespass into the pce!"


    A few imperial guards walked out from around the flower tree with weapons in their hands. When they saw Li Qiang, they were immediately shocked and bowed: "So it¡¯s actually Your Highness¡¯s friend, it¡¯s us who have offended you. Please forgive us Your Highness!"


    They knew Duan Zhengchun¡¯s usual demeanor, and looking at the girl¡¯s bright and alluring appearance, they obviously all had very understanding expressions.


    Li Qiang nodded frantically, and said: "This is none of your business, you can leave now."


    "Yes, your subordinate will take his leave." The guards immediately retreated.


    The girl said, "This ce is not fun. Follow me." Then, he ran to the side of the pce wall, with a light leap, he jumped onto the wall, "Chunge, hurry up ande up!"


    Li Qiang was immediately dumbstruck, the pce walls were so high, he couldn¡¯t even climb up there with the special forces, how could he jump up there? If he had that kind of ability, he would have already gone to participate in the Olympics.


    The youngdy waved her hand, but when she saw Li Qiang looking at her in a daze, she became angry. She changed her mind and said: "I know, you¡¯re sick now, of course you can¡¯t jump, it¡¯s not right for me." As he spoke, he removed a ribbon from his waist and threw it down, saying, "Grab it, I¡¯ll pull you up."

 Chapter 76 Phoebe

    Li Qiang hesitated: "My body is very heavy, can you move it?"


    She smiled and said, "Stop talking nonsense and just grab hold of him." Just as Li Qiang grabbed onto the silk ribbon, he flew into the air and gently floated to the top of the wall.


    As if he was in a dream, Li Qiang cheered, "You¡¯re so powerful, so strong!"


    The girl¡¯s face was red as she said: "Are you deliberately trying to humiliate me by cheering on me?"


    Her elegant face was close to Li Qiang, and she was breathing out words like orchids. There was a yful smile on her lips, and the moonlight was reflected in her clear autumn waves, shining like two dots of starlight. Li Qiang had never talked to girls like this, and furthermore, it was his first time seeing such a beautiful girl at such a close distance.


    Just when he felt that he was finished, he suddenly stopped when he was close to the ground. It was the young girl who had wrapped a silk belt around his waist and then held it in midair!


    The girl jumped down and retrieved the ribbon. She grumbled, "It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s sick, but why is he so silly now? Chunge, you must get better quickly. "


    Li Qiang stammered, "After that meeting with you, as long as I¡¯m awake, I¡¯ll always be thinking about you."


    The girl¡¯s face turned red as she said, "Yes, although you are silly, but your mouth is quite sweet. Come with me quickly."


    Li Qiang asked: "Where are we going?"


    The girl snorted and said, "Of course I¡¯m going to the same ce. Why are you bbering so much?"


    She whistled and immediately came to stop in front of the two. The girlughed: "I know your body condition is not good so you have brought a mount. Come on." As he said that, he leaped up onto the back of the horse, and then pulled Li Qiang up as well, and sat behind her.


    The girl pulled the reins and whispered: "Hold me tightly or you will fall down."


    Li Qiang trembled as he reached out his hands to embrace her slender waist. Her soft and gentle body stuck to his body just like that, and from time to time, he would smell a fragrant aroma.


    He sat on the horse in a daze, not knowing where he would go. He even hoped that this moment would continue forever.


    When the horse stopped, he was still not satisfied, so the girl blushed and told him to take his hand away.


    Li Qiang came to his senses, and realized that the two of them had arrived at the side of argeke, and that this was the legendary Er Hai, located at the outskirts of Dali. At this moment, theke surface was shining brightly, the jade mirror was shining brightly, the beautiful scene had already stunned him.


    The girl urged Li Qiang to get on the kayak s that were docked at the shore. Then, she picked up a bamboo pole and slid the kayak s towards the center of theke.


    After stopping in the middle of theke, the youngdy brought over a straw mat, and then served a cup of chopsticks and wine. She smiled and said: "It¡¯s been a long time since Ist ate wine with Chunge, do you miss me?"


    Li Qiang immediately said: "I¡¯ve already said it before, ever since I came to Dali, I¡¯ve been thinking about you every single moment."


    The girl¡¯s face was red as she said: "The problem with smooth talking hasn¡¯t changed at all."


    Li Qiang suddenly asked, "After speaking for so long, I still don¡¯t know your name?"


    The girl said dejectedly, "It looks like you still don¡¯t remember me, right? Alright, just call me A Luo. "


    "A Luo? You are the Mrs. Wang! " Li Qiang suddenly recalled the plot of the Eight Heavenly Dragon Tribes and realised that the girl in front of him was actually the future Mrs. Wang, Li Qingluo! He could not help but shout out in rm.


    A Luo said with an expression of unhappiness and astonishment, "What Mrs. Wang? She was only a few years old, how could she have be a Madam? Is your brain really broken?! "


    Li Qiang knew that he had misspoken, and apologized while thinking: "I never thought that such a beautiful girl would actually be Wang Yuyan¡¯s mother, the timing of this game is truly weird, to actually meet Mrs. Wang when she was young, but she is really extremely beautiful right now, so young and tender that¡¯s why she came out of the water."


    A Luo saw him muttering to himself in silence, and asked: "What are you thinking, not only do you not remember my name, but also what kind of Mrs. Wang I am, it¡¯s so infuriating!"


    Li Qiang could only say: "I am a patient, can you not bother about me?"

 Chapter 77 blemish

    A Luo stared fixedly at Li Qiang¡¯s face, and muttered to himself: "Not only do you not remember me, even your ent has changed.


    She suddenly became angry and said, "Don¡¯t tell me you have another woman, so you want to purposefully anger me and then let me chase you away, right?"


    Li Qiangughed: "Of course not, I don¡¯t remember anything since I got sick. Where did this womane from?"


    However, A Luo actually jumped forward and grabbed Li Qiang by the ear, and said fiercely: "I don¡¯t care, just tell me clearly, do you have any other women, if you don¡¯t, I will kill you!"


    Li Qiang was a little afraid, and said: "I have seen a woman before, but she really had no such rtionship with me."


    A Luo was immediately enraged, and asked: "Who exactly was that woman that caused you to be so mesmerized? Hurry up and say it! "


    Li Qiang could only say: "She is my royal sister-inw, her name is Gao Youxue, do you know that?"


    After A Luo heard this, he let out augh, and his expression rxed, "So you¡¯re talking about the Dali¡¯s Queen, if you dare touch that woman, I really admire you."


    She sat down and poured a cup of wine for Li Qiang, and said: "Quickly drink it, I spent a lot of effort to find this wine for you."


    Li Qiang took the cup and immediately smelled a special wine aroma. When he was in thepany, he had only drunk a little beer at New Year¡¯s party and did not like white spirits. However, the wine aroma was extremely tempting, hence he could not help but take a few sips.


    This wine tasted sweet and spicy, causing him to cough.


    A Luo immediately patted his back andughed tenderly: "Chunge, drink slower. This is snake wine that¡¯s been around for decades, its strength is really strong, drink slower."


    After Li Qiang drank the snake wine, he felt mes in his stomach, and after seeing A Luo¡¯s beautiful appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but move forward, wanting to kiss her.


    A Luo giggled and hid behind his: "Being this sick, my old ailment still hasn¡¯t changed."


    The two of them started ying around on the kayak s, but at that moment, the water surface in the middle of theke suddenly started to move, the waves rolling and gradually forming a huge whirlpool. The kayak s were like fallen leaves that were swaying on the water surface, and the situation was extremely dangerous!


    A Luo was shocked: "What¡¯s going on? The weather is so good today, why is there a wave in theke? "


    Li Qiang said: "Since this ce is dangerous, let¡¯s hurry back to the shore."


    A Luo¡¯s face turned green, he immediately flew back the kayak to the shore, but the strength of the whirlpool was too strong,


    So A Luo rowed the boat with all his might, and Li Qiang also came over to help. It took a lot of effort for the two of them to drive the kayak back to the shore, but they saw that the fish had long been waiting there.


    Seeing that there was someone there, A Luo shyly ran away.


    Li Qiang had long been a little impatient with these four people, and said: "Didn¡¯t you all say you want revenge? Let me tell you, the person who killed Duan Zhengchun was precisely Duan Yanqing! "


    Because the name Duan Yanqing was a taboo in the Dali. Seeing Li Qiang speak the name so casually, even he felt somewhat shocked. Zhu Danchen muttered to himself: "My prince, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t say this name."


    Li Qiang said: "What¡¯s wrong? Why not say it? What I mean to tell you all, the person who harmed Duan Zhengchun is Duan Yanqing. His legs are already crippled, and he can only rely on the iron rod to advance forward. Also, you mentioned that method of his, so there¡¯s no doubt that he was the one who did it. "


    Zhu Danchen said: "Prince¡¯s conjecture is very reasonable, but even if we know that he was the one who did it, so what, this person is already a ghost in Dali. Besides, aren¡¯t you still alive? In this subordinate¡¯s opinion, we shouldn¡¯t talk about this matter, and just pretend it didn¡¯t happen. "


    Li Qiang thought, "This Zhu Danchen is pretty strong, but since Duan Yanqing is already going all out to kill Duan Zhengchun, and I have reced Duan Zhengchun, wouldn¡¯t that mean that Duan Yanqing ising for me from now on? Wouldn¡¯t that be too dangerous! Zhennan Wang¡¯s luck with women has not even been enjoyed for a few days, and he¡¯s about to be done for. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 78 zodiac foetus

    Zhu Danchen saw his worry, smiled, and said: "Prince, do not worry, this subordinate will definitely do his best to protect you, you can rest assured."


    Li Qiang replied: "I¡¯m relieved, but it¡¯s strange. When Duan Zhengchun died, didn¡¯t you guys also stay by his side? If he¡¯s fine, then why would I be here?"


    The four people¡¯s faces flushed red. Gu Ducheng said: "Although this new prince¡¯s words are sharp and unkind, but his words are not sloppy. We truly did not protect him well at that time, which was why the thieves took advantage of the loopholes. As he spoke, he gritted his teeth, appearing extremely regretful.


    The others all came to console him, and Fu Sigui said: "If it¡¯s really as Your Highness said, then that person is Duan Yanqing. We have to be even more careful, he knows Dali¡¯s environment like the palm of his hand, and he is even more familiar with the pce as though it¡¯s his own backyard.


    His words resonated with those of the others. Chu Wanli said, "Your words are very reliable. If Duan Yanqing were toe to Dali City, we would be in big trouble."


    Zhu Danchen said: "Don¡¯t panic yet, with Duan Yanqing¡¯s methods of assassinating the Duke, he has the ability toe to the Imperial Pce and cause trouble. But after so many years without any movement, it means that he is still at the stage of patience, and won¡¯t take the risk.


    When he said this, everyone else nodded in agreement.


    Li Qiang looked down upon this group of fence-sitters. was the leader of this group anyway, so no matter what he said, the others would just agree with him.


    After returning to the Imperial Pce, Zhu Danchen said to Li Qiang in a low voice: "The Emperor has a lot of government affairs, we don¡¯t need to report what happened just now to him, Your Highness, what do you think?"


    Li Qiang said: This kind of thing doesn¡¯t need to rm the emperor, I would understand even if you didn¡¯t say it. But you guys should hurry up and teach me martial arts, when my body is better, you guys muste and help me, understand?


    Although they knew that Li Qiang was just an imposter, for the current situation, if they did not view this kid in front of them as the real deal, how could the others be willing to believe? From the bottom of his heart to the surface, he had to put on an act and truly treat this person in front of him as the real King of the Southern Mountains, Duan Zhengchun!


    Li Qiang had just crept back to his residence, and upon entering, someone shouted from inside: "It¡¯s sote, where did you go?"


    He was shocked when he saw the beautiful woman sitting on the bed under the red candle light. It was the Queen Gao Youxue.


    Li Qiang heaved a sigh of relief, andughed: "I met a friend, so I went out to rx, don¡¯t worry royal sister-inw."


    Gao Youxue stood up, with a face as cold as ice, and said: "In order to save you, the emperor gave you the Xue Shan Yu Chan Wan, you know, even he himself was injured internally, and was unwilling to use it, I had originally hoped that after you took that medicine and rested properly, yet you still went out to fool around with others and did not care about your own body, what can I say about you?!"


    When Li Qiang heard this, his gaze was fixated on the beauty in front of him, as if he could see through her clothes. His eyes were filled with desire, it seemed that the snake wine that A Luo gave him on the kayak had an aphrodisiac effect. The great thing about this game was that everything was just like the real thing, so the feeling of drinking strong alcohol was also very real.


    Gao Youxue chattered on for a long time before suddenly realizing something was wrong with Li Qiang¡¯s eyes. She was both embarrassed and angry as she said, "Chundi, what¡¯s wrong with you, you¡¯re talking to you properly, yet you¡¯re looking at me like this. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯m your sister-inw?!"


    Seeing her coquettish and angry face, Li Qiang¡¯s heart had long been itching for action. He stepped forward to hold her delicate hand, and said with a trembling voice: "Sister-inw, I, I ..."


    Gao Youxue¡¯s heart was thumping hard, she didn¡¯t know what to do, and two red clouds rose on her pretty face.


    The lonely and lonely her remembered that she still had a younger uncle that she needed to take care of, so she went to Li Qiang¡¯s room. But when she found out that she had missed out and received the question from the pce guards, she found out that Zhennan Wang had gone out with a beautiful girl to y. She was immediately furious, and sat on the bed sulking, and seeing that Duan Zhengchun had returned, she naturally scolded him.


    However, when Li Qiang grabbed her hand and was about to say something to her, she actually shrank back. All he could think about was the Empress¡¯s responsibilities and his wife¡¯s obligations, so he flung Li Qiang¡¯s hand away and said fiercely, "Don¡¯t forget, I am your royal sister-inw! "Stop messing around!" Saying so, he lowered his head and walked out.


    Li Qiangid on the bed in a daze, thinking about what had happened. The two female friends, A Luo and Gao Youxue, had their own feelings, which could enchant a man to death, but when they first wanted to get close to them, they couldn¡¯t help but feel like it.


    He was getting into the act!

 Chapter 79 boiling

    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly felt the zhenqi in his body boil up again. The feeling this time was different than before. It was as if a pot of boiling water had been boiled in his stomach.


    The boiling Innate Qi made him feel as if his bones and limbs had exploded. He cried out in pain and fainted once again, but when he woke up, he discovered that Gao Youxue was sitting on the edge of her bed and looking at him. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    Li Qiang forced out a smile, and said: "royal sister-inw, why do you have to put in so much effort for me, you should go back and rest."


    Gao Youxue sobbed, "You¡¯ve been in aa for three days and no one was able to do anything about it.


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: "Life and death depends on the heavens, I am able toe to this world to live for a few days, even if the heavens think highly of me, in any case, this life was already taken, if it¡¯s gone, then it¡¯s gone."


    Gao Youxue snorted: "Don¡¯t speak nonsense, how old are you to be to say such despondent words! The Emperor has already gone to the Sky Dragon Temple, and is probably begging the high monks there to save you. As long as you wait patiently, your body will definitely recover. "


    Li Qiang sat up and said: "I feel very good right now, but I¡¯m fine now, don¡¯t worry royal sister-inw."


    Gao Youxue snorted: "That¡¯s because the emperor gave you another Xue Shan Yu Chan Wan to eat, which stabilized your situation. But the next time you get sick, I¡¯m afraid the bacsh will be even stronger!"


    Li Qiang was also a person who was very afraid of death, upon hearing Gao Youxue¡¯s words, her mood immediately dropped to the freezing point, and she thought to herself: "ording to Zhu Danchen¡¯s words, Yu Gelou did not have any intention of killing me, but rather, injected four strands of Innate Qi into my body, just so that I could temporarily be sick, and pass Duan Zhengming and the rest. But this time, I clearly went too far."


    In truth his guess was right, Zhu Danchen¡¯s original intention was to create a false front that no one else could see through, but he did not expect that when Li Qiang was unconscious, someone would secretly feed him a lot of medicinal wine and immortal pills. Not only did the medicinal wine and immortal pills not release his Innate Qi, they instead strengthened their powers, gradually forming an imposing manner in their bodies, and with the help of the Xue Shan Yu Chan Wan, it led to a situation that he was not able to resolve.


    Gao Youxue saw that he was speechless, and felt pity for him. She gently said: "Chundi, do not worry too much.


    Li Qiangughed: "Thank you for your concern royal sister-inw, as long as you are here, I will definitely work hard to survive!"


    Gao Youxue blushed, she stood up and said: "It¡¯s gettingte, you should rest, I¡¯m leaving now."


    Li Qiang saw that there was no one around, so he pulled her hand and said softly: "Please apany me again, okay? I missed you! "


    Gao Youxue gently pushed his hand away, and said: "Don¡¯t be so impudent, it will be bad if others see it." After saying that, she left without another nce at him.


    Li Qiang was rejected by Gao Youxue and felt bored. Heid on the bed and couldn¡¯t sleep, so he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    When he heard the sound of the window opening, he was overjoyed. "You¡¯re here?"


    Someoneughed tenderly outside the window, "Hai, do you remember me this time?"


    Li Qiangughed: "Of course, what I have lost are my past memories, I still remember these past few days very clearly." With that, he jumped out of the window.


    A Luo was looking at him with a smile, holding a bottle of wine in his hand.


    Li Qiang asked: "Why did you bring wine here again?"


    A Luo said: "Because I found out that you loved to drink, so I went somewhere else and found a jar of good wine."


    Li Qiang thought: "Anyway, I don¡¯t have much time left to live, it¡¯s not bad to have wine today, it¡¯s also a good thing." Therefore, he smiled and said, "Alright then, let¡¯s go inside to drink."


    A Luo said: "I don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s so boring to drink in the house, although your house is very beautiful, but it¡¯s still very enjoyable to sit inside the kayak s and enjoy the view of the moon."


    Li Qiang hesitated, "You still want to bring me to Erhai to drink? The whirlpool there is too scary, so we might as well not go there. "

 Chapter 80 play

    A Luo stuck out his tongue, made a face, and said: "You useless fellow, just a few waves and you¡¯re so frightened. It¡¯s normal for there to be some waves on the surface of theke, so what are you afraid of."


    Being provoked like that, Li Qiang could only say: "Alright then, I¡¯ll go then, who¡¯s afraid of who."


    A Luo was extremely happy and said: "Thene with me."


    Because the pce guards had already seen A Luo before, they all knew that he was a friend of the Southern Guardian King. So no one dared to stop him, and they allowed the two of them to leave.


    He was still sitting on the kayak s and arriving at the center of theke like how he was before. Li Qiang still had lingering fear in his heart as he said, "I hope that nothing bad will happen this time around, if not ..."


    A Luo poured a cup of wine for him, smiled sweetly, and said: "Don¡¯t worry about it so much, just drink it quickly."


    Li Qiang took a sip and thought that the taste of the wine was beautiful, but it was different fromst time.


    A Luoughed, but just as he was about to speak, the kayak suddenly started to shake violently again! It turned out that the whirlpool in the middle of theke had appeared again!


    Li Qiangughed bitterly in his heart, and thought to himself: "Even if it¡¯s bitter, it¡¯s bitter. If one doesn¡¯t court death, they still won¡¯t die. They obviously know that this ce is in danger, but now they¡¯re in big trouble!"


    The rotation speed gradually increased, no matter how A Luo controlled the kayak, he was unable to escape from the control of the whirlpool, and it looked like he was about to suck the kayak into the water.


    Li Qiang eximed: "It looks like we are going to fall into the water, do you know how to swim?"


    A Luo¡¯s face was filled with fear as he said, "There seems to be something in this water!"


    Li Qiang thought: When I first came here, the surface of theke was very in, but now it suddenly became like this, other than a tornado or an earthquake, there should not be any other exnations, if there was anything in the water, how big of a monster would it be!


    A Luo looked at Li Qiang in a daze, and said: "Chunge, let¡¯s jump into the water together, then you follow behind me, you better not wander around, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to help you."


    Li Qiang thought: "In the past, I have only yed dog paddling in the swimming pool, this is the first time I am swimming in such a bigke, and now the gigantic waves are surging and rolling, if I really go down, I will die!"


    At this time, the spiraling became evenrger, and just as he was about to absorb the kayak, A Luo did not dare hesitate and pulled Li Qiang, and together they jumped into theke!


    The moment they went into the water, the two of them were sucked into the water by a powerful force. Li Qiang was unable to breathe underwater, so he struggled with all his might.


    Li Qiang took a deep breath and then looked to the side. The person who had lifted him out of the water just now was none other than A Luo. Her skill in the water was very powerful, so he followed the water¡¯s flow and pulled Li Qiang out of danger.


    A Luoughed tenderly: "Weren¡¯t you a good swimmer before, why did you be like this?"


    Just as Li Qiang was about to speak, he was suddenly stunned. A Luo asked curiously, "What happened to you?"


    She followed Li Qiang¡¯s gaze and was also stunned. Two huge eyes appeared on the surface of the water not far from the two of them!


    A Luo was shocked: "What is that thing? Your eyes are like twonterns, how big is your body?!"


    Li Qiang said: "Who cares about him, fleeing for our lives is the most important, we must quickly leave, we cannot stay here for long!"


    The two of them quickly left the center of theke and swam desperately towards the shore. However, the whirlpool followed them closely. It was obvious that the huge whirlpool was created by the monster. It must have treated them like food and followed them crazily.


    Li Qiang was not good at swimming to begin with, and he only knew how to use the dog paddle, so he swam even slower, and when he saw the vortex approaching closer and closer, he became flustered, but he had no other choice. He could only watch helplessly as the twonterns underwater swam towards him, his soul was about to fly out of his body.


    Right at this moment, A Luo turned around and grabbed onto his clothes, and said angrily: "Drummer, if it was me, I would have ran far away, but I was dragged down by you."


    With A Luo¡¯s help, even though the two of them escaped a little faster, they were still caught up by the monster.


    Li Qiang said to A Luo: "Hurry up and leave, pull me, this will implicate you, we won¡¯t be able to live, in any case, I¡¯m a dead man, go back and help you block it!"


    A Luo gritted his teeth: No, if we die, we die together, I can¡¯t leave you!

 Chapter 81 Monster

    Li Qiang was moved. In his entire life, there had never been a girl who cared about him this much, even wanted to sacrifice her life for him. This made him muster up a strong courage for the first time, giving A Luo a kiss on his charming face.


    A Luo screamed miserably, "Chunge, don¡¯t do this!"


    Li Qiang suddenly felt as if the water around him had wrapped around him, and as water sshed out, a gigantic monster jumped out from theke. That terrifying body was exactly the same as the dragon in the Jurassic world, and it looked very simr.


    The monster rushed towards Li Qiang with its mouth wide open, wanting to swallow him whole.


    Li Qiang wanted to lure the huge beast away so that he could have some time to escape, so he swam towards the beast!


    However, at that moment, two figures that were like fish appeared not too far away. They charged at the monsters from different directions like arrows!


    The monster seemed to have been distracted and stopped its pursuit of Li Qiang. It turned around and rushed towards the two figures.


    Li Qiang looked carefully, and only then did he realise that the two slim figures were two young women. Although he could not see their faces clearly for the moment, but their bodies were agile, one was fighting with a monster in the water, and the other was riding on the back of a monster.


    At this time, A Luo had already swam back, and said: "Who are those two, when did they appear?"


    Li Qiang shook his head: "I don¡¯t know either, I was almost eaten by that beast just now, but they suddenly appeared. It can be said that they saved my life."


    A Luo snorted, and said: "Tell me the truth, are those two your sweethearts?"


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: "You¡¯re still making fun of me at a time like this? I don¡¯t even know them. "


    A Luo said: "You don¡¯t know them, why would theye to save you?"


    Li Qiang shook his head: "I don¡¯t know about that, but I feel that they seemed to havee prepared and are extremely adept at dealing with monsters, so I believe that the reason they stopped them is not to save me."


    A Luo said: "Anyway, we are already out of danger, why not leave now, at least the two of them can stop us for a while."


    Li Qiang had just swam a few times when he suddenly heard the woman let out a few miserable cries. It was obvious that she was injured, and stopped.


    A Luo said anxiously, "Don¡¯t stop, we should take advantage of the gap between the beasts¡¯ encirclement and escape."


    Li Qiang shook his head: "No, they saved my life, how can I watch them die?" As he spoke, he swam towards the monster.


    A Luo said anxiously: "Chunge, do you want to die?! Come back quickly!"


    At this time, the two women had already forced the monster out of the water. It was like candy as it rolled around the monster¡¯s body, asionally shing at it a few times.


    However, the monster was truly too big and the two women simply did not have enough power. Even if they were to stall it, they would not be able to truly solve the problem.


    Li Qiang saw through the crux of the problem. He came to the side of the battle circle and watched the fight between the two humans and one beast. That monster¡¯s skin was simply too thick.


    One of the women¡¯s legs was stabbed by the monster, and blood started to flow out!


    As for the other girl, she was also at the end of her tether and was just about to be the monster¡¯s food in its mouth.


    At this critical moment, Li Qiang¡¯s heart tensed up. He suddenly leaped up, and the true energy within his body actually helped him move as fast as lightning on the surface of the water, jumping onto the back of the monster in an instant.


    He took out the dagger he had hidden in his boots and stabbed at the monster¡¯s back. The dagger was a treasure of the Dali, it could cut through metal like it was gold and jade, thus he pierced through the monster¡¯s thick skin.


    Seeing that this move was effective, Li Qiang thrusted even harder. In an instant, the monster¡¯s body was like a fountain, constantly spitting out green blood.


    Although the monster was bleeding, it was still a huge monster. Even if it bled a little, it could not harm its life. Therefore, it continued to roll around and roar, throwing the two women far away.


    However, Li Qiang was extremely quick-witted. He used both hands to grab onto the spikes on the back of the monster. No matter how the monster shook it, he still stuck tightly to it.


    The two women also approached closer, talking to each other, attracting the monster¡¯s attention and creating an opportunity for Li Qiang. At this time, A Luo had also swam nearby. She did not have the experience and ability in water battles, so she could only watch on helplessly as this fierce battle unfolded, repeatedly reminding Li Qiang to be careful.

 Chapter 82 Sisters

    He slowly approached the monster¡¯s head and suddenly noticed a white dot on top of the monster¡¯s head. Although he didn¡¯t know where that spot was, he subconsciously felt that it might be a dead point for the monster!


    Thinking of this, Li Qiang rushed over and fiercely stabbed the dagger into the white dot! The monster immediately let out a furious roar and charged into theke, sliding down into the water!


    A snow-white liquid flowed out of the white dot. Even when it entered the water, it was not diluted away. Instead, it slithered towards Li Qiang¡¯s mouth like gossamer silk.


    Li Qiang could not breathe in the water. His mouth was wide open as he instinctively grabbed the sharp spike and slid with the monster towards the bottom of theke! At this moment, the white liquid was like a snake that slithered into his mouth. When he lost consciousness, the snow-white liquid had alreadypletely entered his body!


    When Li Qiang woke up, he found himself lying on a bamboo bed. The furnishings inside the room were very simple, just a few utensils. However, they were spotless and orderly.


    He took a look at the surroundings and found that the entire room was made of bamboo. Outside the window, there was also a bamboo forest. Clearly, it was made from local materials.


    At this time, the curtain on the door was lifted, and a young girl in a green dress walked in. She had an oval face, big eyes, and was very pretty. Do you know how long you¡¯ve been unconscious for? "


    Li Qiang asked with a puzzled expression, "Where is this ce?" Where is Aral? "


    The girl in the green dress pouted and said, "Is it appropriate to ask about the whereabouts of the other girls in front of me?"


    Li Qiang said, "Lady, I¡¯m sorry. I was really worried about Luo¡¯s safety, which is why I¡¯m asking you. If there¡¯s any offense, I hope you can forgive me." He had been in this world for a long time, so he understood the most basic of words.


    "If I knew the whereabouts of your friend, I would have definitely told you. But the other day, after the incident at Erhai, we only found you, and your friend has already disappeared. If she was pretty good at swimming, she should be fine, don¡¯t worry."


    Li Qiang suddenly thought of the past and said in surprise, "You were there that day, right? You were one of those two? "


    The girl in green was very unhappy and said: "Ai, we prepared for three years just to wait for that monster to appear and then got messed up by you. Senior sister is simply mad and kept on saying that we will kill you, but I firmly stopped you."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "Who disturbed your ns? At that time, everyone had the same reaction. It was already good that they managed to survive. Why would they care about anything else?"


    After eating it, its power will increase greatly, and it will also have a very strong healing effect. Even if it suffers serious internal and external injuries in the future, it will recover much faster than other people, but that monster will only appear on the surface of the Erhai Lake once every three years. We have already built a bamboo house by theke, and after waiting for so long, you still took the fruit, how could my senior not be annoyed?


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "After talking for half a day, who exactly is that Senior Sister of yours?"


    The girl in the green dress said, "My senior sister¡¯s name is Qin Hongmian and I¡¯m called Baby Gan. What about you? "What¡¯s your name?"


    Li Qiang jumped up in shock and thought to himself, "Qin Hongmian and Baby Gan?" "Isn¡¯t this the sweetheart of Duan Zhengshun? Why did they alle together? It can¡¯t be considered a coincidence, could it? It was arranged by the gods."


    Without hiding anything, he said, "My name is Duan Zhengshun, and I¡¯m the king of the southern region of the Great Li Country. Have you heard of me?"


    Baby Gan said, "Actually, we already guessed your identity. After all, neither your clothes nor the treasure in your leather bag are things that ordinary people can wear. However, we can only confirm it after you personally say it."


    Since he knew this girl in front of him was his sweetheart from now on, Li Qiang didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He smiled and said, "I¡¯m hungry now, can you give me something to eat?"


    Baby Gan said, "Senior sister went to get something to eat, she¡¯ll be back soon. Wait a moment."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "Don¡¯t you have food in your house? I¡¯m very hungry right now. "


    "Just bear with it. Senior Sister and I have been staying in Fasting for the past few days because we were waiting for you to devour the monster¡¯s brain. As a result, you took control of the food in the house, so there¡¯s not much left to eat."


    Li Qiang wanted to stand up, but his entire body felt sore. His legs felt like lead and he couldn¡¯t move at all. With a bitter face, he said, "I don¡¯t know what happened. I can¡¯t move at all."

 Chapter 83 Dioscorea zingiberensis Schneid.

    Baby Gan said, "You are such a strange person. You are obviously a noble prince, but why did you go to the center of theke to y in this kind of dangerous situation? You want to die? "Moreover, you have a lot of weird Zhen Qi running around in your body. Senior Sister and I are not strong enough and we do not dare to help carelessly, but if we do not solve this problem quickly, I am afraid that we will lose our lives."


    Li Qiang looked at Baby Gan¡¯s pretty face and his heart skipped a beat. "Although in this era, it¡¯s unlikely for a Zhong Ling to appear, but in her youth, Baby Gan should have a simr appearance to her. To be able to get along with such a beauty, even if it¡¯s short life, it¡¯s more than enough."


    "What are you thinking?" Baby Gan asked.


    Li Qiang could only say, "I¡¯m really sorry for eating something that should have belonged to you. How about this, I¡¯ll think of a way topensate you, okay?" You and your senior sister will follow me back to the Great Li Imperial Pce.


    At this moment, he heard someone say from outside the window, "Baby, don¡¯t believe her flowery words. This person is dishonest and glib, he just wants to trick us into following him, and then achieve his unspeakable goal."


    Although her voice was crisp and pleasant to the ear, her tone was as cold as ice. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that it was Qin Hongmian. Baby Gan smiled and said, "Senior sister, why are you so nervous? He¡¯s a good person. I think she¡¯s a reliable person."


    Li Qiang almostughed out loud when he saw a girl in a ck mask walk in from outside. Her figure was slim and her face was covered with a ck veil; it turned out that Qin Hongmian also liked to y in this way when she was young, which was why she did this to Mu Wanqing many yearster.


    Qin Hongmian saw Li Qiang¡¯s smiling face and said angrily, "What are youughing at? Let me ask you, what do you mean by suddenly disrupting our good fortune? "


    I really didn¡¯t know that you had been waiting for the water monster for three years, nor did you know that the water monster¡¯s brain was a rarity. Now that the water monster was so muddleheaded that it couldn¡¯t even spit out after eating it, why don¡¯t I, Wang Dong, invite you to the pce as a guest?


    Baby Gan was full of smiles as he pped. "Senior Sister, this is also good. We have been training so hard. Going to the pce for a few days now is also not bad."


    Qin Hongmian said coldly, "Shut your mouth. He¡¯s not considered too young, but he can¡¯t change the bad habit of a stupid mind. Look at this person¡¯s eyes rolling wildly when he¡¯s talking, he must be thinking of some evil idea. We can¡¯t be fooled by him!"


    Baby Gan said, "That won¡¯t happen. I feel that this Prince Duan is a good person. Furthermore, they were right. If that thing is gone, then so be it.


    Qin Hongmian suddenly pulled out the scimitar at her waist and fiercely said, "He ate the brain of the monster, which means that his entire body is now covered in treasures. We might as well raise him, cut open his body every day, drink his blood, eat his flesh, and eat everything that belongs to us!"


    Li Qiang¡¯s face turned green when he heard this, because from Qin Hongmian¡¯s tone, it was clear that he was not joking. Although Duan Zhengshun was good friends with her, the problem was that Li Qiang was recing his as Duan Zhengshun. Be it Qin Hongmian or Baby Gan, their future development was unknown.


    Trembling, he asked, "Miss Qin, are you joking? Drinking human blood and eating human flesh, wouldn¡¯t you all be monsters? From my point of view, we can discuss this matter slowly. The matter ofpensation can be discussed easily. This King has money, so no matter how difficult it is, it can be done. " He didn¡¯t dare to say anything in order to live. Moreover, he was the Southern Steadfast King, so these words couldn¡¯t be considered to be boasting.


    Qin Hongmian spat out, "Who wants your stinky money? To us martial artists, money doesn¡¯t have much meaning at all, cultivation is our most important concern, and that water monster¡¯s brain is a big shortcut that you destroyed. How can we not be angry? "If you really want topensate us, then behave and let me bleed. If you perform well, I can consider not eating your meat."


    Li Qiang¡¯s face was already pale from fright. He trembled and said, "Why is there a need to cause such a ruckus? If there¡¯s anything you want to discuss, why don¡¯t you say it, baby."


    Baby Gan blushed and said, "You¡¯re the one who called me baby. You¡¯re so thick-skinned, you know how to crawl."


    Li Qiang knew that Baby Gan was easier to talk to, so he forced a smile and said, "No matter what, the matter of giving out blood is too scary. Can you let it go?"


    "Senior Sister, I know you¡¯re very angry about that, but no matter how angry you are, you can¡¯t scare people like that right? I know you don¡¯t even want to hurt small animals, so why would you drink his blood." Baby Gan smiled at Qin Hongmian and said, "Senior Sister, I know you¡¯re very angry about that, but no matter how angry you are, you can¡¯t scare people like me.


    Qin Hongmian snorted and said, "Girl, you only know how to eat. You don¡¯t care about anything else. Just how big is your heart? The food is already out there, so if you want to eat it, just bring it in."

 Chapter 84 bleeding

    Baby Gan excitedly went to the outer room and quickly brought in a food box. Opening it to take a look, he smiled and said, "Oh, the food is quite bountiful. Did you customize it at a restaurant in the city? Senior Sister, you¡¯re just a person with a sharp tongue and a rotten heart. Afraid that this person won¡¯t be ustomed to the wild games in the mountain vige, you went to the city to buy delicious dishes.


    Li Qiang smiled apologetically, "I will definitely remember Miss Qin¡¯s kindness. From now on, I will burn incense and pray that Miss Qin will have eternal blessings with the heavens!"


    Qin Hongmian¡¯s face went from red to white, spitting out the words, "Alright, what do you take me for? You¡¯re even burning incense to pray, and I¡¯m not dead yet. Why are you making such a big scene? Are you trying to curse me?"


    Li Qiang hastily waved his hand and said, "Of course not. Miss Qin is the person I respect the most in my life. How could I possibly curse you? I can¡¯t even worship you in time." In order to survive, he would do everything he could to say those words. Even he himself felt a little disgusted.


    Although Qin Hongmian was a cold and aloof person, everyone liked to hear good words. She was naturally in a much better mood as she waved her hand and said, "Alright, stop talking nonsense and get up to eat. I bought you wine and dishes from afar, I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t finish them!"


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "Although this woman constantly says she wants to kill people, she doesn¡¯t really do anything. It seems like she likes to use her mouth to scare people, it¡¯s good that she knows her temper. Luckily, a perverted woman like Ah Zi doesn¡¯t exist here, otherwise, it would be big trouble if I met her."


    In order to eat, he endured the pain and half sat up. Baby Gan carefully put a pillow on his back and then used chopsticks to give him some food to eat.


    Qin Hongmian unhappily replied, "You¡¯re not his maid, so why are you serving him like this? Can¡¯t you let him eat by himself?"


    Baby Gan¡¯s eyes reddened as he said, "Look at him, he¡¯s in such a miserable state. How can he eat by himself? I can¡¯t stand watching him act like this any longer, so I want to help him. Senior Sister, please let me be a good person for once. "


    Qin Hongmian let out a sigh and said, "You just like to be a good person. There will be a day when you will suffer a great loss. Whatever you want, I don¡¯t care." As she spoke, he left the room.


    Baby Gan meticulously fed Li Qiang. As Li Qiang ate the delicious food, he also smelled the fragranceing from the beauty. This feeling was too good!


    After he had eaten his fill, he took advantage of Baby Gan¡¯s inattentiveness to hold her delicate hand and said gratefully, "Baby, thank you so much. I will never forget the kindness of feeding you today!"


    It was the first time that Baby Gan was held by a stranger like this. He immediately felt dizzy and said coquettishly, "Aiya, let go. If Senior Sister sees it, will you live?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "For you, if I don¡¯t live, I won¡¯t live. If I can die for you, I¡¯m willing to die for you!"


    Baby Gan¡¯s face was as red as a ripe apple. He spat, "You¡¯re so annoying with your glib tongue. Are you even like this when talking to girls?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "No way. I only said that to you because I like you."


    Baby Gan said with a smile, "Surely I¡¯m not the only one you like?"


    Li Qiang shamelessly said, "No need for that, I only like you. I swear to the heavens!"


    Baby Gan immediately retorted, "In that case, what about that Luo?"


    Li Qiang was at a loss for words as he stuttered, "She, she is only a friend of mine."


    At this moment, someone said from outside the window, "I can¡¯t stand listening any longer. Junior Sister, if you don¡¯t make your move, I¡¯ll have to make my move!" It turned out that Qin Hongmian had been waiting outside for a long time and had listened to everything that had been said in the house.


    Baby Gan blushed. "Senior Sister, why did you eavesdrop on our conversation?"


    Qin Hongmian said, "I was afraid that you would be softhearted, so I was worried. Indeed, you were almost tricked by this brat, didn¡¯t we agree that if I agreed to let you do it, then you wouldn¡¯t need to take his life. You could just put some of his blood on the table."


    Li Qiang looked at Baby Gan with a creepy expression and said, "Baby, do you really have the heart to let my blood go?"


    Baby Gan lowered his head and said, "I¡¯m so sorry. We¡¯ve waited so long for nothing. The only way to increase our power is to drink some of your blood. Didn¡¯t you say you could die for me? Why are you scared now?"


    Li Qiang had a bitter face as he said, "It¡¯s fine if I die, but it¡¯s not good to be bleeding alive. Just spare me."


    Baby Gan said, "I can¡¯t let you go, or my senior sister won¡¯t let me go."


    Qin Hongmian said, "Junior Sister is right, we absolutely cannot dy our cultivation because of our children¡¯s affair. Furthermore, we did not kill him, so there is no need to dy. Hurry up and move, I really don¡¯t have the patience anymore. If you annoy me, we can stab him to death in one move!"


    Baby Gan gritted his teeth and said to Li Qiang in a soft voice, "I¡¯m sorry, Duan Lang. As long as you can make a sacrifice, I will never forget you."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "Forget it, let¡¯s just treat it as apulsory blood donation. In the past, he had already donated his blood at school, so he can bear it after he closes his eyes."


    Baby Gan took out a shiny dagger from his boots: "Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just two bowls of blood. We won¡¯t die."

 Chapter 85 escape

    Li Qiang grit his teeth, stretched out his arm and said, "Fine, hurry up and make your move, but do you have a way to stop the bleeding? What if you can¡¯t stop it after the bleeding?"


    Baby Ganughed. "Don¡¯t worry. I have some Golden Sore Medicine. I promise I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll be fine."


    Qin Hongmian impatiently said, "Why don¡¯t you stop chatting? Can you hurry up? I¡¯m tired of waiting. "


    Baby Gan smiled and said, "Senior Sister, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯ll be fine soon." As she spoke, she raised her hand and swung her sword. With a "kacha" sound, what she cut was a rope, then the ground split open. Li Qiang and Baby Gan actually fell into the tunnel together.


    Li Qiang could still hear the angry shout of Qin Hongmian, but he was already lying with Baby Gan on a wooden board, gliding quickly in the tunnel. So the tunnel was a naturally formed cave, the ground was sloping downwards, so the gliding speed was very fast, even if Qin Hongmian entered the tunnel, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find the right tool to glide, and in the narrow space, it was difficult to perform any light moves, so she could only helplessly watch as Baby Gan and Li Qiang walked far away.


    Both of them were lying on the wooden board. Li Qiang could feel Baby Gan¡¯s body getting closer and closer, and his lips could even touch her smooth face. His heart couldn¡¯t help but sway a few times as he held her delicate hand and asked, "Why did you do this?"


    Baby Gan said, "I¡¯m sorry for the heavy injury you¡¯ve suffered and the blood loss. Senior Sister has always been that crazy and I couldn¡¯t bear to watch it any longer. That¡¯s why I made some preparations when I was building the bamboo house. I didn¡¯t expect to use it today."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "Thank you. Without you, I¡¯m afraid I would have lost my life."


    Baby Ganughed. "It¡¯s not that serious. Even if I let you bleed, you wouldn¡¯t die. It¡¯s just that your body will be weaker."


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "In any case, I¡¯m a dead person. If I really can¡¯t live on, then I¡¯ll leave my blood with you."


    Baby Gan said anxiously, "Don¡¯t talk like that. Although I really want to improve my powers, it¡¯s not to such a shameless extent. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m an expert in medicine, so I call myself a charming medicine fork. I¡¯ll think of a way to cure your strange illness."


    Li Qiang said gratefully, "We met by chance, I have no way to repay you, so I can only repay you with my body!"


    Baby Gan rolled his eyes and said, "Don¡¯t be so shameless. Who asked you to repay me with your body? You clearly wanted to take advantage of her, but it was as if you were repaying her kindness."


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "It was just a joke, but my feelings of gratitude are real."


    Baby Gan said, "I just can¡¯t bear to see you suffer, so I decided to offend Senior Sister. With her temper, she must kill me."


    Li Qiang said, "Have you forgotten? I am the Southern King of Dali. If we go to the Imperial Pce, even if your senior sister has god-like abilities, she won¡¯t be able to do anything about it."


    Baby Gan blushed. "I¡¯m one of your people, why would I go to the pce with you? You can¡¯t be in such a big scene with a country bumpkin like me."


    Li Qiang neared her pretty face and was just about to stick it on when he said, "Then marry me. Be my wangfei. Whatever you do, it¡¯s perfectly justifiable."


    Baby Gan said, "Marriage is not something to be trifled with. You¡¯re making it sound so casual. It must be fake."


    Li Qiang said, "Since our rtionship is already like this, there¡¯s no need to hide it. I agreed to be with you, so we can definitely do it!"


    Baby Gan stopped talking, as if he was thinking about something.


    Seeing this, Li Qiang felt that she might have been tempted, so he added on: "My brother wanted to arrange a marriage for me. Even if I didn¡¯t meet you, I would have married sooner orter.


    Baby Gan said, "But I¡¯m an outsider, so I can¡¯t enter the mortal world. Furthermore, I can¡¯t get used to the random rules of the aristocrats."


    Of course he would try his best to curry favor with her, "Don¡¯t worry, Dali Country is not like arge country in the Central ins, it doesn¡¯t have many rules and regtions. Follow me and do whatever you want, you won¡¯t suffer any grievances."


    At this moment, the wooden board had already glided for a long distance and finally stopped at a t area.

 Chapter 86 raft

    Baby Gan stood up and smiled, "Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Let¡¯s just run for our lives. Even if my senior sister doesn¡¯t have any nks to glide on, she will definitely find other ways to catch up. Let¡¯s hurry to a safe zone first."


    Li Qiang raised his head and looked at his surroundings. He felt that it was pitch-ck and he couldn¡¯t see anything. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, "I can¡¯t see anything right now, how do I follow you?"


    Baby Gan took out a luminous pearl from his pocket, and the cave immediately lit up. He smiled and said, "This ring was even taken out from your leather bag, it is indeed a priceless treasure, it can even be used as a light source at critical moments. When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll return it to you."


    Li Qiang said, "Ming Zhu is a gift to the beauty. Since it¡¯s already in your pocket, I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift."


    Baby Gan smiled sweetly and said, "Oh, you¡¯re so generous. How can you give away such a precious item so easily?"


    Li Qiang thought, "Now that the item is in your hands, do you think I have the nerve to take it back? Even if I wanted it, you might not necessarily give it to me. It¡¯s better to give it to me as a favor.


    Under the faint light of the pearl, Li Qiang could clearly see the direction of the cave. He instantly panicked a little. So it turned out that the cave was connected from all directions and there were countless tunnels. It was truly an amazing work of art.


    "Where do you think we should go?" Baby Gan asked.


    Li Qiang said, "You prepared a secret passage and you actually came to ask me? This ce is just like the maze, we might not be able to get out at once, we can first make a mark to prevent ourselves from getting lost. "


    So he made a sign and walked out of the tunnel. As expected, what Li Qiang said was correct. This underground tunnel was full of twists and turns, and it was a fantasy. The two of them walked for more than half an hour, but still couldn¡¯t find the exit.


    Li Qiang was a little irritated and sighed, "Although we dodged your senior sister, if we¡¯re stuck here dying, we might as well let out my blood." Since you have set up a mechanism at the entrance of the cave, why didn¡¯t you check the exit beforehand? "


    Baby Gan said, "Senior sister is a very suspicious person, it¡¯s not easy for me to set up that mechanism. How could we have time to scout? Let¡¯s not rush, there will definitely be an exit if we slowly walk down. I¡¯ve already heard the sound of water, and I believe the exit is not too far away!"


    As expected, they didn¡¯t go far before they discovered that there were more and more water stains. After walking for a while, they surprisingly saw light, and the two of them rushed forward in surprise. They finally walked out of the cave and found that the cave entrance was right next to arge river.


    The two of them were ecstatic. They sat by the river and built a bonfire. After warming up for a while, Baby Gan stood up and said, "It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s hurry up. I¡¯m afraid senior will catch up with us if we go anyter."


    Li Qiang felt the zhenqi in his body starting to expand again. With a bitter face, he said, "Since this is the time to make a fuss, I think you should leave by yourself. It¡¯s fine if you leave me behind."


    Baby Gan stomped his feet, "Idiot, if I had left you behind, why would I have risked offending my senior sister to take you away?"


    Li Qiang said, "Then what do you think we should do? I¡¯m in a good and bad state, so I can¡¯t run. "


    Baby Gan looked around and suddenly came up with an idea.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Li Qiang thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to think of a solution. With a bitter face, he said, "I told you to leave, so you left. Why are you so disobedient?"


    Baby Gan said, "I saw a bamboo forest over there, and I came up with a n. This river is called Lan Cangjiang, we¡¯ll go to the bamboo forest and make some bamboo rafts. Even if my senior sister has great talent, we¡¯ll have to look for her for a while."


    Li Qiang pped his hands and smiled, "That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s just that it will take a long time to make the raft. What should we do if your senior sister catches up?"


    "That underground passage is like a maze. My senior sister will probably look back once she sees it and then return to the surface to chase. After a while, we will have enough time to do something."


    When Li Qiang heard this idea, he instantly felt refreshed. He immediately stood up and said, "That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s hurry up and go. I¡¯ll help you."


    When the two of them arrived at the bamboo forest, Baby Gan took out his sword and cut down the bamboo so Li Qiang could make bamboo ropes.


    How could Li Qiang do this? He asked, "How do I make bamboo ropes?"


    Baby Gan said unhappily, "You look like a condescending person. You¡¯re asking me such a simple question? You cut the bamboo into thin strips, and then you weave the thin strips into a rope, which is the bamboo rope. Using it to tie up the bamboo raft is the most durable and durable way to use it. "


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "You make it sound easy. I came here from the modern society. How would I know how to do such rough work?"


    Seeing that he was in a difficult situation, Baby Gan said, "Then chop the bamboo. I¡¯ll make the bamboo rope."


    Li Qiang received the long sword and madly chopped at the bamboo. Not only did he not cut off the bamboo, but his hand also broke and he cried out in pain.


    Baby Gan was both angry and amused. "Aren¡¯t you the distinguished Zhennan Wang? Howe you don¡¯t even know how to use your luck?"


    Li Qiang had a bitter face as he said, "I¡¯m really sorry. After I got so sick, my brain is no longer working. I forgot everything from before."


    Baby Gan sighed. "Alright then. Listen to me. Learn. Don¡¯t let your mind wander." Then he said a few words of luck chant.


    When Li Qiang heard the incantation, his body involuntarily reacted. He swung his sword and chopped off the bamboo that was as thick as a bowl.


    Baby Gan smiled. "That¡¯s right. Cut another ten or so of them for me. That way, the raft will be ready."


    Just like that, the two of them tossed and turned for a long time before they finally made a simple raft and carried it to the river bank one after the other.


    Li Qiang sat on the raft and looked at the surging river. He asked, "Where should we go next?"

 Chapter 87 Blank

    Baby Gan said, "Let¡¯s go down the river to Wuliang Mountain first. The scenery there is beautiful, the mountain is strange and beautiful, suitable for you to recuperate in. I¡¯ll go pick some herbs for you to eat."


    Li Qiang asked, "Aren¡¯t we going back to the Great Li City?"


    Baby Gan said, "Senior is very intelligent, she will definitely guess that we will have to wait at the crossroads if we want to return to Daly City. We will do the opposite. We will go to the Wuliang Mountain and she won¡¯t be able to figure it out."


    Li Qiang pped his hands and said, "This idea of yours is too great. It¡¯s just that your Senior Sister missed her idea. She will definitely be even more angry."


    Baby Gan used his bamboo pole to prop himself off the shore. "I don¡¯t care how angry she is. Anyway, I¡¯ve had enough all these years. It¡¯s time to distance myself from her."


    It seemed like Baby Gan¡¯s technique was ingenious, making the raft firm and stable. Li Qiang was sitting on the raft, half sitting on it, watching Baby Gan¡¯s beautiful figure holding onto the bamboo pole, blending in with the scenery, feeling iparably wonderful.


    Baby Gan turned around and saw Li Qiang staring at her in a daze. He asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "You ride your bamboo raft. I want to see my beauty. What does that have to do with you?"


    Baby Gan said with a blush, "You¡¯re not allowed to look. I was wondering why there was cold sweat behind my back. So it was you who was secretly peeking at me."


    Li Qiangughed loudly, "I¡¯m looking at you openly. Why would I peek at you?"


    Baby Gan said, "Can you be more serious? "We are running for our lives. We could be in danger at any moment, yet you are still enjoying yourself."


    Li Qiang said, "Rx. If you can live with the fear of death at any time, you might as well die right now. Since you¡¯re still alive, why not enjoy every second of it properly?"


    Baby Gan seemed to be deep in thought. He said, "Although you don¡¯t seem like a decent person, your words are very good. The words you said a moment ago enlightened me a lot."


    Li Qiang stood up and walked to Baby Gan¡¯s side. He held her waist and looked at the beautiful scenery of the water and sky. He smiled and said, "How could I be disrespectful? Tell me about it."


    Baby Gan pushed him away and spat, "You¡¯re being naughty now. You¡¯re still pretending."


    Caught off guard, Li Qiang cried out and fell towards the river!


    In a moment of desperation, Li Qiang grabbed randomly with his hands and actually touched a soft spot. In the moment of life and death, he didn¡¯t care that much. He grabbed tightly without letting go and was pulled back onto the bamboo raft by Baby Gan.


    Li Qiang was still shaken. He heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you very much. Otherwise, I would have fallen into the river."


    Baby Gan blushed and said, "Hurry up and let go of my hand, what¡¯s with this look?!"


    Only now did Li Qiang realize that he was grabbing at a bad ce. He hurriedly let go and smiled coyly, "I¡¯m sorry, I identally hit you in the heat of the moment, I made you angry." However, his heart was filled with joy as he recalled the feeling he felt earlier.


    Baby Gan lowered his head and said, "I¡¯m not angry. It was my fault anyway. I almost pushed you into the river. Do you hate me?"


    Li Qiang saw that she was even more beautiful under his bashfulness and couldn¡¯t help but hug her. He gently said, "It¡¯s alright. Even if you really push me into the river, I won¡¯t hate you."


    Baby Gan¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness and love. When Li Qiang saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her. But at this moment, he suddenly heard someone shout behind his back, "So you guys had an affair long ago. You did such an ugly thing behind my back!"


    The two of them were shocked, they turned around to see a small boating down the river. The person who was rowing with all her might was Qin Hongmian, and at this moment, she was clenching her teeth and opening her almond eyes, wishing that she could eat both of them alive!


    Baby Gan was obviously very scared of this senior sister. He immediately pushed Li Qiang away and desperately pulled up the bamboo pole and paddled downstream.


    Qin Hongmian continuously scolded from behind, and even Li Qiang frowned when he heard her. He thought to himself, "This ancient girl, how could she be so amazing when ites to scolding people? She even dared to throw out words. Even a man like me would feel awkward listening to her."


    Li Qiang said to Baby Gan, "You don¡¯t have to be so scared. Since you guys were taught by a master, your abilities should be about the same. Plus, with my help, we can defeat her."


    Baby Gan rolled his eyes at him and said, "My abilities are about the same as Senior Sister¡¯s, but with you, I¡¯m still a lot weaker."


    Li Qiang had a bitter face as he said, "What are you saying? You make it sound like I¡¯m very useless."

 Chapter 88 Wuliangshan

    Baby Gan said, "You have lost all your martial arts and all kinds of zhen qi. I have to take care of you when fighting with Senior Sister, so naturally you will be distracted. How can you win?"


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "It seems like I¡¯m dying you. How about I jump into the river so your Senior Sister doesn¡¯t have to look for trouble with you?"


    Baby Gan said, "Now is not the time to be angry. Just stay on the raft and we¡¯ll go downriver. Senior sister might not be able to catch up."


    However, at this moment, the surface of the river suddenly fluctuated. For some reason, as the raft spun in the torrent, it suddenly crashed into a huge boulder in the middle of the river and immediately shattered into pieces. Li Qiang and Baby Gan were both people who knew how to swim, but this matter happened suddenly.


    When Li Qiang woke up, he found that he was lying on the shore, but there was no trace of Baby Gan. He forced himself to sit up and call out Baby Gan¡¯s name, but no one answered.


    He could only get up with a frown and look around him. Not far away, there were mountains towering over thend. The scenery was quite beautiful, and it was alreadyte, so he did not know if he could find a ce to rest.


    Li Qiang wanted to start a fire to dry his clothes, but after fumbling for a long time, he remembered that this era did not have a lighter. If he were to drill wood to get a fire, the difficulty would be too high.


    After a long walk in the mountains, he was sleepy and hungry, and his clothes were still wet and ufortable.


    At this time, Li Qiang suddenly heard the sound of a woman¡¯sughter not too far away. His spirit was roused and he walked towards the source of the sound.


    When he got closer, he discovered that there were a few nun like girls chatting in a pavilion. He staggered forward and cupped his hands, "Ladies, I have a ce to stay because the riverboat has drifted here. Let me rest for a bit, I have a good report."


    A pretty girl came in front of Li Qiang, looked him up and down, and said, "This is the Forbidden Land of the Immeasurable Sword Sect, we cannot allow strangers to live here. It is best to leave as soon as possible, otherwise, our master will see you and you will lose your life."


    With a bitter face, Li Qiang said, "I really can¡¯t walk anymore. You guys at least have to give me something to eat, or else I¡¯ll just have to lie here and not leave."


    Another fat nun walked up and shouted, "Hey, my senior sister kindly asked you to leave, why are you wasting your time here? "Hurry up, or we¡¯ll stab bloody holes in your body." As he spoke, he drew his sword and pointed it at Li Qiang.


    The leading nun stopped her and said, "Junior sister, you can¡¯t do this. After all, he is a person in trouble. We shouldn¡¯t treat him like this. Do you have any food for him? Give him some."


    The fat nun shook her head and said, "It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going far. Why would I bring food? Don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m fat you think I¡¯m carrying food with me. I¡¯m born fat, and I¡¯m not like this because I¡¯m gluttonous. " These words caused the other women tough.


    The leading nun walked up, pointed at Li Qiang, and said, "You heard it too, we don¡¯t have anything to eat for you. A few dozen li further south, there will be a town there.


    Li Qiang simply sat on the ground and smiled bitterly, "Aren¡¯t you guys very merciful? Why are you not saving me when you see the situation? If I can¡¯t eat and change into clean clothes right now, then I really won¡¯t be able to live."


    The fat nun said angrily, "You are a man, why are you so sticky? We have already said that this Sword Lake Pce is a forbidden area and cannot let strangers live. Do you understand?"


    If he was allowed to walk another ten miles, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. Thus, he had an idea and said, "How about this, you all go and report this to Master. Tell him that I know about the Forever-jade wall!"


    The nuns were all shocked. They didn¡¯t expect an ordinary person in trouble to know the secrets of the Immeasurable Sword Sect. The leading nun went up to Li Qiang and grabbed his cor. She viciously asked, "Speak, are you a spy from the Eastern Sect?"


    Li Qiang said, "Miss, calm down. What¡¯s your name? Let¡¯s get to know each other first. My name is Li Qiang, and I¡¯m from a foreignnd. "


    The nun frowned and said, "Okay then, there¡¯s no harm in telling you. I¡¯m the West Sect¡¯s disciple, Xin Shuangqing. Tell me, you know about the Immeasurable Jade Wall. How much do you know?"


    Li Qiang said, "About this, you¡¯d better take me to see your Master. Only then will I be able to tell you everything."


    Xin Shuangqing said, "Master is in closed-door training and does not want anyone to disturb him. How can we meet up with you? If you know anything, just tell us. If the information is useful, there will definitely be rewards!"


    Li Qiang began to put on airs, "I¡¯m cold and hungry, so I can¡¯t think of anything. No matter what you ask me, I can¡¯t answer you."


    The fat nun said angrily, "Senior Sister, this person is clearly here to cause trouble. It would be better to just kill him with one strike to prevent outsiders from finding out the secret of Jade Wall."

 Chapter 89 Struggle for secrets

    Xin Shuangqing waved his hand and said, "Calm down. This is a very important matter, and we must not act rashly. We¡¯ll first bring him back to the Sword Lake Pce and serve him food and drinks, then interrogate him in detail."


    Li Qiang immediately stood up and excitedly said, "This is for the best. If you can entertain me well, I will tell you everything I know."


    Xin Shuangqing looked at Li Qiang and saw that he had no fear on his face. He thought to himself, "Could it be that you¡¯re not afraid at all?"


    Li Qiang calmly smiled and said, "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You¡¯re all family members, would you even harm me?"


    Xin Shuangqing shook his head. He felt that the person in front of him was very strange, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly where he was, so he could only bring Li Qiang to the Sword Lake Pce. He found a random room for him to stay in and let him change into a clean set of daoist robes before bringing him food.


    The food in the Immeasurable Sword Sect was very simple. Three tes of vegetables and a bowl of rice were already considered delicious for Li Qiang. He immediately wolfed it down.


    Xin Shuqing couldn¡¯t help butugh at hisical way of eating. "Are you a reincarnated hungry ghost? Eat slowly, and no one will snatch it away from you."


    Li Qiang burped and drank a bowl of tea before saying, "To tell you the truth, miss, when I was both hungry and sleepy, I really thought I was going to turn into a ghost."


    Xin Shuangqing probed, "Where are you from? From the sound of it, you don¡¯t sound like a local."


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯m from Dali City. I came here to sightsee, but there was an ident on the river. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here."


    Xin Shuangqing said, "Since you¡¯re not a local, how do you know about the Immeasurable Jade Wall?"


    Li Qiang immediately said, "That¡¯s because a long time ago, I read a book that had the story of the Infinity Jade Wall written on it."


    Xin Shuangqing thought, "This person doesn¡¯t seem to be speaking truthfully. I¡¯ll ask him again to find out more about him." He then asked, "Then tell me, how did you read the story?"


    Li Qiang thought this was funny. "I¡¯m familiar with this story from the bottom of my heart. Ites the moment I open my mouth." He said, "You Immeasurable Sword Sect people have seen a male and a female immortal sword dance on the Immeasurable Jade Wall, right? Then the man left and only the woman was left to swing her sword, wasn¡¯t she? "


    Xin Shuangqing turned pale with fright. "It looks like you really know about this matter?"


    Li Qiang saidcently, "Of course. If I didn¡¯t know, I wouldn¡¯t have mentioned this to you guys. You¡¯d better bring me to see your Master. This way, I can tell her more secrets."


    Xin Shuangqing stared at Li Qiang and said, "You said that you read all these stories in a book? "What was the name of the book?"


    Li Qiang blurted out, "Have you heard of the Eight Tribes of the Sky Dragon?"


    Xin Shuangqing shook his head and said, "This word seems to be from the scriptures of Buddhism. Does it really exist in this book?"


    Li Qiang said, "If you want to see that book, then you can only say that you¡¯re sorry. That book has already been burned, but I still remember some details. So if you want to know more, please take care of me. I can tell you everything."


    When Xin Shuangqing heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be ted. He walked up to Li Qiang and gently said, "Brother, my master is currently cultivating behind closed doors and is not hiding anything. If you know about the Forever-jade wall, tell me everything, and I will definitely not treat you unfairly." As he spoke, he moved closer to Li Qiang, seeming to be extremely intimate with him.


    The secrets of the Infinity Jade Wall were extremely attractive to the disciples, from the Sect Leader to the disciples, they were all obsessed with it. Now that Li Qiang said that he knew the ins and outs of the matter, for Xin Shuangqing, it was obviously a great treasure that he had picked up and would not let go even if he died.


    The reason why Li Qiang said all of this back then was simply to make use of this matter to temporarily eat and drink. However, when he saw Xin Shuangqing¡¯s beautiful face brimming with emotion, he knew how important this matter was to her. His heart skipped a beat and he said with a smile, "If you really want to know that secret, you must promise me a few things."


    He took out a dagger from his robe, held it against Li Qiang¡¯s throat, and said sternly, "Now you are in my control. Whether you live or die will be up to me. What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me? If you want to survive, quickly tell me the secret of the Infinity Jade Wall. Otherwise, you will die right now! "


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t expect the beautiful nun in front of him to turn hostile so quickly and was stunned. After a while, he smiled and said, "Don¡¯t be so excited. If you call me big brother again, I¡¯ll tell you."


    Xin Shuangqing said gently, "Good brother, if you could tell me the secret of the Infinity Jade Wall, I would be able to call out dozens or even hundreds of times."


    Just as Li Qiang was about to speak, he suddenly heard someone speak from outside the door, "Shuangqing, without my order, you actually dare to question this person in private. Are you looking down on me, your master?"


    When Xin Shuangqing heard this voice, he was scared out of his wits and immediately stood up, respectfully lowering his head and saying, "Master, please do not misunderstand. Because you are cultivating behind closed doors, I would like to interrogate this person on your behalf to prevent any mishaps in the future."

 Chapter 90 Beautiful nun

    At this moment, the door opened and a beautiful middle-aged nun walked in. She looked to be in her thirties, with skin as white as snow, but her expression was very serious and powerful. Behind her was the fat nun from before.


    The middle-aged nun walked into the room and red at Xin Shuqing, saying, "If it weren¡¯t for Han Feng informing me, you would already have the secrets of the Infinity Jade Wall and would have gone down the mountain to cultivate, right?"


    Xin Shuangqing tremblingly said, "Master, what are you saying? I, An¡¯er, dared to betray my sect. Everything I just did was for the sake of you, Master."


    The middle-aged Daoist nun was still as angry as ever and said, "I treat you as one of my own, but you¡¯re nning to pay me backter. That young man, your name is Li Qiang, right?"


    Li Qiang nodded and asked, "May I ask how do I address this senior?"


    The middle-aged nun said, "My name is Wei Xuanshan and I¡¯m the leader of the Western Sect. Follow me, I have something to ask you."


    Li Qiang had no choice but to brace himself and follow Wei Xuanshan out of Xin Shuangqing¡¯s room. Xin Shuangqing originally wanted to follow, but was blocked by Han Feng. "Senior sister, master said that you should meditate in the room first. When I call you out, you¡¯ll naturallye out."


    Xin Shuangqing said angrily, "Han Feng! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person, and actually inform my master! You wanted to take my ce, didn¡¯t you? "


    Han Feng giggled, "Senior Sister, you¡¯re in the wrong. With such a big matter like the Immeasurable Jade Wall, of course, we have to inform Master first. It¡¯s wrong for you to want to take all the food for yourself, I¡¯m just being impartial and have absolutely no selfish thoughts."


    The voices of the two girls were still audible, but Li Qiang had followed Wei Xuanshan to another courtyard.


    Wei Xuanshan opened the door and said, "Come with me."


    When Li Qiang arrived at the courtyard, he discovered that it was much more spacious than before. The house was also muchrger and very imposing. It should be where the Sect Leader lived.


    Wei Xuanshan let Li Qiang into the house. The floor of the house was covered with bamboo mats, and they had to take off their shoes before entering the house. Wei Xuanshan sat cross-legged on the mat and closed her eyes to rest.


    Li Qiang stared at her delicate feet and thought, "Although this woman isn¡¯t young anymore, he is very beautiful. His pair of small feet are the same as the young girl¡¯s, sparkling white and tender, extremely beautiful."


    Wei Xuanshan closed her eyes and said, "You should also sit on the praying mat. Let me ask you a few questions."


    Li Qiang could only sit cross-legged on the praying mat. He wasn¡¯t used to sitting on this kind of thing, so he felt a little awkward. He impatiently said, "Elder sister, if there¡¯s anything, please ask quickly. I will definitely tell you everything." He used to call Wei Xuanshan senior, but now he was trying to get close to her by changing his name to sister.


    Wei Xuanshan said, "Tell me, how much do you know about the Immeasurable Jade Wall?"


    Li Qiang chuckled and said, "The word ¡¯sword dance¡¯ and ¡¯illusionary jade wall¡¯ should be enough, right?"


    Wei Xuanshan was shocked and opened her eyes. Her beautiful eyes stared at Li Qiang and said, "Tell me, how did you know about this news?" Did someone from the Limitless Sword Sect tell you? Could it be that you are a member of the Eastern Sect? "


    Li Qiang spread out his hands and said helplessly: "Elder sister, you are a martial arts person, can¡¯t you tell that I don¡¯t know martial arts? How could I possibly belong to that whatever Eastern Sect? "


    Wei Xuanshan said, "Then how do you know about the Formless Jade Wall?"


    Li Qiang said, "To be honest, I¡¯ve read a book called the Eight Parts of the Sky Dragon, and the secrets of the Infinite Jade Wall are written on it. That¡¯s why I know the story here."


    Wei Xuanshan frowned. "Eight Sky Dragon Tribes?" I¡¯ve never heard of this book, but do you still have this book? "


    Li Qiang said, "Not anymore. If there is, I¡¯ll definitely show it to you."


    Wei Xuanshan said, "It doesn¡¯t matter if you have that book or not. As long as you tell me all the secrets about the Infinity Jade Wall, I¡¯ll definitely give you a lot of benefits!"


    She leaned closer towards Li Qiang and gently said, "Speak, since you dare toe here and talk about the Immeasurable Jade Wall, you must have some sort of motive. As long as I can do it, I will definitely satisfy you."

 Chapter 91 coercion

    Although Wei Xuanshan was much older than Xin Shuqing, she had a mature charm. Now that she was talking to Li Qiang at such a close distance, her heart was moved. She stuttered, "Sure, sure. Whatever you want to know, I¡¯ll definitely tell you."


    Wei Xuanshan was overjoyed. "That¡¯s good, but what are your conditions? If you don¡¯t want to get any benefits, you definitely won¡¯te here to take the risk. "


    Li Qiang thought, "I really don¡¯t want any benefits. It¡¯s just that I was too hungry just now and wanted to stay here for a meal. But this woman in front of me is the head of the West Sect. If I don¡¯t take anything, she¡¯ll suspect me instead."


    Thus, he opened his mouth and said, "My conditions are rather harsh, so you might not agree, right?"


    Wei Xuanshan smiled sweetly. "Although our West Sect is only temporarily staying in the Sword Lake Pce for five years, our power in Wuliang Mountain is growing day by day. Whatever you want, just tell me."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "How about you marry me and be an employer?"


    "How old are you to want to marry me as your employer? You don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you?" Wei Xuanshan¡¯s beautiful face turned red with anger.


    Li Qiang chuckled, "Then do you agree or not?"


    Wei Xuanshan said, "I¡¯m from the outside world, so how could I be stained by the world? But I do have a way to change that, do you agree or not?"


    Li Qiang¡¯s interest was piqued as he said, "What is it? Why don¡¯t you tell me?"


    Wei Xuanshan said, "Cultivators may not care about worldly matters, but in order to pursue ascension, they will also seek dual cultivation. If you don¡¯t mind the fact that I¡¯m older and uglier, I can consider you as my cultivation partner."


    When Li Qiang heard this, his blood immediately boiled. He had read many online novels and naturally knew what the dual cultivation was for. This part of the story was definitely a reward given by the game! He was unable to contain his joy as he said, "Then I¡¯ll ept it." As he spoke, he moved closer to Wei Xuanshan.


    Wei Xuanshan said, "Wait, first tell me the secret of the Immeasurable Jade Wall before I give you any benefits. You should be clear about this."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Of course I will tell you the secret of the Infinity Jade Wall, but if you don¡¯t show me a little bit of sincerity, how can I believe you?"


    Wei Xuanshan said angrily: "Then what do you want? I can¡¯t believe a brat like you is actually so cunning. "


    Li Qiang said, "There¡¯s no other way. To survive in the martial arts world, how can we fix our brains?"


    Wei Xuanshan nodded and said, "Alright then. Lie down and I¡¯ll show you my sincerity."


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t know what Wei Xuanshan was up to, so he secretly rejoiced and thought something good was going to happen. Heid on the bamboo mat and said with a smile, "Sister, you¡¯re a bit light. I¡¯m not experienced, so I need you to guide me."


    Wei Xuanshan smiled tenderly and said, "Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely guide you well, making you extremely happy." As she spoke, she ced her hands on Li Qiang¡¯s body, causing Li Qiang to feel cool and refreshing. Even the suffocating aura in his body had lessened.


    Seeing that Li Qiang was enjoying it so much, Wei Xuanshanughed, "You really like what your sister is doing, don¡¯t you? Do you want to use more strength? " Li Qiang hurriedly said, "Of course you can, Sister can do whatever you want."


    Wei Xuanshan¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. She moved her jade-like hand and ced it on Li Qiang¡¯s body. Li Qiang felt a bone piercing pain all over his body and asked in surprise, "Sister, what are you doing? I feel very painful right now! " Wei Xuanshan gritted her teeth and said, "You didn¡¯t learn well, and yet you want to take advantage of a girl at such a young age. I won¡¯t forgive you!" As she said this, she also attacked with a heavy hand, sending a sharp surge of true energy into Li Qiang¡¯s body!


    Li Qiang cried out miserably. He jumped up in pain and shouted, "You were the one who said you wanted me to taste the sweetness first. What exactly do you want? "


    Wei Xuanshan fiercely said, "I¡¯m the dignified head of the West Sect after all. How could I tolerate a vile servant like you? Tell me the secret of the Immeasurable Jade Wall right now, or else I¡¯ll make you suffer ten thousand times more than you!"

 Chapter 92 Jump In

    Wei Xuanshan spoke a bunch of harsh words and the strength in her hands became even stronger. Li Qiang grimaced in torment and said with a head full of sweat, "Sister, why do you have to be so cruel. I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know." Wei Xuanshan coldly snorted and said, "You have been flirting with me and teasing me nonstop. If I don¡¯t punish you, how can you be the head of the West Sect?"


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "Everyone, if you have anything to say, then please speak. There¡¯s no need to do anything. If you want to know the secret of the Infinity Jade Annulus, I¡¯ll tell you now."


    Wei Xuanshan impatiently said, "Then why don¡¯t you tell me? Why are you ying around with me?"


    Li Qiang said, "I can tell you the secret of the Infinity Jade Annulus, but you have to promise me one condition."


    Wei Xuanshan said, "You brat, you never give up your evil intentions, and you still want to y tricks with me, don¡¯t you? Let me tell you, even if this Sword Lake Pce is the most famous chivalrous expert in the martial arts world, you must behave yourself. If you continue to act impolitely, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless! "


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Of course. I¡¯ve fully experienced elder sister¡¯s techniques. What I mean is, the secret of the Infinity Jade Annulus is a huge matter. The walls here have ears, I don¡¯t want to tell you here."


    Wei Xuanshan moved closer to Li Qiang and asked anxiously: "Then where do you want to tell me? If you say it out loud, I can satisfy you. "


    Li Qiang said, "The most suitable location is of course to get close to the Infinity Jade Wall. I¡¯ll tell you all the secrets at the cliff¡¯s edge."


    Wei Xuanshan pondered and said, "Are you kidding me?"


    Li Qiang half sat up and smiled bitterly, "Look at my current appearance, do you think I have the ability to y with you?" Isn¡¯t my life still in your hands? What do you have to worry about? "


    Wei Xuanshan thought for a moment and knew that Li Qiang¡¯s words made sense. She walked to the door, put on her silk shoes, and said, "Then we can¡¯t dy this any longer. Come with me to the Formless Jade Wall at the back of the mountain. Don¡¯t y any tricks anymore."


    Li Qiangy still and said, "Earlier, you used such a ruthless method to deal with me, but now I can¡¯t even stand up. First, youe over and help me loosen up my bones, and then youb through the meridians in my body before I can follow you."


    Wei Xuanshan suppressed her anger as her beautiful face paled. She was the head of the Western Sect of the Limitless Sword Sect, but now she was being pointed out by a half-grown man. Of course, she was in a very bad mood.


    However, for the sake of the secrets of the Infinity Jade Wall, she could only lower her voice and say gently, "Alright, I¡¯ll help you unblock your meridians. But, for the sake of the Infinity Jade Wall, she could only lower her voice and gently say:" Fine, I¡¯ll help you unblock your meridians.


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "It¡¯s a long story, but it¡¯s a waste of time talking too much. Hurry up and let me have a good time. After that, I¡¯ll leave with you."


    Wei Xuanshan held her breath and extended a pair of jade hands to press several of Li Qiang¡¯s acupuncture points. Then, she used her own strength tob through Li Qiang¡¯s meridians.


    The more she put in effort, the more she felt that something was not quite right. The boy in front of her looked like an ordinary person, but he had a lot of Zhen Qi in his body.


    However, the main purpose right now was to uncover the secrets of the Formless Jade Annulus. The rest were secondary, so Wei Xuanshan didn¡¯t dare to ask. She just focused her mind and tried her best to recover Li Qiang¡¯s true energy to her dantian.


    However, her strength was limited. After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, her head was drenched in sweat. However, Li Qiang¡¯s condition didn¡¯t improve by much.


    Wei Xuanshan stopped and sighed. "I¡¯m not strong enough to gather all the true energy in your body. At most, I can take back the true energy that was just injected into you. There¡¯s nothing else I can do. You¡¯d better find someone else."


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m already feeling much better. Let¡¯s quickly go to the Formless Jade Wall at the back of the mountain."


    Wei Xuanshan had no choice but to bring Li Qiang to the back of Wuliang Mountain. She pointed at the far mountain wall and said, "That¡¯s the Immeasurable Jade Wall. I¡¯ve already brought you here, what are you nning to do now?"


    Li Qiang stood on the edge of the cliff and said with a smile, "You won¡¯t be able to see what happens next!" As he spoke, he jumped off the cliff amidst Wei Xuanshan¡¯s shocked cry!


    Li Qiang crawled out of the water. His entire body was wet, but his mood was very good because everything was going ording to his n. He had read a book and naturally knew the plot, so it was very easy to find the Immeasurable Jade Cave.


    Next was to kowtow to that jade statue. Li Qiang was not like that idiot, he looked at that beautiful jade statue and kowtowed a few times, and praised: "As expected of a game with great production, this jade statue is too realistic, just like a real person, and also really beautiful!"


    He knew that as long as that praying mat received sufficient force, it would be damaged. Hence, he struck it with great force, and soon, he took out the secret manual for the Northern Dark Divine Art.


    The first thing Li Qiang had to do was to look at the naked woman picture.


    Li Qiang watched for a while and started to learn the Northern Dark Divine Art. Of course, he knew that this was just a game, but the true energy flowing around within his body was too ufortable. Cultivating the Northern Dark Divine Art was the best solution, which was why he had toe here.


    As expected, after practicing the Northern Dark Divine Art, Li Qiang felt his body condition had improved greatly, so he went to check on the Ripple Tiny Steps.


    At first, he thought that this was just a joke in the game, but after that footwork had been practiced, it was actually very powerful. Even in real life, it was still absolutely effective!


    After finishing his practice, he felt carefree inside, so he went up to the Jade Statue to pour out all the grievances he had suffered during the past few days, sighing emotionally, "My life is a great tragedy, and only in front of you can I speak of all these secrets happily."


    Unexpectedly, something surprising happened. The jade statue suddenly opened its mouth and asked: Who are you? Why did you barge into my cave? "


    While Li Qiang was still in shock, a white light shed in front of his eyes. He had logged out of the game!

 Chapter 93 Return to Reality

    He stood up from his seat and saw something on the screen: "The point card has been used up. Please pay me!"


    Li Qiangughed, "So you¡¯ve already used up all the money your old friend had left in the game. Sigh, you¡¯ve yed for a long time anyway, I¡¯lle backter."


    He left a note on the table saying that he hade and that they would meet again the next day to drink and talk.


    After saying all of this, Lin Hu¡¯s face was filled with shock as he said: "So that means, you learned the footwork from within the game?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Not only the footwork, but also the inner strength and true qi. When I came out of the game, I could actually feel it!"


    Lin Hu shook his head: "That¡¯s impossible, I definitely won¡¯t believe it!"


    Li Qiang lightly smiled as he picked up a rock and said, "You just watch, you can¡¯t help but not believe it." As he spoke, he pinched the rock, and it turned into dust!


    Lin Hu opened his eyes wide: "Boss, you are too awesome!" This old man was shouting so loudly, he was convinced!


    After rescuing Wang Hua and settling him down, Li Qiang felt refreshed. Even though Wang Hua desperately tried to persuade him to stay, hoping that he could stay in the Godly Mountain City and give him a very good position in the Wang Group, Li Qiang still refused. But he agreed to befriend Wang Hua and invited him to y in Yanjing City.


    On the way back to Yan Jing city, Lin Hu asked: "Boss, where are we going? "Should we head to the Lin Residence first?"


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart thumped. He remembered that he hadn¡¯t seen Liang Qiuying yet, so he made Lin Hu turn the car around and head towards Liang Qiuying¡¯s home, Li Qiang¡¯s own residential building.


    When they arrived outside of Liang Qiuying¡¯s door, Li Qiang pressed the doorbell, but there was no sound. When he pushed the door, the door opened on its own. Li Qiang felt an ominous premonition.


    He entered the house and carefully looked around, trying to hear if there were any other movements. Fortunately, the house was quiet. There should be no one inside, or to be more precise, no one alive ...


    Because Li Qiang quickly found a female corpse in the bathroom, he was shot in the head. From the looks of it, the corpse seemed to be a worker cleaning the room by the hour. What was going on? What happened to Liang Qiuying?


    Li Qiang quickly picked up his phone and was about to call the police when the phone in the room rang. Li Qiang picked up the phone and a deep voice came out, "We know that you¡¯ve entered this apartment. If you dare call the police, Liang Qiuying shouldn¡¯t even think about living, understand?" Li Qiang asked in a low voice, "How much do you want?"


    The person on the other sideughed, "As expected, he is a straightforward person. He charged two million dors straight into the ount I mentioned. Thisdy will be back soon."


    Li Qiang thought: "Bullshit, I have 2 million Zimbabwe coins now, do you want it?" As calmly as he could, he asked, "I¡¯ll listen to her voice first." That person said, "I have good faith in my profession. As long as you pay me, I will definitely let them go." Li Qiang said impatiently, "Even if it¡¯s a business deal, we should at least take a look at the goods. If you ask for money, I¡¯ll just give it to you."


    The man thought for a moment and said, "Okay, just wait."


    After a while, Liang Qiuying¡¯s crying voice came through the phone. Li Qiang heard that it was indeed her. Liang Qiuying said, "Li Qiang,e and save me quickly, or else I¡¯ll lose my life." Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to save you. The money will be given to them very soon."


    Liang Qiuying¡¯s voice was filled with gratitude, "You are the best. As long as I can survive, I will repay you." Li Qiang said, "I don¡¯t need anything to repay you. As long as you are alive, it¡¯s fine."


    At this moment, the robber took the phone, "After you meet up, if you want to talk about love, you have plenty of time, so hurry up and raise the money. In three hours, go to the East Lake¡¯s pavilion and wait. There will be a phone call for you."


    The robber asked for Li Qiang¡¯s cell number, told him his ount number again, then hung up.


    Li Qiang went downstairs and recounted what happened. Lin Hu flew into a rage as he said: "You dare to touch my friend in Yan Jing city, you don¡¯t want to live anymore!" Boss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll investigate this matter immediately! The gangsters will give me some face no matter what. "


    Li Qiang immediately instructed Lin Hu to drive towards Donghu City.


    Not only was it the water source of Yancheng City, it was also a famous tourist attraction. The scenery was very beautiful and Li Qiang had not been here for a long time, he only remembered that his father brought him here as a child, sailing the boat, and even fished for a few carp.


    The sports car quickly arrived at the edge of the East Lake, but where was the pavilion beside the East Lake? Li Qiang was somewhat puzzled. He asked the passersby for directions before he found the pavilion¡¯s location. It was a very small pavilion that was recently built by the government. It was just an artificialndscape during the journey.


    Li Qiang went up to the pavilion and sat down to wait for the call. Lin Hu followed his instructions and hid in the shadows to observe.


    When the phone rang, the robber said dejectedly, "You brat, you¡¯re really good. You actually know Mr. Lin. Okay, we¡¯ll let him go." Li Qiang said impatiently, "Cut the crap. Where is he?"


    The robberughed: "Right at your feet, do you see a handful of new soil near the pavilion? We put her in a coffin and buried her there. If you move fast enough, she might survive! "Oh right, there¡¯s a shovel by your side. It¡¯s for your use!" With a p, the phone was hung up.


    Li Qiang cursed and immediately jumped down from the pavilion. He saw the newly renovatednd and sure enough, there was a shovel next to it. He quickly picked up the shovel and dug with all his might. He was so strong that he was able to see the surface of the coffin after only five or six minutes of digging. Li Qiang shouted, "Are you inside? Did you hear me?"

 Chapter 94 Abduction

    From the sound of the coffin, it was clear that someone was inside. Li Qiang worked even harder and dug until the coffin waspletely dug out. He was already exhausted and thought: "Where¡¯s Lin Hu? Why didn¡¯t hee over to help? " Annoyed, he could not wait to pry open the lid of the coffin!


    Liang Qiuying, whose face was covered in tears and her hands and feet were tied together, finally appeared in front of Li Qiang. Li Qiang loosened the binding on her and Liang Qiuying immediately jumped into her arms. She sobbed, "You scared me to death. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would really have died."


    Li Qiang caressed her hair andforted, "Don¡¯t be afraid, as long as I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll definitely be fine."


    Suddenly, a short dagger stabbed into Li Qiang¡¯s body. He cried out loud, unable to believe what had just happened, only to see Liang Qiuying reveal a sinister smile and say fiercely, "I¡¯ve finally caught you. Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodyguard is really hard to deal with."


    She pped her hands, and immediately, a number of men in ck appeared around her. They were all wearing sunsses and holding guns in their hands.


    These people lifted Li Qiang up and walked towards a ck SUV. Li Qiang struggled to say, "You¡¯re not Liang Qiuying!"


    The womanughed coldly, "Yes, I am indeed not Liang Qiuying. I only disguised myself as her. If I don¡¯t use this move, I really won¡¯t be able to catch you."


    Li Qiang roared, "Who the hell are you?!" The woman smiled and said, "You¡¯ll know in a while. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Li Qiang fell into aa. When he woke up, the sharp pain in his chest was still there, but the wound had already been bandaged. He raised his head and carefully observed his surroundings. He was lying in a dark cell, even his bed was made of iron. He struggled to get up and knocked on the door, shouting, "Where is this ce? Let me go!" Do you know the consequences of offending me! "


    Li Qiang helplessly returned to the bedside. He knew that since he had no way of salvaging the situation, he might as well continue to rest. Thus, he justid down and closed his eyes.


    He was carefully reviewing everything that had happened before. Who exactly was that woman? Why was she imitating Liang Qiuying so vividly, it showed that this woman was truly capable.


    At this moment, footsteps came from outside the door. Someone opened the small window on the metal door and threw in a tray of items. Li Qiang stood up and shouted, "Let me go quickly. You bandits, if you have the guts, then talk to me face to face. What¡¯s the meaning of not saying anything?"


    However, after he shouted for a long time, the footsteps unexpectedly went further and further away. Soon, it disappeared. Disappointed, Li Qiang picked up the te on the ground. Inside the te was food for him to eat. The cold and hard steamed bread and the salted vegetables were hard to swallow.


    At this moment, an old voice came from the other side of the room. "I advise you to pick up the food. Otherwise, when you¡¯re hungry, you won¡¯t be able to eat anymore." Li Qiang said in surprise, "Who are you?" The person next door said, "I was also kidnapped by them. We¡¯re in the same boat."


    Li Qiang thought, "Anyone who can be kidnapped here by a kidnapper is either a rich or a noble, he must not be someone to be trifled with." Thus, he asked, "Is old mister also from Yanjing City?"


    That old man said, "That¡¯s right, this old man¡¯s surname is Wang. I have already lived in Yan Jing for most of my life, I never thought that I would encounter such a thing in myter years."


    Li Qiang quickly asked, "May I ask how long you have been locked up here?" The old man sighed, "I was locked up yesterday, I told those robbers that I don¡¯t have any money, only one life, but they didn¡¯t kill me, they gave my family a very high price, if you kill me then I won¡¯t have much money to earn." "Young man, how did you get caught?" Li Qiang sighed, "I was stabbed by a woman, and then I was brought here."


    Old Mr. Wang said, "Ah, then are your injuries serious?" How could these robbers hurt him? "He¡¯s too unruly."


    Li Qiangughed involuntarily, and said, "Gangsters don¡¯t have any rules. It¡¯s already merciful enough that they didn¡¯t kill me immediately. Right, has old mister ever seen a beautiful girl before? "He¡¯s only in his twenties, but his voice sounds really good."


    Teacher Wang said, "No, from yesterday until now, other than you, I haven¡¯t seen anyone else be locked up, let alone any pretty girls."


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart tightened as he thought to himself, "Could it be that Liang Qiuying has already ..." The more he thought about it, the more upset he became. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    Mr Wang understood his current mood and advised, "Don¡¯t worry too much. Perhaps those robbers have other ces to imprison them. They are only asking for money and not their lives. Your friend should be fine."


    Li Qiang still couldn¡¯t calm down and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Mr. Wang said with a smile, "I can see that you¡¯re a love-struck person. You¡¯re injured to such an extent and yet you¡¯re still worried about that girl." Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "She¡¯s my teacher, but we aren¡¯t lovers. You misunderstand."


    Teacher Wang said, "Isn¡¯t itmon for teachers and students to fall in love? I¡¯m very old, but I¡¯m not stupid."


    After chatting for a while, they actually had a lot of spection. Mr. Wang sighed and said, "If it wasn¡¯t for this opportunity, you and I wouldn¡¯t have met in this ce, we could be considered friends who have forgotten our youth. If you and I had a chance to live again, this old man would definitely treat you to a meal." Li Qiang smiled and said, "Old mister, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m a junior, so I should invite you."


    Old mister Wang said, "Since we¡¯re so popr, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯m the Wang Family An."


    Li Qiang turned pale with fright when he heard it. He said in shock, "What? You are the head of the Wang Family Group, Wang Family An? " He thought to himself, "This fellow is Wang Da Cong¡¯s father?"

 Chapter 95 amnesia

    The Wang Family Group was extremely famous in Yan Jing, and their strength was not far from the Lin Family Group. In addition, they also had apetitive rtionship with each other in certain businesses, and the Wang Family had a young background. A few decades ago, they had single-handedly established their own business empire, and they had countless books, documentaries, and movies and TV dramas regarding him. It was only because he and the Wang family were in different cells that they didn¡¯t recognize him.


    Wang Jia An smiled. "All the Sect Leader is useless. I am now a prisoner and will lose my life in an instant."


    Li Qiang said, "You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Even if the kidnapper were to offer an extremely high price, it would only be a drop in the bucket for you."


    Wang Jia An said, "What I¡¯m worried about is that these people have ulterior motives. That would be terrible."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "What do you mean by that?"


    Wang Jia An said, "That¡¯s hard to say, but we can¡¯t say much about it either. Little brother, let¡¯s talk about you. Did the robbers kidnap you here just for money?"


    Li Qiang smiled awkwardly, "To tell you the truth, I really don¡¯t understand why these people robbed me. I don¡¯t have much money on me, and I don¡¯t have any valuable secrets with me. These people must have lost a lot by kidnapping me."


    Wang Jia An said, "That may not be the case, but you don¡¯t need to belittle yourself. Since you¡¯ve been targeted by the kidnappers, they must want something from you. Think about it, is there anything valuable on you?"


    Li Qiang suddenly thought of something. He touched his finger and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. The Azure Dragon Jade Ring was still there.


    Actually, he already knew about the ability of the Azure Dragon Jade Ring. Not only could this treasure raise his power, it had also brought him a lot of good luck. It could win the favor of so many beauties.


    Seeing that he had stopped talking, Wang Jia Anughed: "I think you must have something that¡¯s hard to say. You don¡¯t have to say it."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Actually, there¡¯s nothing to hide. Recently, I just took a job as a bodyguard for a girl. Her name is Lin Ya Shi. She is the young miss of the Lin Family." He purposely brought out Lin Ya Shi to hide the matter regarding the Azure Dragon Jade Ring.


    Wang Jianan was surprised. "So you¡¯re that young man? Actually, everyone in the business circle has heard of this matter. Although the Lin family¡¯s Miss Lin is extremely beautiful and smart, her temper is extremely bad. Not to mention that she has high standards. Not to mention an average man, even a top tier international bodyguard would not be worthy of her notice." We are all guessing what kind of person could be Miss Lin¡¯s bodyguard. So, that person is you, it¡¯s my pleasure to meet you! "


    Li Qiang¡¯s face alternated between red and white as he thought, "This is embarrassing. Wang Family An must have thought that my family had some powerful strength. Otherwise, how could I have be Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodyguard?" I actually relied on hard power! "


    Wang Jia An continued: "Thinking back, I went to the Lin Family to propose marriage for my son, but was rejected by Lin Zhe. He was very opposed to marriage and thought that it would interfere with the freedom of marriage of his children. Ai, this stubborn old man, otherwise Yishi would have been my daughter-inw by now."


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "But Lin Ya Shi is still just a student. It¡¯s impossible for her to get married at this age."


    Wang Jia An said: "You can¡¯t put it that way. The rule of a rich family is that once you seed in getting married, you can get married. As long as your age is appropriate, there won¡¯t be any problems even at school. After talking to you for a while, I already felt that you, a young man, had a unique opinion and was not afraid of facing danger at all. You can be said to be an outstanding young man. "


    The more Li Qiang heard, the more ashamed he felt. He changed the topic and asked, "Have you detected the origin of those robbers?"


    Wang Jia An said, "Actually, how could a business person note into contact with friends from the underworld? This old one has traversed the Merchant Sea for so many years, and have at least befriended a lot of brothers on the surface of the salt sea, but I really can¡¯t guess the origin of the robbers this time. Whether it¡¯s the method of kidnapping or the words I spoke to them about, they don¡¯t look like local bandits, nor like the ck Cloaked Society! "


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "You mean that the criminals are from outside the city?"


    Wang Jia An nodded and said: "I think it¡¯s a gang of bandits, or a group of hotheads who don¡¯t follow the rules. Otherwise, no matter what, they would at least give this old man some face."


    Li Qiang was speechless as he said in his heart: "Even a boss like Wang Family An was robbed by the kidnappers, this group of people are really bold, no wonder they did not give Lin Hu face." He had originally been hoping that Lin Hu woulde and save him, but upon hearing Wang Jia An¡¯s words his heart couldn¡¯t help but sink.


    "Don¡¯t worry, little brother. Since they have locked us up here, it means that they are not here to kill us. You and I should not be in danger of our lives for the time being. If my family provides money to redeem me, I will definitely save you."


    Li Qiang said gratefully, "Thank you, Boss Li. You are such a good person!"


    Wang Jia An said with a smile, "Don¡¯t be so polite little brother. Since we are already friends, let¡¯s call each other brother from now on. You can just call me Brother Li."


    Li Qiang said in fear, "You¡¯re the tycoon¡¯s boss, how can I call you big brother?"


    Wang Jia Anughed, "Actually, ording to seniority, you really should call me Uncle Li, but I¡¯m a person who doesn¡¯t care about small matters, and I don¡¯t care much about seniority matters, so I made a group of brothers that are worth dying for. Since I don¡¯t care about these, you don¡¯t need to worry about it, just listen to me about this matter."


    Li Qiang could only say, "Then we¡¯ll listen to Big Brother."


    Wang Jia An pped his hands andughed, "Although my life and death are uncertain, making a good friend is also something to be happy about. Brother, when you have a happy day, I will certainly give you a generous gift."


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t know how to reply, so he could only repeatedly express his thanks.


    Wang Jia An continued: "Oh right, I remember something. Bro, have you heard anything about Lin Zhe? He and I have been friends for many years, but we haven¡¯t been on good termstely, which makes me very sad. "


    Li Qiang said, "I really don¡¯t know about that. Ever since I met Ya Shi, I¡¯ve never seen her father."


    The Wang family¡¯s An An let out a long sigh and said: "Lin Zhe can be said to be the best amongst all the people. I¡¯ve lived for so long, and the only person I admire is him. Why did he suddenly disappear? How depressing."


    Li Qiang thought, "You can¡¯t even protect yourself right now, what use are you worrying about Lin Zhe?"

 Chapter 96 Exchange Conditions

    At this moment, he suddenly heard the door creak open as if someone had walked in. Li Qiang immediately shouted, "Hurry and let us out, you bunch of robbers!"


    However, that footsteps stopped in front of Wang Jia An¡¯s cell door and a hoarse voice said, "Wang Jia An, your family has already delivered the money, you can go now."


    Wang Jia An quickly said, "Can I take the little brother in the house too? The issue of money can be discussed, I¡¯ll pay whatever it takes. "


    However, the robber coldly said, "That kid has nothing to do with you. If you keep nagging, we¡¯ll keep you here."


    Wang Jia An wanted to continue his discussion, but the robber stopped him with a piece of rag in his mouth. He pped his face, put a hood over his head, and brought him out of the cell.


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart sank as he thought, "This is bad. Even Wang Family An couldn¡¯t save me. Then, I will really lose my life here!"


    Li Qiang¡¯s worry was reasonable. The Wang family was as rich as a nation, so no matter how much the ransom was, the robbers didn¡¯t even have the chance to discuss it with each other and refused the Wang family¡¯s suggestion. This meant that these robbers didn¡¯t kidnap Li Qiang because of money.


    After Wang Jia An left, Li Qiang fell into a huge state of loneliness. After all, he still had someone to talk to before, but now that the cell was empty and there was no one to chat with, he felt like he was going crazy.


    He locked a person in a dark room so that he wouldn¡¯t see the light of the world and so he wouldn¡¯t be in contact with other people. Soon, this person¡¯s spirit would copse, and whatever he was told to do, he would have to do.


    At least, the people in the TV series could still hold on for ten to fifteen days before they broke down. After only half a day, Li Qiang was already unable to endure it any longer.


    Just then, the door opened again, and a person walked in from the outside, directly arriving in front of the cell where Li Qiang was staying. Through the bars, Li Qiang saw a beautiful girl around the age of twenty.


    Upon hearing this voice, Li Qiang immediately shouted, "You¡¯re the one pretending to be Liang Qiuying, aren¡¯t you?"


    The girl snorted and said, "I originally wanted to stab you to death, but your life was pretty big. You actually didn¡¯t die."


    Li Qiang sneered, "You guys have something to ask of me, why would you kill me directly? If that¡¯s the case, then didn¡¯t your target missed? "


    She did not expect Li Qiang to see through their ns so quickly, secretly admiring the observation of this young man in front of her. Immediately, she nodded: "You¡¯re quite smart, so let¡¯s not beat around the bush and bring you here not for money, but to find you to do something. If you can do this thing well, then you and your Teacher Liang will bepletely unharmed."


    Li Qiang asked with concern, "What did you do to Teacher Liang?" Thedy giggled, "You¡¯re still concerned about women even when you¡¯re about to die, what a pervert." Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s not enough for me to care about my teacher, right?"


    Thedy shook her head, "Liang Qiuying is fine. Don¡¯t worry, just do what we told you to do and guarantee that you and her will be safe."


    Li Qiang nodded, "Then tell me, what do you want me to do? By the way, I don¡¯t know your name yet. "


    The girl sneered: "You want to know my name and then go to the police? It¡¯s fine if I tell you, but I guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to find out anything. My name is Liu Yueru, you better remember it clearly. "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "If this name is not bad, such a nice name, yet so ice-cold. What a pity."


    Liu Yueru snorted coldly, "This has nothing to do with you. As long as you finish what we instructed you to do, we will return Liang Qiuying to you."


    Li Qiang said, "After all this talk, what exactly do you want me to do?"


    Liu Yueru said, "I heard that you¡¯ve already moved into the Lin Family¡¯s Lake District. In the bedroom on the top floor, there is a safe deposit box containing many important business secrets of the Lin Family Group. If you can get that to us, we will naturally release Liang Qiuying."


    Li Qiang thought, "It¡¯s just an ount book, yet it caused such amotion?" "If you let me go, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll call the police?"


    Liu Yueru smiled, "If you don¡¯t care about Liang Qiuying¡¯s life and death, just call the police or whatever."


    Li Qiang was speechless. He was really worried about Liang Qiuying, but stealing Lin Ya Shi¡¯s things was too shameless. After all, Lin Ya Shi was his employer, and he didn¡¯t know the password to the safe, so how could he steal it?


    Seeing him fall into deep thought, Liu Yueru took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire, "Since you have no use in this cage, why don¡¯t you go out and fight? At least you have the chance to save Liang Qiuying. Are you going to do it or not?"


    Li Qiang gritted his teeth and said, "Fine, I agree. But what if I fail?"


    Liu Yueru said coldly, "Then you just wait to receive Liang Qiuying¡¯s corpse. In addition, your fate is not that good. Our society¡¯s methods are unimaginable by ordinary people."


    Li Qiang wanted to try his luck and said: "Could it be that you are not afraid of Lin Hu? Have you never heard of him? "


    Liu Yueru smiled: "Of course we know Lin Hu¡¯s reputation, but his influence is limited to Yan Jing city and Shen Shan city, and his influence on us is negligible."


    Li Qiang continued to ask, "Then your meaning is that your society is not from Yan Jing or Shen Mountain City, but from outside the city?" He thought to himself, "Looks like Wang Family An¡¯s guess is right. As expected, the older the wiser."


    Liu Yueru continued, "You disturbed our good fortune in the Spirit Mountain City, so it¡¯s good enough that we didn¡¯t kill you. We¡¯re only asking you to do something now, why are you being so long-winded!"


    Li Qiang eximed: "Oh, you are the girl that tricked Wang Hua and said that you are from the ck Cloaked Society. You are really strong, not only did you kidnap the leader of the number one consortium in Shen Shan City, but you also threw the me to the ck Cloaked Society. "Also, you¡¯re really very beautiful. No wonder Old Wang is still so obsessed with you!"


    Liu Yueru did not react at all to these words. She closed her mouth and said, "There¡¯s only this much we can tell you. We¡¯ll let you go, remember to do things well and send a message to this mailbox. We¡¯ll send someone over to contact you." As she said that, she handed Li Qiang a postal address.


    She pped her hands a few times and the door opened again. Then, she left without looking back.


    Li Qiang wanted to ask more, but a few ck-clothed men came in from outside. They also put on a hood and walked out of the cell like they did with Wang Jia An. Then, they stuffed him into the trunk of a car.


    After driving for about an hour, the trunk of the car was opened. Li Qiang was carried out. After that, he loosened his restraints. When he took off his hood, the car was already far away.


    He looked around. The original location was still the East Lake pavilion.


    Luckily, there was still electricity. He could see a text message from Tian Yinghui saying that her father had been hospitalized in the Central Hospital due to a serious illness. He hoped that he could ask for Lin Ya Shi¡¯s help.


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "Why is this girl¡¯s life so bitter? The matter with mother has just passed and father has fallen again."

 Chapter 97 Accounts

    He first gave Lin Hu a call, and Lin Hu quickly drove over to pick him up.


    When Li Qiang saw Lin Hu he was shocked, as it turned out his head was bandaged.


    Lin Hu started toin when he saw Li Qiang. It turned out that when he was hiding in the dark to observe, he suffered a heavy blow to the back of his head before fainting. When he woke up, Li Qiang was already gone.


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Looks like those robbers knew that you were hiding there. They were afraid that you woulde out and help them, so they hit you until you fainted. Their methods are quite sharp."


    Lin Hu hatefully said: "I have been in the two cities for so many years but I have never seen anyone who doesn¡¯t follow the rules like this. I am simply mad with rage as there were even people from the police station looking for you but they were still unable to find me."


    Li Qiang said, "The ce where I was locked up is about an hour away from here. I think it¡¯s outside the city. Where did you find it? Bro, you¡¯ve already done your best, thank you."


    Lin Hu said: "My anger is mainly a matter of face, and what happened right under my nose, moreover those robbers took you away, no one in the underworld of Yan Jing would dare to tease me like this, if I find those people, then there will be a bloody scene." After which, he red at Zhang Xuan furiously.


    Li Qiang said, "Let¡¯s not worry about that for now. Let¡¯s go home. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer."


    Lin Hu asked: "Is there any news from Teacher Liang?" Li Qiang shook his head and did not say anything. Lin Hu did not dare to ask and could only drive towards the vi in theke.


    As expected, after returning to the Lin Family residence, Lin Ya Shi was already there waiting for him. However, he did not disy any signs of missing him, and only asked indifferently: "Are you alright? "When I first heard that you were kidnapped, I had already prepared arge amount of cash to redeem you. I didn¡¯t expect that you would actuallye back by yourself."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "It¡¯s fine, those people aren¡¯t after the money. They have other ns."


    Lin Ya Shi curiously asked, "What do they want?"


    Li Qiang said, "About this, let¡¯s talk about it in the bedroom. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s the one on the top floor."


    Lin Ya Shi said doubtfully, "Even I haven¡¯t slept in that room, what are we going there for?"


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "There¡¯s no other way. I think that ce is the safest there, so ..."


    Lin Ya Shi did not refuse and brought him to the top floor bedroom.


    The two of them went to the bedroom on the top floor. Lin Ya Shi asked, "Hurry up and tell me. Being so suspenseful is really hard to bear."


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m suspenseful, but that the matter is extremely important right now. I can¡¯t let anyone else know about this."


    Lin Ya Shi rolled her eyes at him and said: "Whatever it is, it¡¯s a small matter in the eyes of my Lin Family. Tell me and I¡¯ll settle it for you."


    Li Qiang thought, "This Miss Lin¡¯s tone is really amazing. Of course, she has a strong back, so it¡¯s understandable why she speaks so arrogantly." Therefore, he said, "The robbers who caught me didn¡¯te for the money. They wanted the ount book in the safe, and even threatened Teacher Liang¡¯s life. Although I am very worried about Liang Qiuying¡¯s safety, I feel that I can¡¯t hide it from you."


    If he forced himself to steal the ount book, even if he could save Liang Qiuying¡¯s life, he would also be the Lin n¡¯s greatest enemy. With the Lin n¡¯s strength that was as powerful as the heavens, doing this would be equivalent to bringing down his own life. It would be better to tell Lin Ya Shi about the entire matter, and perhaps with the Lin n¡¯s ability, they could take care of that group of robbers, and also save Liang Qiuying¡¯s life.


    When Lin Ya Shi heard that, his expression changed. He frowned and said, "There is indeed such an ount book in the family, but it has already been moved away by my father. If you don¡¯t believe me,e and see." She turned to a bookshelf and moved a thick dictionary away. Behind it was the door to a safe. She pressed the password and opened the door. Other than a cheque book and a few documents, there were no other books.


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart turned cold as he asked, "Then can you take the ount book back?" Lin Ya Shi shook his head and said, "The ount book was moved away by father. Only he knows the whereabouts of the ount book. Where do you want me to find it for you?"


    Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s unsightly expression, she immediately consoled him, "Don¡¯t be too sad. I am very grateful that you can tell me the truth about this matter. Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to save Teacher Liang¡¯s life."


    Li Qiang¡¯s face turned red as he said, "Thank you. I rarely ask anyone in my life. I really have to thank you this time."


    Lin Ya Shi smiled coquettishly, "Same here."


    Li Qiang helplessly shook his head and said, "But now that there¡¯s no ount book, how are you going to save Teacher Liang?"


    Lin Ya Shi smiled sweetly and said, "Isn¡¯t it just an ount book? We can copy it."


    Li Qiang was stunned. "What did you say?" Imitation of a book? "Isn¡¯t that easier said than done?"


    Even if they saw it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it. The words in the ount book are written in long-lost ancient script, and there are also some unique symbols. Those who know how to decipher the words are very few, so even if we randomly make up a book, it would be fine.


    Li Qiang started sweating and thought, "Isn¡¯t this just ying with Liang Qiuying¡¯s life? But I have no choice, the original ount book has already been moved away by Lin Zhe, now I can only forge one." Thus, he nodded and said, "Alright then, but those robbers are really pressing on us. We¡¯d better hurry up and produce the ount books."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "That¡¯s easy to handle. I¡¯ll do it now." He made a phone call and then said, "You can rest assured that we have a craftsman specializing in this matter."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "What does arge corporation like you need these kind of craftsmen for?" Lin Ya Shi said with a smile, "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯ll exin the reason to you in the future."


    Lin Ya Shi went to the other room to change into his pajamas and got into bed. He patted the spot beside his and said, "You shoulde up too. It¡¯s been hard on you after all this time."


    Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s stupefied expression, she added, "Don¡¯t think wrongly, I don¡¯t have that intention. It¡¯s just that the ck Cloaked Society is too rampant recently, I heard that they frequently break into the bedroom of the young miss of a big family to kidnap hostages. I need you to always be by my side, so let¡¯s put down the guard."


    At this moment, Li Qiang was still dumbstruck. This was because Lin Ya Shi had never shown this kind of attitude before, yet he actually took the initiative to make this request. Now that he had a request from her, he naturally did not dare to be negligent. After changing his clothes, he entered his quilt. A sweet fragrance wafted from his side, but he did not dare to act out indiscriminately. It was truly depressing.


    This time, Lin Ya Shi did not read the book. Instead, he asked, "Although Teacher Liang is extremely worth saving, judging from your concerned expression, there should be more than that, right?"


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly, "Other than being my teacher, what else could she be? "Even if I¡¯m interested in her, it¡¯s hard to say if she¡¯ll agree."


    Lin Ya Shi smiled and said, "That¡¯s exactly the case. I¡¯ve heard that she is the girlfriend of Shou Peng and that she is not someone to be trifled with. You must be careful."

 Chapter 98 Extreme Wisdom

    Li Qiang was shocked in his heart, "This Lin Ya Shi is so amazing. He even knows the rtionship between Liang Qiuying and Han Peng. So she had already investigated many things without me knowing."


    Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s thoughtful expression, Lin Ya Shi smiled and said, "You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I was just casually saying it."


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "What do I have to worry about? Your Lin n is powerful, I¡¯m just standing under a big tree to enjoy the shade."


    Lin Ya Shi said in a displeased manner, "Don¡¯t say ¡¯you¡¯ one at a time. You should say ¡¯we¡¯ instead."


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "You¡¯re giving me too much face. I know my own identity, so I wouldn¡¯t dare to say that."


    After a while, she simply turned off the light and said, "Go to sleep. Tomorrow morning, the ounts should be ready. You can take it to save Teacher Liang."


    Li Qiang was still a little worried as he asked, "No one can guarantee that those robbers won¡¯t be able to see through the fake books. If one of them can recognize the ancient characters, what should we do?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "I¡¯ve already thought about it, so we can put in a few of the Lin n¡¯s business secrets, real or fake. If the other party really has spies on our side, we can mutually verify them. That¡¯ll just be perfect for us to muddle through. In short, we can rescue Teacher Liang."


    Li Qiang gratefully said, "Thank you for thinking so carefully about my matter. In addition, I have something that I want to ask for your help with." Lin Ya Shi asked: "What is it? Say it. " Li Qiang recounted what had happened to Tian Yinghui.


    Lin Ya Shi said with a smile, "Didn¡¯t you save her in that matter?"


    Li Qiang said embarrassedly, "We¡¯re all ssmates. She usually treats me pretty well, but we made a huge contribution during our outing. Her family was poor, and his mother had some major surgery. Now that her father is seriously ill, he can¡¯t just stand by and watch him die, can he?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll just help you. Central Hospital already has our family¡¯s shares, so this matter is easy to handle. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, and if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go to sleep. Don¡¯t tell me about it like you¡¯re squeezing toothpaste, it¡¯s so long-winded."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "There¡¯s nothing else. Oh right, how have you been during the time I left?"


    Lin Ya Shi frowned. "I¡¯m fine, but I heard that there has been a particrly popr game recently. I heard that many people have lost their families and even lost their lives. You¡¯d better not go."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Okay, I will listen to you and go as little as possible."


    Lin Ya Shi snorted and said, "You just agreed on the surface, but you¡¯ve actually already yed it many times, haven¡¯t you?"


    Li Qiang denied repeatedly, "How could this happen? You must be mistaken." Lin Ya Shi sighed and said: "You won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin. If you get into any trouble, I won¡¯t go and save you. You settle everything by yourself." Oh, that¡¯s right. If you want the equipment for that game, I will definitely not agree. The Lin Family definitely will not do such a thing. "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "I will listen to you. If you don¡¯t want me to y with that thing, then I will." Oh right, where did Sister Xuan go? Why didn¡¯t I see her? "


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Sister Xuan has been on a business trip. She will take a long time to return. Stop talking and go to sleep. "


    The next morning, as expected, the ount book was sent over. The leather jacket was already in ce. Opening it, one could see strange runes and exquisite paper inside. If one wasn¡¯t an expert in this field, one wouldn¡¯t be able to discern any traces of forgery.


    Li Qiang repeatedly praised the ount book as if it was made of paper. Lin Ya Shi curiously asked, "You have never seen the ount book before, how do you know how to make it look like this?" Li Qiang replied, "What I mean is, the craftsmanship of this ount book is really great. It can be seen that the craftsmen are very skilled. They must be able to make it sound fake."


    Lin Ya Shi nodded and passed the ount book to him and said: "Let Lin Hu follow you and bring a few more people to drive behind you. In case of any danger, we can go and help." In addition, mother is very satisfied with your performance. She has already told me that you can continue to stay by my side. "


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "In my opinion, no one needs to follow me. If the criminal discovers that I¡¯m leading a group of people, I¡¯m afraid Teacher Liang will be in danger."


    Lin Ya Shi sighed and said, "You treat her so well."


    Li Qiang walked out of the Lin n residence by himself and sent a message to his mailbox. Not long after, an SUV drove over and opened the door. Liu Yueru was already waiting there, waving at him, "Get in." Li Qiang got into the car and handed the ount book to Liu Yueru. "Where is Teacher Liang?"


    Liu Yueru was very happy to have the ount book, but she was still very cautious as she said, "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. We need someone to appraise this book. If it¡¯s true, then we¡¯ll release your Teacher Liang."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "It seems like Lin Ya Shi¡¯s guess is right. This group of people are indeed very cautious and not that easy to fool."


    Li Qiang knew of this temple. Because this temple was famous in Yan Jing City, it was a very famous tourist attraction. The incense had always been burning, and it was said that one¡¯s wish to burn incense was very true, regardless of whether it was a request or promotion, it was very effective. Arge number of thousands of miles away hade all the way here to throw away arge amount of money to burn incense, which showed just how famous and influential this temple was.


    Liu Yueru called Li Qiang to get off the car. At this moment, Li Qiang saw that Liu Yueru had changed into a loose, white dress. The gentle breeze gave her an ethereal, beautiful appearance. Li Qiang was stunned for a moment.


    Being nkly stared at by Li Qiang, even a cold-faced killer like Liu Yueru couldn¡¯t help but blush. He dragged him over and said, "Why are you looking at me like that? Did I write on my face?" Li Qiang truthfully said, "It¡¯s because you¡¯re too beautiful that I took a few more nces at you."


    Liu Yueru said coldly, "If it weren¡¯t for the special circumstances, you would have already died under my de. What a reckless brat."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "You¡¯re obviously a very beautiful girl, but you always have a fierce attitude when you speak. Why do you need to act like this? If you smile and act a bit more gentle, there will definitely be a lot of men chasing after you."


    Liu Yueru pulled him towards the door and said, "Stop bullshitting with me. I¡¯m not interested in that kind of thing. If any man dares to approach me, I¡¯ll stab him to death!"


    Li Qiang secretly shivered and thought, "It is said that the most poisonous thing in the world is the woman¡¯s heart. Seeing Liu Yueru, she finally understood the meaning behind her words. Although this woman has a face like a peach, her heart like a scorpion, I hope that after this is over, I will never see her again."


    He suddenly thought of something and asked, "Oh right, how is Boss Wang, An and Li? Did he really return home safely? "


    Liu Yueru smiled. "Why are you so concerned about him?" Do you know what his ransom is? "


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "How much is it?"

 Chapter 99 nun

    Liu Yueru said proudly, "It¡¯s two billion yuan, and they¡¯ve separately entered it into ten ounts. He¡¯s really rich, and he agreed without even blinking his eyes. Oh right, he still wants to redeem you. However, we didn¡¯t agree to his request because of this ount book."


    At this time, the two had arrived at the rear courtyard of the Buddhist Light Temple, where the monks were resting and cultivating. The tourists shouldn¡¯t be here, but no one dared to stop Liu Yueru, who had a face full of evil aura.


    The two of them stopped in front of a meditation room. Liu Yueru pointed at the room and said, "The people here can decipher the words in the ount book. If they can tell that the ount book is fake, then you don¡¯t need to bring your life back."


    Li Qiang panicked a bit. Although Lin Ya Shi said that the ount book was copied and it was real, the fake was after all fake. If an expert lived in this meditation room and identified the fake, then he would lose his life.


    Even though he was panicking inside, he still had to put on a rxed expression on the surface to prevent the matter from being exposed. However, he had already revealed his secret.


    Liu Yueru intentionally nced at him a few times and saw that he was perfectly fine. She then knocked on the door and opened it. A person walked out.


    When Li Qiang saw this, he was stunned. It turned out that in this meditation room lived a young girl around the age of seventeen or eighteen. She had a beautiful appearance, but her hair was already shaved, and she wore a gray monastic robe.


    As it turned out, the Buddhist Light Monastery had a women¡¯s training hall, so naturally there were nuns cultivating there. The residential area was far away in the backyard, separated from the monks.


    Liu Yueru introduced, "This Master Qiu Ying is an expert at identifying ancient characters. If I let her inspect the books, he will definitely be able to find out the truth." As he spoke, he handed the ount book to Autumn Shadow.


    Qiu Ying¡¯s pair of charming eyes swept over Li Qiang¡¯s body. With a smile, she said, "The two of you, please enter the meditation room to drink some tea. Let me see what is written on this ount book."


    Inside the meditation room, it was spotless without a hint of modern air. It was simple and elegant, and the bookshelves were filled with ancient Buddhist scriptures.


    Li Qiang thought, "This female Mage is really pretty, but why did she be a nun?" It was a pity, but they each had their own destiny. Presumably, she had her own difficulties. But, why would she do anything for Liu Yueru? For someone who hase from a n, it seems that he shouldn¡¯t have blended into this mess. "


    After drinking half a cup of tea, Autumn Shadow had already finished reading the ount book. He nodded and said, "The book is written in the Western Xianguage and there are some special symbols on it, I just read a few and the writing is rather smooth, if it was fake, it shouldn¡¯t be at this level. There are only a few people in this world that can read the Chinesenguage, and as far as I know, there isn¡¯t a single person in Yan Jing city.


    Liu Yueru smiled and said, "Since it¡¯s an expert who has spoken, of course I believe you. It seems like Mister Li has indeed spoken, so I will keep my word. In addition, I also ask for Master Qiu Ying to carefully decipher the details of this ount book. I wille in the future to get the trantion."


    Qiu Ying nodded and said, "I will definitelyplete this task, but the matter of you promising to rebuild the Great Hall should be fulfilled, right?"


    Liu Yueru replied, "That¡¯s not a problem. We¡¯re still dealing with some chores right now, so when we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll naturallye and give them to them. Let alone a great hall, even ten of them would be worth it."


    Li Qiang understood in his heart, "So this Qiu Ying only agreed to break the ount book because of Liu Yueru¡¯s donation. It seems like no matter what field it is, money is still a divine thing."


    Liu Yueru pulled Li Qiang along and bid him farewell. Qiuying then looked at Li Qiang and asked, "The jade ring on this Almsgiver¡¯s hand is really unique. I wonder if it has any origins?"


    Li Qiang said, "This ring was given to me by an old man. I don¡¯t believe that this ring can bring good luck, but it was given to me by someone else, so I have to give it to him." After that, he went on and on and on again.


    Qiu Ying covered her mouth andughed. "I didn¡¯t ask you that much, why did you answer in such detail?"


    Li Qiang was attracted by her sweet smile until he was stupefied and was unable to speak for a moment.


    Liu Yue coughed and said, "Why are you still standing there? We should leave." Only then did the two of them leave the meditation room. Liu Yueru unhappily replied, "What should I say to you? That young master was someone who came from a different n. Why are you staring at her like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Buddha will take care of you?"


    Li Qiang¡¯s face turned red and said, "She¡¯s really beautiful. Why would such a beautiful girl want to go out for work?"


    Liu Yueru spat, "What does that have to do with you? Right, I¡¯ll call and release Liang Qiuying. Go wait at her house. She¡¯ll be back soon."


    Li Qiang said worriedly, "Has she suffered much in the past few days?" Liu Yueru said, "Don¡¯t worry about that. We have our own principles. It can be said that Liang Qiuying ispletely unharmed. I guarantee that she will be fine."


    Seeing that Liu Yueru was so sure, Li Qiang had no choice but to believe it. He then said, "However, I still have a question. Why is your disguise technique so brilliant?" "Before, I only read about this kind of magical thing in martial arts novels. I never thought that there would actually be someone who would have such a unique skill. That day, I waspletely tricked by you."


    Facing Li Qiang¡¯s praise, Liu Yueru didn¡¯t have any reaction as she coldly said, "That¡¯s because you¡¯re too concerned about her. In fact, although I dress up very much like her, there are subtle differences, so if you observe carefully, you should be able to differentiate the truth from the false. It¡¯s just that you were too worried about Liang Qiuying at that time, so you charged at her without looking at it in detail."


    Even though Liu Yueru was a bandit, her words were slow and unhurried. She exined bit by bit to Li Qiang, and those who didn¡¯t know her would think that this girl held a position in somepany.


    Li Qiang, who was standing beside her, felt uneasy and said, "Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave first. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t meet again."


    Liu Yue giggled and said, "Look at how scared you are. Are you not manly at all?"


    Li Qiang sighed, "This has nothing to do with manliness. No one is willing to worry about being kidnapped. I also advise you to stop after you¡¯ve earned enough money. This kind of thing can¡¯t continue to seed forever."


    Liu Yueru giggled and declined toment. "Then do you still want to sit in our car? We can send you back. "


    Li Qiang shook his head repeatedly and said, "No need, I¡¯ll just take a taxi back." He walked out of the temple door and left without looking back.


    Staying together with a bandit like Liu Yueru, who had a high IQ, was extremely stressful. Unknowingly, Li Qiang¡¯s entire body was drenched in sweat, but when he thought of what happened in Autumn Shadow¡¯s meditation room, there were still a lot of questions hidden in his heart. And Autumn Shadow¡¯s beautiful face would also sway in front of his eyes from time to time, unable to disperse for a long time.


    Previously, he was thinking that since the death of a cleaning staff in the apartment, the police must havee here and sealed off the scene. However, when he arrived at Liang Qiuying¡¯s house, everything seemed normal, as if nothing had happened at all. The corpse in the bathroom mysteriously disappeared without a trace, as if no one knew that there had been a murder in the building.


    He simply sat down and waited for Liang Qiuying. After an hour, the door creaked open, and indeed, it was Liang Qiuying who walked in.


    Li Qiang threw himself forward and hugged her tightly. He said excitedly, "You¡¯re finally back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine."


    Liang Qiuying¡¯s face turned red, she lowered her head and said, "Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able toe back."


    Li Qiang pulled her hand and sat back on the sofa, then asked, "Why did those people set their eyes on you? I¡¯m still confused."

 Chapter 100 Gratitude

    At first, I was resting at home and a cleaningdy came over to clean the room on time, but at this moment, a group of ck-clothed people suddenly barged in and tied me up. That auntie was shot dead because of intense resistance. When I woke up, I was lying in a dark room with no windows and only a small bulb burning. I screamed for a long time, but no one answered me, and today, when they let me out, they said it was you who promised to do something for them. Right, what exactly did you do for them? "


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "Anyway, it¡¯s good that you came back well. I¡¯m very happy. As for other things, I will tell you slowlyter."


    Liang Qiuying replied, "I know that you suffered some injuries in order to save me. How is your recovery now?"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just some superficial wounds. That woman didn¡¯t really want to kill me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be standing in front of me alive now."


    Liao Qiuying looked around and asked curiously, "That auntie was killed in the bathroom. Did the police note to such a big thing?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "I was also curious about this. At that time, because you were kidnapped, I didn¡¯t dare to call the police, so I quickly found someone to help. However, if someone found the corpse here, they should go call the police, but the whole residential building doesn¡¯t seem to know about this.


    Liang Qiuying frowned, she seemed to have an answer, but she was still pretending to be confused and said, "Forget it, it¡¯s useless to think too much about it. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and cook some food for you, because I¡¯ve suffered so much, I should make it up to you."


    Li Qiang politely replied, "Why are you like this? This is what I should be doing. Besides, you just came back, so you should rest first. I will be going back to ss now, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to skip school."


    Liang Qiuying thought for a moment, then suddenly moved closer to Li Qiang and kissed him on the cheek. With a red face, she said, "Thank you very much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I really don¡¯t know if I would have survived."


    Li Qiang was immediately stupefied. He looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Liao Qiuying pushed him and said, "Hurry up and leave. You¡¯re alreadygging behind on your homework. If you don¡¯t hurry up, you¡¯re going to fail again." His few words regained the dignity of a teacher.


    Li Qiang bitterly smiled as he left Liang Qiuying¡¯s ce. However, his heart was ted. At this moment, it was obvious that Liang Qiuying was very close to him. If this continued, then perhaps the things he had imagined might really happen.


    A few dayster, Li Qiang arrived at the school. When Tian Yinghui saw him, she hurriedly went up to his side and asked, "How is the matter that I asked you to handle?" Li Qiang frowned and acted like he was in a difficult situation. When Tian Yinghui saw that, his expression turned ugly and he sighed, "It¡¯s fine if it can¡¯t be done. I¡¯ll think of another way. Thank you for helping me."


    Seeing that Tian Yinghui had been cheated, Li Qiang smiled and said, "I¡¯m joking with you. I¡¯ve already settled your father¡¯s matter. You can go to the hospital and find the relevant specialists to handle it. The hospital has already agreed." Tian Yinghui almost burst into tears of joy as she thanked him profusely. "Thank you so much. I really didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. How did you do it?"


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "I can¡¯t say too much about my rtionship with Lin Ya Shi. It¡¯s really a bit difficult to answer this question, even though I¡¯m bragging that it was settled by myself, and it also seems too shameless." So he smiled and said, "You don¡¯t need to ask. In any case, since we have settled the matter, shouldn¡¯t you rx for a bit? Girls don¡¯t always frown, they get old very quickly. "


    Tian Yinghui snorted and said, "I¡¯m not old. You sure know how to talk nonsense." Chen Xue came over and asked, "What are you all whispering about? It¡¯s so lively." When Tian Yinghui told her about herself, Chen Xue couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Qiang in a new light. She curiously asked, "The rules of the Central Hospital are very strict. It¡¯s not that easy to cut the queue. What kind of rtionship do you have to be so sharp?"


    Li Qiang thought in his heart, "It¡¯s not appropriate to talk about this matter any further. It¡¯s better for you to keep asking."


    At this moment, Liang Qiuying had already entered the ssroom. She ced the teaching desk on the podium, pointed at Li Qiang, and said, "Li Qiang,e out for a moment."


    Li Qiang inexplicably stood up and followed Liang Qiuying to the corridor. He asked, "Did something happen for me?"


    Liang Qiuying replied, "Even though you saved me, you have to make things clear in school. You have always been a secretive person and sometimes you don¡¯t evene to ss. This way, your studies will be dyed."


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. There¡¯s been too many things happening recently. It¡¯s difficult to deal with all these random things, so I tried my best to find some time toe to ss."


    Liang Qiuying ridiculed, "Oh, you became a busy man? Let me tell you, you are currently looking for an excuse, so I won¡¯t listen to any of this. In short, if I see you skipping ss again, I will definitely not let you off. "


    Li Qiang thought, "I have my reasons, but I can¡¯t tell you everything. If you know too much, you will also be in danger. It¡¯s obviously good for you, but you don¡¯t know about it. Sigh."


    Liang Qiuying suddenlyughed, "Is it because Lin Ya Shi hasn¡¯t been to schooltely, that you have also be dejected?" She is indeed worthy of a man¡¯s love, but after all, it¡¯s best for students to avoid that kind of rtionship. "


    Seeing that her lecture was getting out of hand, Li Qiang could only interject, "Can you not casually guess what other people are doing? Recently, I really have matters to attend to so I haven¡¯t had the chance to attend ss.


    Liang Qiuying shook her head, "I don¡¯t trust you. Come to my house after school. I¡¯ll help you with your tutoring."


    Li Qiang was shocked in his heart, "It can¡¯t be that you want to cook for me again, right?" I think it¡¯s better for me to stay away. "


    Seeing his hesitant appearance, Liang Qiuying angrily said, "You¡¯re too much. I took the initiative to give you supplementary lessons, but you frowned. What do you take me for?"

 Chapter 101 Dont be angry

    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Teacher, don¡¯t be angry. I have a lot of scary things to do, but I have no other choice. You don¡¯t have to be angry at me."


    Liang Qiuying replied, "Who¡¯s angry with you. I¡¯m just worried for your sake. You¡¯re not young anymore, so I just can¡¯t remember how to improve and make people worry for you."


    Li Qiang heard that something was wrong with Liang Qiuying¡¯s tone, and when he looked at her expression, her beautiful face turned slightly red, just like a tender and beautiful flower. Her beauty was as brilliant as the morning glow, causing Li Qiang to be stunned for a moment.


    Liang Qiuying was still chattering away, but she didn¡¯t see Li Qiang speak for a long time. She looked up and saw Li Qiang staring at her with a nk expression. As he spoke, he pushed Li Qiang into the ssroom.


    Li Qiang basically didn¡¯t listen to this ss, so he just sat on the table to rest. Liang Qiuying didn¡¯t care about him, she just continued to finish the ss and then left.


    Tian Yinghui looked at Li Qiang¡¯s sickly appearance and asked with concern, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so tired?"


    Li Qiang said in a low voice, "It¡¯s alright. I was feeling a bit unwell today, so I felt weak all over. I just need to rest for a bit." Tian Yinghui quickly poured him a cup of hot water and said, "Drink some hot water to warm your body." Li Qiang took the cup and saw that it was an exquisite wooden cup with the design of a phoenix. He smiled and said, "The design on the cup is so exquisite, it should be a pair, right? And the other dragon cup? "


    Tian Yinghui blushed. "What does that have to do with you? Drink your water."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "If you don¡¯t answer, then it¡¯s a tacit agreement. Looking at the exquisite workmanship of this cup, there should be some history behind it." As he thought, he drank the water.


    Song Yan came to his side out of nowhere and asked, "I saw you lying on the table during ss. You don¡¯t look too good either. What¡¯s wrong?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "I¡¯m not feeling well today, so I¡¯m a bit tired."


    Song Yan said, "Then go back and rest. What are you holding on for? Don¡¯t worry, we will help you write down your ss notes. If you want to take supplementary lessons in the future, Tian Yinghui, Chen Xue and I will help you."


    Li Qiang nodded his head in thanks. He was ted in his heart. If it was before, there wouldn¡¯t be so many beauties who would care about her, much less be so attentive and helpful like now.


    He got up to go to the toilet, and Ba Guang followed up from behind, patting him on the shoulder, and said admiringly: "Aiya big brother, you are too big, almost all the beauties in the ss are surrounding you right now, how did you do it? Do you have a secret technique?"


    Li Qiang said snappily, "Stop bullshitting with me. Say it, is there something you want me to do?"


    Ba Guang said with a smile, "Can I look for you if there¡¯s nothing else? [We are brothers from the Iron family. We used to hang out together. Why are you so tired of me now?] "You really value women more than friends."


    Li Qiang coughed and said, "I was annoyed today, but you came to cause trouble for me. Take a look for yourself." As he spoke, he pulled down his cor, revealing the bandaged wound.


    When Ba Guang saw this, he immediately panicked, "Big brother, what happened to you? Why did someone receive such heavy injuries? Who did it? "F * cking hell, I¡¯m going to get even!"


    Li Qiang made up, "It¡¯s nothing. I identally fell and injured myself. It has nothing to do with anyone else."


    Ba Guang didn¡¯t quite believe him. "It can¡¯t be. If you¡¯re injured from the fall, it should be from your four limbs or face. Your position of injury is obviously wrong."


    Li Qiang did not want to continue pestering him and impatiently said, "If I said you were injured, then you wouldn¡¯t believe me, right?"


    Ba Guang said helplessly, "Fine, I believe you can do it. But it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t drag it on. You should go to the hospital and check it out first."


    Li Qiang thought, "I only bandaged this wound with Liu Yueru once. After that, when I returned to the Lin Family, I was given new medicine by their family doctor. My Azure Dragon Jade Ring has the ability to speed up the recovery of wounds. He immediately said, "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s almost done. I know you¡¯re a good brother, so I¡¯m so worried. Thank you brother."


    Ba Guang sighed and said, "Big Brother, what are you talking about? Who are we? As brothers, I just feel that we haven¡¯t been together for a long time, so I don¡¯t know where you went." "Although I know that after you followed that Lin Ya Shi, your status has increased, but you should also know that the Lin Family is after all, a great n or family, so it¡¯s best for you to be careful in everything."


    Li Qiang was moved and said, "I know, what you said makes a lot of sense. I will definitely remember it well."


    Ba Guang continued: "Big brother, you should go back and rest. I¡¯ll help you ask for leave from the teacher, and those beauties have agreed to take notes for you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the problem of leaving the ss behind. "Also, I¡¯ve already returned your money and transferred it to your bank card."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Alright then. I¡¯ll be leaving first." "Oh right, howe you¡¯re rich now?"


    Ba Guang said with a wry smile, "I sold my game ount to your new friend, Wang Hua."


    Li Qiang nodded his head, "If you don¡¯t want to y, then don¡¯t. That game is easy to get addicted to, it¡¯s not good for you."


    He also felt that his body wasn¡¯t feeling well, and there was no point in continuing at school, so he went back to rest.


    The next day, Li Qiang received a call. It was from Wang Hua. The kid excitedly said: "I¡¯vee to Yan Jing city. Come quickly to my ce. I have something good to tell you." Li Qiang said, "I¡¯m not feeling very well right now. I just want to go back and rest. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it in the future."


    Wang Huaughed, "That won¡¯t do. We need to share the good news with our brothers, how can you note? I¡¯ve invited a few friends here, and only you are left. Besides, my car is right outside the school, you can¡¯t note."


    When Li Qiang arrived at the school gate, he saw a Ferrari parked there. Wang Hua saw him and was waving his hand vigorously. Li Qiang got in the car in a bad mood. He looked at the empty back seat and asked, "Why didn¡¯t you bring a beauty with you this time?"


    Wang Hua forced a smile and said, "Ever since I was bitten by a snake and yed with by that girl, I¡¯ve been feeling disgusted for a few days, so I temporarily stopped looking for a girlfriend."


    Li Qiangughed loudly and said, "This is good as well. It¡¯s not good for you to always be fooling around. "Oh yeah, I¡¯ve seen your mom¡¯s photo at your vi. Auntie is such a beauty, how is she now?"


    Wang Huaxi asked, "Why did you suddenly ask about my mom?" Goddammit, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to seduce her? I¡¯ll tell you this, brothers are brothers, but this is something that your father doesn¡¯t allow you to take on! "


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "What are you thinking? Am I that kind of person?" It¡¯s not good to be concerned about a friend¡¯s family¡¯s elder. "


    Wang Hua said, "If you really care about my parents, why didn¡¯t you mention anything to my dad when you only asked about my mom? It still means that you think she¡¯s beautiful and impressive. "

 Chapter 102 Party

    Li Qiangughed loudly, "Is there something wrong with you?" The idea is really weird. "


    Wang Hua said, "It¡¯s not that I have any problems. There were young people who pursued my mother before. Your sister, my mother¡¯s looks are also troublesome. I was always worried that she would be taken advantage of by others."


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "That should be something your dad is worried about. Why are you blindly following him?"


    Wang Hua said, "Ever since I was kidnapped, the old man has retracted his authority as the leader. He¡¯s always been concerned about thepany and talked about business matters with my mother. In fact, the two of them have separated for a long time already, that¡¯s why I thought so much about it."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "That¡¯s true. A lot of breakup rtionships start from separation. Since you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll pursue your mother, do you need me to swear an oath to tell you that you definitely won¡¯t do so?"


    Wang Huaughed loudly, "No need. Actually, I was just joking with you. Even if my mom wanted to have an affair with you, she would never fall for you."


    Li Qiang said, "Are you that confident?" Wang Hua sighed and said, "We are brothers, so I don¡¯t have to hide this from you. My mom isn¡¯t interested in men. Recently, people have seen beautiful girls entering and exiting my mom¡¯s apartment. You know that." Li Qiang said in surprise, "You¡¯re saying, aunty is interested in women, so she¡¯s the lily that¡¯s usually said, right?"


    Wang Hua said helplessly: "Who knows, I don¡¯t know if she was born like this, or if her rtionship with my dad broke down before she contracted the disease. In short, she doesn¡¯t have any interest in men and is often with some beautiful girls, even her subordinates are all women."


    Seeing Li Qiang muttering to himself in silence, Wang Huaughed and asked: "Do you think that you are hopeless and depressed? "Don¡¯t worry, this bro has quite a lot of resources. I have a good friend called Feng Xiaojian. He has a film and televisionpany under hismand, where many female celebrities gather. He can be any kind of woman you want."


    Li Qiang said, "I didn¡¯t mean that. I was thinking about other things."


    Wang Hua said, "Was it about your teacher being kidnapped?"


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "How did you know?"


    Wang Hua said: "Lin Hu already told us, and even said that Yan Jing city may have a bunch of people that do not understand the rules and never greet them. He even hurt a friend like you, he is currently furious and is preparing to make a big move."


    Li Qiang nodded his head: "I originally did not want to say too much about this matter, but since Lin Hu has already said it then you guys do not need to worry too much about me. In the short term I am not in any danger." He never mentioned Liu Yueru, because he knew that this woman had heavily injured Wang Hua. If he were to be mentioned again, Wang Hua definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it!


    Wang Hua said, "If you dare to touch our friends, how can you say it¡¯s okay? This time, when everyone is together, we have to discuss this matter in detail and see what we should do next."


    Li Qiang said, "There¡¯s no need for that. No matter what, this is my private matter, so there¡¯s no need to trouble everyone."


    Wang Hua said, "This is not your own problem. Our brother was robbed by someone else, right under our noses. Isn¡¯t this pping everyone in the face? There¡¯s no need for you to talk about this anymore. We¡¯ll discuss it together when we get home. "


    Li Qiang thought: "With Lin Hu¡¯s temper, since the matter has reached such a state, he will definitely cause a bigmotion and create a huge disaster. Although Liu Yueru and her group act in a very perverted manner, without knowing the origins and ns of their group, instigating a war will only result in unnecessary sacrifices. It seems like after meeting Lin Hu, I must advise him to be a bit more calm."


    Seeing Li Qiang lower his head in silence, Wang Huaughed: "What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel a bit stressed out? I heard that you¡¯re injured, do you need to go to the hospital to check? "


    Li Qiang said, "My injury is a small matter, but we still have to consider this matter carefully. We can¡¯t act rashly and alert the enemy."


    Wang Hua said, "Why are you so long-winded? I tried to help you vent your anger, but you refused. How troublesome." As he spoke, he stepped on the throttle, and Ferrari dashed across the road like a bolt of lightning.


    After arriving at his house, the two went straight to the secret room. Seeing that both Feng XiaoDao and Lin Hu were wearing their helmets and lying there, Wang Huaughed: "I knew that these two would definitely go for a walk in the game first. Let¡¯s go as well. It¡¯s the same talking in the game."


    Li Qiang thought, "Lin Ya Shi has repeatedly told me not to y this game, but now I have to discuss something with a few friends. I can¡¯t avoid it, so I can only act ording to the circumstances. There¡¯s no harm in asionally ying this game." He put on his helmet.


    A white light shed in front of his eyes, and once again, Li Qiang stood in the valley. In the distance, the beautiful young girl was still dancing, and the surroundings were filled with the fragrance of birds and flowers. Wang Hua, who was not far away, waved at him, saying, "Those two brats have already gone to the city to fool around, let¡¯s go now."


    As Wang Hua walked, he smiled and said, "Yesterday, I won a great battle and beat the crap out of those fellows who tried to provoke me. This game is good for money."


    Li Qiang said, "You only have this little bit of potential, what¡¯s the point in beating them? You wasted so much money just for a little bit of vanity."


    Wang Hua said, "You can¡¯t put it like that. Man-made people are like incense. If they live in a useless ce, then what¡¯s the point? Even if I spend a lot of money, but seeing how those arrogant fellows are feeling dejected, I¡¯m more happy than anything."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Alright, I don¡¯t know much about the realms of RMB yers like you. Let¡¯s hurry up and get down to business."


    As the two chatted andughed as they entered the city, Li Qiang noticed that the city walls had grown a lot taller. There were also a few airnes flying over from time to time. Tanks and soldiers could be seen shuttling back and forth on the roads.


    Wang Hua said proudly, "Did you see that? I bought this city from your friend Ba Guang, and also bought a million strong army. Not only were they camped outside the city, but I also moved some of their troops into the city in case someone tried to destroy them from the city."


    Li Qiang said, "Didn¡¯t you win already? Why are you still so heavily guarded?"


    Wang Hua said, "Do you think those brats willpletely admit defeat? I have spies reporting that those people are currently recruiting for arger battle. If I rx, the city may fall and it will be hard to retake it. "


    Looking at Wang Hua¡¯s serious expression, Li Qiang felt that this kid really had Qigong deviation. But he couldn¡¯t dissuade him. He had plenty of money, money, and willfulness, so how could other people care about him?


    The two of them went to the old Shanghai style nightclub where Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu were waiting for them. When they saw them arrive, they immediately beamed with joy.


    Feng Xiaojian was in histe twenties, and he ran an entertainment empire. He yed very well in the video game industry.


    He said, "This is the first time the four of us have gathered together in the game. We should have a good time and drink to our heart¡¯s content."


    Lin Hu¡¯s expression did not look good, but he forced a smile and said: "That¡¯s right, could it be that with everyone gathered together, we will not return until we are drunk."


    Feng Xiaodao said, "Let¡¯s drink first before we discuss this matter."


    Wang Hua said with a smile, "What do you guys think of this nightclub? Last time, Li Qiang had a pretty good romantic encounter."

 Chapter 103 Wind and cloud rise again

    Li Qiang was a little angry, "Did Ba Guang tell you all these things?"


    When it came to women, everyone¡¯s interest was piqued. Feng XiaoDao smiled and said, "What kind of romance is it after all? Can you tell me?"


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "It¡¯s not appropriate to mention something like Little Juan here. It¡¯s strange to think of her in the game. In reality, I almost can¡¯t remember her." He immediately shook his head and didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    Wang Hua did not give him any face and immediately told him the whole story. Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu were in high spirits listening to him and pping at the most exciting ce, Feng Xiaojianughed loudly: "I didn¡¯t think that our brother would be a hero saving the beauty aftering to the game for the first time. He really is a natural born material for big things."


    Lin Hu also pped his hands: "If it were me then I would have just ignored him. A character like him, what is there to save but you actually made a move and even brought the girl back. Truly admirable."


    Li Qiang said, "Even if she is a virtual character, seeing her being bullied made me feel ufortable. If I don¡¯t make a move, I will suffocate to death."


    Feng Xiaojian said: "This means that you are born with a chivalrous heart. That¡¯s why I said you are a material for doing great things."


    Li Qiang said in shame, "Big Brother, you tter me. Such a small matter is not worth mentioning."


    Feng XiaoDao turned around and asked Wang Hua, "Oh right, I¡¯ve been wanting that house by the city¡¯s side for a long time, yet you refused to give it to me no matter what."


    Wang Hua blushed, and said: "You can¡¯t me me for this. I want your beautiful machine girl, but you refused to give her to me no matter what. Everything has its origin, if you don¡¯t give me that treasure, why should I give it to you? Even though it¡¯s just a house in the game, it¡¯s still worth a lot of money. "


    Feng XiaoDao said helplessly, "With your perverted personality, I don¡¯t know what kind of mistreatment will happen to my little robotic beauty if she falls into your hands. I won¡¯t be able to rest at ease if I let it fall into your hands."


    His words caused everyone tough out loud. Wang Hua said with dissatisfaction: "Aren¡¯t you thinking too badly of me? What can I do to a robot? The reason why I want her from you is because I want to find a machine butler. Safe and easy to deal with, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give her to me. "


    Feng Xiaojianughed, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you, but that the machine is still being tested and its functions are still iplete. I¡¯m just afraid that if I give it to you, it will cause any trouble. The responsibility will be mine instead."


    Lin Hu who was at the side interjected: "Okay okay, what are you doing after talking about this for so long, your bionic robot will be mass-produced sooner orter so there is no need to rush until the day when each person delivers one."


    Feng XiaoDaoughed: "Of course, I¡¯ve already made up my mind to make a perfect robot, and I¡¯m very close to that goal."


    Just as Wang Hua was about to speak, he suddenly saw Peng Huai walk in and asked: "What are you doing here?"


    Peng Huai saluted, "Reporting to Your Excellency, the Great Marshal. The enemy is already ready. Before long, they willunch an all-out attack on our city. Please advise us what we should do."


    Wang Hua mmed his hand on the table. "F * ck, those bastards still don¡¯t think they¡¯ve lost enough. They want to fight me to the death again. How many men and horses are there with them this time?"


    Peng Huai said, "This time, they are the alliance army of the 4th Route Army, with a total of about 1.2 million people. The number of aircraft and tanks are countless. They are surrounding us from all four sides."


    Wang Hua was stunned: "Where did this bunch of guyse from?" Last time¡¯s battle, they only had a total of four hundred thousand people, so how could they suddenly increase by so much? "


    Li Qiang said, "Do you even need to ask? If you spend money, others will also spend money. As long as you have money, there will naturally be more people."


    Wang Hua frowned: "Their finances were originally not that strong, they must have suddenly found a way to catch me off guard, what should we do?" After my father took away my power, I couldn¡¯t even afford a purse. "


    Feng Xiaojianughed, "Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯ve already borrowed quite a bit of money from youst time, but there¡¯s none left this time. You think of a solution yourself."


    Lin Hu advised: "ording to what I said, if you think you can¡¯t beat the other then you should just abandon the city and log off, this game is too expensive, ying it is really boring."


    Wang Hua said unhappily: "What do you guys know? Humans make a living, Buddha is an incense stick of time. If I beat the crap out of you right now, people willugh at me." He said to Peng Huai, "Pass my order, the entire city must be on full alert. Take out your sabers and spears and load them up. Let¡¯s have a good fight with them!" Peng Huai epted the order and left.


    Li Qiang said, "Originally, we all came here to drink together, but now the war is about to start. Do we also have to participate in this war?"


    Wang Hua said with a smile, "You guyse and y together. Since we have nothing better to do, it would be interesting to let you guys have a look at the battlefield." Although they have more people than us, we are on the defensive, so it doesn¡¯t matter if our numbers are slightly weaker.


    Everyone wanted to get up and leave, but Wang Hua pped his hands and got a few dancers to apany him. He smiled and said, "The war hasn¡¯t started. Let¡¯s be happy on the city wall for a while before it¡¯s toote."


    A few men were of course intoxicated by her. Feng Xiaojian narrowed his eyes as he hugged a dancer and said with a smile: "No wonder you¡¯re so full of joy. As the emperor of this ce, even the gods wouldn¡¯t want to be part of it."


    Wang Hua said, "And this is all thanks to Li Qiang¡¯s Hong Fu. I bought this city from his friend." Feng Xiaojian touched the dancing girl¡¯s body and asked: "From the moment I came in, I felt that there was no difference between here and the outside. I wonder what kind of person is this game? How strong is he?"


    Lin Hu also agreed: "That¡¯s right, to be able to make the game so realistic, whether it is in terms of financial resources or technology level, it can be said to be the peak of the world."


    Li Qiang asked, "Did the creator of this game not reveal his identity?"


    Wang Hua shook his head and said, "I¡¯ve said before that the power behind this game is very powerful. Not only can it imprison yers, but it also conceals his identity. No one knows where he came from and how he created this powerful and outstanding game."


    Li Qiang said, "A force that can create this kind of game must be as rich as a nation. It¡¯s definitely not some ordinary merchant, and our guesses here are useless. Since they don¡¯t want to reveal their identity, then they must have concealed it thoroughly."


    Wang Hua nodded, "What you say makes sense. I tried to find the owner of this game through our connections, but after searching for a long time, I still couldn¡¯t find any clues. The only time I had any hope of finding apany, I just couldn¡¯t."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "Whatpany is it?"

 Chapter 104 Mysterious Background

    Wang Hua said, "It¡¯s the Falling Leaf Group. I heard they do satellitemunications."


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "It¡¯s thepany of Tough Peng?"


    Wang Hua nodded, "Oh, so you know him too. That kid¡¯s uncle is a high ranking official, so with thisyer of rtionship, he established the Falling Leaf Group and got a lot of benefits from it. Because hispany has aplicated rtionship, there are many taboos, so I couldn¡¯t find out much more about it after I found out about it."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "It looks like this Tough Peng has quite the background. No wonder he was so confident in Liang Qiuying¡¯s rudeness. He actually has a backer. Furthermore, this game has something to do with him. That¡¯s weird."


    Feng Xiaodao said, "I know that brat, Diao Peng, he relied on his wealth to do whatever he wanted and his reputation was quite bad. However, his money is not enough to create such a grand game. I believe that the creator of this game is much stronger than he is."


    Lin Hu said: "Who cares who he is, you guys are just too worried. What does this have to do with us, just ying around here is enough. So what if he is the emperor? Just who does he love?"


    Li Qiangughed: "Lin Hu is right, today is the day of wine, today is the day of drunkenness, let¡¯s drink."


    Lin Hu picked up his wine cup and drank it all in one gulp, then said: "Oh right, I have already sent people to investigate the people who kidnapped you, and within a few days there will be a good result. You can be at ease, you definitely will not suffer a loss for nothing, challenging my Lin Hu will not end well!"


    Li Qiang said, "I was just trying to persuade you to try your best not to have any conflicts. The people who kidnapped me are mysterious, and they even dared to kidnap Wang Family An. They are obviously a group of fugitives."


    Lin Hu and the rest opened their eyes wide and asked in unison: "What did you say? He kidnapped the Wang Family¡¯s An?! "


    Li Qiang nodded, "That¡¯s right. I happened to meet him in the prison and chatted with him for a while. It was said that the ransom was two billion yuan, so those bastards made a windfall."


    Feng XiaoDao frowned, "The Wang family is one of the Four Great Families of our Yan Jing city. The Wang family is very famous, and no one dared toy a hand on him for decades. Someone actually kidnapped him, and even sessfully got the ransom."


    Lin Hu also nodded his head and said: "That¡¯s right, the Wang Group is extremely wealthy and has countless of fighters. How could he fall into the hands of bandits? "Looks like I really have to consider things from a long-term perspective."


    Wang Hua said, "I¡¯ve met that Mr. Wang before. He¡¯s a very kind and polite old man. He often does charity work. How dare they vite such a good old man? He must be crazy."


    Feng Xiaodao said, "The Wang family has sealed off the news quite a bit, but we haven¡¯t heard anything about him being kidnapped. Brother, if the news about you gets through to the news outlets, that would be the headlines. Are you sure you really met Wang family that day?"


    Li Qiang said, "Of course I¡¯m not wrong. Although we don¡¯t live in the same cell, but from his conversation and the way the kidnapper treated him, there¡¯s no doubt that it¡¯s the Wang family. He still wants to take me out and is willing to pay the ransom for me, but the kidnapper didn¡¯t agree."


    Wang Huaxi said, "What else do you want if you don¡¯t want the money? Could it be that the bandit leader is a woman and has taken a fancy to you, wanting to capture you and use you as a bodyguard? " His words caused everyone tough out loud.


    Li Qiang grabbed onto his hair angrily and said, "Try talking nonsense again. See if I kill you or not."


    Wang Hua pleaded: "Please spare me brother, it¡¯s just a joke, there¡¯s no need to be so serious right?"


    Feng Xiaojian smiled and pleaded for him: "Wang Hua is just used to bullsh * tting. Old bro, don¡¯t mind it, just let him go. "By the way, if it¡¯s convenient, can you tell everyone that since those kidnappers don¡¯t want money, then what do they want? And how did you get out of it?"


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "Oh no, this matter was a little leaked out. No matter what, I can¡¯t tell them about the matter regarding the ount book. What kind of excuse should I use?" Thus, he rolled his eyes and said, "That group of robbers wanted to scheme against Lin Ya Shi. They wanted to propose some conditions through me so that they could fulfill them before letting me go. I really don¡¯t know how they negotiated with Lin Ya Shi, but the final result should be that Ya Shi was satisfied with them. That¡¯s why the robbers released me. "


    His words were wless, and he even pushed the matter to Lin Ya Shi¡¯s side. Naturally, no one else had any doubts.


    Wang Hua praised: "I didn¡¯t expect that Lin Ya Shi would be so nice to you. Those robbers used you as a threat, they would have put forward many unreasonable conditions, but Lin Ya Shi actually gave in. If it wasn¡¯t because of his deep feelings, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have done this."


    Lin Hu said, "That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t hide it from everyone. At the beginning, I was skeptical about Boss Li being Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodyguard, and there were all sorts of rumors. But after this matter came out, it proved that she really valued Li Qiang and his abilities were also genuine."


    Suddenly, the sound of gunfire came from outside. It turned out that the war had already begun!


    Wang Hua frowned and said, "Looks like the enemy¡¯s attack speed is much faster than I imagined."


    He called for everyone to go outside. At this moment, the city was filled with smoke and many houses were on fire. It was obvious that they had been hit by gunfire.


    Wang Hua flew into a rage. "Follow me up the city wall! I want to see just how powerful the other side is!"


    They followed him to the top of the city gate. When they looked outside, they could not help but be shocked. A few miles away from the city, they saw arge ck mass of troops moving towards them. The nes in the sky were like a flock of birds as they battled in the sky.


    Wang Hua looked unfriendly as he muttered: "How can the enemy be so powerful?" A small part of my flight was shot down. "Hurry up ande over!"


    Panting, he said, "Reporting to the Great Marshal, the enemy¡¯s army has already increased to two million and our unit can no longer hold on. The camp outside the city is about to be destroyed, so I summoned the remaining troops into the city and called on everyone to risk their lives and have a chance to turn the tide."


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. They never thought that the situation would worsen to this extent. Wang Hua looked at Feng Xiaojian and asked: "Brother, do you still have any money? "Lend me some more, I¡¯ll return it to you in a few days."


    Feng Xiaojian frowned, "Didn¡¯t I already say that I really don¡¯t have any left? Why don¡¯t you borrow some from the other brothers?"


    Wang Hua looked at Li Qiang and said: "Li Qiang is currently only Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodyguard. I don¡¯t think he has any money on him, I can¡¯t even borrow much money. Right now, I can only rely on Lin Hu."


    Lin Hu sighed for a long time before nodding his head and said: "Say it, I will tell my subordinates to give you the money so that you can return it to me in a week at thetest."

 Chapter 105 aloofness

    After receiving the money, he immediately became high-spirited and took out his phone to transfer the funds. He smiled and said, "F * cking fight with me. You guys are still too young, aren¡¯t you just two million people? Look how many I¡¯ve brought this time."


    In just a blink of an eye, arge number of well-equipped soldiers appeared in the open space in front of the city. In a blink of an eye, arge number of well-equipped soldiers appeared in the open space in front of the city.


    The battle in front of them was even more tragic. It was like a meat grinder, the screams of people fighting and killing interweaved, and their blood flowed into a long river. Even standing on top of the tall city walls, one could smell the nauseating smell of blood.


    Li Qiang was shocked speechless. He thought to himself, "Even in the game, this war is too tragic and unbearable to look at. Luckily, the world is peaceful now, and there aren¡¯t so many wars happening. Otherwise, it would really be a tragedy for the human world."


    Wang Hua saw the reversal of the situation andughedcently. "These bunch of grandsons wanted to make a surprise attack while I was resting, but who knows how many coffins they spent, and actually managed to get two million men. They didn¡¯t expect me to casually buy three million soldiers to crush them.


    Feng Xiaojian sighed, "You¡¯ve really gone berserk. This game is too bloody and cold. If you y too much, you¡¯ll lose all sense of humanity."


    Wang Hua shook his head and said: "Brother, you don¡¯t understand anymore. After experiencing the cruelty of this war, you would treasure the good life in the real world more. No matter how terrifying the game is, it¡¯s still just a game. It could even be said that even if some psychopath used this kind of realistic game to vent their evil thoughts, they would be more honest in reality instead. On the contrary, if they couldn¡¯t find a way to vent their feelings, they would likely do something even more out of line. At that time, the ones who would be unlucky would be the people in reality, this is something that you should understand just by looking at those criminal incidents on the news. "


    Lin Huughed loudly: "Little brat, you are just finding an excuse for your abnormal psychology, but it is all thanks to your luck. If it were in reality, I would have never seen a scene where millions of people fought in the same match. Look over there, the corpses have piled up like a mountain.


    Wang Hua smiled and said, "With my usual experience, the opponent should be retreating soon. If he doesn¡¯t retreat now, he would bepletely crushed by me, and won¡¯t be able to recover his vitality after ten years. If I go down now, I can at least save one or two hundred thousand soldiers and horses, and be the Ind Master of some small ind."


    Li Qiang asked, "What exactly do those people have against you? Why do they keep attacking you endlessly?"


    Wang Hua frowned, "I was wondering too. In the previous battle, the million strong army that I sent out has caused a sensation in the game. They actually managed to invite two million men. I wonder if they are crazy."


    However, the sound of a charge suddenly came from the other side. Arge portion of the army had already been devoured and regrouped, ready for the second round of the charge.


    Wang Hua shook his head and said: "This bunch of retards are crazy. If they do that, they will be wiped outpletely. But that¡¯s good too, I can have some peace and quiet in the future. Otherwise, I really will be a pauper if I keep burning money like this forever."


    Feng Xiaojianughed, "Not really. I heard that you can make a deal in the game now. If you¡¯re valuing this city, it should be a huge sum. If someone takes over, not only will you not lose, you can even make a huge profit."


    Wang Hua smiled and said: "I don¡¯t have any ns to sell the city right now. Living here is simply toofortable. I don¡¯t want to sell it for any amount of money."


    Feng Xiaojian sighed, "Ai, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got. Since young, you¡¯ve always known how to y. You¡¯re not serious at all."


    Wang Hua said, "Of course I¡¯m not as good as you. You¡¯ve always been interested in technological inventions and things like that, and you¡¯ve already made quite a few big businesses at such a young age. I can¡¯tpare to you in that."


    Feng XiaoDao shook his head: "That¡¯s nothing. With our family¡¯s strength, if we want to do something, we just need to invest. It¡¯s not that easy."


    Wang Hua said, "You are wrong, these past few years among our friends, there are countless people who have lost all their family property, but people like you who managed to be a part of their own businesses are extremely rare, and relying on the umtion of their ancestors indeed holds the advantage at the starting line. But whether or not we can run smoothly in the future will depend on your own hard work and talent."


    Feng XiaoDaoughed heartily, "When did you know how to speak so well? I was wrong about you."


    Wang Huaughed, "I¡¯m the field marshal of the three armies in the game, so naturally, I¡¯ll say my fawning words as well."


    Feng XiaoDao said helplessly, "So you were just ttering me just now. You made me happy for nothing." The crowd burst intoughter.


    Lin Hu said: "Although it is just ttery, but what Wang Hua said is actually quite reasonable. Other than the Xiao Qiang, almost all of us brothers have grown up together, and everyone¡¯s development is far different. Brother Feng is without a doubt the leader among us."


    Feng Xiaodao said with a coy smile, "We¡¯re just watching a good battle, why are you suddenly praising me? Are you guys begging me for something?"


    Wang Hua said, "You are wrong. What we said just now was from the heart. We must beg of you before we say good things." "You¡¯re underestimating us too much." Lin Hu also nodded his head, appearing very sincere.


    Feng XiaoDao held onto the crions of the city wall, sighing: "It has been a long time since us brothers have talked for so long under the same sky."


    Wang Hua nodded and said, "Yeah, since we each have our own matters to attend to, we naturally have less time to interact with each other."


    Li Qiang did not say anything for a long time. After all, the three of them were rather close to each other. They spoke so fast that even he could not answer them. All he could do was listen with a smile.


    Feng Xiaojian turned his head and apologized to Li Qiang, "We talk so fast, but we¡¯ve been too aloof from Xiao Qiang."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "That¡¯s nothing, right? I¡¯m just a person with a dumb mouth. Besides, listening to all of you chat is also a kind of enjoyment. I¡¯m also very touched by your brotherly rtionship."


    Lin Hu said: "In the future you are also our brother, so you don¡¯t need to speak such foreign words anymore."


    Suddenly, a strange sound came from the sky as everyone was talking. Suddenly, dozens of people flew out from the clouds. They were all wearing ck armor, wearing ck helmets, and holding onto some kind of weapon. They rushed towards the people on the city gate tower.


    Peng Huai shouted loudly, "Everyone be careful, there¡¯s a sneak attack!"


    Wang Hua was pleasantly surprised: "This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this kind of tactic. It¡¯s so exciting." As soon as his voice fell, the flying figures on top of the city gate tower shot out a sea of fire.


    Feng XiaoDao andpany panicked. Wang Huaforted them: "It¡¯s alright, this game has a safety agreement. No attack can hurt you. The only reason why I feel pain is to let you guys experience the real game."


    Lin Hu held up his own palm and said, "Your sister, stop talking nonsense. Your father¡¯s left hand is already burnt. Look, it¡¯s red. Where¡¯s your security agreement?"


    Wang Hua was stunned and said in surprise: "That can¡¯t be, this game can¡¯t possibly have such a situation!" Just as he finished speaking, a bullet flew past and grazed past his neck, causing him to bleed in a dark red color.


    Li Qiang¡¯s reaction was very fast, so he immediately pulled him down and made him kneel down, then said: "Hurry up and kneel down, those bullets are all real. If you really hit your head, you¡¯re done for."


    Only then did everyone react as they hurriedly ran into the Arrow Tower, at least they could avoid the sneak attack in the air. Peng Huai, on the other hand, was shouting for his sniper to shoot towards the sky, instantly killing a few ambushers.


    Wang Hua shouted, "What is going on? Why did the security protocol fail? Why are the enemies targeting us? "If I don¡¯t investigate this matter thoroughly, I swear I won¡¯t be a human!"

 Chapter 106 mirror

    In the high ss suite of Phoenix City, a man and a woman were packing their luggage. The two of them were dressed in simple attire; both of them were dressed in green, without any unnecessary decorations. Although the two of them lived in the same room, they didn¡¯t have any intimate movements, only taking care of their own things.


    The man packed his things, took out a shiny pistol from his leather bag, and went to the mirror in the hall. The girl said, "Big brother, don¡¯t y anymore. We are alreadyte, so we have to finish the mission in a bit. Just focus on it, what¡¯s the point of being cool all day?"


    The man smiled and said, "Little sister, I think you should have found a boyfriend a long time ago. Otherwise, I would have been scolded by you all day. Isn¡¯t this look good?" As he spoke, he spun the handgun in his hand, looking very gaudy and handsome.


    The girl said, "Guns are used to kill people, not to y with. Our goal this time is a tough one. In order to get rid of him in secret, the organization did not hesitate to use their privileges to change the game agreement. They wanted us to take advantage of him while he was still in the game. If we fail, even if we return alive, we will still be severely punished. How can you not feel nervous at all? "


    The manughed loudly and said, "If I was nervous, the organization wouldn¡¯t have given me the mission. I, He Yuqing, have never been afraid of anyone in my life, and so have you. My little sister, He Ziyan, has already killed so many people.


    He Ziyan said snappily: "If we weren¡¯t so careful, would we still be able to return alive? Being an assassin means hanging one¡¯s head on one¡¯s belt, and every second is a moment of fear, a moment of carelessness can lead to one¡¯s death. Although we have done a lot of business in the past few years, but we have also experienced a lot of life situations, especially this time, when we came to the game to kill people, it is really the first time in our lives! We can¡¯t not be careful! "


    He Yuqing said arrogantly: "We became famous killer partners, it¡¯s the same no matter where we kill people! Look at this Sig P210, there are at least 800 celebrities who died under this gun. We reached the predetermined location and killed that person with just one shot. What are you talking about? "


    He Ziyan sighed, her brother had always been a straightforward guy who never feared the heavens or the earth. His spear skills were very urate, and it was not excessive to say that he pierced the trees with 100 steps, thus, as a killer, He Yuqing¡¯s methods could be said to be top-notch. Knocking off a target with a single shot on the head was He Yuqing¡¯s style, and was what he had relied on to be famous in the industry.


    As He Yuqing¡¯s younger sister, He Ziyan had always been doing this kind of hitman business with He Yuqing. Her specialty was collecting all the information on the target, their upation, connections, ces and times he was interested in, he would always arrange the time and ce for the assassination, then would make a move on them. Their cooperation could be said to be wless, and in the past few years, he had gained a great reputation in the hitman world.


    As an ordinary person, they would definitely have questions. If he was an assassin, he could just take the money and leave afterpleting the mission. Why did he need to join an organization like the ck Cloth Society? The truth was very simple. The more sessful a killer was, the more people they would offend, and the more powerful they would be. After the killer became famous, the way he acted and the characteristics of his actions would quickly spread throughout the circle. So when a certain big shot died, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess who did it. They would surely retaliate and retaliate viciously.


    At this time, no matter how strong or how powerful this assassin was, he would be anxious and anxious. Some people would be depressed before even taking revenge on him. But if one joined an organization like the ck Cloth Society, they would not have this problem, the strong point of the organization was that you only need to take the money and the rest of the matters will be settled for you. Although the ie may be lower than before, but the benefits of not worrying about the future were obvious, thus the killers rushed to the ck Cloth Society and requested to join, one by one, the He Yuqing siblings were no exception.


    Entering the game was the first quest since the Qiu siblings came to ck Cloth Society, and the first quest was very thorny. ck Cloth Society first used their rtionship to modify the game¡¯s Security Protocol, then sent the siblings into the game, taking advantage of the war between Phoenix City and Azure Dragon City to kill the target.


    However, He Ziyan was a little worried, because this goal was not easy to deal with. She was an extremely powerful being within the hostile forces in the Phoenix City, and after she had collected arge amount of information from the other party, she discovered that this target was extremely troublesome to deal with, and was even harder to deal with than the opponents she had met before.


    She was slightly dissatisfied with ck Cloth Society, she just entered the organization and he already gave her such a hard idea, isn¡¯t this purposely making things difficult for her? However, He Yuqing did not think so, his answer was simple and direct: This is because they think highly of us, if our methods are not good, and we have no reputation in the industry, would the organization give us such a difficult opponent? This means that the organization thinks highly of us. If weplete the mission this time, then we will have smooth sailing in the organization, and maybe, we might even be able to squeeze into the upper echelons in the future.


    He Yuqing¡¯s answer did not satisfy He Ziyan, she was a cautious person, she had her own unique way of thinking on everything. She had never agreed to join the ck Cloth Society so quickly, because she felt that it was better to just be a freer person and be hired by some so-called organization, and if anything were to happen to this organization or if they wanted to cause trouble for them, the two of them would have no way to resist. Facing such a huge being, He Ziyan would always feel a chill run down her spine.

 Chapter 107 Entering the city

    At this moment, the two of them had already entered the game, arrived at Phoenix City, and stayed at the Han Dynasty Hotel. Their ns were already set, and they were waiting for Phoenix City tounch an attack that would cause both sides to suffer, so they could take the opportunity to make their move. If the enemy wasn¡¯t prepared for them, the possibility of sess was very high, and at such a critical moment, He Yuqing was still so careless, making He Ziyan very angry.


    He Yuqing had a problem. The more nervous his sister was, the more he liked to joke around. At this moment, he waved the Sig P210 in his hand and smiled: "I¡¯ll let you see my elegant movements, but you don¡¯t even raise your head. You really don¡¯t give me any face."


    She Ziyan said snappily: "Stop messing around, there are serious things to do." However, She Yuqing still disregarded her words. He Yuqing looked at himself in the mirror andughed: "Little sister, since I always hit the head of others, how about this time I hit my own head? I want to shoot myself in the mirror. " He Ziyan said angrily: "Stop messing around, let¡¯s hurry to the office and leave. And shooting a gun here would startle the snake. "


    He Yuqing replied, "There¡¯s thunder and rain outside, so no one can tell if they fired a gun or not. Besides, this is just a virtual world, so what if someone found out that someone had fired a gun in the room? It¡¯s fine." He Ziyan walked over to stop him: "Quickly stop, why are you going crazy again? Did you take drugs?"


    He Yuqingughed and said, "Don¡¯t speak nonsense. I just thought it was fun." He faced his reflection in the mirror and assumed a very cool posture. Then, he swung his hand and shot! With a bang, He Yuqing fell to the ground!


    She Ziyan said impatiently: "You¡¯re ying tricks on me again, aren¡¯t you? Get up quickly, we¡¯re leaving! " But when she said it, He Yuqing did not move at all. She Ziyan went up and kicked him, saying: "Get up quickly! Stop messing around! It¡¯s always like this, you know how to scare me! " But He Yuqing didn¡¯t listen to her at all.


    Still not moving at all.


    He Zi Yan looked down and saw He Yu Qing¡¯s eyes were wide open. His face was as white as a piece of paper and there was a bullet hole on his head! Blood was already flowing out from the bullet hole!


    She was so scared that she immediately fell to the ground. Her first thought was that someone had ambushed her and used a gun to hit He Yuqing. However, after lying down for a while, there was no sound.


    "Could it be that he¡¯s the one behind the prank?" He Zi Yan held onto a sliver of hope, and slowly crawled over to poke He Yu Qing, and said: "Brother, are you still joking with me? Let me tell you, if you continue to act this way, I will definitely ignore you! " But after a long while, He Yuqing remained motionless. He Ziyan stepped forward to take a breath. He had already been dead for a long time.


    He Zi Yan was extremely sad, but after being an assassin for a long time, she had gotten used to watching life and death, so she did not cry like an ordinary little girl, but endured her grief and remained motionless on the ground. If there really was an assassin ambushing them outside, they would definitely rush in to make their final attack.


    She had already taken out all the weapons in her handbag. The chamber was filled with bullets, and she was ready to fight to the death!


    However, after waiting for a long time, no one barged in from the outside. There was also no sense of danger.


    She Ziyan walked over to He Yuqing¡¯s side and carefully examined the bullet hole on his head. The hole had already started to shrink, and it was obvious that it was caused by a real gun. She stood up and walked towards the mirror, only to discover that there was also a bullet hole in the mirror! Did He Yuqing really get beaten to death by Ye Xiao in the mirror?!


    Zhai Qing¡¯s private detective agency was located in an alley on Heavenly Pce Street in Phoenix City. On the left was a Shaxian snack, and on the right was a Lanzhou ramen. In the middle was Zhai Qing¡¯s detective agency.


    This store used to be a pancake shop. Since the boss couldn¡¯t continue his business, he gave the te to Zhai Qing. Luckily, the rent was cheap and the food was convenient, which Zhai Qing could handle.


    Zhai Qing had graduated from the police academy in the field of forensic science, but because she had no connections and had not be a police officer, she had worked for several months in the security department of apany in other cities. However, she felt that she was not suitable for herself, so she returned to her hometown.


    He was very familiar with every nook and cranny of Heavenly Pce since he was young, and he was also taken care of by his neighbors. However, his business was very poor, and few people came to look for him, because everyone¡¯s habit was to solve their own problems. If he couldn¡¯t do it, then he would look for his brother and rtives.


    Moreover, even if many people wanted to find him for some secret matter, they were afraid that their privacy would be leaked out. Although Zhai Qing had repeatedly said that she was very professional and wouldn¡¯t reveal her customer¡¯s secret, no one dared toe to him.


    The detective agency had been operating for a month. They had helped the olddy find a cat and helped a primary school student substitute the Emperor¡¯s Glory. Their ie was very little, and it was almost impossible to turn the tables.


    In fact, Zhai Qing¡¯s uncle Li Jin was a very rich businessman who ran a very bigpany, but Zhai Qing couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask for a rtive because she relied on her money to look down on everyone. She often met Zhai Qing and scolded him, saying that he had achieved nothing at his age. Zhai Qing was a person with self-respect, how could she go to Li Jin¡¯s ce and receive free food?


    Today, Zhai Qing had received a huge task. It was the Inte Cafe¡¯s boss who personally came to beg him, hoping that he would be able to solve a problem.


    Because there was a person who refused to leave the Inte Cafe and was eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, the boss was in a difficult position. It was extremely painful for him.


    Of course, she agreed, and even if it couldn¡¯t be solved, she would have to agree to it. On the other hand, Boss Pu was very happy to give him a sum of money, at least this month¡¯s rent was pretty good. She also told him that if he could get Wang Da Li to scram as soon as possible, he would have to pay her back in the future!


    Zhai Qing agreed. He had already reached the point where he didn¡¯t care about his life for money. He patted his chest and vowed to get that Wang Da to quickly get the hell out of the Inte Cafe.


    At this moment, Wang Da was still ying games in the Inte Cafe. He was very unhappy because he had been beaten up by the other side several times in a team.

 Chapter 108 Private Detective

    The people inside the Inte Cafe had already left, because everyone who had yed games here all these years knew Wang Dali¡¯s temper. Who would dare to disturb him while he was ying games (especially when she had a bad temper), then there would be no other result, it would definitely be a beating! In this street, no one dared to offend Wang Dali. He was the overlord of this ce, and her nickname was the Divine Spirit Realm!


    He heard that there were gangsters from other ces who came to invite him into their gang, but after getting beaten up for a few times, they still said, "Excuse me for ying games!" This guy just liked to y games. He didn¡¯t do anything else, but the most terrifying thing was to just sit down and y nonstop. He never gave money to the owner of the inte cafe, who not only didn¡¯t dare to ask for money, but also provided food for him to eat.


    But today, Wang Dali had met with a small problem. This was because a fellow appeared in front of him, and even asked him to scram by naming him by name. This caused him to be extremely angry, and she had caused blood to flow from her opponent¡¯s nose with a single punch.


    Although the little guy in front of him wasn¡¯t very strong, and didn¡¯t know how to fight, Wang Dali could easily knock him down to the ground. But every time, that brat would stand up again to stand in front of him, and ask him a question repeatedly: "Are you Wang Dali or not, your big sister is looking for you!"


    Wang Dali finally noticed this person, and for the first time in her life, replied calmly, "I¡¯m Wang Dali, but I don¡¯t have a big sister!"


    Di Qing said: "But your sister paid me to look for you. She wants you to go home!" As he spoke, he nonchntly wiped away the blood that was seeping out of his nose. His head and face were covered with wounds, and blood had already dyed his white shirt. However, this guy did not feel any pain, and his calm expression made Wang Dali feel a little fear.


    Could it be that this fellow is made of iron? Wang Dali suddenly felt a chill run down her spine, "Could it be that I¡¯ve really seen a ghost?"


    Di Qing asked coldly, "Are youing with me or not? If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll stay here and wait for you. " As he spoke, he pulled over a chair and sat down beside him. He calmly looked at him, as if the injury he had just received had no effect on him.


    Wang Dali looked at Di Qing¡¯s expressionless face and suddenly stood up, saying: "I understand, brat, you¡¯re ruthless enough, I¡¯ll be leaving this ce. Boss Pu is really a smart person, to actually find such a powerful person to deal with me, I¡¯m impressed."


    He cupped his hands towards Boss Pu before walking away! This was the first time he went out of the Inte Cafe in three years. He never came back!


    After that, Di Qing became famous on the Heavenly Pce¡¯s streets, and his business also became more and more lively. A lot of people came to find him to settle his problems, although it was mostly not for solving cases, as long as there was business, Di Qing would be extremely happy.


    Of course, at the same time, he also received quite a bit of money, allowing him to easily pay the rent. Furthermore, he also had plenty of time to live his life, and even had the time to think about buying a house.


    One day, a weird customer came to his detective agency. This person was dressed in green and was a woman, especially a very beautiful woman. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at him. Out of professional ethics, he suppressed his emotions and calmly asked," "May I ask, miss, what¡¯s the matter?


    The woman on the other side said, "My brother has been killed. I hope you can find the culprit!"


    For a private investigator like Di Qing, there were very few cases of murder. This time, a beautifuldy suddenly appeared in front of him, and even asked him if he could solve a murder case, which made him suspicious but also made him excited. After all, as a graduate of the Criminal Investigation Department, solving a murder case was his dream.


    Therefore, Di Qing nodded and said, "Sure, you tell me, what kind of case is it? How did your brother get killed? "


    The woman coldly looked at Di Qing, and finally said: "My brother was killed by a mirror!"


    Di Qing almost jumped up, because the content of this case had already exceeded the limit of his imagination!


    "Killed by the mirror? How is that possible? " Di Qing frowned and asked.


    The woman said, "My brother was just joking, so he shot himself in the mirror at the hotel. He got shot in the head right in the forehead, and I¡¯m his sister. I saw it with my own eyes, how could it be fake?"


    Di Qing asked: "Which hotel did you all stay in?"


    "It¡¯s the Grand Hotel of the Han Dynasty, we live in a luxurious suite on the tenth floor." The beauty answered.


    Di Qing said: "Grand Hotel of the Han Dynasty is the most luxurious hotel in Phoenix City, how could something this strange happen? May I have your name, Miss? "


    The woman replied: "I am He Ziyan, and my brother is He Yuqing. I was originally here to travel in the Phoenix City, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a strange thing. I hear you¡¯re the best private detective around here, and no one else will help me? "


    Di Qing looked at the beauty in front of him. He knew that this case was ridiculous, he could not find an answer, but He Ziyan¡¯s beauty made it difficult for him to immediately reject. He hesitated and said: "My price is very expensive, ah."


    He Ziyan immediately took out a red gem from her pocket and said: "As long as you agree to investigate for me, this gem will be yours!"


    Di Qing was stunned, with one nce, he could tell that this gem was a priceless treasure, but the woman did not hesitate to take it out. It was obvious that she was a rich person, and if she could really solve this case, there would definitely be more moneying out, so how could Di Qing give up on such a tempting chance?


    Therefore, he coughed twice and said, "Alright then, I¡¯ll agree, but you must tell me the details. If there is anything crude about it, I won¡¯t be able to solve it."


    He Ziyan said: "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely tell you all the details of what happened at that time, without missing a single detail."


    Di Qing took the ruby in his hand and looked at it carefully, then nodded his head: "That¡¯s easy to handle, don¡¯t worry, I believe you have heard of my abilities, otherwise you would not havee to find me. To me, there are no questions, as long as I investigate carefully, all the answers will be revealed."


    He Ziyan nodded. "That¡¯s good, but no matter what, you have to give me an exnation, at least let me know why my brother lost his life!" She then told her everything that had happened.


    The more Di Qing listened, the more he frowned, because there were some things that exceeded his understanding. With his experience, normal cases wouldn¡¯t make him feel suspicious, but at this moment, he was truly at a loss of what to do, especially with He Yuqing shooting into the mirror, how could he possibly be killed? It was simply unbelievable!

 Chapter 109 Gun Forest Bullet Rain

    The attacks from the city gate tower were even more intense. More and more assassins flew down from the clouds, and the air raids were even more concentrated. Bullets and incendiary bullets rained down on the city wall, stirring up arge amount of dust and rocks.


    Feng Xiaodao scolded Wang Hua: "This lousy game of yours, although you im that you are absolutely safe, but what exactly is going on here? Why do you look like you want to kill us all off? Where¡¯s your Air Force? Why are you still not fighting back? "


    Wang Hua said with a bitter face: "How would I have known that there would be a problem with the Security Protocol? Before, the game¡¯s creator had said that this game was absolutely safe and wouldn¡¯t cause any damage to yers. As for the Air Force, they were used to deal with fighter aircraft, and the Assassins whounched sneak attacks had a very low altitude. If the fighter aircraft were to fly low, it was very likely that they would attack us as well. At the moment, we can only count on our ground troops to finish off the assassins with anti-aircraft guns and machine guns. "


    Lin Hu spat on the ground: "F * ck, this game is so realistic, but if even life and death are real, then it¡¯s not worth it, let¡¯s just quickly withdraw from this game."


    Wang Hua said: If we could have retreated, then we would have left, now that the game is probably in a faulty state, it would be impossible for us to quit even if we had to, we can only rely on the existing army to help us ovee the difficulties, but don¡¯t worry, I have a few million army here, so I am not afraid of any threats.


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: "Right now, a group of assassins flying down from the clouds is already making us so anxious. Why are you saying that you aren¡¯t afraid of any threats?!"


    Wang Hua said helplessly: Other than counting on the army to help us, what else can we do? Don¡¯t worry, this archery tower is made of very hard steel and concrete, it can definitely block attacks. Furthermore, those assassins are just at the end of their tether, they will soon run out of ammunition and the fuel for the flying machine, and then we will be safe. "


    At this moment, the sounds of gunfire outside could be heard. It was clear that the battle had reached its most intense moment. Screams and screams could be heard mixed together, sounding extremely terrifying.


    Everyone had a grim expression on their faces. After all, if they were to fail in this battle, it was very likely that they would be killed by the enemy. It would be an irreparable disaster.


    Li Qiang picked up a machine gun from the gun rack, and said: "It¡¯s best for all of us to take out weapons, in case something happens and we aren¡¯t prepared. As long as we have a gun, at least we can guarantee our safety."


    Everyone praised him for being able to maintain his calm at this time, and after hearing his words, they all took out their weapons, and Feng Xiaodao said: "If really there are enemies rushing in, we will immediately fire at them, do not hesitate at all, even if we identally kill our own soldiers, do not let anything go wrong."


    The noise outside gradually died down, but everyone still couldn¡¯t rx their vignce. They were afraid that if they weren¡¯t careful, they would get hurt by the intruder.


    After about half an hour, the voices outside finally calmed down, and someone knocked on the door. Wang Hua asked: "Who is it?"


    The person outside said: "Marshal, you can open the door now. I am Peng Huai, reporting to the marshal, the enemies have all been annihted for us, the assassins that flew down from the sky have also been captured. We lost about a million people, but fortunately we won this round."


    Wang Hua heaved a sigh of relief and opened the door, only to see Peng Huai and a few military officers covered in blood, their faces were brimming with energy and vitality, eyes filled with the joy of victory, they saluted to Wang Hua and said in unison: "We have achieved a great victory under the wise leadership of the Great Marshal, the Azure Dragon City is mighty, the Great Marshal is brilliant and wise, far ahead, our people have hope!"


    Other than Wang Hua, almost everyone in the house was kneeling down. Lin Hu even had a nosebleed andughed: "This fawn is too big, you just hid in the house and didn¡¯t do anything, why are you being ttered like this?"


    Wang Huaughed: "I am the Great Marshal, the leader of the three armies. If I win the war, of course it will be because of me."


    Feng Xiaodao said: "You are nothing. Just now you were hiding here and you were even more afraid than we were. If not for Xiao Qiang pulling you over here, you would have been burnt to death."


    Wang Hua said: "That¡¯s enough, brothers, can you give me some face? This is the setting of the game, so what does it have to do with me? If you think it¡¯s fun like this, you can build your own city and be like me, howfortable it is to be the local tyrant. "


    Feng Xiaodao said: "Forget it, we are not as thick-skinned as you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have that kind of honor. Oh right, it was Xiao Qiang who saved your life just now, you should thank him."


    Wang Hua arrived in front of Li Qiang, bowed deeply, and said: "Thank you brother for saving my life. If you didn¡¯t pull me along on the city wall just now, I really would have lost my life."


    Li Qiangughed: We are all brothers, why are you being so polite? At that time, I sensed that something was amiss, and since the game was not working at this critical moment, I had a feeling that something was amiss. "


    Wang Hua took out an IPOD like electronic device, opened up the screen to take a look, and said: "The game¡¯s Security Protocol has already returned to normal, f * ck, it was simply intentional. It invalidated the agreement when we were fighting with each other, and returned back to normal right after the battle. It must be those people from the Phoenix City, they must be trying to kill us all! This is such a huge grudge! "


    Feng Xiaodao said: "This matter has already reached the level of a criminal case, you have to be on guard. How about we call the police when we exit the game, and let thew be involved in this matter, I think we can investigate everything thoroughly."


    Wang Hua sighed, and said: "I have already said, the backers behind this game are unimaginably strong, legal intervention might not be useful, in my opinion, why don¡¯t we disguise ourselves and go to Phoenix City to investigate!"


    Li Qiang nodded his head: "This is also a way, but Phoenix City is your enemy, if you go over like this, they would recognize you, which would be very bad for them."


    Wang Huaughed: "The people from Phoenix City definitely know me, but they don¡¯t know you, so I¡¯ll be troubling you with this matter."


    Li Qiang was shocked, he shook his head: "I am not going to do this kind of thing, it¡¯s too dangerous, and it¡¯s not necessary, why would I want to wade in this muddy water?"


    Wang Hua said: Just treat it as giving face to this brother, the current Security Protocol is already normal, and you won¡¯t be in any danger. I just hope that you can help me with a little, go to the Phoenix City and find some clues, if they can help me with this, it will definitely be very helpful to me in finding out the truth.


    Li Qiang originally wanted to not go, but seeing Wang Hua¡¯s pitiful look, he could not help but nod his head: "I can go, but Brother Feng and Lin Hu bettere with me. We can look out for each other."


    Feng Xiaodao and Lin Hu looked at each other and nodded: "We should."


    Wang Hua¡¯s eyes filled with tears of gratitude, and said: "So this is brother! You guys are too loyal! "

 Chapter 110 relive old dreams

    Feng Xiaodao said: "How are you supposed to thank us for putting our lives on the line for you?"


    Wang Hua said: "Of course, let¡¯s go to the nightclub right now, I promise you that I¡¯ll prepare arge strip show for you guys to enjoy! The participants here are the most famous and most beautiful female celebrities. Even though they are only imitations of real life celebrities, their looks and body are no different from a real person¡¯s.


    Feng Xiaodao and Lin Hu immediately became interested, and continued to say yes, but Li Qiang said, "I haven¡¯t been to Xiao Juan¡¯s ce in a long time, so I want to go back to take a look."


    Wang Hua smirked and said: "That¡¯s true, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯vest met. With such a beautiful woman hiding in our house, there¡¯s no need for you to follow us.


    Li Qiang bid his farewell to everyone, got on a car, and drove towards his own big house. When he arrived at his own house, Xiao Juan and Xiao Hongxiu were already waiting there, and when they saw that Li Qiang had arrived, they immediately weed him with smiles on their faces.


    Xiao Juan hugged Li Qiang and kissed him again and again, pouting coquettishly, "Why did this grandpa take so long toe?


    Li Qiang took a whiff of the fragrance that was wafting from her body, his heart and mind were in a whirl, as he thought to himself: "Although she is just an NPC in the game, he is no different from a real beauty. The fragrance is extremely tempting, who cares if she is real or fake, as long as he feels good." Recently, under the effects of the Azure Dragon Jade Ring, his desire had greatly increased and he was no longer able to control himself.


    Xiao Juan invited Li Qiang into the hall, and Xiao Hongxiu had already instructed the servants to bring a cup of tea, and after the tea entered her stomach, Xiao Qiang asked: "How long have I been away?" He knew that the time in the game was different from the time outside, so he asked.


    Xiao Hongxiu replied, "Master has already been away for three months."


    Li Qiang acknowledged his, seeing that Xiao Juan was wearing a green qipao that fit him perfectly, outlining her slim figure, she couldn¡¯t help but reach her hands out from the opening and touch all over, Xiao Juan smiled as she said: "Don¡¯t be hasty, I¡¯m your man, we can y anytime, but we just need to eat first, you have just returned, you must be hungry, the chef has already prepared food, and is waiting for me to go eat."


    Xiao Juan¡¯s voice was pleasant to listen to, her words were fitting, she managed to persuade Li Qiang so she took back his hand and allowed Xiao Juan to pull him to the dining room. After they sat down, Xiao Hongxiu ordered the servants to ce the dishes on the table.


    Li Qiang said: "Don¡¯t always call me your grandpa, just call me Xiao Qiang from now on."


    Xiao Juan was annoyed: "No way, I am my savior, how can I call you directly by your name? That would be too impolite. "


    Li Qiang said helplessly: "Don¡¯t be like that, we are of equal status, there is no need to be like this. I do not wish for you to always treat me like a lowly person."


    Xiao Juan blinked her eyes, obviously not understanding what Li Qiang was saying, he knew that it was useless to say anything else, so he could only eat his meal gloomily. Looking at the time, he had to go to the Marshal¡¯s Mansion to meet his brothers in one hour¡¯s time.


    Her jade arms wrapped around Li Qiang¡¯s neck as he giggled. "Don¡¯t worry, Master, we still have time."


    Li Qiang said: If it was in the past, I do have a lot of time, but I still have to go out to do something, so let¡¯s finish this quickly.


    Xiao Juan sighed: "I also know that this grandpa is someone who does important things. I won¡¯t stay here for too long, let Xiao Juan properly serve you."


    The two of them went into the bedroom and closed the door. Then, they went in gracefully, causing a burst of shameful sounds. Xiao Hongxiu and the other servants outside acted as if they did not hear anything, and continued with their own things.


    When Li Qiang finished arranging his clothes, Xiao Hongxiu had already prepared his personal belongings and handed them over to Li Qiang: "Go to Phoenix City Master is now, and be careful together. Your bag already has enough money and items of use, I guarantee that there won¡¯t be any problems."


    At this time, Xiao Juan hurriedly came out of the bedroom. She forgot to button her qipao, rushed forward and kissed Li Qiang on the cheek, and pouted: "This grandpa has been in too much of a hurry to do it, it¡¯s not good enough. Next time, I¡¯ll definitely serve you well and let me feelfortable."


    Li Qiang nodded and smiled, he took his leather bag and went out the door, sat in the luxurious carriage and drove straight to the Marshal¡¯s Mansion.


    Even though it was only an intimate moment within the game, it felt no different from real. Until now, Li Qiang¡¯s entire mind was still filled with sweat, and her gentle breathing, as well as his lovable twisting and turning, were all unforgettable to him. This experience was simply iparable, and gave this young university student of his a lively lesson.


    The carriage stopped at the Great Demonic Commander¡¯s mansion, and the guards at the entrance stepped forward to open the door, causing Li Qiang to walk straight into the hall, but seeing that Feng Xiaodao and the rest were already waiting there, they smiled when they saw him.


    Wang Hua smirked: "Brat, you¡¯ve been gone for so long, haven¡¯t you been working hard with Xiao Juan? Are you tired yet?"


    Li Qiang said: "Stop bullshitting around here, is everyone ready? If it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go."


    Feng Xiaodao and Lin Hu both nodded their heads, but they did not move at all. Li Qiang asked curiously, "Why aren¡¯t you guys leaving?


    Wang Hua said: "You don¡¯t know, in the game, other than travelling normally, you can also use a ticket to go to other cities. I just got you guys a few, although it is very expensive, but it saves time and effort, it is much better than walking step by step."


    He handed two golden cards to each of the three and smiled. "One of them went there while the other one came back. Don¡¯t use it recklessly or you will face the consequences."


    Li Qiang held onto the ticket and said angrily: "Since you have this thing, why didn¡¯t you give it to me earlier? You are wasting time."


    He nodded to Feng Xiaokao and Lin Hu. They grabbed the tickets and shed through the air. There was a sh of golden light, and the three of them disappeared.


    Wang Hua changed his mischievous expression into a serious one and said: "I hope the three brothers can return safely. Sess or failure will be decided in one strike."

 Chapter 111 Listening to Enemy

    When Li Qiang opened his eyes, he saw a bustling street in front of him. At the moment, he was squeezed into a crowd of shoppers and was walking forward.


    He spent a lot of effort to squeeze out of the crowd, and then looked around to find Feng Xiaodao and Lin Hu, but those two fellows were nowhere to be seen. Li Qiang felt that it was very strange, and thought: "Since the tickets to enter the city are all the same, they should at least be in the same position, why are they gone?"


    It was a resting ce that Wang Hua had arranged for them. In any case, it didn¡¯t matter where they first went, as long as they met at the Grand Hotel of the Han Dynasty, everything would be fine.


    The style of the buildings in the Phoenix City was very different from the buildings in the Azure Dragon City, it was an ancient style, the style of the buildings was very simr to the style in the ancient times, there were many pavilions and pavilions, and there were even a few pavilions on top of the buildings, it was very close to the style of the ancient times.


    Since they were already here, Li Qiang calmed his heart and took a stroll around, appreciating the scenery of the Phoenix City. The scale of the Phoenix City here was evenrger than that of Wang Hua¡¯s, and the streets were bustling with business, a scene of prosperity, and it did not seem like they were going to lose at all.


    As Li Qiang was walking around, he suddenly found a small street. On the street, there was a rusty iron te with the words "Sky Pce Street" written on it.


    He was very interested in the name. He walked down the street for a while, feeling a little hungry, and then looked around for a hotel. Suddenly, he saw a Lanzhou Ramen and strolled over, only to find a Shah County snack not far away, and most interestingly, there was a private detective agency between the two restaurants.


    Li Qiang thought: "Interesting, a private detective agency is actually located in the middle of two small restaurants, it would be more convenient to eat, but we can¡¯t avoid the smell of oil from two restaurants, it is obvious that the owner of this ce does not have much money, he must be very poor, that¡¯s why he rented such a cheap shop."


    However, when he opened the door, he discovered that there were two people inside the room. One was a young man dressed in ordinary clothes, but the woman had caught his attention, this azure-dressed girl was extremely beautiful, although her temperament was cold, but she was as beautiful as a peach. Furthermore, Li Qiang realized that she was not an NPC in the game, but a real yer.


    In this game filled with virtual characters, being able to meet someone in real life naturally made Li Qiang very happy. He immediately greeted: "Nice to meet you, I¡¯m also a yer in this game.


    The woman stared at him, but did not say anything, as though she was thinking about something. She was a little hesitant, a little conflicted, but she finally took out a gun from her pocket and aimed the gun at Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang was surprised: "Hey, this joke is too big, I just came here to greet them because everyone here is a yer and we met here. You and I know each other, but why would you want to kill me?"


    The girl in cyan said coldly, "Stop talking nonsense. My mission in this game is to kill you. Coincidentally, you havee to me now, so I don¡¯t have to bother looking for you." He opened the safety catch on his pistol.


    Just as Li Qiang was panicking, the ordinary looking youngd spoke up: "Miss Qiu, calm down first. If this person dies, your brother¡¯s death will be forever unraveled."


    The girl surnamed Qiu frowned, after hearing what the young man said, she hesitated for a moment, but still lowered her gun, obviously she had given up on trying to kill Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang immediately replied: "Oh right, it was the right decision for you to calm down, I heard from the little brother that thedy¡¯s brother was harmed? Rest assured, the Azure Dragon City¡¯s Grand Marshal is my good brother. As long as he is willing to help, I will definitely find the cause of your brother¡¯s death.


    He Ziyan said fiercely: "It¡¯s precisely because of you that we siblings came to this trash game, before we could even kill you, big brother is already gone. Seeing you like this filled me with anger, if it wasn¡¯t for Di Qing who continued to persuade me, I really would have killed you with one shot!"


    Li Qiang looked at Di Qing, and said gratefully: "Brother Zhai, thank you very much. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have given up my life, and would have definitely thanked you in the future."


    Di Qing said: "I am not trying to save your life, I am only concerned with how to resolve the case that I have in my hands. You should be the key person right now, so of course I am unwilling to let you die."


    He turned and said to He Ziyan: "We need to go to Grand Hotel of the Han Dynasty to see how your brother died. Otherwise, guessing here would be useless."


    He Ziyan said: "Big brother died there, and that ce should have already be a crime scene, even if we go back, it will be difficult to find out."


    Di Qing shook his head: "That is not necessarily the case, I think with the Grand Hotel of the Han Dynasty¡¯s way of doing things, it is very likely that they will hide the evidence to avoid even more trouble. Let¡¯s go to the Grand Hotel of the Han Dynasty right now, and bring this person along. He¡¯s the one you guys want to kill, and many of the mysteries are still with him. "


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: "This is truly strange, I don¡¯t even know why you want to kill me, how do you know how your brother died?"


    He Ziyan said: "When the organizations were giving us the mission, they said that you are a very powerful person here, and a mortal enemy of the Phoenix City, could it be that they are mistaken?"


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: "I am only an ordinary student in reality, where does my power and statuse from? You must be mistaken. "


    He Ziyan said: "It¡¯s definitely not wrong, I have the photo as evidence, and I have your details. Originally, I was prepared to go to Azure Dragon City to kill you, but I never expected that my brother would take a step ahead."


    Li Qiang thought: "In the end, who was it that viciously tried to take my life, and even sent someone to make a move in the game? No wonder the Security Protocol in the game failed. If it wasn¡¯t for something happening to this pair of Assassins, they might have rushed to the Azure Dragon City at that time and killed me during the chaos. Thinking of this, he felt a chill run down his spine, and his face turned ashen.


    When He Ziyan saw Li Qiang¡¯s extremely frightened look, she could not help butugh, and said: "You have so much power and status, but you¡¯re actually afraid to be like this. Isn¡¯t that just too embarrassing?"

 Chapter 112 acuteness

    Li Qiang said: "Firstly, I have no power or power. Secondly, even Saints are afraid of death, let alone me? "Third, you don¡¯t know who the mastermind is, but that¡¯s the most fatal thing. If you know who tried to kill me, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to let me know to make my heart feel better."


    He Ziyan saw that Li Qiang¡¯s words were interesting, so he said a few more words, but the meaning behind them were clear, no matter what, He Ziyan had to kill Li Qiang, this was her professional ethics.


    Li Qiang suddenly calmed himself down and said: "Then if you have the guts, shoot me right now or else you won¡¯t deserve to be an assassin!"


    He Ziyan was startled and smiled: "Are you courting death? I can help you. "


    Di Qing immediately stopped her, and said: "I¡¯ve already said it before, this person is a crucial person, if you kill him, we won¡¯t be able to find out the cause of your brother¡¯s death."


    He Ziyan said: "But as you can see, this person is so presumptuous with her words, if I don¡¯t do something, wouldn¡¯t that be too embarrassing?"


    Li Qiang immediatelyughed out loud. "That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t kill me now, you are just an extremely big coward, not worthy of being a professional killer at all. You might as well switch to selling sweet potatoes immediately!"


    He Ziyan¡¯s face alternated between red and white, as she said hatefully: "Originally I didn¡¯t want to kill you, but you actually forced me like this. Fine, I¡¯ll grant your wish!"


    Di Qing still wanted to stop him, but it was already toote. Peng!


    Li Qiang cried out and fell to the ground, unmoving.


    Di Qing¡¯s face turned white, and sighed: "Aiya, such persuasion, I can¡¯t even stop you, how tragic, why did you really shoot, I don¡¯t want you to kill someone in front of me, this is wrong."


    However, He Ziyan blew on the smoke at the tip of her spear as if nothing had happened, and said: "Get up, stop pretending, you¡¯re not dead yet."


    At this time, Li Qiang immediately stood up, scaring Di Qing so much that he started shouting, thinking that he was making a ruckus.


    Li Qiang patted the dust on his body, andughed: "I¡¯ve already helped youplete your mission, if it¡¯s like this, you will have fulfilled your responsibilities, so you don¡¯t have to kill me anymore right?"


    He Ziyan said: "You¡¯re really smart, knowing that the Security Protocol has already returned to normal, I couldn¡¯t kill you in the game, that¡¯s why I acted out."


    Li Qiang said: "This is not only helping myself, your mission is to shoot me in the game, and if you managed to hit the fatal parts then that is considered aspleting your mission. As for why I did not die, that is because the game has already recovered the Security Protocol, and I cannot me you, does this mean that it can help you out?"


    He Ziyanughed, and said: "Although this can be considered as an excuse, but if this excuse was given to the organization, it would still make sense. I have to thank you first."


    Li Qiangughed: No need for thanks, at least give me a clue, so you are an organization, can you tell me the name of the organization?


    He Ziyan¡¯s face reddened, and said: "You¡¯re really amazing. You tricked me out of my words just like that, I can¡¯t talk to you anymore, if not more secrets would be leaked."


    Li Qiang said: Your brother already died in this game, which means your lives are worth nothing in the eyes of the organization, so it¡¯s better to tell me all the secrets, although I do not have much power, but a few of my friends are still powerful, if you join us, I guarantee that nothing will happen to you, and that you will even live a carefree life.


    He Ziyan shook her head: "No, we have our own rules. Our ways of doing things aren¡¯t so simple that we can betray you, you better give up on this thought."


    Li Qiang shook his head, as if he felt very regretful.


    Di Qing looked at the conversation between the two of them in shock. He could not interject at all, because he did not understand what they were saying.


    Li Qiang looked at Di Qing, andughed: "I saw the name of Di Qing¡¯s investigation department written on the door, brother, you are a private investigator, right?"


    Di Qing nodded his head, and said: "Yes, I am a private investigator, if you have any difficulties or can¡¯t handle it, you cane find me. The price is fair and fair."


    Li Qiang took out a stack of bills from his chest and asked: Is this enough?


    When Di Qing saw this pile of money, his eyes reddened. This was a huge sum of money, so he immediately nodded and said, "Sir, if there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it. I will definitely do it."


    He Ziyan grumbled at the side: "She even said that it would be hard on you to serve me, why did you say the same thing to him now?"


    Di Qing counted the money andughed: "This little one is only a small business, I can¡¯t take only one case, to be able to take on two big deals at the same time is my good fortune, please rest assured, in regards to these two cases, I will put in the same effort, I will not let this matter go."


    Li Qiang said: "I am giving you this money as deposit, but if you do well, you will have to thank me in the future. Right now, I want you to go outside to buy me a few suitable sets of clothes and the identity certificate of the Phoenix City, so that I can freely enter and leave the city. After that, I will inquire about the news regarding the Grand Hotel of the Han Dynasty, to see if it has really be a crime scene.


    Di Qing nodded his head, and said: "Please rest assured, Guest, I will rest here for a while, I will go out to settle the matter." As he spoke, he prepared to leave.


    He Ziyan immediately pulled him back, and said angrily: "Alright, if you meet a rich customer, then leave me alone, right?"


    Di Qing said: "Of course not, feel free to say what you want, this little one will do it immediately."


    As He Ziyan thought about it, she suddenly realized that all the things that she wanted to do had been said by Li Qiang. She couldn¡¯t help but say: "Investigate the situation of the Grand Hotel of the Han Dynasty carefully and tell me about it before you make any ns."


    Di Qing thought: "Isn¡¯t this nonsense? That gentleman already said that." He nodded immediately and ran away excitedly.


    At this time, only Li Qiang and He Ziyan remained in the investigation center. He Ziyan didn¡¯t even look at Li Qiang as he sat down and took out a cigarette case. He then took it out and started smoking.


    Li Qiang joked: "It¡¯s not so good for girls to smoke, it¡¯s bad for their health."


    He Ziyan rolled her eyes at him, and said: "None of your business! I almost killed you just now, don¡¯t think that just because you helped me out that I won¡¯t kill you. As long as this game¡¯s Security Protocol fails again, I will find a chance to kill you. "


    Li Qiangughed: "It seems like my life is still in your hands, but this is good too, dying from peonies and bing a ghost is fine too. Dying in the hands of a beauty like you is much better than dying from someone else."

 Chapter 113 Bodyguards

    He Ziyanughed and said, "You sure are courageous. You are so rxed even when your death is near at hand. Could it be that you really have some background?"


    Li Qiang said: "I believe you have already read my information. I am just a normal student with no power or backing, if you want to kill me, it is as easy as crushing an ant to death."


    He Ziyan said: "Stop pretending, many people know that you are with Lin Yashi, including us, the world of assassins, it is the same. If you really were to lose everything like you said, how could Lin Yashi fancy you?"


    Li Qiang walked closer to He Ziyan, andughed: "Then what makes you think that I followed her?"


    The strong male Qi approaching He Ziyan made her heart tremble, and even the smoke ring on her head became crooked. She turned her head, and said: "I think that Miss Lin must be blind, that¡¯s why she has taken a fancy to you."


    Li Qiangughed: "En, what you said may be true, but in truth, many women are married off to the wrong person because of their eyes, it is a verymon urrence."


    As He Ziyan looked at this man with extraordinary temperament, her thoughts moved up and down as she thought to herself: "No wonder the organization ces him as their main target. This man is indeed extraordinary.


    Li Qiang saw that she had stopped talking, and asked: "Why are you not speaking, are you still thinking of how to kill me? "Please rest assured, my life is in your hands right now. You can do whatever you want with it."


    He Ziyan gave Li Qiang a cigarette and said: "You can have one too, since it¡¯s within the game, there won¡¯t be any harm to the body."


    Li Qiang received the cigarette and a crystal clear jade hand immediately reached out to light the fire engine for him. He lit up the cigarette and puffed out a mouthful of smoke, but in his heart, he was secretly nning on how he would escape in the future.


    He Ziyan asked: "I won¡¯t ask that Lin Yashi was with you for now, how did you get into this game? I know that the people of the Lin Family never get involved with games. Since you are Lin Yashi¡¯s bodyguard, you should note here to roam around. "


    Li Qiangughed: "Like I said before, I came here with a few friends, do you know Feng Xiaodao, Wang Hua, Lin Hu?"


    He Ziyan¡¯s heart trembled, and she thought to herself: "These guys are all famous figures of the Yanchun, not only do they have money, but they are also powerful. For Li Qiang to get so close to them in such a short period of time, they are truly extraordinary."


    Her pair of beautiful eyes swept across Li Qiang¡¯s body a few times, the piercing gaze made Li Qiang feel extremely ufortable, and she asked: "Why is Miss He looking at me like that? Is there something on my face? "


    He Ziyan did not hide anything and straightforwardly said: "I suspect that you have contact with those rich youths. How did they end up liking you?"


    Li Qiang said: "The logic is actually very simple. This is not because I am charming or good at socializing, but because of my employer, you should know about Lin Yashi¡¯s background. It is because of her that I am able to make so many rich friends."


    He Ziyan nodded: "You are quite sincere after all. You don¡¯t paint yourself with makeup.


    Li Qiang said: "I¡¯m a grown man, what are you applying rouge powder for?"


    He Ziyan said: "No matter what, you are my target that I am going to take care of. We will settle this debt sooner orter."


    Li Qiang said: "You are a stubborn person. You are already in this state and you still want to kill me. What exactly are you thinking?"


    He Ziyan said: "I just want toplete the duties of an assassin."


    But as she spoke to here, her body began to twitch. Her delicate body began to sway, her face went pale, and she foamed at the mouth. She copsed on the ground, unconscious.


    Li Qiang was shocked, but he did not go over to help. He had initially thought that He Ziyan was lying to him, and when he went over to check on He Ziyan¡¯s injuries, she would definitely kill him.


    But after half a day, He Ziyan still remained motionless. Only then did Li Qiang realize that something was amiss, and walked over and said: "What happened to you? Is there something wrong with it? "


    He Ziyan rolled her eyes. She couldn¡¯t answer Li Qiang¡¯s question, but she pointed at the cigarette case.


    Li Qiang suddenly realized: Could it be that there¡¯s poison in the cigarette? He immediately threw away the cigarette in his hand and thought: "Since this cigarette was poisonous, why is it that only He Ziyan was poisoned and I am fine?"


    After thinking for a long time, he finally recalled the Azure Dragon Jade Ring on his finger. Could it be that this unremarkable ring had saved him once again? Back then, I only heard that this ring could bring good luck. To think that it would even have the ability to detoxify poisons.


    Without even thinking, Li Qiang immediately took down the Azure Dragon Jade Ring and ced it in front of He Ziyan¡¯s cherry lip, prying open her silver teeth so that her tongue coulde in contact with the Azure Dragon Jade Ring.


    He Ziyan¡¯s tongue instinctively licked the Azure Dragon Jade Ring s, and then shrank back as a gurgling sound came from her throat.


    Li Qiang looked at He Ziyan who was lying on the ground, and sighed in her heart, "If such a beautifuldy like her died, it would be such a pity, even though she was a killer, she could only die in vain. Even if the Azure Dragon Jade Ring was useless, I must think of other ways to save her!"


    Fortunately, He Ziyan had already slowly woken up. She looked at Li Qiang with wide eyes and asked: "Where am I, and why am I still alive?"


    Li Qiang said: "It¡¯s me who saved you, you were poisoned just now, you should have felt it yourself, right?"


    He Ziyan thought for a moment, then nodded her head: "Just now, I felt that there was something different about the smell of the smoke, it seems that someone had already touched my cigarette box, and wanted to use me to smoke to kill me."


    Li Qiang said: "It looks like your brother¡¯s death was not an ident, someone deliberately tried to kill you two siblings in the game."


    He Ziyan said: "Isn¡¯t there a security mechanism inside the game? Why would I almost die?"


    Li Qiang said: "Do you even need to ask, Security Protocol s are rtive to their behavior inside the game. Your cigarette case came from outside the game, so naturally it is not restricted, it is obvious that someone intentionally tried to poison you to death."


    He Ziyan sighed, her mind raced as she thought about who it was that wanted to kill her.


    Li Qiangughed: "You don¡¯t need to kill me this time, I have saved your life."


    He Ziyan nodded, and said: "Thank you, if not for you, I really would have lost my life."


    Li Qiang saw the gratitude in He Ziyan¡¯s eyes, and her heart skipped a beat. She nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry about this, even though you¡¯ve been wanting to kill me, I won¡¯t let you go so easily. Seeing that you¡¯re in danger, I decided to help out out out of my instinct for justice."


    He Ziyan said coldly: "With my abilities, it¡¯s useless for you to have any intentions towards me. However, since you¡¯ve saved my life, I naturally can¡¯t kill you anymore. In the future, if you need anything, you cane find me.


    Li Qiang shook his head: "That is unnecessary, as long as you are alive and well and leave the Killer¡¯s Organization, you will not need to return this favor."


    He Ziyan sighed: "I have been killing people my entire life, if therees a day that I have to leave this industry, what would you ask me to do?"


    Li Qiang said: "For a person as big as you, don¡¯t you have any other ways to earn a living?"


    He Ziyan thought for a moment, then said: "I have always thought of killing people as my career, and am familiar with the methods and thoughts of other killers. If you really want me to break away from the hitman industry, then give me a job."


    Li Qiang asked: "What kind of job is it?"


    He Ziyanughed and said: "Let me be your bodyguard."

 Chapter 114 proglacial aversion

    Li Qiang turned pale with fright: "What did you say, you want to be my bodyguard? I don¡¯t have much money, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford to hire you. "


    He Ziyan said: "The probation period is one year, after one year, if you think that I, as your bodyguard, am qualified, it won¡¯t be toote for you to pay me."


    At this moment, Li Qiang felt as if he had fallen into a dream. He had been grimacing fiercely before, but now he was about to be Li Qiang¡¯s bodyguard. This sudden turn of events left him somewhat unable to adapt. Furthermore, he was at a loss whether tough or to cry. He was Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodyguard, so wouldn¡¯t it be funny if he had another bodyguard?


    He could only nod his head, and said: "Alright then, you can be my bodyguard if you want to, but after leaving the game, I still have to talk to Lin Yashi, and this matter requires her permission."


    He Ziyan replied: "Of course, she¡¯s your employer, we should respect her opinion on this matter."


    Li Qiang was at a loss whether tough or cry, but he felt that absorbing He Ziyan as his bodyguard would benefit him greatly, and hence, his own safety, why not? As for the hidden dangers inside, he was not too worried.


    Now that He Ziyan had be Li Qiang¡¯s bodyguard, her attitude towards him naturally would be different as well. Standing up by her side, she respectfully looked at Li Qiang and said in a low voice: "Master, I have a request, I don¡¯t know if you can agree to it or not?"


    Li Qiangughed: If you have anything to say, just say it, if I can help, I will do my best to help you.


    He Ziyan said: "While protecting my master, I hope to find out the reason for my brother¡¯s death, as well as the mastermind who tried to put this in my ce of death. I don¡¯t know if my master will agree to it or not."


    Li Qiang said: "These two things do not conflict, the person who wants to kill you might be the person who wants to kill me, finding him is also my wish, not to mention that your flesh and blood rtionship is natural and right, your brother¡¯s death must be investigated, I support you!"


    He Ziyan¡¯s eyes reddened, evidently, he was moved. He lowered his head and said, "I have stayed in the ck Cloth Society for so long, but no one has ever treated me so well. Thank you, Master."


    Li Qiangughed: "Even though I agreed to let you be my bodyguard, but don¡¯t always call me master, it makes me ufortable."


    He Ziyan said: "Since I want to be your bodyguard, I will naturally serve you as my master. This is my attitude, please respect my master."


    Li Qiang shook his head helplessly: "Alright then, you can call me whatever you want. Oh yes, just now you said that your organization was the ck Cloth Society, that is not surprising to me, because I have already be enemies with the ck Cloth Society, and it is normal for them to want to kill me."


    He Ziyan nodded her head, and said: That¡¯s right, my organization is the ck Cloth Society, my organization is filled with experts, although I have failed in assassinating you, I think my organization will send more powerful assassins to kill you, in the future I will stay by your side and guard you well, so that nothing will happen to you.


    The more she talked, the closer she got, almost touching Li Qiang¡¯s body, causing him to feel extremely ufortable, but the fragrance wafting from her made him unable to stop, and he simply did not have any objections, contact with this kind of beauty at all was better than meeting her at a distance, why would he care about the other rules?


    It was Di Qing who had returned. He felt that it was strange to see two people standing side by side, and asked, "Aren¡¯t you two arguing anymore? Why does it seem like you two have be very close?"


    He Ziyan looked at Li Qiang, but did not say a word, only staring at his surroundings, as though he had already begun to exercise the authority of a bodyguard.


    Li Qiangughed: "No need for you to ask, but and I have already put aside our grudges. Oh right, brother, how has the matter been going?"


    Di Qing said: I went to Grand Hotel of the Han Dynasty to look around, and it did not turn into a crime scene. Everything was normal, everything in the city went on as usual, and nothing strange happened, and the Phoenix City Lord had matters to attend to, so I don¡¯t know when she returned. Right, I bought a few local clothes and identity documents, you guys can take them all, if there is anything else, feel free to tell me.


    Li Qiang and He Ziyan looked at each other, then nodded: "Looks like we are going to Grand Hotel of the Han Dynasty for a walk."


    When they arrived at the luxurious suite in Grand Hotel of the Han Dynasty, everything had already been cleaned up. Even the mirror that brought the gun hole had also disappeared.


    He Ziyan looked around, and did not see anything unusual, she stomped her feet and said: "They really did destroy all the traces, and even my brother¡¯s corpse has disappeared, what should I do?"


    However, Li Qiang came to the front of the mirror and looked at it carefully. From time to time, he would stroke it with his hand and mutter to himself: "One shot into the mirror, how could it be killed by the mirror? "There¡¯s actually such a strange thing in the world?"


    Di Qing used his detective skills and looked around the entire room, then said dejectedly: "Truly evil, if what Miss He said is true, then this crime scene was handled too perfectly, with not a single trace of ident appearing."


    Li Qiang suddenly said: "Zi Yan, I want to borrow your gun."


    He Ziyan was startled by his sudden request, and asked: "What do you want my gun for?"


    Li Qiang said: "I want to shoot a shot at this mirror to see if the kind of thing that happened to your brother will happen or not."


    He Ziyan shook her head: "That won¡¯t do, it¡¯s precisely because of this that my brother died. You are a person that I¡¯m protecting, I can¡¯t let you take the risk by yourself."


    Li Qiang said: "But if we don¡¯t do this, we will simply be unable to figure out the cause of your brother¡¯s death. Don¡¯t you think so? "

 Chapter 115 Behind the scenes

    He Ziyan continued to shake her head, indicating that she couldn¡¯t ept Li Qiang¡¯s actions. She rejected the idea of handing the gun over to Li Qiang and said: "Please don¡¯t be so stubborn, I have already exined it to you clearly, at that time, big brother was killed by a bullet shot out from the mirror. If you want to repeat the same mistake, I will definitely not let you!"


    At this moment, Di Qing said: "You guys wait first, I¡¯ve thought of something, but I don¡¯t know if I should do it now."


    Li Qiang said: "Speak your mind, just speak your mind." Di Qing said: "I want to take apart this mirror, then look at the wall behind the mirror."


    He Ziyan suddenly became enlightened and understood Di Qing¡¯s intention. She nodded and said, "Your idea is not bad, at that time I was afraid that there would be people rushing in, so I did not think of this idea of yours when I was in a hurry to leave."


    Li Qiang said: Then let¡¯s take this mirror apart and see. Even if the hotel finds out, we willpensate them with the money.


    Everyone worked together to take apart the mirror. On the wall behind the mirror, there was a small ck hole. Obviously, it was the mark of a bullet.


    He Ziyan was very anxious, she immediately went to check. From the hole, it was pitch ck, she did not manage to break through the wall, and only found a bullet in it. She frowned and said, "If there is a connection to the opposite wall, then there is at least one possibility. That is, someone from another room shot a bullet in that direction and killed my brother. Now, this conclusion has been shattered and the hole in the wall probably came from my brother¡¯s gun. "But who shot my brother? Was he really killed by the person in the mirror?"


    Li Qiang shook his head: "This kind of thing is too strange, why do I feel like it¡¯s unthinkable? When did your brother get into trouble? "


    He Ziyan said: "Around noon."


    Li Qiang pondered: "That is the time when the game Security Protocol will lose its effectiveness. Could it be that your brother¡¯s death has something to do with it?"


    He Ziyan said: "That¡¯s possible, but even if the game does not work, at the very least, someone should have shot at my brother, in order to kill him, but right now, it seems like he was beaten to death by the mirror."


    Li Qiang lowered his head, and said: "This is indeed hard to understand. Furthermore, your brother¡¯s body has already disappeared, so we are unable to find out who fired the gun from the hole on his head."


    Di Qing suddenly said: "Can Miss He use her memories to describe the scene at that time?"


    He Ziyan questioned: "What¡¯s the use of that, and it¡¯s not necessarily urate either."


    Di Qing said: Back then everything happened so suddenly, Miss He might have been in a panic and forgot about all the details. Now that we have reconstructed what happened back then, and determined the direction from which your brother¡¯s bullet came from, even if there¡¯s a slight mistake, it¡¯s still better than not having any leads at all.


    He Ziyan nodded her head: "Alright then, when my brother fell on the ground, his head was facing the east, the bullet hole was located at the right side of his forehead."


    Di Qing took out a smallmp, and instantly shot out a green light. He ced the smallmp at the ce where He Yuqing was shot, and said: "Is the location of the bullet hole here?"


    He Ziyan said: "Move a little more to that side. Right, it¡¯s like this." At this moment, the smallmp was emitting a faint green light as it pointed to a location. However, it was not a mirror on the ground. Instead, there was an oil painting beside the mirror on the ground.


    Li Qiang immediately ran over, touched the oil painting and said: "It should be empty behind this." Then he took down the oil painting. There was indeed a bullet hole in the wall, he pushed it hard and there was a hidden room. There were traces of someone hiding in there, there were a few footprints on the ground, a bottle of drinks that someone had drunk, some food in a paper bag, and some bullets on the ground.


    He Ziyan was shocked and angry at the same time: "I never thought that the person who killed my brother would actually be hiding here. That painting was a bit darker, so we didn¡¯t see the bullet hole on it."


    Li Qiangughed: "Thank goodness we have Di Qing here, if not we would have missed this important clue."


    Di Qing, on the other hand, did not say a word. He was already actively taking prints, shoe prints, taking pictures at the scene, he seemed very professional.


    Li Qiang was impressed: "Brother Zhai is really a professional, finding you to do things is the right decision for us."


    Di Qing said embarrassedly: "Compared to you two, I am just an ordinary person. Big Brother, you don¡¯t need to praise me like that."


    As Li Qiang said this, he was actually thinking about Feng Xiaodao and Lin Hu at the same time. These two brothers still had yet to appear, and Li Qiang did not know where they went, but he was extremely nervous, for the battle at Azure Dragon City showed that there were people who wanted to intentionally harm everyone, and although they hadn¡¯t known each other for long, they already had feelings for each other. Any one of them being injured was something that Li Qiang did not want to see happen.


    Seeing Li Qiang frown, He Ziyan thought that he was thinking about the matter of He Yuqing¡¯s death, and felt touched. She stepped forward andforted her: "You don¡¯t have to worry too much, I will investigate my brother¡¯s death, master still thinks about his own matters, I feel that the organization will not stop, and will continue to send people to harm you."


    Li Qiang nodded his head, and said: "Although your words are reasonable, but if we do not investigate your brother¡¯s matter to the end, you will not be at ease, after all, there is still some time before we leave the game, so we better put in more effort and settle the matter on the spot."


    He Ziyan acknowledged, and said: "Seems like, big brother¡¯s murder wasn¡¯t an ident, and wasn¡¯t my imagination. It was a premeditated assassination attempt, all these years we just wanted to assassinate someone, I didn¡¯t think that we would be targeted this time, hehe."


    At this time, Di Qing came out from the secret room, and said: "I have collected some clues, but I have notpletely solved the mystery, and have to go back to the investigation office to analyze some things, maybe the murderer will find out soon."


    He Ziyan said: "If the person who killed my brother was someone from the game, then even if he was found, it would be useless."


    Di Qing asked suspiciously: "What are you talking about?"


    He Ziyan knew that Di Qing did not understand what he said, andughed: "I am speaking in secret with Master, it has nothing to do with you." Di Qing nodded and did not speak further.


    Li Qiang said: "What you say makes sense. At that time, the game agreement had already broken down, if it really was a game character hiding in the dark room and shot your brother, then even if you found him, killing him would be meaningless. A virtual character can easily be reborn inside the game."


    He Ziyan said: "No matter what, it is not toote to make ns after we investigate this matter properly. In short, I believe that this is definitely not a coincidence, there must be someone behind this, and the most important thing for us to do is to find the mastermind behind this."


    Li Qiang nodded his head, and said: "You¡¯re right, let¡¯s follow Di Qing back to the investigation station. Let him analyze all the evidence, I believe we can find some important clues."


    Di Qing said at this time: "If you are to analyze all the evidence, it will take a very long time. I actually have the simplest clue at the moment, why don¡¯t you go investigate it first and thene to the investigation center to find me. This will save you a lot of time."


    He Ziyan asked: "What is it? Tell me."


    Di Qing said: "I found half of a meat bun in the secret room, this kind of meat bun can only be found in a nearby restaurant called Northwest Tasty, you guys go and check there, maybe you can find some clues."


    Li Qiang thought: "Even if we really find that restaurant, the number of meat buns sold by their family is more than just a few thousand per day, what use would these kind of clues have?"


    He Ziyan said: "Since I¡¯m free anyway, I might as well go take a look. Maybe I can really find some useful content."

 Chapter 116 Monitoring

    Li Qiang originally did not want to go, but since he had a beauty by his side, why not, so he nodded his head: "Alright, let¡¯s go together."


    Di Qing said: "I still need to bring this evidence back for analysis. After you¡¯ve finished investigating,e find me at the investigation office."


    After everyone split up, Li Qiang and He Ziyan went straight to the northwest vor. When they reached the restaurant, they realized that there were not many customers, which meant that the meat bun business was average.


    Li Qiang and He Ziyan found a table and sat down. The shop owner immediately came and asked what they wanted to eat, and Li Qiang said: "Just two meat buns, that¡¯s right, boss, is there any surveince in your shop?"


    The boss was surprised by his question and nodded, "There¡¯s a surveince camera. What¡¯s the matter?" Are you police? "


    Li Qiang originally wanted to say no, but then he suddenly remembered that among the identity certificates that Di Qing had given him, there was actually a police working certificate. He took out his police ID.


    The boss panicked, "We are good citizens who abide by thew. We have never done anything illegal. Other than resisting the recruitment, we have been working honestly for the mayor. Please be magnanimous."


    Li Qiang and He Ziyan both startedughing, Li Qiang said: "We didn¡¯t mean to do anything to you, we just wanted to see the surveince system at your home. We are currently pursuing a fugitive, and there were reports that the suspect hade to your shop, that¡¯s why we came here to investigate."


    The shop owner sighed, "Our business is not good. There are only a dozen customers every day. It¡¯s not a problem for you to watch the surveince. I¡¯ll just show it to you."


    Saying that, he led the two of them to the backyard, turned on the monitoring equipment, and took out the tape to hand it over to Li Qiang, "You two can take a look, there¡¯s no need to return it."


    Li Qiang and He Ziyan were both a little happy, so they just gave their boss a gold coin. That boss never opened his shop all day, and instantly received the gold coin, immediately bing overjoyed, and weed them all back with smiles on his face.


    After getting the surveince tape, Li Qiang and He Ziyan quickly returned to the investigation office. As Di Qing was researching the evidence at the scene of the crime, he asked: "Do you have any machines here that can y the video?"


    Di Qing said: There¡¯s one in the cab at the back of the house, I wonder if it can still be used.


    Li Qiang said: "Let¡¯s give it a try first."


    Di Qing then went to the back of the house to take out a video recorder that was covered in dust, and put the tape inside.


    As expected, there were not many guests with the northwest vour. Only after half a day did one persone in, thus Di Qing used Fast Walk, and a few more people walked past. There were no suspicious looks on their faces, but suddenly, Li Qiang¡¯s eyes lit up, and said: "Stop!"


    Di Qing anxiously stopped the disy, only to see Li Qiang pointing at a middle-aged man, and said: "I know this man, could it be that the culprit is him?"


    The middle-aged man in the video was actually the principal of Yanchun¡¯s Experimental High School, Zhang Xuejiu, as well as his father. The middle-aged man in the video was actually the principal of Yanchun¡¯s Experimental High School, and was also Zhang Rui¡¯s father.


    Di Qing said: "That¡¯s possible, the drink in his hand is the kind that was found in the secret room, and he came to the northwest to buy meat buns, the suspect is very high."


    He Ziyan¡¯s eyes lit up, and asked: You really know this person? What the hell is he? "


    Li Qiang said: "He is a Vice-Chancellor from our Yanchun¡¯s Experimental High School, that¡¯s why I know him. If he is the murderer, then this is too strange, with his position, there is no need for him toe here to kill people."


    He Ziyan said: There are some types of people that are unable to release their pressure in reality ande to the game to kill people, what¡¯s so strange about that, all humans inevitably have a bloodthirsty feeling in their hearts, this is the nature of animals.


    Li Qiang still could not believe it. Although Zhang Rui was a bad guy, and his father Zhang Xuejiu¡¯s reputation was not good, this kind of person was cunning beyondpare, so they did not dare to act rashly, especially when it came to killing people. They would rather hire people than do it themselves.


    He Ziyan said: "Don¡¯t think about why this person killed people. Let¡¯s talk about the current situation, how are we going to find him?"


    Li Qiang said: "Right now, we are only suspecting him, we are not able to confirm that he is the culprit. We should first let Di Qing analyze a bit more of the evidence, then record all of the people on the screen, then examine them one by one."


    He Ziyan said: "Is there really a need to go through all that trouble, just find him, and shoot him out, it doesn¡¯t matter if we hit the wrong person, we can just continue looking for other people."


    Li Qiang stuck out his tongue, and said: "You are really used to killing people. In the future, you should restrain your actions, and not kill anyone you want to."


    He Ziyan sighed, and said: "Okay, whatever master says, I agree."


    Li Qiang shook his head. The beautiful girl in front of him looked weak, but she kept killing without blinking an eye. He really didn¡¯t know if it was a blessing or a curse to keep her by his side.


    He took off his helmet and stood up. Feng Xiaodao and Lin Hu were still lying there, so he went up to summon them. However, the two of them did not respond, and he was unable to take off the helmet.


    At this time, Wang Hua had also woken up, and upon seeing the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but be rmed.


    Seeing that, Li Qiang asked: Why are you so afraid, what happened?


    Wang Hua said: "In my experience, anyone who normally quits the game would immediately wake up. They look like this right now, it is obvious that they havemitted a crime inside the game and were caught by the game party and sent to prison. We have to think of a way to save them, otherwise it will be very troublesome, and the longer itsts, the worse it will be for them."

 Chapter 117 Detention

    Li Qiang became anxious, "No wonder we couldn¡¯t even see them in the Phoenix City before, they were actually locked in prison, can¡¯t we just directly find the game side and have them release the people?"


    Wang Hua shook his head: "Right now, the game is an independent kingdom. Even if we start an official investigation, we won¡¯t be able to do anything to them.


    Li Qiang frowned: "You said before, this matter is extremely difficult to handle, are you really confident?"


    Wang Hua gritted his teeth: "We have to try. They are our brothers, no matter what, we cannot just watch them die."


    Li Qiang said: "But the next time the game opens, it will take at least 12 hours. Can they really hold on for so long without eating or drinking?"


    Wang Hua said: "I can only get some people toe and get them some hanging bottles, and infuse them with nourishment to maintain their bodies, which will allow them to live on, but if they live for too long, I¡¯m afraid their bodies will degenerate, which will be troublesome."


    Li Qiang said: "That¡¯s indeed the case, then let¡¯s speed up the pace, and try our best to let them out of the prison as quickly as possible."


    Wang Hua said: After this battle, Phoenix City has already been beaten to the point where she can¡¯t recover from her injuries, if you want to turn the situation around again, I will need more time to recruit a few more men. If the prison authorities are not willing to let them go, we will go all out to attack, and break this prison apart to rescue our brothers.


    Li Qiang said: Alright, if there¡¯s anything I can help you with, just say it out, I¡¯ll definitely do my best.


    Wang Hua nodded, but his face was filled with worry, giving Li Qiang a bad premonition.


    After leaving Wang Hua¡¯s house, Li Qiang called the driver, and the driver quickly drove over, and Li Qiang got in the car as he said: "Let¡¯s go home."


    Lin Hu said: "Miss was just about to look for you, but a woman suddenly came to the entrance and said that she is one of yours, but Miss Lin did not know her, so I wanted to ask you."


    Li Qiang was currently flustered and confused, so he casually agreed and did not say much.


    The car quickly drove into the main entrance of Lin Family and Li Qiang arrived at the great hall. Lin Yashi was already waiting there, there was a person sitting on the sofa, but because his back was facing Li Qiang, Li Qiang could not see that person¡¯s face.


    Lin Yashi saw that Li Qiang had returned and was displeased: "Why did you only just return? Thisdy said that she is one of yours, she should be staying for the night, you shoulde over and see if you two know each other."


    Li Qiang walked over, and the woman also stood up to face Li Qiang.


    She was currently dressed differently from the ones in the game. She was dressed in a blue dress with fragmented flowers, with flesh-colored stockings wrapping around her perfectly straight legs. Her chest was perked up, revealing her tempting career line.


    Li Qiang was surprised: "Why are you here so quickly?"


    He Ziyan smiled and said: "I have always lived very close to you. Since we have agreed on this, I cannot dy any further and report to you immediately."


    Lin Yashi said with a sour tone: "So you two really do know each other, what exactly does she want to do, can you exin it clearly now?"


    Li Qiang said: "She is my bodyguard that I have just hired, she can protect our safety. You know, recently, it has not been peaceful, having a capable person to look after her, it is also a good thing."


    Lin Yashi said: "Our Lin Family¡¯s security is the highest in the entire city, I think that this Miss He is very weak, it¡¯s one thing for him to be a model, an actor or something, but isn¡¯t it too difficult to be a bodyguard?"


    He Ziyan smiled, and said: "Miss Lin need not worry, I have received professional training, so I am qualified to be your bodyguard. If you do not believe me, you can find someone to try."


    Li Qiang was about to stop him, but Lin Yashi called out, "Lin Feng,e in."


    After Lin Feng entered the hall, Lin Yashi said: "This Miss He wishes to apply for the position of bodyguard. Brother Feng is the top fighting expert in the city,e over and test her level." Lin Feng nodded his head: "Alright, but my hands are too dirty, I am afraid of hurting thisdy, she is Master¡¯s friend, I do not dare to help."


    Without waiting for Li Qiang to speak, He Ziyan said: "Have you learned the Eight Trigrams Palm?"


    Lin Feng was shocked, and asked: "How did you know?"


    He Ziyan said: "The word ¡¯ck¡¯ is something that everyone in the martial arts world knows, and the way you walk, as well as the way you ce your hands, are all things that you would only do if you had practiced the Eight Trigrams Palm. I¡¯m not wrong, right?"


    Lin Feng bared his teeth andughed: "Hehe, interesting, if I meet an expert, it looks like I won¡¯t have to hold back anymore."


    Three minutester.


    Bang! Lin Feng¡¯s huge body fell straight out of the hall, knocking over the shelf containing the fresh flowers. Heid on the ground for a long time without getting up.


    He Ziyan restrained her strength and nodded: "Being able to exchange more than ten blows with me, you are still the first. Not bad."


    She turned around and looked at Lin Yashi, and asked: "Do you still want to try? You can find a few more people."


    Lin Yashiughed, looked at Li Qiang, and nodded: "I never expected you to find such a strong expert, no need, I will hire you now, pay me whatever you want, we will sign the contract now."


    However, He Ziyan said: "I have already agreed with Li Qiang that the first year is a probation period and I do not need money. Furthermore, I am only protecting him, the others have nothing to do with me."


    Lin Yashi was startled, but she had seen much before, so she nodded her head: "That¡¯s not a problem, you can follow him from now on, but the sry must be given to you, our Lin Family will not order others around for nothing, your sry is just like Lin Feng, if you perform well, you will get a bonus."


    He Ziyan did not refuse, she only gave a sweet smile and said something that made Lin Yashi a little angry, "It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you can follow beside Li Qiang, no matter what, it¡¯s fine."


    Lin Yashi looked at Li Qiang, and said sourly: "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so charming, to actually be able to attract such a beautiful woman to protect you."


    Li Qiangughed and said: "It¡¯s just a fluke, actually, this is all just an ident. I don¡¯t know why such good luck would befall me."


    Lin Yashi said: "Then will you sleep with me tonight, or with her?" When those words left her mouth, even He Ziyan¡¯s face turned red.


    Li Qiang said awkwardly: "What are you saying, Zi Yan is my bodyguard, you can arrange a ce for her to stay."


    Lin Yashi said: "I was only asking you because I was a little suspicious. She just said that she wanted to protect you closely, if she wasn¡¯t sleeping by your side, how could it be considered as close protection?"


    He Ziyan exined: "Mistress, don¡¯t misunderstand, the personal protection I¡¯m talking about is in our daily lives. I won¡¯t interfere with your privacy, I just want to give me a room to rest in, and don¡¯t stray too far from Master."

 Chapter 118 needle-to-wheat awn

    Lin Yashi nodded her head, and said: "Then I will ask the butler to prepare a room for you, but you must remember, I am in charge here, you cannot listen to everything he says."


    However, He Ziyan said: "I respect you as my mistress, so I will definitely listen to your words, but in the end, I still want to listen to Li Qiang¡¯s instructions, please forgive me."


    Lin Yashi was a little angry, she snorted and said: "Then it¡¯s up to you. Li Qiang, follow me back to my room. You are my bodyguard, so of course you will stay in my room. "


    He Ziyan looked at Li Qiang in a daze, not really understanding why his employer shared a room with his bodyguard.


    When the two of them went to the bedroom on the top floor, Lin Yashi was still a little sullen, so she asked: "How did you know that woman?"


    Li Qiang said: "She was born to be a female bodyguard, her martial arts were exceptional, her methods were swift and fierce, I felt that it was not peaceful recently, so I invited her to my house, you also saw it, even Lin Feng is not her opponent, we can rest assured and stop worrying about our safety."


    Lin Yashi said: "The woman you are looking for is undoubtedly an expert, but her temperament is cold, she does not seem to be a bodyguard, but rather a killer.


    Li Qiang was secretly shocked, and thought: "Lin Yashi is so powerful, to think that she could see through He Ziyan¡¯s abnormality in the blink of an eye." "He Ziyan is an orphan. She did not have parents since she was young, of course her personality is a little entric, but she is still quite a loyal person. You can rest assured on this point."


    Lin Yashi nced at Li Qiang, and said: "I¡¯m still a little worried about you. You have only been in the Lin Family for a short while, and have already caused so much trouble, how can I be at ease with you? But I have given you enough face, and allowing that He Ziyan to enter the gates of the Lin Family is because I want you to be my bodyguard. But if this happens again, in the future, if you continue to act like this, I will not tolerate you anymore. "


    Li Qiang nodded his head, and said: "You can rest assured on this point, I will definitely not disappoint you."


    Lin Yashi entered the other room, changed into a set of pink pajamas, thenid on the bed and started reading. "You cane up too, I feel that my body has be a lot morefortable after you and I shared a bed."


    Li Qiang said helplessly: "It¡¯s really embarrassing for you to say that, it¡¯s actually my Innate Qi that is helpful to you. When you are sleeping, I will inject my Innate Qi into you, so that you will feel better."


    After a moment of silence, Lin Yashi suddenlyughed and said: "I was too impulsive just now and waited for your Zi Yan slowly.


    She got closer to Li Qiang, and blew some fragrant air towards his neck. Li Qiang suddenly felt that his anger had gradually dissipated, and turned around, only to see the beautiful eyes of the current Lin Yashi, like silk, beautiful like a flower in spring, captivating his soul, and used her hand to embrace her waist. However, Lin Yashi moved her body in a sh, returning to her original position, and said: "I¡¯m here to apologize to you, I didn¡¯t give you a chance, don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯m sorry."


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: "Why didn¡¯t I notice that you were so good at flirting before?"


    Lin Yashi did not speak, she flipped through the book in her hands and asked: "Did you go y games with Wang Hua?"


    Li Qiang replied: "Since you already know, then why ask me? Even if I don¡¯t say it, it will only lead to a conclusion."


    Lin Yashi said: "That¡¯s different, if you don¡¯t say it then it¡¯s a problem with your attitude, that¡¯s what I can¡¯t stand."


    Li Qiang said: "Wang Hua and the rest have met with some trouble, if I do not help, that would be too ungrateful. If I do not have a sense of brotherhood, how can I stand in between heaven and earth?"


    Lin Yashiughed: "You sure know how to talk. Alright, I won¡¯t stop you from talking with those few people, but you have to be careful, your heart is far away and you need to be prepared."


    Li Qiang said: "I understand, thank you for the reminder."


    Lin Yashi said: "If you don¡¯t have to keep in contact with these bad friends, I will reward youter."


    Li Qiang thought: "Any reward would be better than that whatever with you, it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t agree to it."


    The two of them did not talk much to begin with. After they finished what they needed to do, they went to bed.


    The next morning, He Ziyan was already waiting for Li Qiang in the driver¡¯s seat of the Te. This car was a new custom-made model, it was fashionable yet high-tech.


    When the car drove to school, Lin Yashi saw Chen Xue and Song Yan, and anxiously rushed over together. Li Qiang said to He Ziyan: "I¡¯m going to school now, you can freely control the rest of the time, just wait for me to pick you up after school."


    He Ziyan said: "I¡¯ll wait here for you, I can¡¯t go to other ces, in a few days I¡¯ll want to find an identity in this school, so that I can constantly protect you."


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: "There¡¯s no need for that, the school is very safe, there won¡¯t be any danger."


    He Ziyan said: "If you permit, I still want to get close to Zhang Xuejiu. Since he killed my brother, then I should take revenge on him!"


    Li Qiang said: Just wait a moment, our case in the game has not been fully investigated, and we might kill the wrong person if we do that. You can investigate Zhang Xuejiu¡¯s background, but in other aspects, you still need to be patient, I hope you can ept my suggestion.


    He Ziyan looked at Li Qiang and said: "I will follow Master¡¯s instructions, I can keep Zhang Xuejiu¡¯s life for now."


    Li Qiang heaved a sigh of relief and walked towards the teaching building.


    Not long after he left, someone behind himughed, "You are bing more and more imposing. Even the female driver beside you is so pretty."


    Li Qiang turned his head around in shock. It was Tang Yuxian standing beside him, she was the school beauty of another school. She had just transferred to another school a few days ago, but she quickly became familiar with Li Qiang!


    Li Qiangughed: "I¡¯ve met you again, why do we always meet at the school gate?"


    Tang Yuxianughed tenderly: "That means we are fated to meet each other, don¡¯t you think so?" Just a few sentences was enough to lightly pick her out, causing Li Qiang¡¯s heart to itch. After all, the girl opposite him was also a school beauty, and her reputation was widespread. If it was in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have had any interest in him, but now, she was happily chatting with him.


    He smiled and said, "I heard that you went to film a few days ago. How did it feel?"


    Tang Yuxian¡¯s face darkened, she pouted: "It¡¯s nothing, just going there to be a supporting role, it¡¯s just that the female lead is the daughter of a rich boss, to bring money into the group, to look like a pig, we even have to praise her as a Heavenly Immortal, a white lotus flower, all the male characters in the y seek death for her, and they won¡¯t even look at us, ai, just reading the script will make me puke."


    Li Qiang almost burst outughing, and said: "The entertainment circle is just like this, you just need to get used to it, anyway, if you take the money after performing, and slowly umte experience and connections, one day you will be the female lead."

 Chapter 119 tang yuxian

    Tang Yuxian¡¯s expression became much better, and nodded: "Thank you for your encouragement. If you be a big boss one day, can you help me?"


    Li Qiangughed out loud: "I don¡¯t have that kind of life, but if I really had the money, I would definitely make a good movie for you, so that you could be the female lead." In any case, he could write an oral cheque anytime he wanted, as Li Qiang did not mind bragging a little in front of the beauty.


    Tang Yuxian was extremely happy, and said: "Then it¡¯s a deal, you are a man¡¯s bodyguard, you have to keep your word."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I, Li Qiang, have always kept to my word. But, if I were to let you be the female lead, what benefits would you give me?"


    Tang Yuxian scolded him: "Damn you, you want benefits without even doing something, how hateful." She then lowered her head and said with a red face, "But since you¡¯ve really done it for me, I will naturally thank you. You don¡¯t need to say this out loud."


    Li Qiang thought: "Looks like the unspoken rules aren¡¯t nonsense. Tang Yuxian is only slightly rted to the entertainment circle. Once she¡¯s mentioned, she¡¯ll be the female lead, immediately acting like she¡¯s dedicated to the arts."


    The two of themughed and talked as they walked into the ssroom. Tang Yuxian suddenly asked, "Why don¡¯t you sit with me?


    Li Qiang was immediately startled, if this request was made in the past, he would definitely be shocked to death. A great beauty took the initiative to sit at the same table as him, which was something that he would never believe in the past.


    He smiled and said, "If I sit next to you, I¡¯ll be burned to death by a boy¡¯s gaze."


    Tang Yuxian almost burst outughing as she shook his head: "Then wouldn¡¯t you be charred long ago when you sat next to Lin Yashi? "Alright, but you have to keep your promises. I have a good memory, if you don¡¯t keep your promises in the future, let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with you."


    Li Qiang nodded, and thought: "That kind of thing is almost impossible to happen, so you have no chance to take care of me."


    At this time, the students had alle to ss one by one. When Tian Yinghui saw Li Qiang, he immediately sat beside him happily and asked: "I just saw you and Tang Yuxian together, how did you meet? She has such high standards that she usually disdains talking to the boys in her ss. "


    Li Qiang replied simply: "We met on the way here, so we didn¡¯t say anything. Since we¡¯re ssmates, we can¡¯t possibly be strangers, right?"


    Tian Yinghui said: "She is someone from the entertainment circle, you must be careful when dealing with her, this girl is a sociopath, I am afraid you will suffer."


    Li Qiang asked: "Thank you for your reminder. Oh yes, how is your father?"


    Tian Yinghui said gratefully: "He has already entered the high levelled ward, furthermore, the Principal personally came to see him, and said that all medical fees are free, I really have to thank you."


    Li Qiang thought: "Lin Yashi¡¯s words are really good. With just one sentence, Tian Yinghui¡¯s father received extremely good medical treatment. Previously, I was a little worried, but now it seems that it¡¯s unnecessary."


    Tian Yinghui continued: "I haven¡¯t been seeing you these past few days, where have you been? Is there an ident? "


    Li Qiang looked at Tian Yinghui¡¯s worried expression and said gratefully: "Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve seen too many storms and waves, no one can do anything to me."


    Tian Yinghui felt that Li Qiang¡¯s words were a little strange, but shshewas unable to say anything more. She wanted to say something, but he hesitated, and then decided to stop.


    Li Qiang looked at Tian Yinghui¡¯s notes, the words were beautiful, organized and clear, there were not even any marks of modification, he could not help but admire Tian Yinghui¡¯s seriousness.


    At this time, Chen Xue also sat on the other side, prodding Li Qiang, he asked: Where did you go? Howe I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time? "


    Li Qiang saw that it was Chen Xue, andughed: "I have matters to attend to, so I requested leave and did note."


    Chen Xue immediately grabbed onto this topic and reprimanded: "Your studies are alreadycking, and you even have to apply for leave every two or three days. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid you will be demoted next semester, and at that time we will all be your seniors."


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "Whether I learn or not has nothing to do with you, can you not teach me a lesson?"


    Chen Xue said angrily: "I¡¯vee to worry about you, but you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, forget it, I won¡¯t speak to you anymore." Although she was extremely angry, she didn¡¯t move from her spot, but sat beside Li Qiang instead. This made Li Qiang feel rather awkward, the left was Chen Xue, the right was Tian Yinghui, the two little beauties¡¯ bodies were emitting a fragrance that surrounded him, causing him to feel rxed and happy, and he gradually got used to this kind of environment.


    However, Lin Yashi went somewhere else, and WeChat Lin Yashi. Lin Yashi said that she was taking a look at her body in the infirmary and told him not to worry.


    At this moment, his phone suddenly rang. It should be a message from someone, Li Qiang opened it and saw that it was actually from Tang Yuxian.


    In the text, she said, "Ha, no wonder you don¡¯t want to sit at the same table as me. It¡¯s because there are two great beauties sitting beside you, so of course you can¡¯t bear to part with them."


    Li Qiang said as he cried, "I¡¯m not as blissful as you make me out to be. There¡¯s something beside me that Mum, I really want to jump off a building."


    Suddenly, with a squelch, everyone turned around to look, but they saw Tang Yuxian smiling wildly as she looked at her phone. It was probably a certain message that made her so happy, causing everyone in the ss to be extremely surprised.


    Li Qiang naturally knew why Tang Yuxian wasughing, and sent a message: "Stopughing, the entire ss is looking at you."


    Tang Yuxian said: "Who asked your text to be so humorous, I can¡¯t help butugh."


    Li Qiang made a face and chatted with her for a while longer, thinking: "This girl is speaking nonsense, he is obviously looking for an opportunity to get close to me, to get close to me."


    Tian Yinghui who was beside her saw the message sent by Li Qiang, and muttered: "So the one who is chatting with Tang Yuxian is you, isn¡¯t it true that you have gotten close to her?"


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: "Up till now, Tang Yuxian has only spoken to me a few dozen times, and it happened in the past few days. Do you think we¡¯re in a good spot?"


    Tian Yinghui said: "But she clearly looks up to you. I keep having the feeling that there¡¯s something between the two of you."


    Li Qiang thought: "So what if I do it to her, what does it have to do with you?"


    Of course, on the surface, he couldn¡¯t speak to her like that. He only smiled and said, "It¡¯s normal for students to joke around. Why do you care so much?"

 Chapter 120 substitute teacher

    Tian Yinghui¡¯s face reddened, and she said: "Who cares, I only reminded you to be careful."


    Until now, Li Qiang still did not understand what Tian Yinghui actually meant. Although Tang Yuxian had yed around in the entertainment circle for half a year, she was not any bad person, even if she had some Jianghu habits, it was normal. It was not a big deal to get close to her, but why was Tian Yinghui¡¯s reaction so strange?


    Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s disobedient attitude, Tian Yinghui did not say anymore. She pushed the sses on her nose forward and continued to read.


    At this moment, the door to the ssroom opened, and someone walked in. It was Zhou Qianqian, and she announced that Teacher Liangqiu Ying was going to take another break today, so she was going to take the supplementary lessons.


    After all, in his heart, she was extremely concerned for Liangqiu Ying¡¯s safety. Now, Liangqiu Ying was asking for leave from home again, could it be that the kidnapping incident from before had caused an unerasable harm to her?


    His mind was in a mess, he was just confused during ss. He looked at Zhou Qianqian, but his mind did not think of anything.


    Suddenly, Zhou Qianqian called out: "Li Qiang, read this ancient text, then exin the meaning of the article to everyone."


    Li Qiang stood up in a daze and picked up the book, but he did not even know what page he was reading. It was only because of Tian Yinghui¡¯s and Chen Xue¡¯s soft reminder that he finally flipped to the text, but there were a lot of new words on it that he was unable to understand them.


    Zhou Qianqian looked at him with both amusement and anger, and then said, "Everyone go study by yourself first. Li Qiang,e out with me."


    Li Qiang anxiously followed Zhou Qianqian out of the ssroom¡¯s entrance. Zhou Qianqian looked at him angrily and said: "I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking of, Teacher Liang was even specifically warning me to take care of a poor student like you, but with your current performance, how am I supposed to take care of you? Should I make a copy for you during the exam? "


    "That would be for the best, thank you Teacher Zhou." Li Qiang shamelessly gave his thanks.


    "You, are you really confused or are you just pretending? Can¡¯t you even make out the rebuttal? " Zhou Qianqian was so angry that she startedughing, looking at this strange student in front of him with an inexplicable expression.


    Li Qiang said: "I have been busytely, and did not have the time to study, hence my terrible performance today. I am truly sorry, Teacher Zhou."


    Zhou Qianqian sighed, and said: "You, ah, are truly a person that cannot be covered with mud, I don¡¯t know what to do, I am just a substitute teacher, in the future, let the Teacher Liang manage you, I am not able to do that." She caressed her hair, in between anger and anger, she looked extremely beautiful, causing Li Qiang to be dumbstruck.


    Seeing his obsessed look, Zhou Qianqian¡¯s face flushed red, and she said: "What are you looking at, is my face beautiful?"


    Li Qiang nodded repeatedly, and said: "That¡¯s right, the Teacher Zhou¡¯s face is just too enchanting. It¡¯s even more enchanting than a Western marten."


    Zhou Qianqian opened her mouth wide in shock, and said: "How can you be so impudent, daring to speak to your teacher like that?"


    Li Qiang said: "I was just expressing my feelings, and that¡¯s definitely the truth. Teacher Zhou is just so beautiful, don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t even tell the truth?"


    Zhou Qianqian¡¯s heart jumped, and she said softly: "You¡¯re praising me because I¡¯m good-looking, of course I¡¯m happy, but I can¡¯t casually say these kinds of things to my elders, I¡¯m your teacher after all."


    Li Qiangughed: "Actually, I am not that much younger than you, rather, it would be better to say that we are of the same generation. If I did not drop that many years in rank, maybe we could have be colleagues or..."


    Zhou Qianqian had never seen such a brazen fellow before, but she was a little flustered at the moment, and said: "I can¡¯t speak to you anymore, you really don¡¯t have an open mouth, it¡¯s really strange that you¡¯re tight. Luckily you¡¯re not my student, otherwise I would really have a headache."


    Li Qiangughed: "Teacher Zhou doesn¡¯t need to be like this, you are currently teaching me, I will remember all of your words, and won¡¯t forget them at all."


    Zhou Qianqian sighed: "What do you want me to say to you? You seem to be very smart, but your attitude is strange, making it hard for people to guess."


    Li Qiang said: Teacher Zhou has juste to give us supplementary lessons, so I do not know much about me. Actually, I am a very honest person, but because of luck, I encountered many strange things, which led to the current situation.


    Zhou Qianqian seemed to understand some of Li Qiang¡¯s words, but she could tell that this student had an extraordinary temperament, so she nodded her head: "Alright then, whatever you say is fine, I¡¯m not your teacher, so whatever you do in the future, it has nothing to do with me."


    Li Qiang said: "Teacher¡¯s words are wrong, for me to be a lifelong parent is a little strange, but ever since teacher stepped into this ssroom for the first time, I have deeply engraved your glorious image in my heart, and will not be able to forget for a long time."


    Zhou Qianqianughed: Alright, then let me ask you, the first day I reced you in ss, what was the content of the ss? "Tell me about the textbooks you¡¯ve taught me."


    Li Qiang was speechless. He rubbed his head, obviously not remembering anymore.


    Zhou Qianqian chuckled: "You¡¯re someone who is born with a glib tongue, but you don¡¯t have a single proper ce to be. Forget it, go back first, I won¡¯t waste my breath on you.


    He wanted nothing more than to stay a little longer with Zhou Qianqian. Such a beautiful female teacher did not have the time to chat with an ordinary student, and ever since he had met Lin Ya Shi, Li Qiang¡¯s courage had increased, and his interactions with girls had also be a lot more rxed. Before, he had always found it difficult to talk to girls, and had always felt very inferior to other girls.


    Zhou Qianqian lightly pushed him, saying: "Hurry up and go to ss, don¡¯t talk nonsense with me."


    After returning to the ssroom, Zhou Qianqian did not pay any more attention to him, and only finished her ss. She then picked up her teaching n and left, never turning back to look at him again.


    Li Qiang knew that Zhou Qianqian was a little annoyed, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb her. Instead, he was thinking about Liangqiu Ying.


    After ss, he called Liangqiu Ying, but no one replied him.


    Li Qiang panicked a little this time, he couldn¡¯t even attend ss anymore. When he walked out of the school gates, he discovered that He Ziyan was still sitting in the car waiting for her, so he got in the car and said: "Go to Liangqiu Ying¡¯s house."


    He Ziyan was surprised: "Don¡¯t you have lessons? Why aren¡¯t you going?"

 Chapter 121 Lessons

    Li Qiang said: "I still have other things to do, and can¡¯t care so much now."


    He Ziyan nodded her head and started the car. Suddenly, Li Qiang saw a few ck and blue faced young men on the road beside the car. He asked curiously: "What happened to them?


    Facing Li Qiang¡¯s question, He Ziyan answered: "I was just sitting obediently in the car waiting for you, but a few annoying fellows appeared out of nowhere and purposely hit on me. If it was before, I would have killed those unfathomable bastards, and now that I have be your bodyguard, I have to give in to everything.


    He Ziyan¡¯s reply left Li Qiang at a loss whether tough or cry, and she said: "This is also called a little lesson? I think those people will have to lie down for a few months to recover from their injuries. " He Ziyan said: "This is already their good fortune, if they were to meet me in the past, they would not even know how they died."


    Li Qiang helplessly shook his head, and said: "You¡¯re ruthless after all, I am convinced."


    He Ziyan said: "I should admire you. For a female teacher, you don¡¯t even attend your own sses. Although her words were said to be touching, his expression was one of ridicule, which made Li Qiang feel very awkward.


    Li Qiangughed: "I am concerned about my own teacher¡¯s health, there should be no problems with that, don¡¯t think that it¡¯s wrong."


    He Ziyan said: Actually, even if you followed her, it doesn¡¯t matter, Yang Guo, isn¡¯t she living a good life with Xiao Long? Furthermore, it¡¯s only the Song Dynasty, and now it¡¯s even less of a problem. I can see that you are infatuated with that Teacher Liang, if she doesn¡¯t know how to repay you, then she will really be ungrateful.


    Li Qiang¡¯s face turned red, and said: "What are you talking about, it¡¯s fine that you told me that, but don¡¯t tell anyone else."


    He Ziyanughed coldly: "I don¡¯t have much to say to the others, other than you, the others are nothing to me."


    Li Qiang was moved: "Thank you for being so loyal, I actually didn¡¯t do anything, but you treated me so well, I am very sorry."


    He Ziyan said: "You¡¯re wrong. Since I admit that you are my master, then you are my master for the rest of my life. I will agree to anything you ask of me."


    Li Qiang said: This self-deprecating speech, don¡¯t say anymore, it¡¯s better if you tell me about it. If we meet an evil person, he will definitely use your loyalty to do something that will harm you.


    He Ziyan said: "You can rest assured, I am loyal, not a fool. I understand your worries very well, there is no need to worry." Her words were slow and unhurried, and her tone was ice-cold, but her logic was meticulous and her response was correct, making Li Qiang speechless for a moment.


    ording to Li Qiang¡¯s instructions, the sports car quickly reached Liangqiu Ying¡¯s residence.


    For safety¡¯s sake, Li Qiang decided to have He Ziyan apany them. The two of them went upstairs together, and Li Qiang knocked on Liangqiu Ying¡¯s door, and in a moment, the door opened, only to see Liangqiu Ying wearing a blue robe, standing in front of the two of them.


    Li Qiang asked worriedly: "What¡¯s wrong with you, Teacher Liang, why didn¡¯t youe to school?"


    Liangqiu Ying invited the two inside and said: "I caught a cold today, my body was very hot, I don¡¯t have the strength to work in school, thank you for visiting me." She looked at He Ziyan and asked: "Who is thisdy, what is your rtionship with her?"


    Li Qiang said: "She is my new bodyguard, if she is skilled, she can definitely protect our safety."


    Liangqiu Ying looked at He Ziyan from head to toe and thought to herself: "This Li Qiang is getting weirder and weirder. He¡¯s such a beautiful and delicate girl, it¡¯s more like he¡¯s a girlfriend.


    Li Qiang saw that her face was filled with displeasure, he felt that it was a little strange, and thought: "I invited a female bodyguard, why are you angry?"


    He Ziyan did not care about Liangqiu Ying¡¯s reaction at the moment, but walked around the house, and said: "You have just died, do you know?"


    Liangqiu Ying said in shock: "There has indeed been a murder case here, how did you know?" She looked at Li Qiang, and asked him with her eyes, if he was the one who told He Ziyan that there was a murder in her house.


    Li Qiang shook his head repeatedly, and said: "This matter is extremely important, I did not say anything to Zi Yan, he had observed it himself."


    Liangqiu Ying asked curiously: "This house has already been cleaned many times, how can you tell what happened here?"


    He Ziyan said: "I have a special ability, which is able to smell death. The smell of death is still very strong in this room, the moment I entered, I knew it."


    Liangqiu Ying praised: "Wa, you have some skill, I was underestimating you before, looks like Li Qiang found the right person."


    Li Qiangughed: "I¡¯ve told you before, this Miss He is extremely skilled, she is a rare talent, she is definitely qualified to be our bodyguard."


    However, He Ziyan said: "Don¡¯t put on the hat for me for now, I feel that there are other things in Teacher Liang¡¯s house." She looked around, as if searching for something, then searched under thempshade, under the table, and pulled out many small metal objects.


    Liangqiu Ying was surprised: "What are these?"


    He Ziyan said: These are bugs, someone specifically ced it inside your house, but you can be considered lucky, they did not install any cameras, otherwise you would be even more embarrassed. As she spoke, she smashed those metal objects into pieces.


    Liangqiu Ying was surprised: "Why are those people eavesdropping on me? Why are they doing this for?"


    He Ziyan said: "I am not too sure about that, maybe the Teacher Liang has some other attractive secret, if not, no one could have installed so many bugs in your house."


    Liangqiu Ying thought: "Could it be that he ced a bug here to monitor me? But why would he treat me like this when I¡¯ve paid so much for him? " At the moment, she didn¡¯t feel good, but there were some secrets that she couldn¡¯t tell Li Qiang.


    Seeing that Liangqiu Ying¡¯s face did not look happy, Li Qiang asked curiously: What¡¯s wrong with Teacher Liang, why aren¡¯t you happy? Liangqiu Ying replied: "I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that my body isn¡¯t feeling well, my face is just a bit ugly."


    He Ziyan said: "I have some pills here that can relieve the pain in my body. If Teacher Liang needs them, I¡¯ll leave some for you."


    Liangqiu Ying thought: "This woman¡¯s origins are unknown, I wonder where she found these medicinal ingredients. If I eat them, who knows what would happen, it¡¯s better to be cautious at the moment." The doctor has already prescribed medicine for me. I have just consumed it not long ago, so I appreciate your kindness, Miss He.


    He Ziyan naturally did not force him, and nodded. Li Qiang said: "Since Teacher Liang has nothing else, then I will return first, and wille to see you again in the future."


    Liangqiu Ying said: "You should hurry up and go back to your lessons. Right, how is Teacher Zhou treating you?" Li Qiang said: "Teacher Zhou treats me very well, she said that you asked her to take special care of me, thank you very much Teacher Liang." Liangqiu Ying said: "Teacher Liangqiu Ying is a top student who graduated from a famous university, her level is very high, if you learn more from her, you will definitely reap a lot of rewards."


    Li Qiang nodded his head, and said: "Don¡¯t worry Teacher Liang, I will definitely listen to you, and study properly."

 Chapter 122 Dream

    Liang Qiuying smiled and then said to She Ziyan, "Miss He is a good person. I believe that you will definitely be able to protect Xiao Qiang. With you by his side, I am relieved."


    She Ziyan nodded her head: "Don¡¯t worry about that, my level is still good enough, I can definitely guarantee Li Qiang¡¯s safety. With me by his side, no one will dare to touch him, at least nothing that happened a few days ago will happen again."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "In that case, we¡¯ll head back first. Please take note to rest more." In front of He Zi Yan, of course, he didn¡¯t dare call Xiao Ying by her name.


    As the two of them walked out of Liang Qiuying¡¯s apartment building, She Ziyan said, "Your Teacher Liang seems to be hiding something, if I¡¯m not wrong."


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "What would she hide? However, this is also their freedom. Everyone probably doesn¡¯t want to talk about this secret. "


    He Ziyan said: "Someone put so many bugs in her house, do you still think this is not serious? Especially because of the actions of someone she knows, which is even more dangerous. "


    Li Qiang frowned and said, "That¡¯s right. Hearing you say this, I also feel that this matter is a bit serious. If it really is that serious, then what should we do?"


    He Ziyan said, "Just pay close attention to the people around Teacher Liang. Investigate all the people shees in contact with thoroughly. That way, at least we will know who dared to have any ideas about her."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "What you say makes sense. I have to seriously consider this matter. After all, he is my teacher. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he interfered too much in other people¡¯s private life."


    He Ziyanughed: "At this time, you are still thinking for her and didn¡¯t know that she might die because of your hesitation."


    Li Qiang said, "Alright, I will listen to you. In the future, just pay more attention to her and take care of her safety."


    He Ziyan said: "Are we going back to school, or to Wang Hua¡¯s ce? You still have two brothers that haven¡¯t been saved, and we¡¯re going to solve the case in the game as well. "


    Li Qiang looked at his watch and said, "It¡¯s not time yet. Let¡¯s go back to school first. We¡¯ll talk after I finish my English ss."


    By the time they reached the ssroom, Zhou Qianqian had already started lecturing. When Li Qiang returned to his seat, Tian Yinhui and Chen Xue were already gone, and Song Yan was sitting beside him. Li Qiang asked in a low voice, "Where did Tian Yinghui and Chen Xue go?"


    Song Yan said, "Tian Yinghui wasn¡¯t feeling well, so Chen Xue took her to the school¡¯s infirmary to see a patient."


    Li Qiang was shocked and asked urgently, "What disease did she have? Is it serious? " Song Yanughed in a low voice. "It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s the same problem we girls have. Don¡¯t ask." Li Qiang seemed to know something and didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore. He could only raise his head and listen to the ss.


    When Zhou Qianqian had finished her lesson, she called Li Qiang to the podium and asked, "Why are you like this? I¡¯ve been lecturing for so long, and yet you¡¯re here? What are you doing now?"


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Zhou. I really did have some matters to attend to. Otherwise, I would have definitelye earlier."


    Zhou Qianqian sighed and said, "What I¡¯ve told you before is just a passing thought. There¡¯s no saving you. Come with me, I¡¯ll give you supplementary lessons."


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "No, Teacher Zhou. I still have things to do, I don¡¯t have time right now."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "When it¡¯s time to study, you will have no time. You will have no time when it¡¯s time to study. No, it doesn¡¯t matter if you agree or not, you have toe with me."


    Seeing that Zhou Qianqian was angered, Li Qiang could only nod and say, "In that case, I will do as you say."


    So he followed Zhou Qianqian obediently to her office. She closed the door and suddenly threw herself into Li Qiang¡¯s arms, crying loudly.


    Li Qiang was shocked by her actions and hurriedly asked, "What happened to you? Who bullied you?"


    Zhou Qianqian said, "I just heard that you were kidnapped a while ago. What¡¯s going on?" Are you all right? "


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Of course I¡¯m alright. Otherwise, why would I be standing in front of you? "Don¡¯t worry Teacher Zhou, I¡¯m fine at all. I¡¯m fine."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "Don¡¯t lie to me, I know you were hit by a knife. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you were lucky, you would have met the King of Hell already. You ... don¡¯tugh at me for losing myposure."


    Li Qiang discovered that Zhou Qianqian was still in his arms, and he had no intention of leaving. A sweet fragrance assaulted his nose, causing his heart to tremble, and she embraced her waist,forting her, "I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t worry, I really can¡¯t repay the kindness that Master has shown me."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "Actually, some of the excessive words I¡¯ve said to you before are just a kind of reserved attitude for women. You should know that I have a good impression of you, but I¡¯m your teacher, so I can¡¯t just directly express my feelings. Do you understand?"


    He coughed and said, "Don¡¯t worry, as a student, I definitely won¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you. If you think that I will use my injuries to gain the sympathy of women and take advantage of them, then you can rest assured that I am a man of honor and will absolutely not do anything that would harm my morals."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "Do you think I¡¯m still lying to you?" You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m really confessing to you, why don¡¯t you believe me? "


    Li Qiang said, "We haven¡¯t interacted much. Since you suddenly became like this, of course I¡¯m very surprised."


    Zhou Qianqian smiled and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll let you know my sincerity now. But you have to remember to be responsible for me in the future."


    She took a few steps back, then began unbuttoning the front of her dress.


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "Teacher Zhou, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Qianqian said, "I¡¯ll give myself to you right now so that you can believe that I¡¯m sincere to you." As she spoke, she slowly took off her top, revealing her snow-white upper body. She then took off her narrow skirt and took off the transparent stockings on her legs, gradually revealing her smooth and delicate body.


    Li Qiang stared at his pockets, but he couldn¡¯t close his eyes. After all, the scene in front of him was really beautiful.


    Zhou Qianqian moved closer to Li Qiang, kissing his lips as she smiled. "You should believe me now, right?"


    Li Qiang loudly said, "I believe you, I will definitely believe you!"


    Suddenly, someone said in his ear, "What do you believe in?"

 Chapter 123 Joke

    Li Qiang opened his eyes and realized that he was still in ss. Beside him, Song Yan was staring at him. Zhou Qianqian had also stopped lecturing and was looking at him strangely. It was just a dream.


    Zhou Qianqian asked, "Li Qiang, what were you shouting about?"


    Li Qiang said embarrassedly, "I¡¯m sorry, Teacher. I fell asleep earlier, so I said those words in my sleep." It was immediately filled withughter, and even Zhou Qianqian was a little amused. "You, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t study well, but you¡¯re actually talking nonsense in ss. Wake up now, don¡¯t make a fool of yourself."


    Song Yan alsoughed. "I saw you sleeping so I didn¡¯t wake you up. Who would have thought that you would make such a big joke? Oh right, what did you say you would believe?"


    Li Qiang¡¯s face was as red as a ripe tomato. He shook his head and said, "Don¡¯t ask anymore, it¡¯s embarrassing. I don¡¯t want to say anything now, it¡¯s useless to say anything. I¡¯ve already lost my face, what else can I say."


    Song Yan patted his leg tofort him. This girl had a very good personality and was very understanding. This kind of action made Li Qiang feel very warm.


    After she finished her lesson, Zhou Qianqian waved at Li Qiang. Li Qiang secretly pinched his thigh, thinking that this was not a dream, before he followed her into the office. Zhou Qianqian closed the door and asked, "What¡¯s going on with you these days? Why are you so distracted?"


    Of course Li Qiang would be embarrassed to tell that ridiculous dream of his. He only bitterly smiled and said, "I was just talking nonsense earlier, don¡¯tugh at me."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "How could Iugh at you? But you came to ss in such a muddled manner. I really have to worry about you." But recently, I saw you drive a luxury car, and it seems like you¡¯ve gotten along with rich people. Maybe you got lucky? "


    Li Qiang thought, "I can¡¯t keep it a secret from her anymore, so I might as well just tell her everything." Therefore, he said, "Recently, I worked with an employer and became her bodyguard. Everything has something to do with her."


    Zhou Qianqian was surprised. "What did you say?" Isn¡¯t that ridiculous? "


    Li Qiangughed bitterly, "Actually, it¡¯s not that absurd. I really did it to protect her." He immediately exined Lin Ya Shi¡¯s motive.


    Zhou Qianqian sighed, "So that¡¯s how it is. Although things are a little strange, if I¡¯m in your shoes, my choices won¡¯t be that different. After all, you need money to finish your studies, and with Lin Ya Shi, it will be of great help to you."


    She changed the topic, "But, just because you¡¯re a bodyguard with a rich family¡¯s daughter, you can¡¯t feel at ease in your next life. A big family like that isn¡¯t safe, at that time, if you are heavily injured, then you will be left with nothing, but will instead suffer the greatest loss."


    Li Qiang said, "Yes, what Teacher Zhou said is very true. I am also considering this question, so of course I am not an idiot. I know this question very well in my heart."


    Zhou Qianqian said in a displeased tone, "What¡¯s the point of knowing everything. Your muddled life is always the same no matter where you go. Listen to me and calm down. Learn as much useful knowledge as you can and n for yourself."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely listen to Teacher Zhou¡¯s words."


    Zhou Qianqian nodded in satisfaction and said, "Although your academic performance is average, but your character is much better than Zhang Rui¡¯s. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so concerned about you, Zhang Rui wanted to give me a gift, but I rejected it. The kid¡¯s face was ugly, but I won¡¯t give him face.


    Li Qiang said, "Zhang Rui is as shameless as his father. Teacher Zhou, you have to be careful of their family¡¯s schemes. If they do anything against you, tell me quickly. I¡¯ll definitelye help you."


    Zhou Qianqian nodded and smiled. "Go back quickly. I understand what you¡¯re thinking."


    When Li Qiang left Zhou Qianqian¡¯s office, he suddenly remembered that Song Yan had mentioned that Tian Yinghui was not feeling well. He walked towards the hospital and arrived at Chen Yue¡¯s infirmary, and just as he was about to enter, he heard Chen Yue say, "This is a problem that we females are used to having. At this time of the year, we will have abdominal pain, and we just need to drink some brown sugar water.


    Tian Yinghui coughed and said, "Thank you, Dr. Chen. But my father is currently hospitalized. I have to go often to greet him, so I caught a cold. There are not many people at home. If I don¡¯t go take care of him, there won¡¯t be anyone else."


    At this moment, he heard Chen Xue say, "Aiya, didn¡¯t I say before that I would go help you? Why didn¡¯t you call me?"


    Li Qiang walked into the infirmary, and the three beauties inside all recognized him. Chen Yue first asked, "What are you doing here? Is there no ss today?"


    Tian Yinghui was lying on the sickbed, covered by a nket while Chen Xue peeled bananas for her to eat.


    When everyone saw Li Qiang walk in, they all greeted him.


    Tian Yinghui asked curiously, "Aiya, so you actually know him. When did Doctor Chen know him?"


    Chen Yue smiled. "He came here to see a patient before, that¡¯s why I know him."


    Tian Yinghui said, "I didn¡¯t know that with your strong body, you would actually be sick. I thought you were skipping all day and that there was nothing wrong with you."


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "It¡¯s normal for people to get sick, not to mention that my body is just average. It¡¯s all thanks to Doctor Chen¡¯s care that I feel better."

 Chapter 124 jarring mass

    Chen Yue purposely kept a distance from Li Qiang. As such, sshe only smiled and said, "Since you two are ssmates, then let¡¯s chat for a while longer. I¡¯m going out to settle some matters first." As he spoke, he walked out of the infirmary.


    Li Qiang came forward and touched Tian Yinghui¡¯s forehead and asked, "Are you very sick right now? If it wasn¡¯t for ss, I would havee to see you a long time ago."


    Chen Xue said, "Anyway, you don¡¯t listen to much in ss, so you might as welle over directly."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "If I hade over directly, Tian Yinghui would have surely med me to death. I would not have let her down."


    Tian Yinghuiughed, "What do you take me for? I don¡¯t have the right to care if you go to ss or not, but you took the time toe and see me.


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just that your body is so weak right now, and you still have to take care of your father. Isn¡¯t that too tiring?" I have to think of something for you. "


    Chen Xueqi asked, "What can you do to help her?" "Don¡¯t tell me that we have to be son-inw?" With these words, Li Qiang and Tian Yinghui¡¯s faces turned red.


    Tian Yinghui said, "Oh Chen Xue, what nonsense are you talking about? Nothing happened between me and Li Qiang. If you say that, how can we continue to be human?"


    Chen Xue said, "I¡¯m just joking with you guys, what¡¯s the big deal? There¡¯s only the three of us here, what¡¯s there to be worried about?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "It¡¯s unlikely for him to be a son-inw, but he has to be helpful. Tian Yinghui is sick right now, so she can¡¯t be too tired. I need to find someone to help him."


    Tian Yinghui said, "There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve already been troubling you before. If I let you help me again, I¡¯ll be too useless."


    Li Qiang said, "Why are you telling me this? It¡¯s only right that I help you. If it was someone else, I might not necessarily be able to help."


    Tian Yinghui blushed when she heard this. "Alright then, thank you very much."


    However, Chen Xue smiled and said, "Listening to what you guys said, why do I feel more and more like a couple now? Isn¡¯t it time for me to eat your sweets in the future?"


    Tian Yinghui said in a displeased tone, "Chen Xue, stop bullshitting, alright? If you continue like this, I won¡¯t let you go next time."


    Chen Xue said, "Oh, he¡¯s been defended so quickly. It seems that I should leave now?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "The one who should leave is me. I¡¯m just here to see Tian Yinghui. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine now and I need to go back and do something. Oh right, I¡¯ll make a phone call when I get back. The matter of taking care of your father will be resolved soon."


    Tian Yinghui said gratefully, "I really have to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do."


    Li Qiang said, "What are you saying? I can do anything for you." These words suddenly felt a little strange, so he smiled and said, "Alright, go rest. I¡¯ll leave first."


    When he left, he clearly saw that Tian Yinghui¡¯s face was as red as an apple, looking extremely beautiful.


    Just as he reached the corner of the stairs, Chen Xue caught up to him from behind. She angrily stood in front of him and asked: "These days, why didn¡¯t youe to find me? It¡¯s annoying to talk to me like that! "


    Li Qiang apologized, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to find you, but there¡¯s been too many things happening recently and I don¡¯t have the time."


    Chen Xue harrumphed and said, "You always have an excuse. From now on, you muste and find me once a day. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in great trouble."


    Li Qiang said, "A lot of things have happened to me recently, making me unable to handle it. Ie to find you everyday, this condition is really too harsh."


    Chen Xue stomped her feet and said, "That won¡¯t do, I want to see you everyday. If I can¡¯t see you every day, I will go crazy. Besides, if you¡¯re not by my side, I¡¯m worried that someone will cause trouble for me."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cover for you, you have nothing to worry about. Also, don¡¯t alwayse to the infirmary. You¡¯re so nervous about your studies right now, what if your studies are dyed?"


    Chen Xue said, "I don¡¯t need you to meddle in my business. Besides, you don¡¯t like studying, so why are you here to meddle in mine?"


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t be like this. See if your words are contradictory. While hoping that I will alwayse find you and not listen to my advice, how am I supposed to get close to you?"


    Chen Xue said, "You¡¯re always trying to reason with me. We already have a rtionship of a man and a woman. What exactly do you want?"


    Li Qiang straightforwardly said, "We agreed on this at the beginning that our rtionship was only for others to see. I already have an employer, so what do you think I can do?"


    Chen Xue was surprised, "You haven¡¯t finished protecting Lin Ya Shi?"


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "It¡¯s not easy. The Lin n has too many enemies, so I must always protect Lin Ya Shi¡¯s side."


    Chen Xue said, "But I think you should give up this job."


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯m not the kind of person to give up halfway. Besides, this job is very profitable."


    Chen Xue said, "Ai, it¡¯s up to you."


    Li Qiang said, "Actually, I was forced to do this and I can¡¯t tell you all the details. In short, I¡¯m really afraid that I will dy you."


    Chen Xue¡¯s eyes reddened. "You¡¯re a very good person, and you do things with a sense of loyalty. You¡¯ve helped me a lot, so even if it¡¯s a fake love affair, it doesn¡¯t matter. I still want to be with you. As long as neither of us says anything, everything will be fine, right?"


    Li Qiang was shocked and thought to himself, "Could it be that this girl has really taken a fancy to me?" Why is she so infatuated? "This is going to be difficult."


    Seeing that Li Qiang didn¡¯t say anything, Chen Xue said, "You better give me a quick answer. In the end, can you give me a quick answer? Since I like you so much, you should at least give me an exnation, right?"


    Li Qiang pondered for a moment and said, "Can you let me think about this? I¡¯ve encountered many difficulties, and I really don¡¯t have time to think about matters of the heart. If I can rx my time, I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation."


    Chen Xue said, "Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your news. Anyway, there¡¯s no rush in this matter. Even if you don¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll follow you to the end. Don¡¯t even think about running away!" After saying that, she turned around and left.


    He had always thought that one day, a beauty would descend from the sky, but now that the beauty had appeared in front of him and even confessed to him, he was actually distressed instead. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t like her, but because he had too many choices, and he didn¡¯t know how to resolve this mess.


    At this moment, Li Qiang¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Wang Hua. He said: "Bro, have you finished your lesson? Hurry up ande. The game is about to start. We¡¯re going to save people in the game."


    Li Qiang said: "Okay, I will be right there. How are Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu?"


    Wang Hua said, "He¡¯s fine, but he can¡¯t take off his helmet, which means he hasn¡¯t been released from prison. It looks like we have to go into the game to rob him."


    Li Qiang said, "Alright then. I will definitelye. Just wait for me here."


    Wang Hua said, "Okay, no problem. Don¡¯t worry, this time we will definitely save those two brothers!"


    Li Qiang closed his phone and walked to the school gate. At this moment, She Ziyan was standing beside her car, waiting. The beautiful car formed a beautiful scenery. The others stayed far away and no one dared to strike up a conversation with her again.

 Chapter 125 Rescue

    He Ziyan saw that Li Qiang had arrived beside his, so he immediately opened the car door. Once Li Qiang was seated, she would drive away.


    Li Qiang said: "Let¡¯s go to Wang Hua¡¯s ce. Do you know where his house is?"


    She Ziyan nodded, "Of course I know. I know all the homes of the rich and powerful families and rtives in this city."


    Li Qiang smacked his lips and said, "Your information is so well-informed?"


    She Ziyan said: "Before, when Imitted the crime with brother, I was mainly responsible for collecting information. As a professional killer, understanding the target¡¯s action pattern, family, and work situation are the most basic requirements. If I don¡¯t reach this point, then what¡¯s the difference between me and a pig ughterer?"


    Li Qiang was amused by her words and said, "Yeah, these days, everything has to be done professionally. No matter what, if you don¡¯t prepare seriously, you will do nothing well. Since that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it good for you to do it yourselves? Since you¡¯re doing everything by yourself, why did you join an organization? "


    He Ziyan said, "Joining an organization naturally has our own considerations, because once we join an assassination organization, we can enjoy the protection of the organization. If the family of the target that was killed hired someone from the same organization in order to take revenge, these killers will be bound by the rules of the organization and will automatically exercise the principle of evasion, not making a move against the killers of the organization. The ck Cloak Society is thergest assassination organization, and other than the killers of this organization, we haven¡¯t worried about anyone before."


    Li Qiang said, "But in this assassination attempt, you guys encountered an ident, right?"


    She Ziyan nodded her head: "That¡¯s right, I really didn¡¯t think that brother would die in such a game. He has roamed the Jianghu for so many years, killing countless nobles, and none of them have failed."


    Li Qiang said in his heart, "You¡¯ve killed so many people with your brother, so it¡¯s normal for you to get killed. There¡¯s nothing to feel wronged about, right?" However, he couldn¡¯t say that out loud on the surface, so heforted her: "People can¡¯te back from the dead, so it¡¯s better for you to restrain your grief. This time, when we enter the game, we will immediately investigate this matter and give your brother justice!"


    She Ziyan said: "When I logged out from the game, I saw my brother¡¯s corpse. His eyes were wide open, obviously he died of unwillingness. I handed his corpse over to the cleaners beforeing to find you."


    Li Qiang said, "After the security agreement in the game failed, you were hit in the head, is it the same as in the real world?"


    She Ziyan nodded her head, "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s exactly the same as the parts inside the game where you were injured."


    Li Qiang smacked his lips and said, "This is too scary. Oh right, what kind of cleaner are you talking about?"


    He Ziyan said: "Cleaners are people whoe to deal with idental corpses. For people like us, even if we die, we can¡¯t report them to the police. After we deal with the bodies, we can only send the cleaners over. Although they are called cleaners, they are not the normal kind of cleaners, do you understand? "


    Li Qiang nodded, "Of course I understand that. Then I suddenly remembered something, a nanny died in Liang Qiuying¡¯s room, but the police didn¡¯t find her body. Was the nanny¡¯s body also cleaned up by the cleaner you mentioned?"


    She Ziyan nodded, and said: "You¡¯re right, this kind of cleaners use a special kind of cleaning agent, it¡¯s different from normal cleaners, so I can smell that cleaning agent. And because of this, I know that Liang Qiuying¡¯s family died before."


    Li Qiang said, "So the nanny who died at Liang Qiuying¡¯s house is not an ordinary nanny, is she? "If it was a normal nanny, how could she have been taken care of by the cleaners?"


    He Ziyanughed, "Not only is she not an ordinary nanny, but the bug in Liao Qiuying¡¯s house must have been installed by her."


    Li Qiang was surprised, "So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder I was wondering why such a thing happened in Teacher Liang Qiuying¡¯s house."


    He Ziyan said, "That Teacher Liang Qiuying of yours is also not an ordinary person. Don¡¯t you see that?"


    Li Qiang was shocked, "What? What do you mean by that? "


    He Ziyan said: "There are many rules in this industry, and we don¡¯t interfere with the lives of ordinary people. Since that nanny snuck into Liang Qiuying¡¯s side for so long, and also installed a lot of bugs, it means that Liang Qiuying¡¯s identity must be very special, at least she is not just a teacher. Furthermore, when she heard that there¡¯s a bug in her house, she didn¡¯t seem to panic. On the contrary, she appeared to be very calm, meaning that her mental fortitude is not something ordinary people canpare to. This woman is not simple! "


    Listening to He Zi Yan¡¯s analysis, Li Qiang could not keep his mouth shut. He had never thought that Liang Qiuying would have such an unspeakable secret. He was so shocked that he was at a loss for words, unsure of what to say.


    Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s surprised expression, She Ziyanughed instead, "What¡¯s wrong with you, everyone has their own secret, what¡¯s so strange about that? Even if that Teacher Liang of yours has some other identity, it¡¯s still normal, like you, you¡¯re just an ordinary student at Salt Spring City¡¯s Experimental High School, but once you¡¯re out of school, aren¡¯t you also the bodyguard of the rich family¡¯s daughter, Lin Ya Shi? Everyone has a secret identity behind them, so you have to slowly adapt to it."


    Hearing He Ziyan¡¯s words, Li Qiang felt as if a huge rock had been stuck in his heart. Smiling bitterly, he said, "I¡¯m not as open-minded as you are. After all, I have a sense of respect towards Teacher Liang, and I don¡¯t want her to have any ws or ws. She¡¯s just a goddess in my heart.


    Li Qiang¡¯s words made He Zi Yan burst out inughter, "You are such an interesting person, even if Liang Qiuying is a prostitute, don¡¯t you like her? I feel that if you really like her, then you don¡¯t need to care about her identity and actions. If you like her, then you should just like her wholeheartedly and wholeheartedly. Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "I understand what you want to say, but if she has some secrets, why didn¡¯t she tell me? We have experienced so much together in the past few days, and we are already very close to each other.

 Chapter 126 I have to go all out...

    She Ziyan sighed, and said: "Foolish boy, everyone has their secrets, after big brother and I became killers, we cut off almost everyone¡¯s contact, because we knew, this kind of identity must be kept a secret, and if someone knew we have rtives and friends, then they would be in trouble. For example, a few years ago, when my brother tried to assassinate someone at the train station, he ran into a high school ssmate. That person said that he was a friend of my brother, but my brother refused to recognize him. That guy got angry, got angry, and kept pestering my brother without letting go, and in the end, he exposed my brother¡¯s hiding ce. His target went on a counterattack, and after a fierce fight, even though we killed that target, my brother¡¯s ssmate also died in the fighting. Just think about it, if Liang Qiuying is really in danger, she definitely doesn¡¯t want you to know her secret, because this will bring you many dangers. If she really likes you, then you cannot tell her everything.


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "I understand. I understand everything you¡¯ve said, but I still can¡¯te to this conclusion in my heart. Sigh."


    He Ziyan no longer spoke, only silently drove, the car waspletely silent.


    When they arrived at Wang Hua¡¯s home, Wang Hua saw a beautiful woman standing next to Li Qiang. He suddenlyughed: "Hey, it¡¯s only been a while and you already have a beautiful partner. This is truly a cause for celebration."


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. This Miss He is a bodyguard hired by Lin Ya Shi. You have to be careful. She is very skilled. If you are unhappy, you will lose your life."


    Wang Hua stuck out his tongue and said, "Don¡¯t worry, friends and wives are not to be trifled with. I definitely won¡¯t have any ideas about her." Finished joking, he whispered into Li Qiang¡¯s ear, "This matter is getting more and more serious. Feng Xiaojian¡¯s father already knows about this matter, and told me that no matter how much money I have, I must save my son! Lin Hu¡¯s underlings were also in a mess as they wanted to organize troops to enter the game. For a chaotic battle, you must be mentally prepared, as this time entering the game we will definitely be able to witness an unprecedented battle!


    Li Qiang said, "When I return to the game this time, should I first see Azure Dragon City, or Phoenix City?"


    Wang Hua said: "Everything has returned to the starting point. Since you havee to my secret room, then we must start from Azure Dragon City when we enter the game. Let¡¯s let go of Phoenix City¡¯s case first. The most important thing right now is to go to the prison to rescue our brothers!"


    Li Qiang said, "Okay, in the game, everything will be under yourmand. I¡¯m only responsible for helping out."


    Wang Hua said: "Your brain is better than mine, big idea is still up to you, in short, this battle, only wins are not allowed to lose, otherwise Feng Xiaojian¡¯s father and Lin Hu¡¯s society will find you and me to settle the score, it will be too troublesome!"


    Li Qiangined, "It¡¯s all because of you. You didn¡¯t want to die and insisted on ying this lousy game. Now that this matter has been resolved, let¡¯s see what you can do."


    Wang Huaughed, and said: "I have no choice, although we have just been brothers for a short while, but you should know my character, I am a person who likes to show kindness and enmity, if others treat me well, I will treat them well, and if they treat me badly, I will repay them tenfold!" "How dare you provoke my brother, I will fight it out with you!"


    Li Qiang said, "Alright, we all know that you are a loyal person. Let¡¯s go."


    When they arrived at the dark room, they saw that Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu were still lying there with helmets on their heads and their bodies motionless. However, a bottle of nutrition liquid was already hung around them in order to maintain their bodies.


    Wang Hua asked Li Qiang, "Is this Miss He also in the game?"


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s right. She is my bodyguard. Naturally, she has to follow me in as well."


    Wang Hua said with a face of envy: "You are really lucky to have a woman. Even your bodyguard is so beautiful, unlike me, who couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and contacted an outsider. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a man." His words startled us all!


    He Zi Yan pursed her lips andughed: "Is what you said true? I didn¡¯t expect you to be interested in men. "


    Wang Hua said embarrassedly: "Miss, don¡¯t spout nonsense, it¡¯s not like what you¡¯re thinking. I really think that the outer ring is quite pretty and we¡¯ve had a rtionship, butter on I found out that this guy is a transgender person ..." I drank too much that day and I couldn¡¯t differentiate between the two. When I wake up, I¡¯ll be extremely regretful! "


    Li Qiang and He Ziyanughed heartily when they heard his words.


    Li Qiang chuckled, "Even so, I can¡¯t me all of you. With how skilled you are in stic surgery now, it would be hard to tell a man from a woman. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and take a look at those famous fake girls.


    Even if my appearance couldn¡¯t be seen, some details could still be discerned. It¡¯s all my fault that I was too anxious and got cheated, mainly because she smoothly took away a watch, and I haven¡¯t found her yet. The next time I see that slut, I¡¯ll definitely take care of him! "


    The three of themid down and put on their helmets. With a sh of white light, they entered the game.


    PengHuai respectfully weed Wang Hua into Azure Dragon City. As they walked, he said, "ording to Marshal¡¯s instructions and allocations, we have already formed an army of five million and are about to head to the prison. When do you think we should leave?"


    Wang Hua said: "Let¡¯s go now. The prison is quite far away from us. It will take us five to six hours to get there. We have to go through a big war. Is the army ready?"


    Peng Huai replied, "Yes, we¡¯ve already gathered. Marshal, you can rest assured."


    Wang Hua asked again: "How¡¯s the news from Phoenix City?"


    Peng Huai said, "Phoenix City is currently calm, without any movements, I believe there is no possibility of attacking us."


    Wang Hua said, "We must guard against people, leave a million troops in Azure Dragon City and all kinds of defensive equipment, dig deeper into the moat and raise the wall by twenty meters. Even if the enemy attacks, they will not be able to return!"


    Peng Huai said, "Marshal is wise, this subordinate will handle it."


    Wang Hua looked at Li Qiang and She Ziyan, and said: "Most of my army will need to walk, especially the mechanized army. Wang Hua looked at Li Qiang and She Ziyan, and said:" Most of my army will need to walk, especially the mechanized army.


    Li Qiang said, "You can arrange all of this. We just need to follow your orders."


    Wang Hua said, "Don¡¯t look at how things are organized now. If there was a big battle, my mind would be in a mess and I wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with any ideas. Last time on the city wall, if you didn¡¯t stop me in time, I would have died on the city wall long ago."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "What are you talking about? What else do we have to say for ourselves? We¡¯re such affectionate friends, so what if we die for you?"

 Chapter 127 Millions of Patriarchs

    Wang Hua was moved to tears as he said: "You¡¯re really my good brother. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such words. I¡¯m so touched."


    He Ziyan interjected from the side, "Hey, don¡¯t you read too many Qiong Yao novels and you always shed tears? As a man, don¡¯t always cry like this, what do you look like!"


    Wang Hua embarrassedly said: "Miss He is right. A man as a bodyguard should not be so soft, but now that Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu are both in the enemy¡¯s hands, I am not confident in myself. That is why I have such a timid expression."


    Li Qiang said, "Speaking of this prison, you¡¯ve said before that it is an unusual one that not even the legal authorities are able to control. If we save Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu this time, wouldn¡¯t it lead to a greater scale of revenge?"


    Wang Hua said: "Don¡¯t worry about that too much. If Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu are in danger, we would immediately be in danger. Do you think Feng Xiaojian, your father, and Lin Hu¡¯s brotherhood will let us go?"


    At this moment, his phone rang. Wang Hua answered it for a while, then smiled towards Li Qiang and said: "Feng Xiaojian¡¯s father came into the game too. He has formed an army of over ten million people and is preparing to attack the prison from the other side." Just as he finished speaking, the phone rang again, this time it was Lin Hu¡¯s brother from the club. Those people entered the game as individuals, and they all bought fierce equipment, all of them high quality equipment that could instantly kill tens of thousands of NPCs.


    Li Qiang said, "With so many peopleing to help, we should be able to win, right?"


    Wang Hua smiled bitterly: "I hope so, but I have a bad feeling about this."


    She Ziyan said: "Your premonition is actually quite correct. Although there are quite a few people attacking this time, but no one with absolute authority has such loose fighting strength that it is more or less useless to attack together. I am very worried that when the timees, everyone will fight on their own and there won¡¯t be any use at all.


    Wang Hua opened his eyes wide, waiting for He Zi Yan. He then looked at Li Qiang and said, "Brother, this female bodyguard of yours is indeed knowledgeable. No wonder you want to bring her along. With her here, I¡¯m actually a little relieved."


    He Zi Yan snorted: "What are you worrying about? I¡¯m a woman, and I can¡¯t help much. "


    Wang Huaughed, "I don¡¯t need you to help me with a big favor. As long as you have a useful idea, it¡¯ll be even more useful than a huge army with thousands of men and horses."


    As the three of them walked, they had already arrived at the airport. At this moment, there were thousands of advanced fighter jets parked at the airport, ready to take off at any moment.


    Wang Hua brought the two of them to a huge military aircraft and said, "This is our private ne, modified from a military transport ne. There are weapons on it and fighter jets to apany it. It¡¯s definitely safe."


    The three of them boarded the ne. The interior was indeed veryfortable. There was a sofa, a bed, and also a beautiful flight attendant who served them well.


    Li Qiang took the air stewardess¡¯ ss of champagne and took a sip. The taste was indeed excellent. He smiled and said, "I didn¡¯t expect to enjoy it so much during a battle."


    Wang Hua was lecherously touching the delicate hand of a flight attendant. Heughed, "If you didn¡¯t bring this Miss He here, you could have picked any flight attendant on this ne. Now, hehe."


    She Ziyan looked at Li Qiang and said: "Master, please enjoy the service here. I don¡¯t mind."


    After Wang Hua heard He Ziyan¡¯s words, he looked at Li Qiang in shock and said: "I didn¡¯t expect the woman beside you to be so open-minded. You sure are fortunate, making people extremely envious."


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t be too envious, it¡¯s actually nothing much. She¡¯s my bodyguard, not my girlfriend. Other than protecting me, she enjoys her freedom."


    At this moment, She Ziyan¡¯s face darkened. Walking to another ce, Wang Hua leaned over and whispered, "Can you not speak nonsense? That girl is obviously interested in you. You¡¯re still talking nonsense here. Don¡¯t hurt her heart, okay?"


    Li Qiang said, "How can it be like that? Can you not speak carelessly?"


    Wang Hua chuckled and said, "I have seen more things than you, so I¡¯m quite urate in matters of rtionships. That Miss He clearly likes you, and perhaps she hasn¡¯t directly expressed her feelings to you, but from the way she looks at you and the way she speaks to you, she definitely likes you."


    Li Qiang said in his heart, "I¡¯ve only known She Ziyan for a few days, how could she like me? "It¡¯s really strange today, quite a few girls have expressed their goodwill towards me. What is going on here?"


    He lowered his head to look at the Azure Dragon Jade Ring on his hand. At this moment, the ring was emitting a faint blue light, and he immediately nodded, thinking to himself, "It seems this ring is the credit of this ring. If it wasn¡¯t for this ring, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be favored by so many girls."


    Wang Hua continued, "Anyway, the flight attendants on this ne are all game characters. If you want to y, you can do it next time. Now go and talk to Miss He, don¡¯t make her sad."


    Li Qiang had no choice but to go to the other cabin. At this moment, He Ziyan was standing there smoking. Her smoking posture was very beautiful, constantly puffing out smoke rings, thinking about something.


    When She Ziyan saw that Li Qiang had arrived, she immediately pinched the cigarette and asked: "Master, what¡¯s the matter? I wanted toe over and smoke a cigarette, so I left you for a while.


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s alright, you should have taken a break already. You can stay here for a while longer, but this time there are some things I want to say first, we are going to the prison to save my brother, and legend has it that the prison is a very terrifying ce, it¡¯s heavily guarded, and there are also many high level weapons that we have never seen before. Although we have a lot of troops, it¡¯s a pity that they are all low level NPCs in the game, so we can¡¯t take too many hits.


    She Ziyan said: "Although I am not very old, but I have experienced many situations of life and death, so please rest assured Master that I will not drag you down, and will not hesitate to protect you."


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "I can¡¯t agree to this. You must not sacrifice your life to protect me. When you encounter danger, first think about your own safety. If we can only leave one life, I hope you can live."


    She Ziyan¡¯s eyes reddened, and she said: "Why do you say that? This is a game after all, it¡¯s not that dangerous."


    Li Qiang said, "In the prison area, the security agreement is ineffective. What we are facing is a situation that is even more dangerous than a war in reality. By that time, blood will flow everywhere, and those people you¡¯ve killed will definitely not be able to match the number of casualties in the future war.


    She Ziyan stuck out her tongue, "What you say sounds a little mystical, but I don¡¯t quite believe it. If it reallyes to that, I¡¯ll just simply stop this game. It has already lost its meaning of entertainment, bing a terrifying ce to release the desire to kill. This kind of thing doesn¡¯t exist in any country in the world, does it?"


    Li Qiang said, "In fact, this kind of thing exists in every country, but the degree and method are different. I¡¯ve always been wondering what kind of godly method of making this game is, why is the level of production so high, why is the financial power so great, and why it is able to attract so many rich kids. It¡¯s because the creator of this game knows about human nature, and knows about things that can arouse the desire of humans, which is why this game has developed to this extent."

 Chapter 128 The Secret of the Killer

    She Ziyan said, "From what I see, the producer of this game is somewhat simr to the boss of our ck Cloaked Society."


    Li Qiang asked, "Oh right, do you know who is the boss of your ck Cloaked Society?" She Ziyan shook her head and said: "How would I know? The leader of the ck Cloaked Society is very elusive, only giving orders and not revealing his true face. We really do not know who he is, so I said he is very simr to the creator of this game. Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "That¡¯s understandable. After all, in such a tight dark organization, the person in charge cannot casually show his face. It would be quite troublesome for others to see through his identity."


    He Ziyan said: "The martial arts world is a veryplicated ce. The ck Cloaked Society has been soaked in too much blood, and countless people havee to seek revenge. Although they have been suppressed by the organization, but the me of resistance is like a volcano, and the more you try to suppress it, the stronger it bes."


    Li Qiang said, "So it¡¯s very important for you to take this opportunity to leave the ck Cloaked Society. After all, being an assassin isn¡¯t a lifelong matter. At your age, it¡¯s only right for you to leave first."


    She Ziyan said: "You think very easily, but leaving the ck Cloaked Society is not that easy. I am indeed no longer working for the organization, but I am your bodyguard. But the organization must be furious. They have probably sent an internal arrest warrant to capture me."


    Li Qiang said, "You¡¯re one of my men. If they dare to do something like that, they will be digging their own graves."


    She Ziyanughed: "You have already been kidnapped, what ability do you have to protect me? Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of myself."


    Li Qiang was depressed in his heart. Although He Ziyan was not good at speaking and his words had stepped on Li Qiang¡¯s foot a few times, but her heart was still good. She had always been thinking for Li Qiang.


    At this moment, the ne had already flown in the sky. Through the thick clouds, they were able to see the bright sunlight shining down. Such a beautiful scenery was extremely beautiful.


    He Ziyan looked at the setting sun and sighed: "No matter who it is, no one has the right to interfere with the others¡¯ appreciation of the beautiful scenery!"


    Li Qiang sighed, "You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just that the current world is far from the perfect world that we imagined."


    She Ziyan said: "I know where your depression lies, but in order to give you face, I won¡¯t talk about this for now."


    Li Qiang looked at He Zi Yan andughed: "I am your master, you shouldn¡¯t suspect me."


    She Ziyan said: "I¡¯m only protecting you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t suspect you."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "That¡¯s right. One should have the spirit of independence. Only those who have self-esteem can gain the recognition of others."


    She Ziyan sighed: "It¡¯s a pity that I woke up toote, otherwise I would definitely bring my brother out of the hitman industry."


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯ve heard that once you enter the martial arts world, it is as deep as the sea. It is extremely difficult to leave the martial arts world."


    He Ziyan said: "That¡¯s the way novelists do things, killers are no different from other industries, especially those retail killers who quit as they please, many of them don¡¯t want to quit because it¡¯s easy to earn money, as long as they are vicious and dare to attack, money will naturallye, easier than being a prostitute."


    Li Qiang helplessly smiled and said, "You say it¡¯s easy, but human life is taken away as easily as grass, isn¡¯t that a little too easy?"


    She Ziyan said: "People kill too many, so I don¡¯t feel anything. But after meeting Master, I¡¯ve restrained myself. Looking back, I really did feel that I was going too far."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "You¡¯re not that simple." However, he still encouraged his with his words: "If you can feel guilty, then it means that your nature is good. In the future, you don¡¯t need to do all those fighting and killing stuff when you¡¯re by my side."


    He Ziyanughed: "How can it be that easy? To be your bodyguard, to fight and kill will have to continue on as if it were day after day. For example right now, if you want to save your brothers, how can you not kill them?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head helplessly: "That¡¯s true, but since it¡¯s in the game, it doesn¡¯t matter. Although there was a tall monk who said that killing people in the game is part of the karma, but that¡¯s just his family¡¯s words. We just need to have a clear conscience."


    He Ziyan said: "It¡¯s the prison¡¯s first mistake to capture someone, and asking them to release him is a matter of course, if they don¡¯t listen to reason, we can go steal more people, and that¡¯s also in ordance with the rules of the martial arts world. As for causing murder, that¡¯s also something that cannot be helped, there¡¯s only one thing, master, you must be careful, if anything goes wrong, I¡¯m going to lose my job."


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "So your main point is to be afraid of losing your job. Alright, don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to work as long as possible so that you won¡¯t lose your job."


    He Zi Yan suddenly thought of something and said: "After we save your brother, how about we go to Phoenix City? There¡¯s still my brother¡¯s case there. "


    Li Qiang said, "Of course, this is also one of the reasons why I came to this game once again. After I finish all these things, I don¡¯t want toe again, not to mention the atmosphere here is very strange, it¡¯s always fighting and killing people, suddenly killing millions of people, even if it¡¯s just a game, it¡¯s very ufortable. I don¡¯t want to stay here for too long. All the rulers of the past dynasties were pretty good when they first ascended the stage, so why was it that the more they ascended the stage, the more bastard they became? "It is because you are living a good life that you forget the hardships of the people and throw away the most basic principles of being a human. Then you are nothing."


    She Ziyan praised: "Your words make a lot of sense, I have nothing to say to that."


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s just some nonsense from drinking a little wine. If you say something like that, then it¡¯s over. Just ignore it and cool off is the meaning of existence."

 Chapter 129 passion

    After chatting for a while, She Ziyan said: "If Master is interested in those stewardesses, you can y with them however you like. Don¡¯t worry about my feelings, I¡¯m not your lover or partner, so I don¡¯t want to embarrass you because of my existence."


    Li Qiangughed, "What kind of person do you take me to be? I am not a lustful person, although I have lived like this in my dreams before, but when I really meet someone, I feel a lot more timid. I always feel that this is a game where people lose their will, and a person¡¯s will is more precious than gold, no matter what background they are in, or whether they are rich or poor, if they lose their will, then they will be like zombies for life. "


    She Ziyan nodded her head: "Master is right, I thought so too. Is that why Master wants to make his own career?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "When I was together with Lin Ya Shi, it was because of her request that I mistakenly entered the rich people¡¯s world, just like how Grandma Liu wandered around in the park. But now, I feel that it¡¯s better to be safe as long as I am here. "To tell you the truth, when you first came here, you said that you wanted to try for a year, and you didn¡¯t need anypensation. Later on, Lin Ya Shi agreed to pay you, and if you want to ask me for money, I can¡¯t, because a man has to be paid by a woman. This is what it is in ancient times, but those looks can at least rely on his looks to win the favor of women.


    She Ziyan said: "Don¡¯t belittle yourself, how can those guys who have been cheated bepared to you? The reason why I can rely on you is not only because you saved my life, but also because I feel that you have your own thoughts and a unique view of the world, so I desperately want to join you. If you want to do something, I will definitely support you behind your back, but if you are extremely low on yourself right now and think that you don¡¯t need to use anyone, I might as well just kill you and give you a quick death so that you won¡¯t have to suffer any more in the future."


    Li Qiang repeatedly shook his head and said, "There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s better to live on. I ept your kind intentions, but I don¡¯t agree to taking my life."


    "I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree. You are a person with a lot of achievements, and the words you just said have already expressed your ambition, so let¡¯s say that from now on, don¡¯t say any more depressing words. You need to maintain a strong spirit and fighting spirit in order to start a new business, and get rid of all difficulties and advance forward, I believe that your future will not be any less than Gu Feng¡¯s."


    Li Qiang held He Zi Yan¡¯s hand and said gratefully: "Thank you. So far, you are the only one who has given me such encouragement. Your words, I will never forget for the rest of my life."


    She Ziyan blushed: "Why are you saying all this nonsense. I¡¯m a person by your side, what can I say if I don¡¯t encourage you? You just have to remember not to let me down. "


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down." As he said that, he held She Ziyan tightly and did not let go for a long time. Moreover, he gradually started to act a little presumptuously, his hands carelessly stroked She Ziyan¡¯s body.


    She Ziyan became bashful, pushing him away with all her might, "I am your bodyguard, and I only provide protection. As for matters of debauchery, you should go find someone else."


    Li Qiang said apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, I lost myposure a little bit. You punish me."


    She Ziyan retorted: "What can I punish you with? You are my master, so I must listen to yourmands. I do not have the qualifications to punish you. "


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "Then what¡¯s good about it?" Saying so, he knelt in front of She Ziyan and hugged her smooth and straight leg, rubbing it.


    He Ziyan blushed: "Can you not be like this, why are you so drunk?"


    Li Qiang said with a mischievous smile, "If I wasn¡¯t this drunk, how would I dare to be so presumptuous towards you? "You are an assassin, and even now, I am still a bit worried that you will shoot me."


    She Ziyan said: "Even if I shoot myself, I won¡¯t kill you. You can rest assured." As she spoke, she supported Li Qiang up. Although his hands were slender, they were powerful. Li Qiang struggled for a few moments but was unable to move. He waspletely impressed.


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "You, a girl, actually have a much stronger strength than mine, making a man like me feel ashamed."


    He Zi Yan snorted: "If not for the fact that I¡¯m stronger than you, I¡¯m afraid you would have already jumped me to the ground? My strength training has been trained by specialization, so it is obviously not something that ordinary students like you canpare to. However, your body¡¯s foundation is not bad, and if you practice more, you might be able to aplish something. "


    Li Qiang said, "Alright then. In the future, you cane and be my fitness instructor. I¡¯ll get Lin Ya Shi to give you a sry increase."


    She Ziyanughed out loud: "I just said I don¡¯t want to use a woman¡¯s money, but now I¡¯m thinking of Lin Ya Shi. You are really funny. Am I not going to be your fitness coach, train you up, and then push me down? I¡¯m not that stupid. " As she spoke, she twisted her waist and returned to her room to rest.


    Li Qiang looked at He Zi Yan¡¯s sexy body drooling, but with She Zi Yan¡¯s strong personality, if she forced her way into Hong Kong, she might really be angry and lose her life, so he gave up on this idea.


    When he saw Li Qiange in, he hurriedly greeted him: "Where did you go? After going for so long, the scenery here is very good. These air stewardesses seem to have upgraded their appearance and figure, so you should enjoy yourself."


    However, Li Qiang shook his head and said, "I¡¯m not as free as you are. We still need to go to the prison to save people, so we should make some ns. What do you think?"


    Wang Hua¡¯s face sunk as he nodded his head: "You¡¯re right, I was addicted to drinking and forgot about the important matter at that moment. Saving Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu is our true purpose ining here!"


    Li Qiang took out the map and carefully looked at the location of the prison.


    As the name implied, this ce was actually arge ck forest. The trees here were all primitive trees, tall and deep, and from afar, one could see that this ce was arge, dark forest. The prison was located right in the middle of a cliff, and it was easy to defend but difficult to attack from three sides.

 Chapter 130 easy to defend and hard to attack

    Wang Hua looked at the map and frowned, "This damn ce, how do we get in?"


    There are cliffs everywhere in this damn ce, and there are hordes of wild beasts in the ck area. Although my army isrge, just those wild beasts alone will cause a lot of loss to my troops after entering the forest. Even if we reach the entrance of the prison and climb up the cliff to attack them, it would be too easy for them to defend. Wang Hua analyzed.


    Li Qiang also frowned. After thinking for a long time, he suddenly said, "There is a good saying, the fort was broken from the inside. At the moment, we need someone to act as our spy and get information from the prison.


    Wang Hua smiled bitterly: "It¡¯s easy to say, but who can pretend to be an informant and sneak in?" "The prison is not a ce where you can enter just because you want to. Moreover, even if you do enter the prison, it would be hard to say whether or not you can connect with Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu."


    Li Qiang said, "If we do it, there is a chance of survival. If we don¡¯t do it, there is only death. I think we should still try to sneak in."


    Wang Hua pondered for a moment and said: "In that case, I will choose a few of the underlings and go to the prison to try my luck."


    Li Qiang shook his head: "That won¡¯t do, after all game characters have certain ws and are easy to be seen through by the prison. The best way is to find a person in real life who is very familiar with Feng XiaoDao and Lin Hu, this way it will be much easier to get online."


    Wang Hua was surprised: "You¡¯re going around this and that, don¡¯t tell me you want to be a spy?" I already have two brothers in it, so I can¡¯t let you go in there and suffer anymore. "


    Li Qiang said, "Even if you don¡¯t agree, I still have to go in. Otherwise, why would Ie here?"


    Wang Hua said, "No way, no way. You are my brother, so I have to take responsibility for your safety. You have to remember, the security agreement in the prison was revoked. It¡¯s a very dangerous ce. You absolutely cannot go. I can¡¯t agree to your request!"


    As brothers, we should work together to free our brothers who had suffered together, then bring them to the light. Just relying on the soldiers of the game to attack the prison, I think it¡¯s not too feasible, we can only open up the inner channels and let the gap inside the fort to allow the external blow to be effective.


    Wang Hua frowned: "That¡¯s the truth, but your way of thinking is too dangerous. It¡¯s hard for me to ept."


    Li Qiang suddenlyughed and said, "I was only making a suggestion. As for whether or not I¡¯m going, we can discuss it."


    Wang Hua was scared by hisughter and said: "What the hell are you thinking? I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t do that, I really won¡¯t be happy, since we are brothers, don¡¯t hide anything, if something happens to you, there will be too many people who want to get even with me, I can¡¯t take it anymore."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry about this. I just suggested an idea and I don¡¯t have any ns to take action. Brother Han, you¡¯re overthinking it."


    Wang Hua looked at Li Qiang and carefully searched for ws in his expression, but after a long time, he still couldn¡¯t find them, so he sighed and said: "Okay then, it¡¯s a deal, you must not take the risk, other people will take care of the things on the front lines, we will takemand and attack from the military."


    The two of them opened a bottle of red wine. When they were slightly drunk, Li Qiang said, "I¡¯ve seen your arrogant appearance on TV before. You don¡¯t care about others at all. Who would have thought that we¡¯re actually brothers now."


    Wang Huaughed, "You brat, you intentionally sent me here, didn¡¯t you? Furthermore, we did not even know each other back then. You would not casually greet strangers, right? "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Yes, you¡¯re right, I mean to say, strange things happen endlessly in this world. Who would have thought that we would sit together and drink together? My dream was to find a job and earn some money, so it would be good if I could have a drink with my brothers when I¡¯m free."


    Wang Huaughed and said, "Erguotou is pretty good. I think there are some on the ne too. How about we have two bottles?"


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "Forget it, Erguotou is so energetic. If we drank two bottles, we wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up, much less fight."


    The two of them burst outughing, drank the wine and went back to their own residences to rest. Time was running out, the ne was only two hours away from the ck Area, so everyone had to make the best use of their time to rest.


    Although Wang Hua did not agree to let him be a spy in the prison, Li Qiang was a stubborn man who would never let go of something he had set his mind on. He felt that this was a good idea and that if he could get into the prison, he could find a w from the inside of the prison and then work together to quickly solve the threat of the prison. He could also minimize the losses and minimize the number of casualties.


    He secretly tried to figure out how he could deceive Wang Hua. The alcohol kept gushing up, making him feel sleepy. Not long after, he fell asleep.


    When Li Qiang woke up, He Ziyan was already sitting beside him. Seeing that he had woken up, he smiled and said, "It¡¯s the perfect time for you to wake up. Now we are at the ck Area. Take a look through the window."


    He walked to the window and looked down. Sure enough, there was arge patch of dark trees on the ground. They rose and fell continuously, giving off an extremely strange feeling of oppression.


    He Ziyan said, "In another ten minutes, we will arrive at thending spot. You have to be aware that the time scale of the ck Region is different from the outside. The hour outside will be one month here, so ..."


    Li Qiang was shocked: You¡¯re saying, Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu have already been locked up here for a few years? "Heavens, this is too scary."


    He Ziyan nodded. "Yes, and they are considered light. Some of them were locked up for a week, which is equivalent to more than a decade of time. After theye out, many of them went crazy."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "I hope my two brothers can persevere. At least don¡¯t go crazy, and wait for us to rescue them."


    She Ziyan said, "You¡¯re really loyal to your friends, I really admire you."


    Li Qiang bitterly smiled and said, "I am just doing my best to listen to the will of the heavens. If they really have some misfortune and die inside, then I have no choice but to die with them. At most, I will shed a few tears to show my condolences."


    He Ziyan said, "That¡¯s not bad. Do you think that everyone values their feelings like you? Many people call themselves brothers on the surface, but in reality, they each have their own ns. They might not all be true feelings."


    Li Qiang said, "Friendship is something where one has a 70% chance to be selfish. It doesn¡¯t have a 100% chance to be pure and pure, as long as you do your duty, everyone will be happy. That¡¯s good enough, even if we take advantage of each other, it¡¯s fine.

 Chapter 131 Undercover Program

    She Ziyan said, "Your opinion is also quite reasonable. I¡¯ve benefited greatly from it after I listened to it."


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s just nonsense. It¡¯s to kill time. I¡¯m very nervous right now. Just thinking about the two brothers suffering in jail makes me feel ufortable."


    He Ziyan said, "It doesn¡¯t matter. The time in the ck Area is different from the time outside. We have a lot of time to carry out rescue activities."


    Li Qiang said: "This time Wang Hua has brought a lot of men and women with him. I heard that Feng Xiaojian¡¯s father and Lin Hu¡¯s society have sent many people over, and if they arrive, we must first contact them and form a team with them. Otherwise, we will be destroyed one by one by the enemies."


    She Ziyan said, "What you say makes sense. I feel that the strength of each faction is not bad, but if we all fight alone, then the results will be minimal. If we can form an alliance, we can just choose amander."


    Li Qiang said, "We¡¯ll see when that timees. If it doesn¡¯t work out, we can just talk about qualifications and let Feng Xiaojian¡¯s father be themander in chief of the allied army. His age and power are at the top, so no one will object if he bes the head."


    She Ziyan said: "Have you never thought of bing the Allied Army¡¯smander in chief?" Li Qiang said, "My qualifications are too shallow, and I¡¯m young, so it shouldn¡¯t be my turn to be themander in chief, right? This position should be held by the elders, since I have gone through hundreds of battles." She Ziyan shook her head: "As the saying goes, a virtuous man has his ways. Your brain is obviously smarter than those old antiques. If you let themmand you, it would be a waste of your talent."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "You praise me too much, but I¡¯m not that good. Moreover, I¡¯ve made up my mind to sneak in because I¡¯m a spy. As themander in chief, it¡¯s better not to think about it."


    She Ziyan said: "The biggest problem with you is that you¡¯re too modest, you don¡¯t have any confidence in yourself. In fact, from my experience, there aren¡¯t many people more suitable for the position ofmander in chief than you."


    Li Qiang said, "Hai, don¡¯t say it like that, alright? We haven¡¯t done anything yet and you¡¯re already thinking of taking the lead. It really isn¡¯t good to let others know."


    He Ziyanughed: "Looking at things from the front and the back, how can you be someone who can aplish great things. Although this rescue is only done within the game, it is also a good opportunity to gain experience. If you can take the top spot, it will also help you get back to the real world and develop your career. "


    Hearing this, Li Qiang was a little tempted. Lowering his head, he muttered, "What you said is true. If you rely on the experience gained from this war, it will indeed be of great benefit to your personal growth."


    She Ziyan said: "It¡¯s a good thing that you have this idea, I hope you will take this to heart. When the timees, don¡¯t fight unprepared battles. If the several factions can eventually gather together, it will be a decisive factor in the sess of the rescue operation."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "You¡¯re right, I fully agree."


    She Ziyan said: "We can start moving now. When the nends, I will go scout out the surrounding environment, look at the terrain and the ces we can set up camp, you and Wang Hua can discuss how to get the leadership. Don¡¯t take this as a joke, you have to do it as the most important thing, understand?"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Yes, I understand what you mean. Thank you for being so concerned about my future."


    She Ziyan said, "I¡¯m your bodyguard, and we both suffer great losses. We were originally grasshoppers on the same rope, so we couldn¡¯t escape from each other."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "What you said is that you will have no worries in my future."


    She Ziyan said: "I¡¯m not as powerful as you say. At most, if you have apetitor, I can help you kill him."


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart trembled as he said, "A gentleman should not kill others. Since you have already left your previous profession, pay more attention to your own actions and don¡¯t have the bad habit of killing a few people at once. This is too bad."


    She Ziyan secretly shook her head, thinking: "This kid is full of ethics and benevolence, he is really pedantic. It seems like I still need to slowly reform him." She immediately nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I know you have the best heart, so I got lucky today. Perhaps everything is destined by the heavens."


    Li Qiang said, "Yes, I was an atheist before, but after so many experiences, I found out that there seems to be a mysterious force pulling everyone here. As for whether it¡¯s good or bad, it all depends on their luck."


    She Ziyan said: "It¡¯s always the same thing when you talk about it. I admire you so much that I don¡¯t dare to argue with you about this sort of thing. You¡¯re really too awesome."


    Li Qiang said with a coy smile, "It¡¯s just some nonsense. What kind of ability is that?"


    He Ziyan said, "Bullsh * t is also a skill. Those people on TV, which one of them isn¡¯t bullsh * tty? If they were to speak the truth, there¡¯s no way to start a television program. This world is made up of lies."


    Li Qiang was stupefied. He thought for a moment before praising, "What you said makes sense. Why didn¡¯t I think about it?"


    He Ziyan said: "If you were in our line of work, you would be able toe up with this kind of logic every day. Especially after killing a person, the feeling would be extremely intense, almost to the point where it would pierce through one¡¯s soul."


    Li Qiang said, "So, every killer is a philosopher. Is it okay to say that?"


    He Ziyanughed and said: "You really know how to praise people. This is a very strong point, it¡¯s a good habit."


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m praising you, it¡¯s just that I feel like I¡¯m sending you out. I feel like those of you who have been assassins have a very clear understanding of the world, which is why you are so calm and unflustered."


    He Ziyan said: "Some people be assassins simply to enjoy the pleasure of killing someone, just like how you are interested in doing something that can bring you money, why not?"


    Li Qiang stuck out his tongue and said, "How many of these assassins are there in your organization? Will I meet them in the future?"


    She Ziyan said coldly: "There are countless assassins under the ck Cloth Society, and they are also doing very well in the organization¡¯s security. Until now, I still don¡¯t know how many assassins are in the organization, especially the top assassins, we have never met each other before, we can only meet during the video conference, and at that time, all the assassins are wearing masks."


    Li Qiang eximed, "You assassins want to hold a video conference?" He Ziyan¡¯s expression was the same as usual, "That¡¯s right, what¡¯s so strange about that? As long as it¡¯s an organized organization, of course we have to organize a meeting and arrange the task. Just by sending the note or by word of mouth, it¡¯s easy for misunderstandings to arise, so it¡¯s better to have the boss announce the task."


    She suddenly thought of something and said, "However, videoconferencing does other things as well, and it¡¯s very funny."

 Chapter 132 Start Action

    Li Qiang asked, "What¡¯s going on? Why do you think it¡¯s funny? Shouldn¡¯t the meetings organized by the assassins be filled with killing intent? "


    She Ziyanughed: "Listen to me, that time our organization lost five high-level killers in a month, this made the upper echelons tremble, and they wanted to hold a meeting to study the strategy, but when all of us appeared on the screen, the organization¡¯s leader actually opened a door, from inside ..."


    She stopped talking here and just picked up the cup to drink some water. Li Qiang asked, "Stop being suspenseful, what did you walk out of that door for?"


    He Ziyan said: "We were also trying to guess what woulde out of the door. In the end, a group of monks came out. Around a dozen of them."


    Li Qiangughed involuntarily, "How could it be like this? Why did the hitman organization hold a video conference to invite so many monks? Could it be that those monks are assassins too? "


    He Ziyan said: "Of course not, those Buddhist monks are genuine Buddhist disciples, and all of them have been shaved, even the fragrant scars on their heads are real."


    Li Qiang asked, "Then what did theye here for?"


    He Ziyanughed, "They were invited by Boss Long to help the dead. Because too many people died in that month¡¯s organization, Boss was a little worried, so he sent a bunch of monks to settle the matter for us."


    Li Qiangughed out loud and said, "I didn¡¯t expect the boss of the assassination association to be so superstitious!"


    "Of course, our industry is unorthodox after all, and not every assassin can escape unscathed after killing their target. There must be a lot of sacrifices involved, and that month was the month where our organization had the most casualties in the history. That¡¯s why our boss invited the monk over. Although it looks funny, it also shows that he cares about us."


    Li Qiang said snappily, "Of course he would care about you guys. If you guys all die, who would he rely on to earn money? This is the most basic capitalist exploitation theory. You should have learned it in high school. "


    He Ziyan said, "But our boss didn¡¯t set up this organization for money. He has his own reasons."


    Seeing that she seemed to have revealed a very important clue, Li Qiang hurriedly asked, "What is his goal? Can you tell me? "If you can tell me that, I will be very grateful, and I will be willing to go through fire and water for you in the future."


    She Ziyan shook her head: "I have nothing to say about the ck Cloaked Society. I hope you can understand."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "You always keep your mouth shut at critical moments, but this is good. Since you¡¯re so loyal to the organization, they probably won¡¯t cause you any trouble."


    She Ziyan shook her head helplessly: "It¡¯s hard to change one¡¯s nature. I feel that if I leave the organization so rashly, they will definitely retaliate against me on arge scale. They will definitely not let me off easy."


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t you worry. If you really encounter such unfair treatment, I will do my best to send people to protect you."


    She Ziyan snorted: "Bullsh * t again. You only have so little pocket money every month, what money do you have to hire people to protect me?"


    Li Qiang said, "You better not expose me. Besides, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If something were to happen to you, I would definitely be very sad and I won¡¯t be able to continue living on."


    She Ziyan made a strange expression and said: "You always exaggerate so much. From what I can see, you already have over a dozen beauties yourself, do you still need me to give examples?"


    Li Qiang repeatedly shook his head and said, "No need, this is a misunderstanding. Although those girls and I have a good rtionship, it¡¯s definitely not what you think."


    She Ziyan said, "You, ah, are really strange. At the beginning, you were extremely self-abased, but now you are bursting with self-confidence. I really don¡¯t know what kind of person you are."


    Li Qiang said, "Thank you for the reminder. I¡¯ll just pay more attention to it from now on. Oh right, are we really here? Why do I feel like this ne has been flying in the sky for a long time already?"


    He Ziyan said: "You still don¡¯t know, right? After our ne enters the ck Area, we naturally have to fly ording to their time scale. Outside, this ne probably only flew for a few hours, but for us in the ck Region, we have actually flown for a longer time in the sky. "


    Li Qiang turned pale with fright, "Aiya, don¡¯t tell me we¡¯ve already flown for more than 10 years? "What should we do?"


    She Ziyanughed: "It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you say. The ce where we¡¯llnd is a little deeper into the ck Area. Although that location will be slowed down by the time scale, it¡¯s still nothingpared to the time we¡¯ll be able to enter the ck Area. However, the central region of the ck Region is the true battlefield! "


    As expected, the ne flew in the air for half an hour before a t airport appeared on the ground. The aircraft then stopped on the runway of the airport in a very smooth manner.


    Wang Hua walked over and said: "We¡¯re here, are you ready?"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Of course, I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a long time. Right now, I¡¯m finally going to rescue our brothers!"


    Everyone got off the ne, changed vehicles, and headed straight for the depths of the ck Forest.


    The convoy proceeded another thirty or forty kilometers, and a few peaks appeared before their eyes. These peaks were almost all connected, forming an almostplete ring, and the prison was situated in the middle of the ring of peaks. Looking up from the ground, the castle was the size of a peanut bean.


    Li Qiang said, "We¡¯ve already arrived. Why don¡¯t we set up camp and rest first?"


    After a suggestion from a small soldier, Wang Hua told everyone to build their house on a tree. This was because the wooden house was waterproof and could protect them from insects and wild beasts, so it was safer to sleep on it.


    Because Wang Hua brought a lot of engineers on the ne this time, this sort of thing was nothing to them, so they quickly built the house and invited a few people in.


    Arriving at the biggest tree house, due to flying fatigue for a long time, Li Qiang suddenly fell onto the wooden bed, panting heavily. She Ziyanughed: "Why is your physique so weak, I¡¯m fine even as a girl."


    Wang Hua agreed. "My ne is the best airne in the entire game. It¡¯s veryfortable and safe, but even so, you¡¯re still tired?"


    Li Qiang said, "I want to sleep. Do what you guys can do? "Can you do it?"


    Wang Hua said, "Okay then, I still need to divide the camp and wait for the arrival of the main force so we can set up camp. I won¡¯t disturb you, you rest first." As he spoke, he walked out of the wooden house.


    He Ziyan said: "He¡¯s gone, you don¡¯t need to pretend anymore."


    Li Qiang sat up and asked while grinning, "How do you know I¡¯m pretending?"


    She Ziyan said: "You are a weird guy with a belly full of twisted ideas, but I know one thing. Your body is very good, you don¡¯t get tired like this just by sitting on the ne. And you also expressed your desire to go to the prison as a spy, so I guessed that you were pretending."


    Li Qiang pped his hands and said, "What a great analysis. In your eyes, I won¡¯t be able to escape your eyes no matter what I do, right?"


    She Ziyanughed: "It shouldn¡¯t be that exaggerated right? The main thing is that after staying by your side for a long time, I can see what you are trying to do."


    Li Qiang asked, "Then why don¡¯t you follow me to the prison?"


    She Ziyan said: "I¡¯m a girl, how can I go to prison with you? "How about this, I will escort you to the prison and see if you have any way to sneak in. If you seed, I wille back to report to Wang Hua and reassure him."


    Li Qiang said, "What a good idea. Let¡¯s move out immediately."


    He Ziyan said, "Don¡¯t be in such a rush. Let¡¯s pack up before we go. At least bring some water and dry rations."


    They packed their bags, left a note in their room, and then left without saying a word. Because Li Qiang¡¯s status was quite high, no one in the camp dared to stop him.


    Although they could see the outline of the prison, it was definitely a long walk. At the end, Li Qiang could no longer hold on. He simply stopped and panted.


    She Ziyan turned her head and looked at Li Qiang. Finally, she helplessly stopped and sat on a rock. She took off her boots and poured out the sand within.


    Li Qiang gasped for breath and said, "Isn¡¯t this too far? He clearly looked very close, but he actually walked so far."


    She Ziyan put on her boots and said: "If you can¡¯t hold on any longer, just say it, we can turn back immediately."


    Li Qiang said, "A good horse doesn¡¯t eat straw. If I just give up halfway, I¡¯ll beughed to death. I absolutely can¡¯t do that."


    She Ziyan sighed and said: "Then I will risk my life to apany you. You cane on my back; I will carry you on my back."


    Li Qiang angrily said, "I¡¯m a man, yet I¡¯m being carried by a woman. If this gets out, I won¡¯t have to live anymore!"


    She Ziyan said: "What¡¯s wrong, anyway we are in the primeval forest and there is no one around. I have enough strength to carry you, how about it? "Can you go up?"


    Li Qiang refused to die. He stood up and said, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m not tired at all."


    He Ziyan snorted: "You just want to live with your face."


    At that time, bell-likeughter suddenly came from the forest, causing the two people to hurriedly yell: "Who is it?!"

 Chapter 133 Wang Huas mother

    A beautiful middle-aged woman walked out of the forest. Li Qiang could tell by just a nce that this woman was Wang Hua¡¯s mother, Ye Fan Shuang.


    In the past, Li Qiang had seen a photo of Ye Fanshuang at Wang Hua¡¯s house, so he knew her.


    Ye Fanshuang smiled and said, "You are Li Qiang, right?" I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time.


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "How do you know me?" Why are you here? Does Wang Hua know? "


    Ye Fan Shuang smiled tenderly. "If Wang Hua knew that I was here, he would definitely run away. You know his personality. My son is as timid as a mouse, and he fears me the most."


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "He still doesn¡¯t know that aunty is a yer in the game. If he knows about this, I¡¯d really like to see his expression back then."


    Ye Fan Shuangughed. "Since this is a fun game, why can¡¯t I y it?" Furthermore, I¡¯ll tell you directly now. As someone from the Kingdom of God, of course I know about you. "


    Li Qiang asked in surprise, "Aunt, why have youe to the ck region? This ce is very dangerous. Aren¡¯t you happy here in the Kingdom of God?"


    Ye Fan Shuang said, "Xiao Wei told you about monsters, right?" I also heard that you guys came to the ck Area to rescue Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu, so I came over. If there is anything I can do, then I will help out a bit and also investigate the monsters and resolve the matter of the God Kingdom being attacked by monsters at night. "


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "So that¡¯s how it is. Your mother came all the way here for this matter. You¡¯ve worked hard enough. Aren¡¯t you afraid toe all the way here by yourself?"


    Ye Fan Shuangughed. "I¡¯ve also brought a few people with me, but it seems like you already have a beauty by your side. You don¡¯t need mypany anymore."


    Li Qiang introduced He Zi Yan to Ye Fanshuang, "She is my bodyguard, her skills are not bad, and she can guarantee my safety."


    Ye Fanshuang nodded and said, "That¡¯s good as well. Your current status ispletely different from before, and you should have a caring person by your side to help you. From what I see, this youngdy is very handsome and is also a martial arts expert. Where did you find such a powerful character?"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s just a coincidence. We just happened to meet by chance, and it happened right in the middle of the game."


    Ye Fan Shuang said, "Then it really is fate. I believe that all of you are fated people, that¡¯s why you have such fortuitous encounters."


    She Ziyan wasn¡¯t familiar with Ye Fanshuang, so she only replied with a few simple sentences, neither servile nor overbearing.


    Ye Fanshuang seemed to like her very much as she kept on asking questions. Li Qiang thought of what Wang Hua had said to him before and thought, "This Aunt Ye Fanshuang is more interested in girls. Could it be that she is also interested in Zi Yan?" This is a little troublesome. With Zi Yan¡¯s strong personality, if she knew that Ye Fanshuang was teasing her, she would probably destroy Ye Fan with a single spear strike. "


    He was anxious to separate the two so he had a casual conversation, "How did you find out?" I¡¯ve only heard that there will always be monsters attacking during the night in the Kingdom of God, but the Kingdom of God is hundreds of thousands of miles away, so how can the monsters be rted to the ck Area? "


    Ye Fanshuang said, "Actually, I was only guessing. From the fur and feces left behind by the monsters, I spected that many of the fruits they eat onlye from the ck region. As a result, I determined that those monsters came from the ck region."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s nothing wrong with that judgment. But, isn¡¯t it a bit too dangerous to be fighting so far?"


    Ye Fan Shuangughed, "Silly child, how can there be any distance problems in the game? You can get a long-distance card and arrive in an instant. This time, I even brought a few people with me. I don¡¯t know if you like it or not." She waved her hand and three beauties walked out from the forest. They were Xiao Xiu, Xiao Wei and Little Juan.


    When Li Qiang saw them, he was naturally very happy, especially for Xiao Xiu. This time, when he returned to school, he did not have the opportunity to visit her. He did not expect that she had also entered the game.


    Xiao Xiu said, "I heard that you went back to school to attend ss. Why didn¡¯t youe and see me?" So you were also addicted to this game? "


    Li Qiang apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Lin. There are too many people in school that I need to deal with, so I don¡¯t have much time or opportunity to meet you. But it¡¯s quite convenient for us to meet in the game."


    Xiao Xiu said in a displeased tone, "It¡¯s convenient for you to f * cking head. I know that you oftene to the game to y, but you also haven¡¯te to see me. You¡¯re currently a popr person in the school, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t want to see me."


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see you, but it¡¯s because of aunty. She¡¯s Wang Hua¡¯s mother and I entered the game together with her. How could I dare toe to the Kingdom of God casually?"


    Xiao Xiu said, "Alright, since your excuse is reasonable, I won¡¯t say anything. However, the prison in the ck Area is an extremely terrifying ce. Are you really nning on breaking into this ce?"


    Li Qiang said, "What else can we do if we don¡¯t attack this ce? My brothers are trapped inside. If we don¡¯t save them, they will be in grave danger. "


    Xiao Xiu said, "But I¡¯ve never heard of anyone breaking through the prison. As you can see, the terrain there is easy to defend against and hard to attack. Even with a million troops, it would be a waste. I advise you to give up on that idea."


    Li Qiang said with a wry smile, "Now that the person is here, how can I just give up and give up? This isn¡¯t my character."


    Ye Fanshuang praised, "Good boy, I¡¯m optimistic about your daring personality. Helping your friends out is a loyal act. I agree with you."


    Li Qiang said, "Thank you, Aunty. I was just thinking of a way to sneak into the prison. Do you have any good ideas?"


    Ye Fan Shuang smiled tenderly. "I do have a way, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to handle it."


    Li Qiang said, "As long as you have a good idea, I can endure any suffering."


    Ye Fanshuang said, "Alright, then we¡¯ll send someone to pretend that you¡¯ve vited the rules and go to the police. The ck Region Prison will immediately send out a ck police to arrest the criminal and you will be taken away, but I heard that the prison has a very cruel punishment for this kind of crime. After you enter, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll suffer."


    Li Qiang said, "With such a reputation, being locked up in there is really unpleasant to hear. Are there any other crimes?"


    Ye Fan Shuang said, "This kind of crime has the highest attendance, so the possibility of you being caught is higher. As for the other crimes, just let them off, they won¡¯t take you in."


    Li Qiang hesitated, "So that¡¯s how it is. If I do that, I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll be able to wear it outside. My reputation will be ruined."


    Xiao Xiuughed. "Didn¡¯t you vow to save your brother? You can¡¯t even sacrifice this much?"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to sacrifice myself, but this request is a bit reluctant. I can¡¯t ept it."


    Ye Fan Shuang said, "It¡¯s understandable if you don¡¯t want to. However, other than this, there¡¯s no other way. Why don¡¯t you think about it yourself and see if you have the chance to enter the prison as a spy?"

 Chapter 134 Prison

    "I advise you not to do this, because in the game, only those whomit crimes can be imprisoned. If you are imprisoned under the name of rape, it means that you have trulymitted a heinous crime against female yers, and there is no wall in this world that doesn¡¯t leak the word. If the news of your arrest were to spread to the real world, it would be detrimental to your future development."


    Li Qiang said, "But right now, this is the only way to quickly enter the prison. I¡¯m worried about what you¡¯re saying right now, but people can¡¯t not be loyal to one another. My brother is locked up inside, and his life is uncertain.


    He thought for a moment and finally nodded: "Alright, I agree. I will do it."


    Ye Fanshuang nodded in praise, "You¡¯ve really exceeded my expectations. You¡¯re even more bold than I imagined. My son didn¡¯t make a friend like you for nothing."


    Xiao Xiu said, "You don¡¯t have to worry too much about the issues of reputation. It¡¯s very difficult to know what goes on in the outside world, because the yers in this game are either rich or powerful, and there aren¡¯t many mediocre people. Everyone is wary of their own reputation, and they rarely talk about it in the game." Xiao Xiu said, "You don¡¯t have to worry too much about the issues of reputation, and what goes on in the outside world is very difficult to know, because the yers in this game are either rich or powerful.


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s do it this way. Then who will pretend to be the victim and call the police?"


    He looked at Ye Fanshuang, causing her to feel a bit shy. "I¡¯m already this old, how could I possibly pretend to be the victim? Even if I did go, it would only make people feel that your taste was too overbearing."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Aunt is very pretty. Even if you don¡¯t talk about your age, everyone still thinks that you¡¯re a 20-30 year old girl. Who would say that I have a strong taste?"


    Hearing this, Ye Fan Shuang was extremely happy. Sheughed loudly and said, "You really know how to talk, but I¡¯m the Emperor of the Kingdom of God, and there are many people who know me in the game. I don¡¯t dare to do this sort of thing, so I¡¯ll just let Xiao Xiu do it. She¡¯s young and beautiful, and is also one of the yers. It¡¯s more appropriate for her to report this to the prison."


    Xiao Xiu said, "Of course I will follow the Emperor¡¯s orders. It¡¯s just that I feel wronged and wronged. If we really lock you up, it would be really dangerous. You must be careful."


    Li Qiang said, "In order to save brother, such a small matter is nothing. I¡¯m not afraid."


    Xiao Wei and Little Juan came over. "Although I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, I do understand that you¡¯re going to do something dangerous. Be careful. I¡¯ll wait for your return."


    Little Juan said, "Brother, you have to be careful. You are a good person, and a good person will be rewarded."


    Li Qiang consoled them one by one and then said to Xiao Xiu, "Teacher Lin, you can go now. I¡¯ll wait here for the ck Police to arrest me."


    Xiao Xiu nodded. She tore her clothes and messed up her hair, pretending that she had been vited and headed towards the prison.


    She Ziyan said worriedly: "If you go in, how can I protect you? I can¡¯t get into that prison. "


    Li Qiang said, "Just wait outside for my message. Aunt Wang is my friend¡¯s mother. She has a powerful force in the game, so you will be fine if you follow her and wait for me."


    Although He Ziyan was extremely worried, but seeing that Li Qiang was so stubborn, there was nothing he could do to stop him. He could only nod his head.


    Ye Fan Shuang said, "When the ck Policee to arrest uster, it¡¯s best if we hide ourselves, so that no one will see through us." Xiao Qiang, after you are locked up in the prison, remember to help me check on the clues of the monsters. Our country of God was attacked by the monsters and has a huge rtionship with the ck Area.


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry Aunt, as long as I have the chance, I will help you understand."


    Ye Fanshuang, Xiao Wei, Little Juan, and He Ziyan all ran into the darkness to hide.


    Soon enough, the sound of engines came from the sky, and soon, several ck-clothed police officers on motorcycles flew in from the sky. Those motorcycles were driven by flying engines, so they could really fly, and the police lowered the flying motorcycle to a lower altitude, then jumped off, took out a gun and shouted, "Suspect should not move, because you vited the game¡¯s rules, you have already been arrested, do not fight back, otherwise it will be illegal, we have the right to shoot you."


    Li Qiang, of course, raised his hands high in the air and didn¡¯t move an inch as he waited for the police to handcuffed him.


    The police took out a tiny device and turned into a pair ofser handcuffs. They flew over and handcuffed Li Qiang, then two policemen put Li Qiang in the middle and took him on the flying motorcycle. The group of police didn¡¯t waste any time talking and started the engine, flying towards the prison on the mountain peak.


    Li Qiang only felt the sound of wind in his ears as the trees in front of him continuously retreated. Then, they became misty clouds. After flying for less than a few minutes, they arrived at the entrance of the prison.


    The gate of the prison was about thirty meters high and twenty meters wide. The entire piece of steel had been fused together, and it was so thick that even a missile wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy it.


    At this moment, a small door in the middle of the door opened, allowing the ck police and motorcycle to pass through. At this moment, Li Qiang had already secretly noted down the route of passage to prepare for the main assault.


    Through the dark corridor, he was brought to a room by the ck police. It should be the interrogation room. One of the police removed Li Qiang¡¯sser handcuffs and said, "Sit down first."


    After Li Qiang sat down, he pretended to ask, "Why did you catch me? "I¡¯m just ying a game, what crime can Imit?"


    The policeman said, "Your intention to vite the rules against female yers is a taboo in the game. Don¡¯t talk too much. In short, you have been sentenced to prison. I¡¯ll take you there right now."


    Li Qiang asked, "There has to be a time limit for serving a sentence. How many years should I serve?"


    The policeman was surprised. "If it were anyone else, I would have peed my pants in fear. You brat, are you asking me questions? How many years are you sentenced for? Depends on your performance. Come with us. If you continue talking, I¡¯ll shut your mouth!"


    Through the window of the police car, Li Qiang could see the scenery outside. The ck Region Prison was like a big patio connected by countless three-dimensional suspension bridges, and at this moment, the police car was driving on a suspension bridge, heading towards an entrance.


    At the entrance, the police stopped and said: "You were sentenced to prison for viting a woman. If there is nothing else, you can go in right now. You will be given a new prisoner uniform and number. Don¡¯t act recklessly or your life won¡¯t be saved."


    Li Qiang nodded and was pushed into the entrance by the police.


    Unexpectedly, there was a slippery slope at the entrance. Li Qiang¡¯s entire body slid down the slope. The long slope allowed him to glide for a full ten minutes before he finallynded on the t ground.


    When he stood up, he discovered that he was inside a giant cave. The cave¡¯s ceiling was iid with countless light bulbs, like numerous stars in the sky, enough to illuminate the cave. At this time, there were many people gathered around.


    Li Qiang asked, "Are all of you prisoners here?"


    However, that group of people didn¡¯t answer. They rushed forward and took all the things on Li Qiang¡¯s body that they could use, even the outer garments.


    He couldn¡¯t fight back at all, and was robbed in the end. However, thest person who stole his watch said, "This is the custom of our Devil¡¯s Cave, go to the downwind port to the east and check out where new prisoner uniforms will be delivered."

 Chapter 135 Friends

    Hearing that person¡¯s words, Li Qiang walked to the east side of the wind vent. Sure enough, he put down a bag and opened it. Inside was a grey convict uniform with the number 9527 printed on the back.


    The cave was almost as big as a city, with a radius of tens of miles and a height of several hundred meters. The prisoners were all scattered and could not be seen by the guards or police officers, so he somewhat understood the rules here, the prisoners were thrown down from above, and then each had their own fate. They would be thrown down regrly with food and water, but whether or not they could get it depended on their own luck.


    After all, in front of his eyes was a group of extremely vicious thugs. After being tormented for so many years, their mindsets had already be like wild beasts. As rookies, they would definitely suffer losses.


    At the moment, Li Qiang didn¡¯t really care about the issue of food and drinks. His top priority right now was to find Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu, as long as he could find them then he could be considered to havepleted half his mission. But ck Region Prison was much bigger than he had imagined, where would he be able to find them?


    While he was hesitating, a white-bearded old man walked over and asked, "Young man, are you new here?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "That¡¯s right, I was just exiled here. Senior grandpa, have you seen Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu before?"


    The old man shook his head, "There¡¯s only a number here. There¡¯s no one¡¯s name. If you ask for a name, you won¡¯t be able to find it."


    Li Qiang shivered in his heart and thought to himself, "This move is quite vicious. Give everyone a number. That way, even if the people outside want to save them from the outside, they will have to spend a lot of time. It will be much more difficult to find those two brothers."


    The old man looked at Li Qiang and asked, "Little brother, I can see that you¡¯ve fallen into such a predicament, but your expression hasn¡¯t changed. Just who are you and what have you done?"


    Li Qiang said, "I was wronged by them. They said that I vited a woman and was imprisoned here. In fact, I didn¡¯t do anything."


    The old manughed, "Everyone said so, but the people who were locked in here have more or lessmitted a lot of crimes, like me. The old manughed," Everyone said that, but the people who were locked in here have more or lessmitted a lot of crimes, like me.


    Li Qiang said frighteningly, "Old grandpa, don¡¯t be discouraged. We need to think of a way to escape."


    The old man smiled bitterly: "I, Wang Feng, have been in this prison for decades. Have I not thought of escaping?" "Young man, you¡¯ve just arrived here, you must be holding onto great hope, wanting to rely on your own intelligence and courage to leave this terrifying ce, but I might have to pour some cold water on you. I¡¯ve already tested your thoughts, there¡¯s no hope at all."


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart turned cold as he asked, "Then why is the grandpa saying these words to me?"


    Wang Feng said, "I can see that you are an enlightened child, so I came over to help you exin the rules of this prison. There are about 20,000 prisoners here, and they are allpletely managed in a loose manner, so besides being unable to leave the cave, they are free to throw food and water into the prison three times a day. However, because of the limited resources, these things became treasures, and as a result, there are fights over them. There are ten openings under the wind in this cave, which means that ten powerful forces will emerge here. There will also be battles between them to fight for more water. "


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "Does that mean that there will be a leading figure in this underworld as well?"


    Wang Feng smiled and nodded, and said: "You understand very quickly, consider yourself lucky, we are the leaders of the underworld. As long as the new people obey the arrangements of the leaders, the problem of eating and drinking will be easily solved, we will not need to suffer and starve. I¡¯m telling you these things, I want you to understand the rules here first, and if you understand the rules, you will be able to live smoothly, otherwise your life will not be too long."


    Li Qiang said, "Then may I ask who the leader of this ce is?"


    Wang Fengughed and said, "This person is me. I am the leader of this windy ce. Everyone here obeys my orders, do you listen too? "


    Li Qiang was shocked in his heart and thought, "Although this old man looks kind and kind, but his speech is very organized. Since he has been here for dozens of years without panicking and is able to open a path of blood and be a leader, he must have his own unique ability. If I were to fight him head on, it would be very difficult to obtain victory."


    Therefore, he nodded his head and said, "So, it¡¯s the Lord Leader. I, Li Qiang, am willing to follow the Leader¡¯s arrangements."


    Wang Feng stroked his beard andughed: "Child, you are really smart. I have enlightened countless of the new juniors, but many of them think that they have the ability to look down on me by relying on their own blood. They want to take the position of leader from my hands. A wise man knows when to stop. You are truly a wise man. If you are willing to follow me, I will also give you some benefits. "


    He took out a paper bag from his pocket and opened it. There were a few pancakes inside, then he handed them to Li Qiang. "These pancakes are for you to eat first, they¡¯ve only been there for three days. They¡¯re not bad for your stomach."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "Even a day¡¯s worth of cake shouldn¡¯t be eaten. This has already been going on for three days. If I eat it, I¡¯ll definitely have a stomachache." Fortunately, this is a game, so everything should be fine once it enters the stomach. " Thus, he took the pancake and said, "Thank you, Lord Leader. I will definitely repay you with kindness and serve you well."


    Wang Fengughed, "Don¡¯t always call me Lord Leader, just call me Master Wang from now on. Oh yes, it was customary for everyone to steal your clothes from here, so I didn¡¯t stop them. Don¡¯t mind me, everyone whoes to the cave will meet with this kind of disaster."


    Li Qiang nodded: "I understand, but I want to find my brothers now. ording to time, they should have been exiled to this cave a few years ago. Do you know, Master Wang?"


    Wang Feng said, "I will have a few of the more recent prisoners to show you. If you have a brother, then recognize him. If not, then we¡¯ll think of something." As he spoke, he called over a dozen people over to help Li Qiang determine the situation.


    After looking for a long time, Li Qiang still couldn¡¯t find the person he was looking for. He was depressed in his heart as he thought to himself, "Looks like this is going to be a lot more difficult than I thought. Where are my brothers?"


    Seeing that Li Qiang was upset, Wang Fengforted him: "It¡¯s fine, this kind of thing can¡¯t be helped, just try your best, we have food and drinks here, it¡¯s good enough to be able to live a lifetime, what difference do you have if you find your own brother, in any case, no one can get out of here."


    Li Qiang asked, "Could it be that after so many years, not a single person has gone out here?"


    Wang Feng said: "There¡¯s actually a person who used some sort of method to break out of the prison, causing the prison to be extremely infuriated. This person is called Zhang Xueming, I wonder if he is still alive."


    Li Qiang turned pale with fright as he thought to himself, "Could it be that this Zhang Jiu is Vice President Zhang Jiu Jiu? He is still Zhang Rui¡¯s father, the suspect who killed Big Brother He Ziyan. It seems like this person has quite the background. To be able to escape from such a heavily guarded prison, he must have some sort of special ability. "


    Wang Feng said, "Look, there are more than 20,000 people here, but the probability of only one escaping is too low. I advise you not to have any delusions. Stay here and stay here. It would be good enough to survive."


    Li Qiang pondered and said, "But a person can only live to eat and drink to his heart¡¯s content, do you have no other thoughts? "In that case, what¡¯s the difference between being a pig and being a pig?"

 Chapter 136 planning

    Wang Feng said, "Although you are right, this ce is not suitable for you. This ce is a purgatory, and the ones who can survive are the strong. As for those who can escape, that is the Venerable One."


    Li Qiang felt very ufortable. Zhang Xueming was such a rotten person, but he had actually be a miracle in this ce. How did he manage to escape? Unbelievable.


    Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s worried expression, Wang Feng smiled and said: "Young man, this old man has an affinity with you, so I repeatedly advised you. You have to let go of your worries, don¡¯t kill my horns like that."


    He then said, "Oh right, if you want to rx, we have a hot spring nearby. It¡¯s fine to take a bath there. I¡¯m the leader here, so I¡¯ll give you permission to go take a bath."


    Li Qiang smiled as he thought to himself, "So no matter where it is, if it¡¯s on good terms with the leader, there will be preferential treatment." Although he didn¡¯t really understand why this Wang Feng treated him so well from the start, but since he had the conditions, why not enjoy it?


    Thus, he followed Wang Feng¡¯s instructions and walked eastward for about a hundred meters before finally finding a steaming hot pool. Naturally, this was the hot spring that Wang Feng had mentioned.


    Li Qiang finished the pancake and filled his stomach before he went into the water. After all, if he had an empty stomach, the feeling of bathing in the hot spring wouldn¡¯t be pleasant.


    The hot spring water was so hot that not long after Li Qiang had entered the water, he felt his entire body was scorching hot and his head was sweating profusely. That feeling was indescribable.


    Just as he was resting with his eyes closed, a smooth snow-white hand suddenly stretched out and embraced his neck ...


    Li Qiang was so scared that he opened his eyes and loudly asked, "Who is it?"


    He discovered that a beautiful woman had appeared beside him. From her exposed snow-white shoulders and her reflection in the water, he could see that she was not wearing anything.


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "Who are you?"


    That beautiful woman was extremely pretty. She smiled sweetly and said, "Guess who I am?"


    Li Qiang said, "How could I guess? But this is a prison. Why would a woman appear here?"


    The beauty said, "You should ask that old man who used toe often about this. He knows about it."


    Li Qiang vaguely sensed something and asked, "Are you a yer or an NPC?"


    The beauty frowned, "What is the yer? Who is the NPC?"


    Li Qiang understood in his heart. He understood that the beauty in front of him should be the NPC within the game, a virtual character that specialized in serving the leader.


    "No wonder the people here work so hard to be a leader. Not only can bing a leader control food and drinks, but it also has such enjoyment. If Wang Feng didn¡¯t allow me toe to this hot spring to wash up, I naturally wouldn¡¯t know of such a good thing." Li Qiang thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The beauty looked surprised as she asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you? What are youughing about? Am I ugly? "


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "You¡¯re not ugly, and you¡¯re very beautiful, more beautiful than any other woman in the world. "Right, what¡¯s your name?"


    The beautiful woman chuckled and said, "My name is Pang Lu. You really know how to talk. I really like it." As she spoke, she moved her delicate hand and slowly slid downwards.


    Li Qiang¡¯s body trembled as he grabbed her hand and asked, "Wait, are you doing this especially here?"


    Pang Lu¡¯s face darkened. "What kind of person do you think I am?" No one can restrain me today. Seeing that you havee today and discovered that we are fated to meet, that¡¯s why I took the initiative toe and find you. Yet, you look at me like that. He stood up in the water.


    Her entire scenery waspletely seen by Li Qiang, but Pang Lu wasn¡¯t shy at all. She faintly smiled at Li Qiang, seemingly enjoying his surprised expression. However, she quickly asked, "Howe your nose is bleeding?"


    Li Qiang wiped away the blood under his nose and said with a smile, "It¡¯s alright, my liver is on fire and my blood energy is quite big."


    Pang Luughed as she returned to the water. "You¡¯re such an interesting person. I don¡¯t want to leave. I¡¯ll apany you and chat for a while longer."


    Li Qiang asked, "I¡¯m curious. Isn¡¯t this the ce to imprison male prisoners? Why would a beauty like you appear here?"


    Pang Lu said, "This Devil¡¯s Nest was originally part of our family¡¯s property, and wastermandeered and turned into a prison. However, it was tightly leased from us, and our Pang family still holds the property toe here. Almost all of our women havee here to bathe, and there are a total of ten hot springs in the Devil¡¯s Nest, so this is only one of them."


    Li Qiangughed involuntarily as he thought to himself, "The women of the Pang family really are bold. Even if the property belongs to them, this ce is still full of vicious people. Aren¡¯t they afraid of an ident when a bunch of weak girls dare toe here to bathe?"


    Pang Lu stared at Li Qiang in deep thought for a long time before asking, "What are you thinking about? Why are you so engrossed?"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s nothing. I just wondered, why would a family like yours be here?"


    Pang Lu said, "We are originally from the aboriginal families of the ck Area. The people who built this prison came overter, so there was a fierce war between us. Afterwards, all the men of our Pang Family died and the losses on the other side were heavy.


    Li Qiang was enlightened, "So that¡¯s how it is. In that case, you¡¯re thendlords of the ck Area, and the Prison side is thest one. Do you think this is a bit like the rtionship between the American white and Indians?"


    Pang Lu blinked and asked, "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "It¡¯s nothing. I was just casually saying something. Oh right, aren¡¯t you afraid of being vited by the men when women from your Pang Familye here to bathe?"


    Pang Luughed, "They should be afraid of our invasion, especially my seniors and aunts. Because there are no men in the family, they came here to have fun, and the leaders of every block ofnd should be the strongest and bravest of them all. Even with their bodies, they were tortured by the women of our Pang Family to the point that they didn¡¯t daree here. Because of this, our aunts have been dyed for a long time.


    The more Li Qiang thought about it, the more he was shocked, "I say, that Wang Feng isn¡¯t that kind. He actually sent me here for another purpose. Since he can¡¯t take it anymore, he arranged for me toe."


    Pang Lu leaned on Li Qiang and smiled. "What are your thoughts? Can you tell me?"


    Li Qiang was already shocked speechless. He simply said, "Why don¡¯t we talk about it? It¡¯s better to establish a rtionship between a man and a woman first."


    Pang Lu didn¡¯t seem to understand what Li Qiang was saying. He asked, "Besides those kinds of things, what else do men and women have?"


    Li Qiang said, "I don¡¯t know how your elders teach you, but of course rtionships between people are the most important, everything else is secondary. If you want to respect me, we can talk first, then we can talk about other things."


    Pang Lu said, "Alright. I have plenty of time anyway, so there¡¯s no harm in chatting with you."


    Li Qiang asked, "Since you came from somewhere else, does that mean there¡¯s an entrance to this cave?"

 Chapter 137 Hot Springs

    Pang Luughed, "You want to escape, don¡¯t you? "That depends on how you treat me. If you are fine with me, I will naturally help you. It¡¯s okay if we go out and stay together."


    Li Qiang said, "I don¡¯t want to go out right now, but I want to find a way out and make ns for the future. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then so be it."


    Pang Lu said, "It doesn¡¯t matter if I told you. The members of our Pang Family entered this cave through a transmission array. There¡¯s a crystal driven transmission device that can send us here, and it can also send us out. However, the condition is that only those from our Pang Family can enter and leave at will."


    Li Qiang was slightly disappointed as he said, "In that case, am I unable to leave?"


    Pang Lu smiled. "That¡¯s not true. As long as our blood is connected, you can leave."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "What do you mean by blood rtion?" Pang Lu said, "About this, I¡¯ll tell you about it in the future. However, there¡¯s a prerequisite for everything, and that is that you have to obtain the approval of the people from our Pang Family before you can escape."


    Hearing Pang Lu¡¯s words, Li Qiang suddenly came to a realization. "Don¡¯t tell me that Zhang Jiu Jiu was able to escape through your Pang Family?" Pang Lu was surprised, "Zhang Xue-Jiu? How do you know him? "That person is an enemy of our Pang Family, we hate him so much!"


    He must have taken care of some woman from the Pang family and escaped from the Devil¡¯s Cave with her help. He must have made some kind of oath to stay together with that woman, but after he escaped, he ran away by himself, which was why the people from the Pang family were so cruel to him.


    Pang Lu viciously said, "If we let our Pang Family¡¯s people catch Zhang Jiu, we¡¯ll definitely tear him into eight pieces! Only then will we be able to relieve the hatred in our hearts!"


    Li Qiang said, "I know where Zhang Jiu Jiu is. If you want to catch him, it will be easy."


    Pang Lu¡¯s eyes lit up. "Quickly tell me, where is he?"


    She pressed her soft body close to Li Qiang, causing his heart to beat faster. He immediately restrained his excitement and said, "That person¡¯s movements are erratic. If he were to act rashly, he will definitely alert the enemy. But I know how to find him."


    Pang Lu said, "If you can help us with this, I¡¯ll definitely help you escape this ce. Moreover, you don¡¯t have to add any other conditions; all you need to do is to help us find Zhang Jiu."


    Li Qiang said, "I will definitely help you guys because I really do want to go out. But before that, I hope you can agree to a condition of mine."


    Pang Lu said, "What are the conditions? Tell me."


    Li Qiang said, "I still have two friends here, but I haven¡¯t found them yet. After I find them, I want to bring them with me."


    Pang Lu pondered for a moment. "This matter is a bit difficult. However, if you can help us find Zhang Jiu Jiu, then everything will be fine." "Then let¡¯s begin to connect our blood vessels now." ""


    Li Qiang curiously asked, "What exactly is blood-blood connection?"


    Pang Lu hugged him and coquettishly said, "You fool, you¡¯ll understand once you¡¯re done."


    However, he also knew that there must be a price to pay for doing this. After all, Pang Lu¡¯s Pang Family was a legendary, mysterious race that was not to be trifled with. If he was not careful, it might bring about a cmity.


    As for finding Zhang Xueyi, it was rtively easy. After all, that guy was the vice principal of the school, so no matter what, he would be able to find out his whereabouts. As for why the Pang family hated him so much, Li Qiang had already guessed the reason.


    Seeing that Li Qiang had returned, Wang Feng smiled evilly and said, "How is it, are youfortable bathing in the hot spring?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "This big gift is too valuable, I am ashamed of myself." Only Wang Feng could understand the meaning of the pun.


    Wang Feng understood what he meant, and smiled: "I knew you are a good person, and at first nce, I thought you had the potential to be a general, so I purposely helped you. I hope that you can find a good opportunity, and in the future, you will be able to achieve great things."


    Li Qiang said, "Please be at ease on this point. I am a person who understands how to make promises. Since the leader values me so much, of course I will be grateful."


    Wang Feng said, "It¡¯s good that you understand. By the way, I¡¯ve asked about your two brothers¡¯ matters for you. I¡¯ve indeed heard about the relevant news. Do you want to hear about it?"


    Li Qiang thought in his heart, "Old man, don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Just tell us directly."


    Wang Feng said: "I heard that right at the fourth downwind port, two people actually fell in one fell swoop. One of them was especially skilled, he almost killed the leader, but he was too weak and was capturedst move because these two people were highly skilled and envied by the leader, so they were not free even in the demon¡¯s cave. They have been locked up for a long time, so they should be your friends."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "From what you said, it seems to be the two of them. I must go and save them."


    Wang Feng said: "This matter cannot be rushed for too long. Number four has more than three thousand prisoners and they are much stronger than us, moreover, we are number seven and there is even a gap between number five and number six. How are you going to get there? Each block has its own strict limits, and wearing the lightning pool is a big deal, so you have to think about it clearly. "


    Li Qiang said, "I won¡¯t hide it from the leader. The goal ofing down to the prison is to rescue my two brothers. If I were to be cowardly, what kind of big bodyguard would I be?"


    Wang Feng raised his thumb and said: "You are indeed a man, this old man admires you, and if you dare to tell the truth, then it means that you value this old man." Wang Feng raised his thumb and said: "As expected, this old man admires you, if you dare to tell the truth, it means you value this old man, and I will naturally not neglect you.


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s not good. Firstly, I came here to save my brother. Secondly, after I save my brother, I will think of a way to leave this ce. I can¡¯t stay here for long, so how can I be the leader here?"


    Wang Fengughed: "Didn¡¯t I tell you before, there are too many people who want to leave, but in the end it¡¯s all for nothing, so it¡¯s better to stay here and live a solid life. If you agree to take over this old man¡¯s position, then I¡¯ll help you save your brother with all my might.


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "This old man looks quite kind, and the conditions he offers aren¡¯t that harsh either. If I don¡¯t agree, then it would seem too unkind." Thus, he nodded and said, "Alright, I agree."


    Wang Fengughed out loud. Then, he gathered all the criminals together and said, "I will now officially announce that Li Qiang is this old man¡¯s sessor. From now on, all of you have to treat him as your leader. Do you understand?"


    Everyone cheered in unison, as if they were celebrating the arrival of the new leader.


    Wang Feng informed Li Qiang about the number of people in Block 7, about 1600 people. Among them, there were 700 strong and capable people who could help Li Qiang move around.


    Li Qiang knew very well that he had to have conditions that would move their hearts if he wanted them to work hard. Otherwise, it would be useless if he didn¡¯t want them to work hard and defy the rules.


    Therefore, he stood in front of everyone and said, "I know that everyone here is a yer of this game, and you were locked in here because youmitted some crime. You are all reputable people outside, and you are even the descendants of wealthy families.


    Everyone shouted, "We are not willing! Absolutely not willing!" The sound was deafening. It was clear that what Li Qiang had said had reached the deepest part of their hearts.

 Chapter 138 union

    Li Qiang continued, "Now I have a chance, I¡¯ll tell you guys, if you guys are willing, you guys cane with me, but if you¡¯re not willing, we can stay, but I have two brothers, these two are powerful people outside, as long as we save them, then their army outside wille to support us, we will work with them, we will break the prison, and everyone will be freed, I want to ask you guys, are you willing to fight for such a good opportunity?"


    Everyone shouted out, "We are willing to serve you. We will do whatever it takes. Long live our leader Zhuo!"


    Li Qiang snickered in his heart, "These people actually shouted their slogans in order to regain their freedom, isn¡¯t that too funny?"


    However, his incitement caused Wang Feng to frown, and he said to Li Qiang in the dark, "You are still very dangerous to do this. If you can¡¯t bring these people out in the end, they will definitely suffer a bacsh. When that timees, your life will be in danger.


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "You are right, but living a life of grass and grass is best for one to live through the autumn. One must not only eat and drink to their heart¡¯s content and have fun, but also pursue something. Furthermore, you only need to stay here. Regardless of whether you seed or fail in this matter, it will not harm you. If we win, we go out together. If we lose, the responsibility will be mine. What do you think? "


    Wang Fengughed, "Since you have thought about it so thoroughly, what else do I have to say? If young people dare to do it, I will support you. "


    Li Qiang gathered his men, a total of 800 people were actually willing to participate in the battle. Among them, there were a few dozen old men who said, "Anyway, it¡¯s meaningless to wait here for a lifetime.


    Wang Feng suggested, "Through the fifth and sixth blocks, we might as well use the negotiation method first to show our determination not to fight against them, and then express our determination to fight against the fourth block. That way, they should let us go."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s a good idea. I agree."


    Wang Feng continued, "You must be careful. The leaders of these two sectors are all cunning and scheming people. They are not that easy to deal with. You must be careful."


    Li Qiang said, "I understand. I will definitely listen to your teachings."


    Wang Feng was very satisfied with Li Qiang¡¯s respect towards him, so he taught him a lot ofbat experience, which made him feel relieved.


    Li Qiang led 800 people to eat a full meal and set off towards Block Six.


    After walking for about an hour, they finally reached the border. There were about a hundred people defending the border of the 6th city. They immediately became nervous as they held their weapons and shouted: "All of you stop and don¡¯t move. Exin why you are here."


    Li Qiang walked at the front and said in a clear voice, "My friend, there is no need to misunderstand. I am the new leader of Block 7 and I want to go to Area 4 to do something. I hope to pass by and make things easier for you."


    The people in Block Six were moved. They knew something big was happening as they saw so many people move together in Block Seven. Someone rushed to the back and reported. Soon a big man walked out from the crowd and asked in a low voice: "Are you the new leader of Block Seven?"


    Li Qiang nodded and cupped his fist and said, "I am Li Qiang, may I ask who you are?"


    The man said, "I¡¯m the leader here, Zhu Tao. We don¡¯t interfere in every area. Why are you bringing so many people here?"


    Li Qiang said, "I only want to use this road to settle some matters with area no 4."


    Zhu Tao said, "District 4 is very powerful. It has more than three thousand people. You¡¯ve only brought less than a thousand men. Are you going to throw your life away?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "There¡¯s no need for Big Brother Zhu to worry. We¡¯re just passing by and won¡¯t disturb any of the people on your side. There¡¯s just a little bit of sincerity in this ce." With that, he waved his hand and someone behind him took out 10 bags of rations and said, "There is some dry food here. Although it is not much, it is enough for hundreds of people to eat for a few days and give it to Brother Zhu as a toll. What do you think?"


    When Zhu Tao saw Li Qiang bringing in the food, he immediately beamed with joy and said, "So little brother only wants to pass by me, no problem, I will let you pass. But please understand that we must guard against people, even though we will let you pass, we will have to disarm you all the way to the border of area no 5."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Let¡¯s do it that way. Everyone is well-informed and doesn¡¯t drag things out. I believe Big Brother Zhu will never take advantage of someone when they are in danger."


    Zhu Tao nodded. "You are a straightforward person, I am impressed by you." As he said this, he waved his hand. Someone carried away the rations, then came to remove the weapons of Li Qiang and the others.


    Li Qiang¡¯s actions were actually a bit risky. If Zhu Tao went back on his word and made a move, then Li Qiang¡¯s side might bepletely wiped out. However, he had previously heard from Wang Feng that Zhu Tao was a man of his word, so he trusted Zhu Tao and passed his weapon over to him.


    Zhu Tao was indeed someone who kept his word. He only sent them off on their way and did not continue their conversation. Furthermore, they even chatted with Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang recounted what had happened and said, "Could it be that Big Brother Zhu wants to stay in this dark and gloomy ce for the rest of his life?"


    Zhu Tao sighed, "Who doesn¡¯t want to go out? To tell you the truth, we have a strange race here that¡¯s filled with women. Those women actually have ways to get us out of here, but the conditions are very harsh, and after all these years, other than a person called Zhang Jiu, no one else has been able to escape. "


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "Looks like Zhang Xuemei is very famous in the prison. That¡¯s right, if it was another person who could escape from this devil¡¯sir, he would also be famous."


    Zhu Tao said, "Bro, I can see that you¡¯re a kind person, that¡¯s why I¡¯m confiding in you. Here, everyone uses numbers to address each other, you¡¯re 9527, I¡¯m 3876, but you told me your name from the beginning, that¡¯s why I wanted to help you."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "Why do you have to give me your number and not your name?"


    Zhu Taoughed, "This is a game, after all. Would you like to say your real name in the game? Moreover, going to jail was not a glorious thing. If people found out about it, it would greatly affect their reputation in real life. Even if there was a chance to escape in the future, it would be troublesome. As for Zhang Jiu Jiu, his original number was 2248, because the people from the Pang family were tricked by him. "


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "So that¡¯s how it is. I feel thatmunication between people should be frank, so without Lin Yu directly saying our names, we brothers are in the same boat and can be friends."


    Zhu Tao said, "Actually, after hearing your thoughts, I also feel that this matter should be put at stake. I would like to ask, how many soldiers and horses did you guys set up outside the prison?"

 Chapter 139 deterrence

    Li Qiang said, "With everyone added together, an army of approximately 15 million, and a few experts attacking from three sides, I believe the prison can be breached as well."


    Zhu Tao¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, "This is indeed an opportunity. How about this, we will also join the battle in the area no 6. We will go together to see the people in area no 5. I believe they will let us through."


    Li Qiang said, "If that¡¯s the case, will it implicate brother?"


    In any case, there¡¯s no point in staying in this dark and devilish ce. We might as well think of a way to get out of here, because the women of the Pang family have a way to save us before, but these women¡¯s conditions are too harsh, so even if we have to apany them for a lifetime, what difference do you think there is between staying here in the Devil¡¯s Cave? So, almost no one is willing to ept the Pang family¡¯s help.


    Li Qiang said, "No problem, we are all smart people. We were originally ying games, but we ended up stuck in this damned ce. Who would want to stay for the rest of their lives? Now that we have a chance to escape, I believe everyone who hears about this n will have their own ns. "


    Zhu Tao said, "However, the leader of area no 5, Zhang Gou, is a very gloomy and suspicious person. What you said may not be enough to move him, but my view is that we should work together in the name of area no 6 or 7 to pressure area no 5.


    Li Qiang said, "Then, thank you, Big Brother."


    Zhu Tao said, "There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I¡¯m only thinking about my own matters. If I can leave this damned ce, no matter how much I have to pay, it would be worth it."


    Soon, they arrived at the border no. 5. The people in the fifth region had received the news and were waiting for them there. Zhu Tao had also instructed his men to return the weapons to Li Qiang and the others.


    The person in front shouted: "All of you stop and don¡¯t go any further. This is area no 5, do not go any further unless you are from this area."


    Zhu Tao shouted, "I am the leader of area no 6, Zhu Tao. Call your boss over here. I have something to tell him."


    After a while, a short and fat middle-aged man appeared in front of everyone. He asked with a coarse voice, "Brother Zhang, we¡¯ve always minded our own business. What do you intend by bringing so many people and soldiers to suppress ournd?"


    Zhu Tao pointed at Li Qiang and said, "This little brother is the new leader of Block 7. He has two friends locked up in Block 4, so he wants to use this ce to save his friends. I hope Brother Zhang can help out."


    Zhang Gou frowned and said, "If there are one or two people who want to pass through, I might be able to agree, but you seem to be a crowd of two thousand. If your intentions are bad, won¡¯t my area no 5 suffer?"


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t worry, Brother Zhang, I didn¡¯t bring so many people to Area 4 because there are other ns, but because of the importance of those two brothers. As long as we can save those two brothers, the tens of millions of soldiers outside will be able to attack the prison together. At that time, we might be able to escape, which is a possibility that you will consider, right?"


    Zhang Gou said in a silent manner, "I have tasted the taste of rebellion. In the past, I had led my brothers in attempting to climb up from the lower wind, but in the end, I was beaten up by the dark police and lost many of my brothers. From then on, I gave up on the thought of fleeing and peacefully passed away in this damned ce.


    Zhu Tao said, "Just because you haven¡¯t seeded doesn¡¯t mean that we won¡¯t be able to do it either. Look at the number six and seven. If you join us as well, we, as a group from the third region, can aplish great things."


    Zhang Gou shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t want to mess with you. You know how vicious the prison guards are, so what if it seeds? If it doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll both be at a disadvantage. Do you think I¡¯m someone who¡¯s impulsive?"


    Zhu Tao said, "Your words are wrong. When we first arrived here, which of us wasn¡¯t full of energy and vigor?" Could it be that after all these years, the will and ambition from back then no longer exist? "


    Zhang Gou smiled bitterly. "Do you know how long it has been since west saw the sun?" Twenty years, a whole twenty years, what kind of normal people would go crazy. It¡¯s not easy for me to get into this position, and now I can¡¯t just destroy the lives of the people in this area because of an illusory n. "


    Li Qiang said, "It doesn¡¯t matter if Brother Zhang doesn¡¯t want to participate. As long as you let us go to area no 4, then you can just sit back and watch. You just have to be an audience."


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Gou still shook his head and said, "I cannot take the risk. With so many of you passing through my block, what if you go back on your word? As the leader here, I must think for my subordinates. I suggest that you all take a detour. "


    Zhu Tao was slightly angered as he shouted, "Nonsense! You clearly know that there¡¯s only one way to get to area no 4, yet you¡¯re still bullshitting with us here. You have to let us through today, or else we won¡¯t be done for!"


    Zhang Gou said: "You still want to get angry at me? Your District 6 still owes us arge amount of rations, but I have already given you face by not seeking revenge. Listen to me, quickly go back, and I will pretend as if nothing happened. If you continue to pester us like this, I will directly inform the prison officials.


    Zhu Tao sighed and said, "You are simply unreasonable. I was really blind. I treated you like a friend for so many years."


    Li Qiang said in a low voice, "Looks like this person won¡¯t let us go no matter what. Why don¡¯t we do it now?"


    Zhu Tao said, "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I still have a trump card, so I can guarantee that he¡¯ll submit to me."


    After he finished speaking, he pped his hands and a seventeen or eighteen year old young man walked out from the crowd.


    However, upon seeing this youth, Zhang Gou¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, "So he¡¯s with you?"


    Zhu Taoughed, "I know Brother Zhang¡¯s hobbies. I also know that you and this little brother of yours had a good rtionship back then. If you are willing to let him pass, I will return him to you. Otherwise, you just need to wait for his corpse to be collected."


    Zhang Gou hurriedly said, "Wait a moment, I¡¯ll promise you guys that. However, we have to say that if you send him back to me, you can¡¯t lie to me."


    Zhu Tao replied, "Of course. As long as you join the allied army, this little brother will definitely be yours." After speaking, he waved his hand again, causing the young man to be led away. Zhu Tao then said, "When everything is done, I¡¯ll definitely give him to you. You can be at ease."


    Zhang Gou sighed and said, "Fine, I will listen to you. Anyways, you have already stepped on my painful foot, so you can do whatever you want with it."


    Zhu Taoughed, "Zhang Xing is determined to join in the cause, this is truly a cause worthy of celebration. I am extremely impressed, how could I possibly punish you? We are all part of the allied army, we can share good fortune and share good fortune together, no problem at all."


    Zhang Gou could only call for his men to release the defensive line and let everyone pass. He had also organized arge group of people to prepare to join the allied army.


    Li Qiang was secretly amused as he thought to himself, "So this fatty Zhang Gou has a fetish for the dragon and the sun. No wonder it¡¯s like he lost his soul when he sees that young man."

 Chapter 140 Contradictory

    Soon enough, the army of the third route gathered at the border of the fourth area.


    After all, the area of the Devil¡¯s Cave was limited. A team of a few thousand people was already very shocking. Such a scene made the people of area no 4 surprised. Many of the defenders swarmed over and came to the border to wait.


    The leader of area no. 4, Lu Kai, had already approached them with a face full of anger. He questioned, "What exactly do you three n to do?"


    Zhu Tao and Zhang Gou did not say anything. They both looked at Li Qiang, wanting him to speak directly. After all, Li Qiang was the one who was in the lead in this matter. Of course, letting hime out and exin everything clearly was for the best.


    I have two brothers who came to the Devil¡¯s Lair a few years ago. I heard that they were imprisoned by you, so I hope that you can be magnanimous and do whatever you want with them. This way, it will be beneficial for everyone. "


    Lu Kai didn¡¯t even raise his eyes as he said, "There¡¯s a lot of people locked up here. I know which ones? At the very least, you should tell me their numbers so that I can look them up.


    Li Qiang said: "The two of them are rted to each other, so I paid extra attention to them. I do not know their numbers, but they do have a name, one is called Feng Xiaojian and the other is Lin Hu. Does sire know of them?"


    Lu Kai was startled. He thought to himself, "I have indeed locked those two up, but this matter is very confidential. This kid is still young, how could he know such a secret?"


    After hesitating for a bit, Li Qiang understood that both Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu were definitely with him, so he said with a strong tone: "Because these two are of great importance and are rted to the lives of everyone in our demon¡¯sir, I have joined hands with the leaders of the five and six regions. Everyone wants to work together to rescue Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu.


    Lu Kai snorted and said, "What are you doing, trying to bully the weak with your strength? "If you ask around, you will find out that we, the No.4 branch, have a very big reputation in the Devil¡¯s Cave. They definitely won¡¯t fear the strong. If you want to force us to release them, that would be just a dream."


    Zhang Gou couldn¡¯t help but say, "Speaking of which, I also heard it right. Those two people are really in your hands, right?" I say, Brother Lu, we are all smart people. Since you locked up Zhuo¡¯s two brothers, then let them go now. In that case, everyone owes you a favor.


    Lu Kai said: "Those two fellows are indeed in my hands, but they have vited our rules, especially that Lin Hu. With just a pair of fists he killed more than a dozen of my brothers. How can I take this lying down?"


    Li Qiang said: "Leaving a dead man here is nothing, not to mention that relying on personal force to fight for a leader is everyone¡¯s right, it can¡¯t be considered a crime ah. If Big Brother Lu can do something convenient and send those two people back to me, little brother will not forget Big Brother Lu¡¯s kindness and will also guarantee that I won¡¯t cause trouble for you guys again. What do you think?"


    Lu Kai replied, "No way, no way. I¡¯ve roamed the martial arts world for so many years, and I¡¯m happy to face grudges. I can kill whoever I want to, and I can imprison whoever I want to."


    Li Qiang sighed as he thought to himself, "This fellow is as fearless as a dead pig. He looks like he¡¯s going to fight to the end. It seems like war is inevitable."


    Zhu Tao whispered from the side, "Let¡¯s fight. I knew that Lu Kai would not be able to take this lying down and could only rely on force to resolve the battle. He has a good rtionship with the leader of Blocks One, two, and three, and if the matter is dragged out, we might not be able to hold on if the people from those few arease to support him."


    Zhang Gou said, "That¡¯s right. We should kill him as fast as lightning and save your brothers. After that, we should leave immediately. The chances of us winning are quite high."


    Li Qiang thought for a moment and could only end the battle quickly. After all, time was running out and there was no way to dy any longer. He nodded and said, "Then let¡¯s make our move. It¡¯s not good to wait any longer."


    Therefore, the three of them gave the order together, and the army of the third route stormed towards area no. 5. Lu Kai also roared out in rage. He counterattacked, and just like that, the four troops were entangled in a fierce battle.


    Although Lu Kai¡¯s men weren¡¯t as fierce as the three allied forces, they were indeed not weak. Firstly, they had enough people, and secondly, they were well-trained. Therefore, they were actually able to fight evenly with the three allied forces.


    Li Qiang was a little worried, "It seems like both sides are actually tied. Do we have any hope of defeating them?"


    Zhu Tao said, "Don¡¯t worry, we have twice the number of people. Don¡¯t look at the fact that we can¡¯t hold out against them. That was just a temporary situation. Soon, Lu Kai won¡¯t be able to hold on."


    As he expected, after another half an hour of fighting, Lu Kai¡¯s side was already defeated. Ten minutester, arge number of troops surrendered and Lu Kai ran to the back of the group.


    Seeing that the time hade, Li Qiang loudly shouted, "Launch the offensive!"


    Everyone worked together. The people of the three roads attacked from all directions and moved straight to the heart of area no. 4.


    After interrogating many people, someone finally revealed the location of Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu¡¯s detention. It was a concealed cave.


    Everyone came to the detention center and opened the iron door. Sure enough, two men in tattered clothing walked out. Although their faces were dirty, it was obvious that they were Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu.


    Li Qiang immediately held the two brothers¡¯ hands and embarrassedly said, "I waste. I¡¯m really sorry." The three brothers hugged their heads and cried bitterly.


    Feng Xiaodao said, "We don¡¯t need to talk like that. If you didn¡¯te, who knows how long we would have to stay in this damned ce."


    Lin Hu said, "Where is that Lu Kai? I want to get even with him, that sinister guy is plotting against me. After locking me up for so long, I have to vent my anger on him! "


    At this time, a scout hade to report. Lu Kai had already contacted the people from No.1, No.123 and was preparing to counterattack.


    Li Qiang said, "Let¡¯s go back first. A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him, and then the three parties will guard Big Brother Zhang¡¯s border. Since Big Brother Zhang¡¯s border is easy to defend and hard to attack, it¡¯s good enough to defend against the counterattack from Lu Kai and the others.


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement before withdrawing their troops. Li Qiang, Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu returned to area no 7 and introduced Wang Feng to them.


    Wang Feng was very proud, he nodded and said: "I was right about you, you were able to aplish such a great thing in such a short period of time, you are really something to be taught!"


    After being tortured for so many years, Feng XiaoDao and Lin Hu¡¯s face looked extremely haggard and weak. Only after eating some rations did they finally have the strength to speak.

 Chapter 141 three-way team

    Lin Hu said: "This brother is kind enough. If it was any other person, they would have given up on rescuing us long ago. For you to be willing to put yourself in danger for us, this favor will forever be etched in my heart."


    Feng Xiaojian also nodded in agreement, and said: "At first, when we were framed and fell into the hands of the ck police, we thought that it was just a pleasure to set up the game, but who would¡¯ve thought, after so many years, that it was just a trial. At first, we also resented why you guys didn¡¯te to save us, but then we realized that there is a time difference between the game¡¯s prison and the outside world. Didn¡¯t hee with you? "


    Li Qiang said: "Wang Hua is gathering his men outside and preparing to attack the prison. Brother Feng¡¯s father is already here and there are also his brothers from the Lin Hu Society. Everyone, prepare to join forces and break out of the prison."


    Feng Xiao Dao and Lin Hu were overjoyed as they nodded their heads in praise, Feng Xiao Dao said: "That¡¯s good, this damned ce should have been destroyed long ago, it is so dark that it can drive people crazy, I heard that there are many people here who were wrongly used of entering, or just made a small mistake and have been locked up for dozens of years, and there are also many people here, even if there is someone who has broken thew, it is still a matter of the police, how can the game side make up their own opinions? They are going too far! "


    Lin Hu, on the other hand, was still holding a grudge towards Lu Kai as he fiercely said: "That fellow is plotting against us. He has caused us to suffer for so long, so we must properly settle this debt with him!"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s not toote for a gentleman to seek revenge for ten years, not to mention that we still have something important to do. I¡¯ve already talked to a girl named Pang Lu, and she agreed to take us out, and after you guys leave, we can each lead our own troops. I feel that although there are tens of thousands of people on the three sides, without a single leader, they would be like scattered sand.


    Feng Xiaodao said, "I think the person who will be leading this mission will be my brother. You have aplished a great deed this time, so you should be promoted tomander of the three armies."


    Lin Hu nodded his head in agreement: "If you don¡¯t be themander then who else can? "Only you are worthy of such a great merit."


    Li Qiang repeatedly shook his head and said, "That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m of low qualifications and am the youngest among all the brothers. How can I be themander in chief? It¡¯s too dishonorable."


    Lin Huughed loudly: "We are all family, can you not be so polite? If you don¡¯t want to be themander, then I won¡¯t listen, and will recognize you as one. " Feng XiaoDao also nodded, "That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too. Currently, only the strong elites are suitable for this position."


    Li Qiang could only nod and say, "I¡¯m not busy. Let¡¯s talk about this outside."


    Lin Hu said: "Stop bullshitting, this daddy here will only support you. It¡¯s the same no matter where we go, right? They are all loyal people, and seeing that something has happened to me, they wanted to go crazy. "


    Li Qiang said, "Yeah, originally, it was also possible to buy more people to attack the prison and spend more money on this kind of thing. However, Brother Shao¡¯s brothers must personallye to rescue the prison and risk their lives. This can be said to be very loyal. "


    Lin Hu proudly said: "Not mentioning anything else my brothers have, just loyalty is nothing, otherwise I would not have joined my society. I, as a person who values loyalty the most, if I do not have that, even if I had more skills, I would still look down upon it."


    Feng Xiaojian said, "Yes, loyalty is the most important quality of a man. If a person does not have a sense of loyalty, no matter how much power or position he has, he will eventually be abandoned by others. As brothers, what we value the most is not the amount of money we have."


    The two of them had just survived a disaster and were in a good mood. Li Qiang obviously knew the reason behind the grievances he had umted over the years, so he didn¡¯t stop them and just silently listened.


    When they were done, Li Qiang said, "Brothers, please take a rest. I¡¯ll go see Miss Pang Lu and see if we can arrange for our departure."


    Suddenly, Zhu Tao and Zhang Gou arrived at area no 7 and went up to Li Qiang. They asked straightforwardly, "If you want to leave the Devil¡¯s Cave first, we won¡¯t agree."


    Li Qiang curiously asked, "Why is that so?"


    Zhu Tao said, "I¡¯ve discussed this with Zhang Gou. If you three brothers leave, who can guarantee that you will lead troops back? "For normal people, it¡¯s better to have less troubles than more. Brother Zhuo came to the Devil Nest with the intention of saving the brothers, but now that his purpose is about to be aplished, how can he still attack the prison and ignore us?"


    Li Qiang said, "I have always been a man of my word. Since I¡¯ve said that I would save you, I naturally won¡¯t spout nonsense. Please trust me."


    Zhu Tao said, "Of course we believe you, but the others won¡¯t be able to say anything."


    Lin Hu could not help but ask: "You should all speak frankly. We are all men so do not hesitate to speak."


    Zhu Taoughed and said, "Actually, our intention is very simple. Everyone¡¯s goal is the same, and that is to work together to break out of the prison. However, there is a reason why we are working together and say that Feng and Shao can stay in the prison for the time being. We have already discussed the people from the other areas and we all want to go out. Naturally, we all agree on this idea and even Lu Kai agreed to it. "


    Li Qiang understood in his heart that these people were worried about him, worried that he would note back after escaping. Hence, he wanted Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu to stay behind as hostages.


    He wanted to see Wang Feng¡¯s opinion, but at this time, Wang Feng had disappeared somewhere. He probably didn¡¯t want to disrespect him, so he temporarily hid.


    Feng XiaoDao saw through the thoughts of everyone in the demon¡¯s cave and walked in front of Li Qiang and said: "Right now it can only be so, I and Lin Hu have already stayed in this damn ce for a few years and have be familiar with it so there is no need to wait any longer. You go out first and then join the three armies toe in and Lin Hu and I will sign a confirmation agreement that you will be promoted to be themander of the three armies. As he spoke, he stuffed a piece of kraft paper into Li Qiang¡¯s pocket.


    Li Qiang had nothing to say and felt that it was a bit sad. But before he could say anything, Lin Hu poked him and said: "Men¡¯s bodyguard, don¡¯t be so impulsive, since we have already made up our mind then there is no need to change it, the two of us have a lot of trust in you, we are brothers for life, a family does not say two things, hurry up and go."

 Chapter 142 Chatterbox

    The sooner you go out, the sooner you can show my father the certificate, the more military authority he will give to you. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Wang Hua, but he was reckless in his actions and my father did not think well of him in the past. Of course he would not be willing to give him the military authority.


    Lin Hu smiled: "Although that brat Wang Hua is not very reliable, he still has a sense of loyalty. Otherwise, he would not have sent out five million in an instant. This is a lot of money."


    Feng Xiaojianughed, "That kid owes us quite a bit of money. He¡¯s also afraid that our family will chase after him. If we go out, at least we can make him pay us backter." Then they bothughed.


    Seeing the two of them chatting happily, Li Qiang was relieved. He nodded and said, "Alright then, I¡¯ll leave now and bring my men in."


    He came in front of Zhu Tao and Zhang Gou, saying, "Brothers, I want to exin the steps of this matter clearly first. I will go out and join forces with the three armies to attack the prison, and once you hear the sound of gunfire, we will begin our attack. At this time, the ck Police will definitelye down first to stabilize the situation, so you must be prepared, it¡¯s best to capture the ck Police and then climb up from the lower wind vents. We will eliminate the ck Police guarding the wind vents as soon as possible and open the door for you to escape."


    Zhu Tao and Zhang Gou both nodded in agreement with Li Qiang¡¯s idea.


    After Li Qiang greeted everyone, he arrived at the hot spring pool and waited there for a long time. However, he did not see Pang Lu, so he took off his clothes and went into the water, soaking in the hot spring while waiting.


    While he was resting with his eyes closed, a smooth, jade-like hand had already touched his chest.


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long. You¡¯ve finallye." He opened his eyes and was shocked.


    It turned out that the owner of the hand was not Pang Lu, but a slightly older woman. She was around thirty years old, but she was also very beautiful and had a mature charm to her.


    She smiled and asked, "What, are you unhappy just because you saw me? Do you only like that little girl Pang Lu? "


    Li Qiang said embarrassedly, "May I ask for your name, Miss, are you a rtive of Pang Lu¡¯s?"


    The beautiful woman said, "My name is Pang Ying, Pang Lu¡¯s aunt. She won¡¯t be back today, so let¡¯s have a good chat first. What do you think?" If you think I¡¯m old, I¡¯ll leave right away. "


    Li Qiang pulled her back and said, "You are so beautiful, how are you old? "Howe I can¡¯t tell?"


    Pang Yingughed. "You¡¯re so good at talking. No wonder Pang Lu likes you so much. She¡¯s indeed a cute little fellow."


    Facing such a mature and tempting woman, Li Qiang felt a bit of an itch in his heart. However, he knew that this kind of woman was the hardest to deal with.


    Pang Ying¡¯s dainty body wrapped around Li Qiang, causing him to be unable to breathe.


    After an unknown period of time, Pang Ying let out a sigh of relief. "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been this happy. Your kung fu is awesome. You really are a promising young man."


    Li Qiang asked, "Can I ask you a favor?"


    Pang Ying asked, "Do you want to leave this ce?" Although logically speaking, I should be your senior, looking at our rtionship, I can promise to help you. "


    Li Qiang happily said, "Thank you very much. I still want to know if I can see Pang Lu again in the future." Is she all right? "


    Pang Ying smiled tenderly, "Idiot, do you know why I¡¯m here? I originally wanted to stop her from contacting you, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would end up in such a mess. She¡¯s fine, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have many chances to meet her in the future.


    Pang Ying said a bunch of unfathomable words before getting up and putting on her clothes. "Follow me, I¡¯ll take you out."


    Li Qiang immediately dried his body and put on his clothes. He followed behind Pang Ying as they walked out of the cave. After walking for a short distance, a golden car appeared in front of him. Not only was the body of the car shining with gold and jewels, even the four wheels were gold. This is a car, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s about to be driven out? "


    Pang Ying got on the car and told Li Qiang to get on as well. "Stay in the car with me. Don¡¯t open the window. We¡¯ll be out in a while." As she spoke, he pressed the button on the car door.


    With a loud bang, the carriage began to shake non-stop. Pang Ying asked with a nonchnt expression, "After you leave, what other ns do you have? Do you want toe back?"


    Li Qiang said: "I would like to lead the troops to break through the prison. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Pang Yingughed, "I don¡¯t have any ideas. The Pang Family has always been neutral, and has only asionally gone to the hot spring to borrow some seeds for the sake of passing down their lineage. If you break the prison, then make it more thorough and get those people to scram."


    Li Qiang said, "The reason we broke into the prison was to rescue brother. We don¡¯t care about anything else. If you are willing to take back the ck Area, you can naturally do so. We will not interfere."


    Pang Ying was overjoyed. "That¡¯s great, our Pang family has long had our property seized. If we can regain our property in the Dark Domain, you will be our benefactor. If you want Pang Lu, I can give her to you."


    Li Qiang said, "Pang Lu is a human, how can I just casually give her away? I just want to see her more often and thank her for her help."


    Pang Yingughed. "That¡¯s easy. When the timees, you can discuss it yourselves. I don¡¯t care."


    After she finished speaking, the train stopped shaking. Pang Ying opened the car door and said, "You can leave. Outside is the Forest of ck Region. If you walk a little further, you will see your own people. We will meet again."


    Li Qiang bid farewell to her and left the carriage. As expected, he found himself in the middle of the forest. There was a loud bang behind him. He turned around and saw that Pang Ying¡¯s car had already disappeared.


    Li Qiang walked around the forest for a while. Suddenly, a few soldiers holding guns appeared in front of him and shouted, "Who is in front of us? Stop moving or you¡¯ll fire!" When Li Qiang saw their clothing, he realized that it wasn¡¯t Wang Hua¡¯s uniform, so these people must be Feng Xiaojian¡¯s father¡¯s men.


    Therefore, he took out his identification certificate and said: "Don¡¯t misunderstand, we are all on the same side. I am Feng Xiaojian¡¯s good friend. I would like to meet Uncle Feng, so please introduce me to him."


    The soldier epted the certificate and said, "Please wait a moment. We need to report this to the marshal first before we can make our decision."


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t have to wait long before the soldier stumbled over and said anxiously, "Marshal has invited you over, and he wants you to be treated as a VIP." As he spoke, he respectfully invited Li Qiang over.


    When Li Qiang arrived at the tent, he saw more than a dozen soldiers on both sides. In the middle of the leather chair sat a silver-haired old man with a thin body, square shaped face, and a dignified and invible face. He should be Feng Xiaojian¡¯s father, the Feng Family¡¯s Eldest Boss, Feng Tianlin.


    When Feng Tian saw Li Qiang enter, he stood up to wee him with a smile and said: "So it¡¯s Nephew, please take a seat."


    He held up the certificate and said: I have seen what is written on it, although that brat Feng XiaoDao does not work properly all day, but my judgement must be not wrong, I believe what he said, at the moment the three factions want to break into the prison, but the people from Lin Hu¡¯s side say that they only listen to Lin Hu¡¯s orders, they do not listen to what Wang Hua and I say, Wang Hua that brat is not very reliable, but he also said that he rmended you as a Grand Marshal, and now that Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu have written out the certificate, of course I do not have any objections, from today onwards you will be one of the three generals.


    The soldiers immediately stood up and saluted Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang was at a loss on what to do and said ashamedly, "What virtue or ability does this junior have to be able to shoulder such a heavy responsibility?"


    Feng Tian said: "Don¡¯t say that. If you can¡¯t afford this responsibility, then it would be equivalent to pping us all in the face. Because of this, you have to be able to afford it!"


    He said as he handed over arge seal to Li Qiang and said: "This is themander seal of our army, from now on you will have control. Right now there is only Lin Hu that is disobedient so you can take your identification certificate to him, I have no problems here."


    Li Qiang nodded and discussed the strategy of the attack with Feng Tian. Only then did they leave the tent. Wherever they went, everyone stood up and saluted respectfully.


    While enjoying the marshal¡¯s treatment, he was even a little smug. However, he also knew that if he did not do this well, he would be held responsible.

 Chapter 143 Camp

    Under the lead of a few elite soldiers, Li Qiang quickly arrived at the camp where the Lin Hu Brothers were stationed. The Lin Hu Club did not have many people, only around three hundred people, but every one of them were elite soldiers, and in reality they were all ruthless characters.


    The person in the lead was a middle-aged man. He had a small mustache and appeared to be very shrewd. He asked, "Who are you? We¡¯ve already said it, other than our leader Lin Hu, no one else is willing to listen. Even if we attack the prison, we will act alone, not wanting to ally with anyone else. "


    Li Qiang said: "I am a good friend of Lin Hu, my name is Li Qiang, I believe you guys should know as well." Then, he handed the certificate to the person.


    The man with the mustache epted the certificate, looked at it carefully, and said, "This is indeed the handwriting of our leader. I would like to discuss it with someone else. Please wait a moment."


    Not long after, all of the brothers of the Lin Hu Club came out in formation to wee Li Qiang, respectfully weing him into the tent.


    The small mustached man introduced himself, "My name is Hu Dadan and I am the advisor of Boss Linghu. Everyone was very anxious when something happened to him, so they all rushed into the game in an attempt to rescue him."


    Li Qiang said: "Lin Hu understands your thoughts, but fighting is not a child¡¯s y, it is a very meticulous action, with just a little mistake, you will lose it all. For people like you who blindly follow the methods of the underworld, not only will it not have any effect, but it will also result in unnecessary sacrifices, it is not worth it."


    Hu Dandan¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought to himself, "No wonder our boss wants this brother to be the Grand Marshal. He really has his own unique qualities."


    Li Qiang added, "I¡¯ve been in the prison for a while and have a rough understanding of the situation inside. All the prisoners are locked in an underground cave of the devil¡¯sir, which is divided into 10 downwind vents, each of which is considered an area, so there are a total of 10 areas. Each area has a leader leading about 2000 to 3000 people.


    Hu Dandan asked, "Does Marshal mean to say that our Lin Hu Society should be responsible for getting rid of the guards from the underworld?"


    Li Qiang said, "Yes, you have a small number of people, but each of you is very strong, so it¡¯s most suitable for you to do such small jobs. After our army breaks through the prison, you will follow the army and charge in, then split into ten sections and go deal with the guards. This way, when the protection of the windy passage is broken, it will be easier for the people inside to escape."


    Hu Dandan nodded and said, "That¡¯s a good idea, but let¡¯s hide behind and enjoy the scenery first. I¡¯m afraid that everyone won¡¯t ept this."


    Li Qiang said, "What you have done is the most important and most important work, and it is a recognition of your strength. What¡¯s there to be unhappy about? The reason why I left you brothers behind is because I want to preserve the strongest power. Then, I want to seed in one fell swoop and solve the problem once and for all. "


    Hu Dandan admired Li Qiang¡¯s words, so he nodded and said, "Alright, marshal¡¯s words really make us proud. Since you think highly of us, we will naturally die for you. Don¡¯t worry, marshal, we will depend on you in this battle."


    After he finished speaking, he led the rest of the society to kneel down and kowtow nine times, showing great respect.


    Li Qiang repeatedly refused, "This gift is too big, I can¡¯t bear it."


    Hu Dandan said, "If you can save our boss, then you should be able to ept this gift." He insisted onpleting the ceremony.


    After exiting the Lin Hu¡¯s camp, Li Qiang let out a long breath, thinking: "I originally thought that the underworld people were the hardest to deal with, but they agreed the best. Now, it¡¯s just Wang Hua, he let me be the Grand Marshal, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem right?"


    Not long after they left the camp, someone behind themughed: "Looks like you did a good job. How did you end up being a spy so soon?"


    Li Qiang recognized the voice and said with a smile, "You¡¯re not bad either. You found me so quickly."


    He Zi Yan walked out from behind a tree and said: "Luckily you came out, otherwise, I would have rushed in and pulled you out."


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s not that easy to get in there. But there¡¯s one thing you know that¡¯s fine. In fact, there¡¯s a Pang family inside the Devil Nest, and they¡¯re both women."


    She Ziyan said in surprise: "What did you say, there¡¯s actually a woman¡¯s family inside, what exactly is going on?"


    Li Qiang said, "They are aboriginals of the ck Area and have lived here for a long time. Instead, it was the prison authorities who took over theirnd, thus causing them great dissatisfaction. I was able to escape this time because of their help, if we canpletely eradicate this prison, the Pang family will regain theirnd rights as well. This is something they would be happy to see."


    He Ziyan snorted: "When you talk about the Pang Family, you¡¯re grinning from ear to ear. You must have taken advantage of us, right?"


    Li Qiang denied, "Of course not. I¡¯m a man of honor. You know that. I don¡¯t have that much time to do boring things. Don¡¯t think about it wrong."


    She Ziyan said, "I don¡¯t believe it, but it doesn¡¯t matter. That¡¯s your freedom. I don¡¯t care."


    Li Qiangughed heartily and said, "Even though you say it¡¯s none of your business, why are your words so sour?"


    He Ziyan spat: "Where¡¯s the acid? Do you smell it? "


    Li Qiang smiled helplessly and said, "Look at you, your words are like knives, not leaving any face at all."


    He Ziyan said: "Let¡¯s not waste our time here. Wang Hua¡¯s camp is in trouble, you should go take a look."


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "What happened? Could it be that his five million strong army is still not here?"


    He Ziyan said: "It¡¯s precisely because five million people came that something will happen. You¡¯ll know when you go take a look."


    Li Qiang became nervous as he followed He Ziyan and rushed to Wang Hua¡¯s camp.


    Arriving at Wang Hua¡¯s camp, Li Qiang was astonished. It was aplete mess here, with a pile of broken limbs. It could even be described as a bloody mess.


    Many soldiers recognized Li Qiang. When they saw hime over, they all gathered around him. Li Qiang asked, "What happened exactly? What happened to you guys?"


    One of them said, "As soon as we arrived here, we started cooking, but there are a few brothers who want to go hunting in the forest and get some game to eat, but they didn¡¯t expect the game to fail and ended up attracting some monsters, rampaging through the camp and killing hundreds of thousands of people.


    Li Qiang curiously asked, "What monster is so powerful?" Aren¡¯t you armed? Why didn¡¯t you make a move? "


    The soldier said with a bitter face, "Why didn¡¯t he make a move? He even used a cannon, but that guy¡¯s skin is too thick. He couldn¡¯t even prate it. Running out while stepping on someone is really depressing."

 Chapter 144 Monster

    Li Qiang suddenly thought back to what Ye Fanshuang had said before. The Kingdom of God had often been attacked by monsters before. Could the monsters here really be the monsters that had previously made the Kingdom of God?


    At this time, he didn¡¯t have any time to think and went to Wang Hua¡¯s tent.


    Seeing Li Qiang walk in, he immediatelyughed and stood up: "Okay, you didn¡¯t even say goodbye before running away. Now that you¡¯re back, let¡¯s celebrate. You¡¯re worried to death."


    Li Qiang said, "There¡¯s no need to worry about the alcohol. I¡¯ll ask you first, do you remember how that monster looks like?"


    Wang Hua said, "I¡¯ve already told my men to make more copies of the portraits of the monsters and then send them to the entire camp. I told everyone to be careful, f * ck, this dog killed over a hundred thousand of my soldiers, that¡¯s too hateful!"


    Li Qiang understood in his heart that the monster was most likely the one that had wreaked havoc in the Kingdom of God. As long as he handed the portrait over to Ye Fanshuang, she would know whether it was real or not.


    Wang Hua asked: "You¡¯ve been in there for so long, have you found anything?" Are Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu really inside? "


    Li Qiang handed the certificate over to Wang Hua and said: "They are indeed inside, and they even wrote the certificate."


    Wang Hua looked at the certificate andughed, "It¡¯s good that they¡¯re fine. And like I said before, you should have been promoted to Grand Marshal. Now it¡¯s your turn. I¡¯ll hand over the marshal seal to you, and from now on, the military power will belong to you!"


    Li Qiang said, "The army was purchased by you, so naturally the authority belongs to you. As the Field Marshal, I am actually the contact person. I gathered all three troops together and then attacked the prison, ending my mission."


    Wang Hua said, "If you can do this, it will be a great achievement. We will be able to create a legacy for you."


    Li Qiang waved his hand and said, "Forget it. The tombstone was passed down for the dead. I still want to live a few more years." The two of themughed.


    Wang Hua looked at She Zi Yan and said: "Miss He is back too? It¡¯s really great, I¡¯ve always been worried that if you follow him in, you¡¯ll be in danger. "


    She Ziyan said: "How can a woman like me go to prison? "Just now, he had been waiting outside. Luckily, he didn¡¯t enter for too long, and was able to settle the matter quickly."


    Wang Hua said: "Don¡¯t look young, my little brother. He is very skilled. No matter how difficult things get to him, settle it immediately."


    Li Qiang said in embarrassment, "Big Brother, can you not praise me this much? People are afraid of being ttered, especially those who have been ced on the altar. They will fall down the most easily. "


    Wang Hua said, "You did well, what¡¯s the point in us bragging? "What I¡¯m most afraid of is that some people won¡¯t be able to do anything well, but the people around us can do it in one go. That¡¯s what¡¯s so scary about it."


    Li Qiang said, "Where on earth did you get all this feeling from? "How long has it been since west met? Why do you have so manyints?"


    Wang Hua sighed, "I¡¯ve painstakingly gathered this army of 5 million, and I think there¡¯s a lot of hard work to be done as well, right? But many people aren¡¯t convinced with me, and I¡¯ve contacted the other two armies to discuss how to merge them together, but they didn¡¯t even buy my ount and told me to listen to them. Why are you saying this?" "Now that you¡¯re back, this problem can be solved just in time. You will be in charge of the three armies under mymand, which means our army is the main force."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "So that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking. In fact, you¡¯re right. We came for the same goal, so of course we¡¯re all part of the main force. There¡¯s no major side effect."


    Just as he finished speaking, someone walked in from the outside and said with a smile, "Eldest nephew is right, we are all part of the main force and no one is secondary." As expected, it was Feng Tian.


    Feng Tianlei smiled and gave Li Qiang a thumbs up, saying: "Although you hold the military power of the three armies, you don¡¯t have the slightest bit of malice in you. You are indeed a good person to create. This old man was also puzzled as to why Ya Shi had fallen for you. Now, it seems that you are indeed a very powerful character.


    Li Qiang said, "It was only a coincidence that Ya Shi and I were together. It¡¯s not that I have any outstanding points, but that the interpretation in the outside world was a bit too fierce."


    Feng Tianughed, "You might not know how great Lin Ya Shi¡¯s reputation is in our business world. She has very high standards of people, since he rejected the requests of so many young masters from influential families, since she chose you, then there must be a reason for it. Nephew need not be modest."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "If you guys knew the real reason why Lin Ya Shi was with me, you would definitely break your promise. Now that you guys know that there¡¯s no point in wasting time with them, it¡¯s best to just not say it."


    Feng Tian came over and said: "Before, I had already handed over this portion of the military authority to nephew. Now that our three armies are united, do you have any arrangements?"


    Li Qiang said, "I have already contacted all the people in the prison. As long as we attack from the outside, they will work with us from the inside, starting the trouble from the inside. Those people have been trapped in the prison for so long, and they are already full of resentment.


    Feng Tian nodded his head and said: "It seems like you have already thought things through, but this old man has decided to overdo it, and everything will be arranged by you."


    Li Qiang said, "Uncle Feng is not here to overdo things. We can discuss the timing of the attack. After we know which side is the most important one, then we can form a reasonable attack wave and gradually break through the prison."


    He drew a map, showing every part of the prison, especially the gate.


    Li Qiang said, "This door is tall and thick, and even with cannons, it is hard to break through. However, there are a few gaps on top of the door, which were originally meant to allow the police¡¯s flying motorcycle to pass through the tunnel, but these are also our breakthroughs, so we will attack from here, with half the work done and straight to the Yellow Dragon, and then we will use a small number of other people to bluff the prison wall and lure them into dispersing their forces. Only then can we be able to break through."


    Feng Tiai praised, "What a great idea! Your brain is excellent and your way of thinking is clear. It would be perfect for you to be the marshal."


    Wang Hua shamelessly asked: "Then what about me?"


    Feng Tianlei rolled his eyes at him and said: "You brat, your alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t bad. As for the rest, hehe, hehe." It made him blush, but everyoneughed.


    Feng Tian looked at He Ziyan and asked: "Who is thisdy?"


    Li Qiang said, "She is my bodyguard and will protect me closely."


    Feng Tiai said in surprise, "Thisdy looks so young and so beautiful and dignified. I thought she was ady from some family but she turned out to be a bodyguard. This old man admires her greatly."


    She Ziyan smiled faintly: "I¡¯m just relying on some of my ancestral skills to make a living. Elder must be joking."

 Chapter 145 metazoan

    Feng Tian said: "Looks like it¡¯s time to show off your skills. I¡¯m really a bit old." After sighing, he asked Wang Hua, "Does your mother know about these things of yours?"


    Hearing the word mother, Wang Hua¡¯s face immediately became a bit pale and said: "Of course she doesn¡¯t know, mom has always been against me ying this game. If he knew I spent so much money, he would definitely look for trouble."


    Feng Tianleiughed: "Ye Fanshuang wanted to be strong for her whole life, but she gave birth to a child like you. If she knew that you were such a prankster, her nose would definitely be crooked."


    Li Qiang thought, "Not only does that great aunt know that her son is ying this game, but she also ys it very well herself."


    Of course, these words couldn¡¯t be said. He could only hold it in as he asked Feng Tian, "How did Uncle Feng gather so many men in such a short period of time during the attack on the prison?"


    Feng Tian said: "Isn¡¯t that simple? It¡¯s just one word: money. "


    Feng Tiaiughed and said: "This game has a benefit, as long as you have money, you can buy anything. I used all the cash that the store had recently to buy so many horses and soldiers. If my son died, what¡¯s the point of money? Of course I would give it my all."


    Li Qiang said, "Uncle Feng¡¯s quick words are admirable."


    Feng Tianleiughed heartily: "We are all family, let alone two families, moreover, I am here to save my own son. If it was someone else, I would have just ignored them."


    He then asked Li Qiang, "Does Lin Ya Shi know that you y this game? "I remember that the Lin Family is not allowed to touch this kind of thing."


    Li Qiang said, "She knows about me and he also said that the Lin n is not allowed to do this kind of thing. Li Qiang said," She knows about me and she also said that the Lin n is not allowed to do this kind of thing.


    Feng Tianlei nodded and said: "Well said, you are really smart. I believe Lin Ya Shi has his own considerations for hiring you. Moreover, she did not misjudge you!"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Uncle Feng, you tter me. Junior really has nothing special about him. I relied entirely on good luck."


    Feng Tian came over and said: "No one can rely on luck to live their entire lives. This world is actually bnced,pletely because of the entanglement of different types of power. The one who sees through and uses this power is the final winner."


    Wang Hua had long since been confused by Feng Tianlin¡¯s words and continued drinking. Li Qiang, however, understood the meaning behind Feng Tian¡¯s words and nodded his head repeatedly.


    Feng Tiai shook his head and said, "I have a good rtionship with Ye Fanshuang and the two of them, and I often pay attention to Wang Hua, but he is such a failure that I am unable to help him. The reason why Feng Xiaojian is in danger this time is actually because of Wang Hua, so for his parents¡¯ sake, I¡¯ll just let this matter drop."


    Li Qiang saw that Feng Tian Lai¡¯s words contained grievances, so he said: "Uncle do not be too angry, this matter is not meant for anyone to happen, and the game side has indeed gone too far, we should now unite together and break out of the ck Region Prison, and rescue Feng Xiaojian and Lin Hu."


    Feng Tianlei nodded and said: "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s discuss this for a while and then research the concrete steps. I will immediately go back to reorganize my troops and prepare for the general attack."


    The two discussed for a while more before Feng Tian took his leave.


    By this time, Wang Hua had already been drunk and was snoring loudly on the leather chair.


    He Ziyan disdainfully said: "His brothers have not been saved yet, how could he have the heart to drink so much?"


    Li Qiang sighed, "He was rejected by Uncle Feng, so of course he felt bad. It¡¯s okay to drink more wine, but it¡¯s a big achievement for him to be able to prepare so many soldiers and horses. You can¡¯t just carelessly criticize him."


    She Ziyan said: "Alright, I¡¯ll just listen to you. Although you look muddleheaded, but you are quick with your thoughts. Being able to deal with all these forces is also a great skill."


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "Isn¡¯t it because I want to save my brothers? Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t want to lower myself to so many people. I really don¡¯t have the manliness."


    She Ziyan said: "Men do not necessarily have to shout and fight. Using one¡¯s wisdom to achieve one¡¯s goal is also a type of skill, a type of bearing. In short, I really appreciate your way of doing things."


    Li Qiang said, "You didn¡¯t mean to say anything good about me, right?"


    She Ziyan said: "Of course not, although I¡¯m your bodyguard, but I¡¯m not the kind of person who would bend over for five dumps of rice. I can say whatever I want, and no one can control me."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. When a person lives, he should have his own opinion. He cannot live in the shadow of others. That would be too boring."


    While the two of them were talking, they suddenly heard a noise in front of them. A soldier ran in to inform them that the huge monster hade in again.


    Li Qiang looked at Wang Hua. At this moment, Wang Hua was sleeping soundly, so he didn¡¯t wake him up. After all, the matter with the monster had already troubled him, so waking him up would be useless.


    However, She Ziyan was ted: "I¡¯ve long heard that there are monsters here. I¡¯d like to see just how powerful this thing is. To think that it could actually cause everyone to sigh in helplessness."


    Li Qiang had no choice but to follow He Ziyan outside the tent. From afar, he saw a big ck thing, about the size of three adult elephants, standing upright as it flew, looking simr to a ck bear, but it had three horns on its head, a body of ck fur, and silver barbs on its four limbs. As long as it waved its arms, it would send countless soldiers flying, causing arge number of screams.


    He Ziyan frowned, "Why is this thing so ugly?"


    What Li Qiang was concerned about was this fellow¡¯sbat strength. It was simply too terrifying, he was invulnerable to swords and spears, and could not even be bombarded with big cannons. Moreover, he was unstoppable everywhere he went.


    The soldiers were scared out of their wits. Although they had organized a counterattack, the effect was too little. It was as if the monster had entered an uninhabited area, and there was no way to stop it.


    Li Qiang asked, "This guy has repeatedly barged into the barracks. Why is he doing this?" The soldier shook his head and said, "We don¡¯t know either. We just know that this guy is always heading towards a big pond in the western camp, swimming for a while before leaving."


    He Ziyan said, "What time is it now? Do you still have the mood to ask this?"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s the same to fight against animals if you know yourself and know your opponents well. Monsters always go to a ce, so it naturally means that there¡¯s something there that they want. They might not reallye to hurt people, maybe we¡¯re blocking their way."


    He Ziyan said: "Then what do you think we should do?"


    Li Qiang said, "Pass down the order, let the army split a path, let the monsters pass, and let them smoothly reach theke."


    The soldier said, "The pool is where all of us use our water. What should we do if the monsters take it?"


    Li Qiang said, "Monster only stayed in the pool for an hour or so, but it¡¯s not always there. If there¡¯s anything, just listen to my orders and split up the army to let that monster pass."

 Chapter 146 flirt

    The soldiers stopped shooting and stayed far away. Sure enough, the monster did not attack them anymore and ran into theke to swim.


    Li Qiang then ordered some soldiers to hide in the distance and observe what the monster was eating.


    As expected, someone soon came to report that the monster was eating a white fish in a pond. It was eating with great interest, so it naturally had no interest in humans.


    Li Qiang said: "Did you see that, the monster is just going to the pond to look for food, but our army camp is right next to the source of its food, and there is a conflict with its route to eat, that¡¯s why it ended up dead and injured, and if it joined us, we should hide from it, or prepare more white fish for it to eat, it should be fine."


    He Ziyan said: "This idea of yours is very good. It easily solved the monster¡¯s problem, and it could even reduce the number of casualties."


    Li Qiang said: "If this monster is the one that was harassing The Kingdom of God, then I already have a solution."


    At this moment, someone asked, "What method do you have?"


    Everyone looked, it was Ye Fanshuang who had appeared in front of them unknowingly, Ye Fanshuang asked: "I just arrived at the ce with the monsters, have all of you seen him?"


    Li Qiangughed: "I was talking about you just now, and you really came. That monster is currently in theke, did you see it?"


    Ye Fanshuang said: "That monster is the one that is invading our The Kingdom of God, it¡¯s definitely not wrong."


    Li Qiang said: "That¡¯s good, now that I have a way to deal with it, I can just tell you."


    He ordered his subordinates to bring a white fish, and said: "This is a white fish that is unique to this pool, and that monster likes to eat this kind of fish. Everything that it has experienced is caused by this kind of white fish, as long as you The Kingdom of God prepare more white fish and feed it when it arrives, it will be fine."


    Ye Fanshuang looked at the White Fish and eximed, "There is indeed this kind of White Fish in thekes of our The Kingdom of God. Seems like the reason why this monster came to our The Kingdom of God is to find food, but we still haven¡¯t found that point.


    Li Qiang said: "It¡¯s nothing, I have one less thing to worry about, I am very happy too."


    Ye Fanshuang said again: "It¡¯s all thanks to you. If it weren¡¯t for your unique insight, we wouldn¡¯t have found such a way either." As she spoke, she kissed Li Qiang on the cheek.


    Li Qiang felt the fragrant wind blowing at her face, causing her face to heat up, making his unable to speak for a moment.


    Ye Fanshuangughed: "Don¡¯t be so foolish, this is your mother¡¯s reward. Right, is my son inside?"


    Li Qiang said: "Wang Hua has drank too much, and is currently sleeping."


    Ye Fanshuang sighed: "This brat has always been poor,pared to you, he is far worse."


    When Li Qiang saw that Ye Fanshuang¡¯s face was filled with a flush of spring sunshine, and was still praising himself nonstop, he became a little flustered and thought to himself: "This half-old Xu mother couldn¡¯t have really fallen for me, right? Wang Hua is my friend, and as the saying goes, friends and wife are not to be trifled with, my friend and mother can¡¯t even be touched. Furthermore, Wang Hua had already warned me beforehand, that if I identally crossed the line, then there would be no way for me to escape."


    Ye Fanshuang saw that Li Qiang did not speak, and snorted: "Why are you stunned, what are you thinking?"


    Li Qiang said: "Aunty is ttering me, Wang Hua naturally has his own unique qualities. Although I haven¡¯t spent much time with him, I can see that he has great ambitions."


    Ye Fanshuang said: "Why can¡¯t I see that he has any ambitions, why don¡¯t you tell me what kind of ambitions do you think he has?"


    Li Qiang said: "He created arge army in the Azure Dragon City, and became the leader of a region¡¯s people. For the development of the Azure Dragon City, he even forgot to eat and sleep, and did not leave his home.


    Ye Fanshuangughed involuntarily: "You only know how to spout nonsense, he can only be considered to be addicted to ying games. ording to what you said, all the dogs in the world have ambitions now?"


    Li Qiang was surprised: "Aunt also knows words like game dog?"


    Ye Fanshuangughed: "People just want to keep pace with the times, do you think I¡¯m some old geezer?"


    Li Qiang replied: "Of course not, if Aunt wasn¡¯t Wang Hua¡¯s mother, even I would have directly called you big sister, because you really look too young."


    Ye Fanshuangughed loudly: "You really know how to talk, then I will allow you to call me Big Sis in the future, what do you think?"


    Li Qiang hesitated: "I was afraid that Wang Hua would be unhappy."


    Ye Fanshuang said in displeasure: "What does it have to do with him, don¡¯t worry about it, no one can change the things that I have decided on."


    Li Qiang could only nod his head: "Alright, then I¡¯ll listen to big sister."


    Ye Fanshuang was overjoyed, and nodded: "This is for the best, you are an obedient child, I really like it." She touched Li Qiang¡¯s face and said: "I still have other things to do, I¡¯ll be leaving for a while. You helped me solve the monster¡¯s problem, and I will think of a way to return this favor to you." With that, she floated away.


    He Ziyan walked over and smiled: "You¡¯re quite bold, what you said just now was clearly just a flirtation. She is your friend¡¯s mother, don¡¯t you have Lin Qi?"


    Li Qiang said: "What are you talking about, how can you flirt with me? She is the one who is more open-minded in talking to me, I naturally repay her with my kindness, not being as reserved as I was in the past."


    He Ziyan smiled tenderly and shook her head: "I don¡¯t think this matter is that simple. You will be in big trouble in the future."


    Li Qiang said: "Why are you deliberately making things look mysterious, are you trying to scare me?"


    He Ziyan nodded her head: "Of course not, it¡¯s just that in all the stories, both ancient and modern, people have all mentioned this kind of thing, and whoever makes this kind of thing, usually does not have a good ending."


    Li Qiang cupped his hands and said: "Big sister, I guess you¡¯re right. Originally there wasn¡¯t anything that you could guess randomly, it even made me a little panicked."


    He Ziyan said, "It¡¯s best for you to panic. This way, you can be vignt. Once you cross the lightning pool, not only you will be unlucky, even the people around you will be implicated. Before I became your bodyguard, I was still an assassin for many years, and gathered information on a lot of rich people. The Wang Group is powerful, and has also run a lot of underground businesses, Wang Hua¡¯s father, Wang Xiao, is not one to be trifled with. Although Wang Hua may not be able to find fault with you, it¡¯s hard for his father to say. "As far as I know, Wang Xiao is a gloomy, suspicious and irritable person. He is not an easy person to get along with."


    Li Qiang nodded his head: "Okay, thank you for your kindness, I will remember it."

 Chapter 147 Start

    He Ziyan said: "Not only do you have to remember, you have to think of a way to avoid her, I don¡¯t care if you take advantage of my own teacher, but for a business woman like Ye Fanshuang who has a background, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t touch her too much, if not I don¡¯t know when you will be decapitated, there won¡¯t even be someone to collect your corpse."


    After Li Qiang heard this, he felt chills run down his spine, and nodded: What you taught me, is right, I will listen to you, we are well-informed and do not speak of secrets, you are extremely meticulous, and can see through many potential emotions, I know that too, but don¡¯t worry, I am a person with strong self-control, and will not be easily fooled.


    He Ziyan said: "Since you are such a big person, there is no need for me to say so much, we can just treat it as a casual chat and exin everything, it will benefit everyone."


    As they were talking, Wang Hua walked out of the tent. Seeing the mess in the camp, he asked curiously: "What exactly happened here?"


    Li Qiang said: "That monster went back and even went to the pond to eat white fish. It turns out that it was just looking for food on its own, and not really for the sake of hurting people."


    Wang Hua said: "So that¡¯s the case, I was wondering why this strange thing would suddenly appear, seems like no matter if it¡¯s a human or a beast, their main goal is to eat."


    Li Qiangughed: That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s right, you drank so much, if we fightter, would it work?


    Wang Hua said: "Are you looking down on me? No matter what, I am the Azure Dragon City Lord, I have a way tomand battles, and I am not unfamiliar with war, but this battle does not have any Security Protocol s, I suggest that we arrange a few more NPC soldiers to defend and to help us block the spear. They are virtual figures, at least they will be born again in the future."


    Li Qiang said: The method is not wrong, it is just that if we are to fight, bullets will not have eyes, and with so many people surrounding us, we will definitely die.


    Wang Hua said: "Pei pei, can you say something nice? It¡¯s too unlucky to speak like that."


    Li Qiang said: "First, consider about the bad things. In the future, if you encounter any idents, don¡¯t panic."


    Wang Hua said: "Even if you say that, but what you¡¯re saying is too scary. Don¡¯t do that again in the future."


    Li Qiang said: We have alreadymunicated with the other two armies, and will begin our main assault in two hours. The Uncle Feng¡¯s troops will be focused on attacking the middle way, and your team will be split up to form a circle around the prison to attract the ck Police¡¯s forces. When everyone rushed in, they would focus on attacking the ck Police guards at the windhole, and with a clear division ofbor, we will be able to break through the prison¡¯s defenses.


    Wang Hua nodded his head: "Your arrangements are very good, I have no objections, so I¡¯ll follow your instructions."


    Li Qiang gathered the army and exined the strategy and strategy in detail. Those soldiers were all game figures, so naturally, they would say whatever they wanted to say. There were no objections, and they immediately understood the situation.


    Following Li Qiang¡¯s orders, everyone advanced on eight different directions and climbed up the mountain. Li Qiang personally led a group of people to the right side of the prison. After all, the mountain was very steep and everyone had to use a lot of climbing tools to reach the top of the mountain to climb to the outside of the prison walls.


    The news came from the middle path as well. Feng Tiai¡¯s vanguard team had already rushed to the entrance of the prison, waiting for Li Qiang¡¯s orders.


    Li Qiang heaved a long sigh, and said: "Pass down the order, the prison break free will officially begin!"


    Bang! Only the sound of cannons firing could be heard, as Feng Tiai¡¯s troops had alreadyunched their attack, causing the area to be filled with shouts of battle.


    Li Qiang hastily ordered his subordinates to throw bombs inside the prison, after that, everyone started to shout and raise their guns to shoot.


    As expected, the prison was in chaos. Arge group of ck Police¡¯s flying motorcycle came out and chased after Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang gave the order to move, and everyone ran to the other side to fan the mes, causing the group of ck Police s to bepletely exhausted. The soldiers even kept on firing at them from time to time, allowing quite a number of ck Police s to fall off.


    After fighting for around an hour, he received news that three of the openings of the prison gates had been broken through. The group immediately rushed in and entered the prison.


    The brothers of the Lin Hu Club lived up to their expectations, quickly rushing out from the crowd, splitting into ten sections, each of them breaking through, bringing the ck Police down from the wind.


    By the time Li Qiang rushed to the inner part of the prison, the battle had already ended.


    At this time, Feng Xiaodao and Lin Hu had also crawled out of the downside.


    Feng Xiaodao sighed: "Staying inside there for a few years, the feeling of seeing the light of day again is really great."


    Lin Hu said: "That¡¯s right, I thought that I would die in this damned ce." He busily greeted the brothers of the society, feeling extremely excited.


    Feng Xiaodao asked: "Oh right, where did Wang Hua go?"


    Li Qiang said: "Wang Hua is still cleaning up the mess at the outer perimeter, there are still some remaining forces that he needs to take care of."


    Feng Xiaodao sighed with emotion: "Wasting so much manpower and materials for us, I¡¯m sorry."


    Li Qiang said: Don¡¯t say such words, everyone fought so hard for the sake of our own people, there is no question of whether it was worth it or not. Oh right, did Uncle Feng see you?


    Feng Xiaodao shook his head: "I have yet to meet my lord father. When I see him, I want to apologize to him properly."


    At this time, Feng Tiai walked over and smiled: "There¡¯s no need to apologize, you being able to see me alive is a very happy thing."


    Both father and son had mixed feelings as they held their hands together, unable to speak.


    Li Qiang wanted to turn around and see where He Ziyan had gone to, but someone said from behind, "Since this prison has already been breached by you, shouldn¡¯t weplete our transaction now?"


    Li Qiang turned around and saw that it was Pang Ying. She smiled and said: "I really didn¡¯t think that you guys would take down the prison so quickly. It¡¯s to be congratted.


    At this time, Feng Tiai walked over and said: "As far as I know, the Pang Family upies thend in the heart of the ck field, and the Fringe Forest is not considered your family¡¯s property. We can return the Central Region back to the Pang Family, but the surrounding forest property was taken down by our allied forces, so we cannot give all of it to you."


    Pang Ying¡¯s eyes stared wide, and asked: "Li Qiang, what¡¯s going on? "Who is this old mister?"


    Li Qiang said: "He is my elder, and also one of the leaders of the allied army."


    Pang Ying said: "No matter how big a territory our Pang Family originally upied, I have helped you guys so much this time, so no matter what, you should at least give all of it to my family. If it were only the core zone, I wouldn¡¯t risk letting you go."


    Li Qiang said: "Right now, everyone is counting the casualties and interrogating the leader of the prison. We can discuss other matterster."


    Pang Ying said: "Alright, I will give you two novel¡¯s time, hurry up and get the hell out of here, otherwise, our Pang Family will have countermeasures, and you too, Pang Lou, will not be able to see it." Then she left in a huff.


    Li Qiang said to Feng Tiai: "Uncle Feng, what are you doing? It¡¯s just a game, isn¡¯t it? Giving this territory to the Pang Family is nothing?"

 Chapter 148 Great War

    In this jailbreak war, we lost a total of four to five million soldiers and horses, and several brothers of the Linghu Society died, so we have to find a way to make up for these deficiencies. Although this is a game, every territory can be converted into money, especially the undeveloped areas of the underworld, which have a great potential to rise in value. If we were to take the surrounding forests for ourselves, then not only could we make up the losses, we could also make a huge profit. "The Pang family¡¯s territory originally only belongs to the central region. There isn¡¯t much space there. Giving the entire central region back to them is already a great benefit. Why would we need to so easily hand over everything in our hands?


    Li Qiang sighed, and said: "But I promised him that I would return the ck field¡¯s property right quickly, but if I go back on my word now, I will feel very embarrassed."


    Feng Tiai said: "Nephew, your words are wrong. What you promised them are the property rights of the past, and Pang Family¡¯s property rights used to be the center of ck field, not including the entire forest, we cannot give up our rights in the forests surrounding ck field."


    At first, he had gotten along well with Pang Ying and Pang Lou, but now that he had to go back on his words, it was really not a good idea. But Feng Tiai had done a great job in helping him, even if he did not give him face, it was not so good.


    Feng Tiaiughed: "Nephew, do not worry, you can hide at the back, and this evil person will have this old man as your witness. You must remember, benefits are something that can be obtained through hard work, as long as it is something that belongs to you, you absolutely cannot let go of it easily, you must know, the value of this forest in ck field is extremely high, I have made a rough estimation of it, if it is converted into money, it would be around a billion, even if our three armies split it evenly, it would still be of great value. This is a great opportunity. If you have money, you can raise your head up in front of Lin Yashi and not be restricted, don¡¯t you? "


    Feng Xiaodao also advised them from the side: That¡¯s right, Xiao Qiang will try his best to think about it, Pang Family is only a game character, it is very trustworthy for us to return the center ground to them, but we must protect the property rights of the surrounding forests, at that time, you will have the money, you can start your own business, andplete your own dreams, we will not suffer any losses in any aspect.


    Lin Hu also said: "They helped us out, we gave them back their previous property, and that can already be considered clearing the debt. ck field is such a big ce, at most, we would just split it up with them a bit more, but in any case, we have suffered so much, we can¡¯t just leave, if not, we would be ridiculed by others. Many of my brothers have died as well. They have truly lost their lives, their families need money to support them, and the brothers under mymand also need rewards. In short, old bro, you need to think this through carefully. "


    After all, the benefits here were too much. If they could upy a whole forest, then develop it, it would be an unimaginable fortune, and although he could get pocket money from Lin Yashi every month, it would still be a mere hundred and fifty thousand,pared to these rich young masters, it would just be a drop in the bucket. If he could get this piece of forest, his own wealth would beparable to theirs, and this kind of opportunity to get rich, who would give it up so easily?


    Thinking about that, Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "Alright then, I will try to talk to Pang Family, but if it¡¯s not appropriate ..."


    Lin Hu said: At most we can just fight again, we have so many soldiers, do we need to be afraid of a few women?


    Li Qiang shook his head, and said: "Try to make peace as important as possible, the Security Protocol s on ck field¡¯s side are cancelled, and there will be casualties in every battle. It is not just a matter of money, we should not have any unnecessary sacrifices."


    Lin Hu knew that this was Li Qiang thinking for him, and her heart was very moved. She nodded: "You¡¯re right, I was reckless."


    Just then, Wang Hua rode a flying motorcycle over here and got off the motorcycle. He happily embraced Feng Xiaodao and Lin Hu, and said excitedly: "This battle was too fun, I killed several ck Police s by myself, and these flying motorcycle are pretty fun, I want to bring a few back to Azure Dragon City."


    Feng Xiaodao said: "This time, you have contributed so much. Forget about the flying motorcycle, even the forest here will have your share."


    Wang Hua was overjoyed: "Really? I have a share in the forest here?"


    Lin Hu said: "Since you spent so much manpower and resources, of course you will have some to give to thend. If you increase the value of thend development, you can pay back all your debts."


    Wang Hua was overjoyed: "So the benefits from starting a war were this great. If I knew earlier, I would have done more like this."


    Li Qiang said: "This time, we are here to save people, and it is a righteous action. If we were to make wars and invade others, that will not be good, and if there is no war, no one will agree with you."


    Wang Huaughed: "Your words are full of righteousness and morals, but when we divide thend, can you take it?"


    Li Qiang said: "These are two different things, we shouldn¡¯t talk about together."


    Wang Hua said: "From ancient times until now, wars are actually just a redistribution of benefits, there is nothing benevolent or unrighteous. Of course, if you win and then go to ughtering the city, that would definitely be dishonorable and would also go against human nature. Other than that, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that."


    Li Qiang was about to retort, but suddenly saw Wang Feng, Zhu Tao, Zhang Gou and the others walking over, and immediately weed them.


    Wang Feng sighed: "I have stayed in this demon¡¯sir for dozens of years, of course, if it were to turn into reality, it wouldn¡¯t be for long, but I believe that my body in reality is about to copse, so I would have to quickly return."


    Zhu Tao and the others also nodded in agreement. He pulled Li Qiang¡¯s hand and said: "Kind brother, you have helped us greatly today, allowing us to regain a new life. We will remember this favor in our hearts, and we will remember your name, and after we go out, you can tell us whatever task you need us to do.


    After he finished speaking, he turned into a white light and logged out of the game with Wang Feng, Zhang Gou and the others.


    It was Lin Hu who stopped Lu Kai, and the two of them were going to fight to the death. This time, it was different from the past, Lin Hu had the help of the brothers from the society by his side, so his morale was high, and when Lu Kai came out, the citizens of area no 4 had already scattered like birds. No one would work for him, hence his face was pale white from fright and begged for mercy.


    Lin Hu said: "You old brat, you have been such a naughty thought, locking me up for so many years, if your mental strength were any weaker, you would have already gone mad. You still want to run, kneel down, let me pick up the hammer and beat you on the head a few times, then I can let you go."


    Lu Kai said with a bitter face: "At that time, I was also forced by the circumstances, you have broken the rules, if I did not make a move, how could I have submitted to the masses? Furthermore, during this escape, area no 4 has also contributed a lot to this operation. Considering the fact that there are no contributions and there are hardships, it¡¯s best to let me go. "


    Lin Hu said: "No, absolutely not. You¡¯re too bad, if I don¡¯t kill you, you won¡¯t be able to do it."

 Chapter 149 Agreement

    Li Qiang continued to kneel and beg for forgiveness, it was extremely pitiful. Li Qiang could not bear to continue watching, so he came over and advised: "This fellow is indeed hateful, but he did not kill you, moreover, he stood on our side at the critical moment. It would be better to just beat him up, there¡¯s no need to kill him."


    Lin Hu said fiercely: "You don¡¯t know how hateful this fellow is, he has himself be the leader of the entire Devil Nest, so he does whatever he wants, simply extremely disgusting."


    Li Qiang persuaded for a while more, then said: "At that time, I had already told these leaders, as long as we work together and seed in escaping, all the conflicts before will be let bygones, we have already talked about this matter, do not keep it in mind anymore, listen to me, and let this man go."


    Lin Hu nodded his head, and said: "Alright, I will listen to you, we are good brothers, I will naturally agree to your suggestion." As he said that, he ordered his subordinates to beat Lu Kai up before letting him go.


    At this time, Wang Hua said: "If the women of Pang Family do not know how to appreciate favors, then we might as well burn this ce down, and leave some ruins for them, let¡¯s see if they can still act so arrogantly."


    Li Qiang shook his head: "After all, he helped us before. If he did something so outrageous just because of a small conflict of interests, it wouldn¡¯t be something our kind people would do. Everyone, take a rest first, then I¡¯ll go talk to the people from Pang Family."


    Feng Tiai said: "At that time, I already told nephew that I will be the one to be the viin, you don¡¯t need to worry, let me negotiate with the people of Pang Family, they will definitely submit to us, given how powerful we are."


    Li Qiang said: In the face of great might, perhaps they will surrender, but in the long run, it is not necessarily so. ck field is an old territory of the Pang Family, we are after all, outsiders, if we follow them forcefully, it is easy to dodge or hide, it is not a long-term n, my idea is to do our best to use the surrounding forest as our own, but if the opponent does not agree, we will split some benefits between them, and then threaten them, using both soft and soft at the same time, maybe we can still seed.


    Feng Tiai nodded his head and said: "Nephew¡¯s thoughts are meticulous, truly worthy of respect by the younger generation. I am extremely impressed, so I will do as you say."


    Feng Xiaodao said: "This matter is after all caused by our Feng Family, so I must apany Xiao Qiang during the negotiations, so as to not let him receive any unexpected injuries."


    Feng Tiai said: That¡¯s right, our Feng Family cannot let Xiao Qiang suffer grievances, we should stand up for him.


    Lin Hu said: "I¡¯ll also go, since I have nothing better to do, after being trapped in the prison for a few years, I can finally show off."


    Li Qiangughed: "You don¡¯t need to be like this, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re fighting in groups, why are you going with so many people."


    Wang Hua said: "I have been ying this game for a long time, and am very clear on what kind of women are inside. They are beautiful and cunning, and are extremely difficult to deal with.


    Li Qiang said: "I understand. Please rest assured, I will take care of this matter carefully."


    Feng Tiai patted Li Qiang¡¯s shoulders, and said: "Nephew, justice is a very good quality, but as big bodyguards, we cannot give up the chance to get benefits as we wish. ck field Forest is a hen that cany a golden egg, if we obtain thisnd, even if it is just the outer space, it would be worth it for us, I hope that you will take this matter as the most important matter, and do not think about it for the sake of our children."


    Li Qiang nodded: "Don¡¯t worry Uncle Feng, I know my limits on this matter, and will definitely give you two a satisfactory result." He thought to himself: So the reason this old fellow came to the game wasn¡¯t entirely to save Feng Xiaodao. He definitely has his eyes on the value of ck field Forest, which is why he gathered such arge number of people to help.


    At this moment, He Ziyan came to his side and said: "It¡¯s fine if you refuse to be negotiated with others, but at least bring me along. At least I can do my best to protect your safety and not let you be ambushed by those women from the Pang Family."


    Li Qiang said: "The people from the Pang Family are still very strict with their rules and even helped me out. The reason why I went to their ce this time, is to express my gratitude, and not just for the benefits."


    He Ziyan said: "We must be on guard against anyone, furthermore this time we are fighting against a tiger, this Pang Family is able to survive in such a strong power in the prison, he must have his own unique qualities, you must not underestimate him, otherwise you will suffer huge losses, I am also a woman, so naturally I understand her thoughts, you can bring me along, there will definitely be benefits."


    Li Qiang could only nod his head: "Alright then, you are my bodyguard, if I bring you along, other people wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything either."


    He Ziyan was ecstatic, she followed behind Li Qiang, the two of them one in front and one in back, rushing to the camp of the Pang Family.


    This time, the prison had beenpletely destroyed, so the map on the apparatus was clearly visible. The Pang Family¡¯s base was located on a mountain peak not far from the prison, and when they rode the flying motorcycle, they quickly arrived at the summit, where they could see the castle from afar. The style was obviously not as sinister and terrifying as the prison, the entire castle was white, and the slender city walls lined up in rows, covering the entire mountain peak, showing that there were quite a few people living inside.


    However, before the motorcyclended on the ground, someone stopped them. They were two beautiful girls, and said sternly: "Who dares to intrude into the territory of our Pang Family, quickly retreat."


    Li Qiang said: "I will trouble you to inform them, my name is Li Qiang, I have met with people from Pang Family before, and I am here to discuss some disputes, I hope both younger sisters can help."


    The girl in the lead said, "Who¡¯s your sister? She¡¯s really thick-skinned." Then he said, "You guys wait here. You¡¯re not allowed to move forward, and you¡¯re not allowed to leave either. You can only act after I¡¯ve brought back my words." As he said that, he drove away, leaving a youngdy in the air, who was facing Li Qiang and He Ziyan.


    Seeing that the girl in front of him was smiling, Li Qiang knew that she should be easy to talk to, so he went forward and smiled to his: "May I know what is the name of this little sister here?"


    The youngdy replied: "My name is Pang Ling, I¡¯ve heard of your reputation before, I didn¡¯t think that you would actually dare toe."


    Li Qiangughed: "I hope that everyone can get what they want, and so I came here with sincerity, hoping that everyone will be satisfied this time."


    Pang Ling said: "Big Sister Pang Lou once mentioned you, she said that you are a glib guy with no integrity, and made us unable to believe your words."


    Li Qiang said: "This is truly wronged, I have always been a sincere person, I definitely do not have any intention of teasing others, Pang Lou must have misunderstood me."


    Pang Ling pursed her lips andughed: "You better not try to argue, she told us about your way of speaking, it was exactly like that, she guessed it right."


    He Ziyan said in a low voice: "Looks like your reputation among the women is truly well-known."


    Pang Ling said: "Oh right, you promised Aunt that you would return the ck field¡¯s property to our Pang Family, why did you go back on your word now?"

 Chapter 150 divergence

    Li Qiang replied: "I didn¡¯t go back on my words, we¡¯re just a little out of detail. The reason I came here today was for this, to discuss this matter clearly, and then the misunderstanding will be resolved, don¡¯t you think?"


    Pang Ling said: "Our Pang Family hates traitors the most. If that Zhang Xuejiu had not ran away so quickly, he would have been killed by us long ago. And now you are here to y with us again, I¡¯m afraid the oue will not be good."


    Li Qiang thought: "Why are all the little girls in Pang Family so sharp-tongued?" Thinking about that, heughed and said: "We also hate Zhang Xuejiu to the bones, which means that our goals are the same. I am here to discuss the properties, and also to discuss how to punish Zhang Xuejiu, I believe that there are still a lot of things that we have inmon."


    Pang Lingughed and did not say anything else. After a while, the sharp-tongued girl flew back and said: "Aunt is calling for you all to go in. Oh right, leave your weapons behind, do not bring any of them in."


    Li Qiang happily handed over the handgun, but He Ziyan was much more troublesome. She reluctantly took out two handguns, but Pang Ling remained motionless, and said: "You still have other weapons on you, take them out." She waved the detector in her hand and said, "The detector in my hand can detect the weapons on every part of your body. There are about fifty-eight of them, and you can hand them all over. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to enter."


    He Ziyan had no choice but to take out all of her weapons and take off some of her clothes, opening Li Qiang¡¯s eyes a lot.


    After a moment of silence, Pang Ling invited the two onto the flying car, and then slowly drove towards the White Castle.


    Li Qiang whispered into her ear: "I didn¡¯t expect you to have two guns on your garter belt. It¡¯s so sexy and violent."


    He Ziyan said: "There are so many things going on in Pang Family, I am afraid it is not easy to deal with them, are you sure you can convince them?"


    Li Qiang nodded. "Of course you can. Women¡¯s weakness is actually men. Moreover, my rtionship with Pang Ying and Pang Lu is quite good. First, we¡¯ll start with the rtionship between men and women. Everything else will be much easier.


    He Ziyan snorted: "I thought it was a good idea, but in the end it turns out that it is still in that aspect. It¡¯s really low level, you don¡¯t have much future ahead of you."


    Li Qiangughed: "Eating men and women is the way of the heavens, my way of doing things is consistent with the rules of the world, how can I say it¡¯s low level."


    While the two of them were speaking, the flying car had already entered the white castle. Needless to say, the magnificent decorations, as well as the maids inside, were all as beautiful as a painting scroll, causing Li Qiang to stare at them intently as he praised them in his heart.


    The two of them were led by the youngdy in the front to the center of the hall. At the moment, Pang Ying was seated in the middle of the chair, with no expression on her face.


    Li Qiang was a little disappointed, and nodded at Pang Ying.


    Pang Ying said: "How is it, have you guys thought it through? Your army will retreat from the ck field, or will you stay and fight with us?"


    Li Qiangughed: "Pang Family has so many beauties that are like flowers and jades. If I were to start a war and hurt any one of them, it would make my heart ache, of course I woulde for peace." These words made all the women in Pang Cheng smile.


    Pang Ying snorted: "You¡¯re still being so glib, that¡¯s for the best. Since you came for peace, then you must want your troops to immediately retreat?"


    Li Qiangughed: "That¡¯s not it either, I mean, we are all intelligent people, why fight to the death for a little benefit? Rather than fighting to the death, it would be better to take a step back and discuss an agreement that is good for both sides. Wouldn¡¯t that be better? "


    Pang Ying said: As long as you take over the prison, all the property in ck field will belong to us. You have said everything clearly, you have no choice but to admit it.


    Li Qiangughed: Of course, what I said counts, but thew is only about rtionships, furthermore we are good friends, so we shoulde up with a better solution, don¡¯t you think so?


    Pang Ying said impatiently: "How do you want to settle this?"


    Li Qiang said: Before, among the conditions that we discussed, there is another one, which was that we helped you all catch Zhang Xuejiu, but now I can deepen the conditions, and help you all get rid of this Zhang Xuejiu person, and bring his head over to your ce, to help you all get rid of the biggest threat in your hearts, do you guys think this is okay?


    Pang Ying pondered for a moment, then said: "This condition is very good, we can ept it, but let us only ept properties from the core zone of ck field, it is uneptable, we want the entire ck field, if weck any ce, it would be an insult to us."


    Li Qiangughed: That¡¯s easy to do, I can promise you, even if we obtain the property of ck field¡¯s Forest, but the priority in development will still be given to you, Pang Family. If that¡¯s the case, the benefits you receive will be the greatest, the ck field¡¯snd is so vast, but I¡¯m afraid that even if you all, Pang Family, try to control it, you guys will not be able to do anything. The leaders of these three armies have long been famous merchants, and are all masters of business. If they were to operate thisrge forest, the amount of money you would earn in a short period of time would probably surpass the umtion of hundreds of years ago. So, working together is much better than piling up corpses like mountains or flowing with blood like cudgels, isn¡¯t it? "


    Pang Ying seemed to be moved, but she still wavered and did not say a word for a long time.


    Li Qiang said: Our army still has millions of troops and horses, of course this is not to show off our strength, what I mean is, if any of us were to act rashly, the result might be both sides suffering, and instead of both sides suffering, why not work together to develop the ck field Forest, a person¡¯s stomach is always limited, no one can eat it all, why not make it a good feast, everyone can go up to the table and also eat delicious food, why not?


    His words had moved quite a few people, many women in the hall nodded to themselves, as if they agreed with Li Qiang¡¯s words.


    Li Qiang saw that things were getting out of hand, and added fuel to the fire: "The ck field¡¯s outer forest is not a property of the Pang Family, so even if you guys do not obtain it, it¡¯s not much of a loss, and now we have given you guys priority to develop it, if you think that you can do it yourself, then develop it¡¯s fine, if you¡¯re not willing, you can even sell it for arge amount of gold, but no matter what you do it will be worth it, it¡¯s definitely a good thing!"


    Suddenly, someone asked, "Since you think of us this way, there are no benefits at all on your side. Are you fools?" The one who spoke was Pang Ling.


    Li Qiang was slightly surprised as he thought to himself, "For this youngdy to be able to speak in public at such a crucial moment, she sure is courageous."

 Chapter 151 The Real Master

    His face did not change as he smiled, "Of course we have our benefits, that is without a doubt. At that time, a few of my friends were persecuted by the ck Police for no reason, and ended up in jail, because the pain of so many years had already caused their bodies and minds to suffer serious damage. What was even more saddening was, they were all promising sessors of their respective families, and these years of disappearance were a heavy blow to them and their families, this kind of loss cannot be made up for with money. Furthermore, we respect the property of the Pang Family in the ck field. All the leaders said that we would not touch even a tiny bit of the property in the core region of the ck field. We only hope to obtain what we deserve in order to make up for the injuries caused by the war. "


    Pang Ling thought for a bit, then suddenly smiled: "You¡¯re really interesting, I really want to spend a few more days with you." As she spoke, she retreated into the crowd.


    Pang Ying stood up and said: "Since that¡¯s the case, we will ept your agreement, but this time we must write a contract written in ck and white. We cannot go back on our words again, or else the heavens will be destroyed and the earth will be destroyed, never to reincarnate!"


    Very quickly, someone drew up a draft of an instrument for Li Qiang to review. After doing so without any mistakes, they made a seal with his hands.


    Pang Yingughed: "If that¡¯s the case, then we can avoid the disaster of the weapons and sabers. Although you all set aside our Pang Family, on one hand, you have to return the ancestors of our Pang Family to us, and on the other hand, you have to chase Xiongba out of the prison that has existed here for many years. It can be considered as a meritorious deed, so we will not care about it, but in the future, if we want to develop the surrounding forests, we will have to rely on our Pang Family¡¯s approval, understand?"


    Li Qiangughed: "These are all written in the documents, there is no possibility of going back on your words, don¡¯t worry." He approached Pang Ying and chuckled: "I had originally wanted to stay here for a few more days, but I still have other things to do, so I can¡¯t apany you here."


    Pang Yingughed: "It¡¯s alright,e back when you have time. The door to the Pang Family is always open for you."


    Li Qiang asked: "Where is Pang Lou?"


    Pang Ying said: "She¡¯s been illtely, and her body has been feeling very ufortable. Thank you for your concern, she will definitely be better."


    Li Qiang had an ominous premonition, but at this critical juncture, he could not say much.


    When he left with He Ziyan, He Ziyan finally said one sentence: "That Pang Ling is Pang Cheng¡¯s true master!"


    Li Qiang turned pale with fright, "How is that possible? She is only that old, how can she be the master of the Pang Family?"


    Pang Ying said: "Nothing is impossible, when I first saw her, I felt that she was very calm, that she had a clear mind and was able to grasp at the most important points, which became even more obvious in the hall. When you talked about the most important points, she immediately stood out and asked, and not only did the women of Pang Family not reprimand her, she even listened to you respectfully, and when she retreated, Pang Ying immediately dered that she would ept your agreement, which means that the person in charge of the n was Pang Ling!"


    Li Qiang was suddenly enlightened: "No wonder that ill-tempered little girl didn¡¯t dare to look at Pang Ling, and was so bossy towards us, and when Pang Ling was listening to what I said in the hall, that little girl had already disappeared. It can be seen that she doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to listen to our negotiations, while Pang Ling does."


    He Ziyan said: "This girl Pang Ling is very smart. First, she disyed the weakness of the enemy, and used her status as a doorman to investigate our background, and then, she easily asked around. Unknowingly, she had grasped our information, and during the negotiations, she had also secretly observed and pondered.


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: "How did you figure this out? I really can¡¯t see anything. "


    He Ziyan said: "It¡¯s nothing, after being an assassin for so long, I have always paid too much attention to everything, and after a long time, I have developed such an ability."


    Li Qiang said: "This girl is so sharp, it makes me break out in cold sweat. Originally, I thought that this agreement might not be able to satisfy Uncle Feng and the rest, but seeing such an unfathomable woman like Pang Ling as the owner of Pang Cheng, I think we have profited a bit."


    He Ziyan said: "Actually your thinking is very consistent with the current situation, it is better to earn money together than to see through each other. There will often be some people fought to the point of losing everything, and in the end they will get nothing, what a shame."


    Li Qiang nodded his head repeatedly, but in his heart he was still worried about Pang Lou.


    Returning back to the camp, Li Qiang exined everything that happened, Feng Tiaiughed and said: "This is good too, we can save a battle of des and soldiers, as for the development of thend, of course the Pang Family¡¯s people cannotpare to us, it¡¯s fine if they have priority, but the big money is still ours to earn, no matter what, getting ownership of the forest is the most important."


    Feng Xiaodao said: "That¡¯s right, Xiao Qiang¡¯s sess this time is truly a cause for celebration, why not at least give half of this forest to him."


    The others all agreed, but they did not object.


    Li Qiang waved his hand: "The credit belongs to everyone, how can I take half of it? Let¡¯s divide it equally."


    Feng Xiaodao said: "That won¡¯t do, you are the biggest contributor, so of course you have to get the biggest one. We can split the rest equally."


    Li Qiang refused again and again: "This won¡¯t do, I just used a bit of eloquence, andpleted a very simple task, I really don¡¯t have the qualifications to receive such huge benefits."


    Wang Hua said: "Didn¡¯t you always feel that you have no businesses or no money, and now that you have such a good opportunity, why don¡¯t you want it? I was so worried for you. "


    Li Qiang said: "A prince loves to earn money, I can¡¯t take advantage of you guys."


    Lin Hu said: "This is not cheap at all, you risked your life to enter the tiger¡¯s den to save us, and joined hands with everyone to drive away the ck Police of the prison. Moreover, you did not even need a single soldier to sign the peace agreement with the Pang Family, these three contributions are so great, that we have to look behind your back, if you do not agree to our request, then we will not be able to take this forest, and might as well leave it to the Pang Family."


    Seeing that everyone insisted on giving it to me, Li Qiang could only nod his head: "Since everyone is so kind, I will not be bashful anymore, I will just ept it."


    Everyone was overjoyed and came to congratte Li Qiang. From then on, he obtained half of thend in the ck field¡¯s forest and made a huge fortune in an instant.


    Li Qiang continued, "But how will you divide the rest of the forest?"


    Feng Tiai said: "We have already agreed on it, although I have sent out the most people this time, but the one who was truly injured was Lin Hu, and Wang Hua also contributed greatly by contributing, so everyone might as well take a third of each, so don¡¯t ask too much, that¡¯s all."

 Chapter 152 Big Cheap

    Li Qiang sighed: "This way, I took the big advantage, I truly deserve it."


    Lin Hu said: If others were to take advantage of me, I will definitely curse them, but you have to do it, I am so happy that I am about to cry, who dares to say that you are taking advantage of me, I will beat them until they can¡¯t take care of themselves, are you relieved?


    Everyoneughed out loud and set up a feast. They were all drunk and rested for a while before they decided to retreat.


    Feng Tiai said: "Now that the agreement has been signed, and the ck field¡¯s Forest is also ours, the next step is to develop this primal region into a fertilend."


    Li Qiang said: "This matter is not urgent, since we have signed the agreement, we can log out of the game first, and then we can go our separate ways to rest. We can discuss this after we develop the forest."


    Feng Tiaiughed: That¡¯s true, but you are already the master of the ck field¡¯s forest, even if you return to reality, there will be a lot of people looking for you to do business. Lad, it¡¯s your chance to get rich.


    Li Qiang chuckled, and said: "This is all thanks to everyone¡¯s support. I have only reached this step, thank you all so much."


    said. "All of this was gained through your intelligence, it has nothing to do with us, I am too modest."


    Li Qiangughed: "It¡¯s all thanks to everyone, I was just lucky."


    Everyone said he was being too modest, so they allughed and talked for a while before returning to their respective camps to deal with the withdrawal of the troops.


    ording to Feng Tiai¡¯s suggestion, everyone should withdraw from the prison area and let the Pang Family take over, but the army did not leave the ck fieldpletely, but camped near the forest instead. ording to Feng Tiai¡¯s words, this way, when they return to the game in the future, the forest in the ck field would still be under their control, and no idents would happen, since no one would dare to act rashly under the protection of the million strong army.


    Li Qiang said apologetically to He Ziyan: "I¡¯m really sorry, we should have continued to investigate the case of your brother¡¯s death, but this time, there are too many things that have happened, so we¡¯ll put this matter on hold.


    He Ziyanughed: "What¡¯s mine is a small matter, what¡¯s important is yours. Besides, helping Pang Family catch Zhang Xuejiu is also beneficial to me. It can eliminate the person who killed my brother and also satisfy Pang Family¡¯s demands.


    Li Qiang said: "But that fellow is the principal of the school, he is not easy to deal with."


    He Ziyan said: "With my abilities, I can kill him within minutes, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t do that right now."


    Li Qiang said: "You are right, Zhang Xuejiu has many secrets, and still needs to be revealed a step further, so even if we catch him, we cannot kill him immediately, and we need to find out the answer to the riddle first."


    He Ziyan said: "My eyes aren¡¯t wrong, you are a very powerful fellow. In just a few short days, you have already acquired arge amount of assets. This is the foundation of your establishment, you must make good use of it."


    Li Qiangughed: "So many people have given me face, if I don¡¯t make something famous, how can I face them."


    He and He Ziyan had returned to reality. After taking off the helmet, he quickly went to see Feng Xiaodao and Lin Hu.


    The two men had already removed the needles and taken off their helmets.


    Lin Hu said with a grin: "Damn it, I saw a ghost, why does my whole body feel ufortable, it¡¯s like needles are pricking me."


    Feng Xiaodao rubbed his shoulder: "You are currently recovering, so of course you won¡¯t feel well. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m also feeling really sore over here, it¡¯ll be fine after a while."


    Wang Hua said: "I will go find a few experts who can loosen up."


    Li Qiang said: "I do not need it, I still have matters to attend to, so I will be leaving first."


    Wang Hua wanted to keep him to eat, but Li Qiang refused to do so and brought him out of Wang Hua¡¯s house.


    The two of them looked up into the sky. It was already early in the morning, so Li Qiang sighed: "I haven¡¯t been home for the whole night, Lin Yashi is probably angry."


    He Ziyanughed: "It¡¯s only been a few days, why are you so afraid of her?"


    Li Qiang said helplessly: "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid, just being her bodyguard is my duty. It¡¯s not good if I don¡¯t go back for a day." As he said that, he looked at his phone, there were indeed many messages from Lin Yashi, and his words were filled with dissatisfaction.


    He Ziyan said: "Then shall we return to the Lin Family?"


    Li Qiang shook his head: "We¡¯re going to ss soon, what¡¯s the use of returning. Also, Lin Yashi has matters to attend to at thepany during the day, so she¡¯s not at home."


    The two of them got into the car, and He Ziyan said: "I need to immediately find a job in your school, the best is to keep an eye on Zhang Xuejiu, that is the best."


    Li Qiang said: "This is not easy to handle, furthermore, these few days you have been driving me here everyday, some of the students already know you, anding back to work at school, I am afraid it is not convenient for you."


    He Ziyan said: "Then what do we do, I can¡¯t just stay at the school entrance and wait for you to finish school, can I not be a parent then?"


    Li Qiangughed: Do you want me to call you mother?


    He Ziyan¡¯s face reddened, and she said: "Scram, we are already big bosses, why are you still so dishonest."


    Li Qiangughed and said: "It¡¯s not that there¡¯s nothing serious, it¡¯s just that you first said something about parents."


    He Ziyan said: "I¡¯m not talking nonsense with you. Have you thought it through? How exactly do you want to develop that piece of the ck field¡¯s forest?"


    Li Qiang said: "I do not have any specific ns right now, and that is not the most urgent matter. Right now, I should first deal with the matter with Zhang Xuejiu first, and then talk about it.


    He Ziyan asked: What can I do for you? "Can you not scare people?"


    Li Qiang said: What I¡¯m worried about now is that we managed to provoke a lot of dark organizations, such as your ck Cloth Society, which kill people without batting an eyelid. If we were to make a single move, someone¡¯s head would fall, so why don¡¯t you think I¡¯m worried?


    He Ziyan said: "I will take care of the matters regarding the ck Cloth Society myself, so there is no need for you to worry, our organization has a unique set of rules on survival, as long as you use thisw well, surviving is not a difficult matter, since I have followed you, I will not go back on my words. If my organization wants to find trouble with you because of this, I will stand in front of you, and not leave any problems for you."


    Li Qiang said: There¡¯s no need to say that, since I agreed to ept you as my bodyguard, we are now on the same boat, the ck Cloth Society has found trouble with you, and is also looking for trouble with me, I will not do anything to take revenge on them.


    He Ziyan was moved, and said: "Regardless of whether what you say is true or false, this sense of camaraderie makes me very happy."


    When the car reached the school entrance, Li Qiang got off the car and said: "You can go back and rest first. We did a lot of things inside the game, and it¡¯s already tiring enough."


    He Ziyan nodded and drove away.

 Chapter 153 tang yuxian

    Li Qiang walked towards the teaching building, and next to his, Tang Yuxian appeared again. Sheughed: "Oh, we are really fated to meet.


    Tang Yuxian had changed into a set of ck tight clothes today, outlining her sexy and slim figure. She seemed to have even changed her hair style intentionally, as her face was painted with light makeup, looking radiant and alluring.


    Li Qiang nodded his head, and said: "It¡¯s really a coincidence, we¡¯ve bumped into each other for the past few days, why are you alwaysing to school when you have time?"


    Tang Yuxianughed: "I¡¯m a student, isn¡¯t it normal for me toe to school?"


    Li Qiang said: "But I heard that you have a movie to watch recently, that¡¯s why I felt that you did not have time toe here."


    Tang Yuxian said: I have rejected that part, I already told you before, it is simply too boring, I am just an ugly female protagonist, the director thinks that I am much more beautiful than her, thus he did not dare to give me any more direct close-ups, only leaving him with a far background, it is truly too bullying.


    Li Qiang said: "There¡¯s no other way, those people who bring their money into the group are just awesome."


    Tang Yuxianughed: "She does look like an ox."


    Li Qiang thought: "It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t say thest word, otherwise it would be even more ridiculous."


    was curious as to why Tang Yuxian suddenly pestered her. This girl had a haughty personality and would normally look down on everyone, especially the boys in the school. If they wanted to strike up a conversation with her, they would be met with a crushing defeat.


    Therefore, many people paid close attention and admired Li Qiang for talking andughing with him for such a long time.


    Tang Yuxian said: "Before, you promised to film for me, you have to keep your word."


    Li Qiang said: "Of course I will listen to what I say, you can rest assured."


    Tang Yuxian said: "Then when will this show be filmed? I¡¯m waiting for it."


    How could I take it seriously? Furthermore, even if I really wanted to take part in a movie, I would have the money to do so. At the very least, I would need to prepare for a year and a half.


    Seeing that he did not reply, Tang Yuxianughed: "I was just joking with you, I know that filming is not an easy task, see what you¡¯re saying, when you want to film, you have to call for me."


    Li Qiang thought: "When I ask you to sacrifice your life for the arts, of course I will call you here." On the surface, he said, "There are a lot of things we have to deal with recently, so we¡¯ll have to wait a little while for the filming. You also know that investing is something to be cautious about, so you can¡¯t say that we seed, right?"


    Tang Yuxian said: "En, I know, I understand all of these principles, I just feel that you are a person with limitless potential, so I came toy the foundation, so that you won¡¯t be able to achieve great things in the future and forget what I said."


    Li Qiang said: "On this point, you can rest assured. I am a person who keeps my promises, no matter what I say, I will fulfill my promise. This is not a problem."


    Tang Yuxian said: "You can make me feel at ease now, I am not some casual girl. I just have a dream in my heart, to be able to lead a great drama by myself, to add a bit more glory to my life."


    Li Qiang obviously knew what Tang Yuxian wanted. At the entrance of a certain movie factory in the imperial city, there was a group of people gathered every single day. Every day, they would hold onto their desire to be famous, and every day, they would be disappointed.


    However, Tang Yuxian¡¯s conditions were not bad, she was beautiful, her figure was perfect, and evenpared to those top tier female stars, she could not win against them. However, in the current world, people and experience were everything, and just relying on her looks and intelligence, she might not be able to walk too far, Tang Yuxian knew this well, and was also doing her best to make sure that as long as she found the right person, the possibility of sess still existed.


    Li Qiang never thought that a casual promise he made at the beginning would be a nuisance. In the years toe, he would often think of this matter and warn himself that no matter how lucky he was, when he was in a good mood, he couldn¡¯t promise a woman.


    Tian Yinghui, Chen Xue, Song Yan, and the other girls all had ugly expressions when they saw Li Qiang and Tang Yuxian walking together again. Tang Yuxian said softly: "Looks like I¡¯m really hated walking together with you. Forget it, I¡¯ll go sit at the back.


    Li Qiang looked at the three beauties on the fire screen, and didn¡¯t dare to sit down anymore. After thinking for a moment, he decided to sit beside a girl called Ke Ting.


    Ke Ting looked at Li Qiang andughed: "You have so many choices, why must you sit here with me?"


    Li Qiang thought: "It¡¯s not suitable to sit anywhere. Your ce is the best choice." After all, Ke Ting¡¯s looks were average, and it wasn¡¯t easy for her to be jealous of others. Furthermore, this girl only cared about studying, and didn¡¯t really care about other things. She often helped Li Qiang a little recently, so Li Qiang had a good impression of her.


    Ke Ting was a smart girl, she had long seen through Li Qiang¡¯s worries, and teased: "You¡¯re really tired, you¡¯re not very active in lessons, but you¡¯re actually anxious to deal with this kind of thing, this is called turning the tables, do you understand?"


    Li Qiangughed: "Don¡¯tugh at me. Oh right, I want to ask you something, why haven¡¯t you seen Ba Guang recently?"


    Ke Ting replied: That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t seen him for a few days, and I heard that there was something at home, so I went back.


    Li Qiang said: "This brat is really something, he disappeared for a few days and didn¡¯t even send me a message. When he returns, I will properly teach him a lesson."


    Ke Ting said: "You two brothers shouldn¡¯t bother yourselves with such matters. Since he has note for a few days, he must have had some difficulty, and doesn¡¯t have time to tell you."


    Li Qiang thought that Ke Ting¡¯s words were reasonable, and thus, he stopped getting angry. He lowered his head and sent a message to Ba Guang, asking him what he was doing.


    After a while, Ba Guang replied, "Big brother, something happened at my house, and I won¡¯t being to school soon. I can take care of it, so there¡¯s no need to worry."


    Li Qiang, on the other hand, was a bit worried. Ba Guang usually didn¡¯t care about anything, and would alwaysugh, even if it was just a text message, it would be a bunch of wittyments. However, this text message was very serious, and Li Qiang was worried about nothing that had happened since he was a very friendly person, and if something had happened to his friend, he would be very worried.


    Ke Ting saw that he was still thinking about it and frowned: "If you have anything to do after school, you should go and take care of it after school. Right now, listening to the lecture is more important, this ss is pretty important, you have to study well.


    Li Qiang said helplessly: "Why do all of you girls like to meddle in other people¡¯s business? Is there something wrong with my studies?"


    Ke Ting said: "These words can be ced in any field, it represents a person¡¯s attitude. It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t say it."


    Li Qiangughed out loud and said, "I was just casuallyining. I still have to learn."

 Chapter 154 acute disease

    At this time, Zhou Qianqian entered the ssroom with a thick stack of papers in her hands.


    Li Qiang¡¯s face turned green. Although he was a Soldier King, he was most afraid of examinations, and every time, he would have to take a break and study before the examse up, only then would he have the confidence to do so. However, in the past few days, he had yet to learn anything.


    Zhou Qianqian handed down the paper and said, "Our paper is for the AB test, so don¡¯t be delusional and try to copy the paper from your table. Just be honest and answer the questions, and solve the ws in it."


    After handing out the papers, Li Qiang touched his Orb and muttered to himself: "If you can bring me good luck, will you be able to help me pass this ordeal?"


    Li Qiang was also very lucky, so he did not expect the bead to have any sort of use. Although the Orb did have the effect of stimting one¡¯s inspiration when he was discussing poems with Chen Yue, it was, after all, a free creation, unlike any exams, where one would not be able to directly answer the question no matter how lucky they were.


    Li Qiang looked at the test questions on the paper, and as expected, he could not understand. He scribbled for a while, and thought: I probably won¡¯t even get thirty points on this test.


    Just as he was feeling troubled, the Fate Orb suddenly shed with a blue light. Zhou Qianqian, who was sitting on the stage, wailed out loud and fell back on her chair, lying on the desk without moving.


    This time, the students in the subss were allpletely terrified. Li Qiang immediately rushed up and patted Zhou Qianqian¡¯s shoulders and asked: "Teacher, what¡¯s wrong? What happened? "


    However, Zhou Qianqian did not make a sound, nor did she say a word.


    Chen Xue quickly shouted: "Let¡¯s call 120 and send our teacher to the hospital." As she spoke, he dialed a number.


    At this time, Zhou Qianqian¡¯s body became even colder, and her entire body shivered, it was extremely scary.


    Everyone was at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    Li Qiang held Zhou Qianqian¡¯s slender hand and realized that her hand was as cold as ice. He was shocked: "What the hell is wrong with her, the reason Teacher Zhou was able to give us a lesson was because Liangqiu Ying was sick. Teacher Zhou usually sees nothing wrong with it, why would it suddenly attack him? This is simply too strange. "


    But then he thought, "Everyone has more or less hidden ailments. It¡¯s understandable for them to have a sudden illness, but a strange illness like this one has never been heard of before."


    Everyone was anxious, but no one knew about first aid, so they kept watch. Only Tian Yinghui donned the outer coat, letting her warm up.


    In less than ten minutes, the paramedics arrived and carried Zhou Qianqian downstairs on a stretcher. Just as they were about to enter the ambnce, one of the paramedics said, "Which one of you students is willing toe? This teacher should have an acquaintance to take care of him. "


    Li Qiang volunteered: "Alright, let me do it." As he said that, he got into the ambnce, followed by a slim figure. It was Ke Ting.


    Ke Ting said: "Let me follow you. I have looked after my aunt in the hospital before, I have some knowledge on nursing." There were a few more people who wanted toe up, such as Tian Yinghui, Chen Xue, Song Yan and the others, but the rescue personnel said: "There are too many people.


    Li Qiang nodded his head, and said: "I hope that Teacher Zhou is fine. She has always been healthy, why did he suddenly get this disease?"


    Ke Ting sighed: "Ai, who knows, the sky was unpredictable, at that time I was truly shocked, I never expected her to suddenly be so sick."


    Li Qiang said: "I¡¯ve heard rtives in the countryside say before that it is called hysteria, and does not belong to the category of physical diseases. I hope that great deity cane jump to be a great deity and drink some water from the talismans."


    The paramedics in the carughed and said, "This young man is speaking nonsense. How can you believe such nonsense?"


    Li Qiang retorted, "There are a lot of people in the vige who treat patients this way, and when you go to the hospital, you look down on them.


    Everyone in the car stopped talking because they knew that the medical fees were an expensive figure today, and it was really hard for ordinary people to afford a serious illness.


    Arriving at the hospital, everyone carried Zhou Qianqian to the emergency room at a loss of what to do. Li Qiang and Ke Ting anxiously waited outside.


    At this time, Li Qiang said: "Teacher Zhou normally doesn¡¯t look weak at all, even their footsteps carry wind, why did they suddenly fall down?"


    Ke Ting said: "Have you never heard of the saying that overwork takes away death? For a young person like the Teacher Zhou, to work so hard without regard for their lives, to not pay attention to their daily maintenance, naturally, something like what we are seeing would happen. "


    Li Qiang said worriedly: "But I really can¡¯t tell that she¡¯s tired at all. I was just saying that she came to the ssroom to give out her test papers earlier. Don¡¯t say anything about overwork or death, it¡¯s too unlucky. "


    Ke Tingughed: "Alright, I¡¯m in the wrong, my words are too reckless."


    Li Qiang suddenly realized that the Ke Ting in front of him was a little beautiful. Although she had deliberately made her hair look dirty, wore very cheap clothes, did not put any makeup on his face, and even wore arge set of braces, if one looked carefully, he was definitely not an ugly girl. The other girls were all trying their best to put on makeup and buy clothes.


    Ke Ting saw that Li Qiang was staring at her for a long time without saying a word, his face flushed red: Why are you looking at me like that? What am I supposed to look good at? There are so many beauties in our ss, look at them. "


    Li Qiangughed: "You¡¯re also a beauty, I¡¯m just looking at you."


    Ke Ting replied: "What nonsense are you talking about, I¡¯m not a beauty. A real beauty is not like me, you can¡¯t be trying to say that the heart is beautiful, right?"


    Li Qiang said: "Those kinds of lies are obviously lies, born from the heart, for a pure and kind person with a good heart, his looks will definitely not be bad, and vice versa. Your heart is beautiful, and so am your looks."


    Ke Ting snorted: "Don¡¯t use words like that to fool me, I¡¯m different from the other girls, I¡¯m not that easy to deceive. Most importantly, I know my own limits."


    Li Qiangughed: "I never lie, why do you insist on saying that, it¡¯s too much of a blow."


    Ke Ting said: "Save it, the Teacher Zhou is still trying to save me, but you are talking nonsense with me."


    Li Qiang said: There are doctors in Teacher Zhou giving emergency treatment, and we cannot help either, waiting outside is not the way, what else can we do?

 Chapter 155 How troublesome

    Ke Ting said: "You¡¯re so annoying, I don¡¯t want to bother with you anymore."


    Li Qiangughed: "You¡¯re annoying me, why are you the first one to rush to the ambnce? The others aren¡¯t as fast as you. "


    Ke Ting let out a faint sigh, rolled her eyes at him and said: "Your skin is really thick, even an ugly girl like me would want to seduce you, you pervert."


    Li Qiang said: "Yi, your words are different from when you were in school. Why are you so sharp?"


    Ke Ting said: "Of course you have to be a little more honest in school, you should know how much a girl¡¯s mouth is. If you¡¯re a little more sharp, they would go all around you, what do you think, so it¡¯s best to be a little more cautious."


    Li Qiang nodded his head: "You¡¯re really smart, I really didn¡¯t see before that your personality was this straightforward."


    Ke Ting said: My character doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you, you were not too eye-catching before, and suddenly became popr in school, many people were talking about you, some said that you had won a big prize, some said that you were the illegitimate son of a tycoon, and some even said that you were the descendant of an official, in short, have all sorts of opinions.


    Li Qiang nodded his head: "What you said does make sense, I also feel that there have been some developments recently, and that many people view me in a new light."


    Ke Ting coldly snorted: "Just speak of it, Tang Yuxian. She previously simply looked down on all the male students in the academy, and always thought that university students did not have much potential, and even if they did, it would still be a matter of many yearster. She simply could not wait, and as a result, doesn¡¯t appear in the academy often.


    Li Qiang said: "Actually, I¡¯m not that rich either, I don¡¯t know why everyone would say that."


    Ke Tingughed: "Every day, youe to school in a luxurious car, even a fool would know that you are rich. In the past, you even borrowed money from Ba Guang, but now, it¡¯s like a different time and people can see clearly."


    Li Qiangughed: "Everyone is just randomly guessing, and doesn¡¯t think that it¡¯s true. But Tang Yuxian is indeed strange, for the next few days, as long as Ie to school, I will always meet her at the school gate, maybe this is fate."


    Ke Ting sneered: "Fate? It would be more urate to say that they were deliberately creating an opportunity. The weight of her scheming is well-known throughout the world. No matter how you exin it, it¡¯s still true. "


    Li Qiang said: "Even if she really had that kind of thought, it¡¯s still understandable. Everyone wants to take a shortcut, this is understandable."


    Ke Ting said: "Since she is so beautiful, of course you would speak up for her."


    Li Qiang said: "No, I never judge a person by their appearance, you know that."


    Ke Ting chuckled, and did not speak.


    At this moment, a doctor came out from the emergency room and said, "Which one of you is the patient¡¯s rtive?"


    Li Qiang and Ke Ting shook their heads at the same time: "We are her students, her family is not here."


    The doctor said, "She¡¯s fine now and has been rescued. However, she needs to be hospitalized. You guys can go pay her first."


    Li Qiang nodded and thought: "Luckily I still have some money in the card, otherwise I would be in deep trouble." He said to Ke Ting: "You wait here for me, I¡¯ll pay the bill."


    Now, the medical fees were extremely terrifying. After paying the deposit, Li Qiang actually did not have much left, which made him sigh repeatedly. He himself also knew that if he told Lin Yashi, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem of paying. It would definitely be the entire Lin Group, but he felt that it was a little unreasonable for a man like him to look for her for everything.


    When he returned, Ke Ting was already gone. On the contrary, Tian Yinghui and the others were, and upon seeing him, he asked: "How is Teacher Zhou, is it dangerous?"


    Li Qiang said: "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve already rescued them, I just went to pay my deposit."


    Tian Yinghui said: "Our school is really good, after everything that has happened to teacher, we went to look for the Principal, but were unable to find him. Vice-Chancellor Zhang Xuejiu said that the school does not care about these things, is there still justice?"


    Li Qiangughed coldly: "I¡¯m not surprised by this, but their reaction isn¡¯t strange at all."


    Chen Xue said: "Teacher Zhou was sick in school after all, so shouldn¡¯t the school send someone over to take care of it? I heard that the Teacher Zhou is outside, and they don¡¯t have any rtives here.


    Li Qiang said: "It¡¯s fine, why don¡¯t we take turns taking care of her? "I¡¯ll do the first shift, and you guys can arrange yourselves in the back. This matter is voluntary, if you are willing to do it, then do it. If you aren¡¯t willing to do it, then we can¡¯t force you either."


    Chen Xue said: "No need to force yourself, whoever is willing toe wille forward. After all, this matter affects the free time of many people, and they might not all agree."


    Tian Yinghui said: "My father is also hospitalized here, it¡¯s very close, I can oftene over to take care of him."


    Li Qiang said: "You have already spent a lot of time taking care of father, I can¡¯t let you work too hard, I can share in this matter, you don¡¯t have to worry about it."


    Song Yan said: "Let¡¯s find a few more people to take care of Teacher Zhou, this way no one needs to be tired, what do you say?"


    Chen Xue said: "More people will bring more trouble, furthermore, many people are worried about affecting their studies, and are unwilling toe over, what should we do?"


    Li Qiang said: "Don¡¯t worry about this matter, I will think of a way. Let¡¯s go back to ss first, I¡¯ll guard here."


    Right at this time, Liangqiu Ying appeared. She asked anxiously: "What exactly happened? Why did the dream butterfly suddenly faint? "


    Li Qiang said: "We don¡¯t know either, we were just about to take the exam when she fainted. Everyone was surprised by the turn of events."


    Liangqiu Ying said apologetically: "Actually, I¡¯m more or less done with it now, I just wanted toe to work, but this happened to her. If it wasn¡¯t for me getting sick and adding to her workload, would such a thing have happened?"


    Li Qiang said: "Teacher Ye, don¡¯t be sad about this, no one wants it to happen, but since we have met, we must face it bravely, I will think of another way, and try to let Teacher Zhou recover as soon as possible."


    Liangqiu Ying lowered her head, and said embarrassedly: "It¡¯s all because I¡¯m too childish. I keep thinking about that little matter of mine, and forgot that I¡¯m responsible.


    Li Qiang said: "Teacher, do not worry too much, sit down and rest first, do not tire your body out."


    ¡¯s face was pale white, seeing that, he anxiously asked: What happened to you again? Don¡¯t you have a good timest time? "


    Chen Xue said: "Aiya, you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter, she is almost done, you don¡¯t need to cause any trouble."

 Chapter 156 Argument

    Li Qiang said snappily: "I¡¯m just concerned about her, and you still want to talk about me?"


    Chen Xue said: "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care, as long as you care about the people, and guarantee that there will be trouble, I have seen several of them, you truly are a cmity."


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: "This is the first time someone has spoken to me like that. I treat everyone with good intentions, how is this a cmity?"


    Song Yan advised: "You all should speak less. Teacher Zhou is still in the emergency room, is it really appropriate for you all to continue quarreling like this?"


    Li Qiang said helplessly: "It¡¯s not that I want to argue, she looked at me as if she had swallowed medicine, what else can I do?"


    Liangqiu Ying said, "Alright, stop arguing. This is the hospital, be quiet. I hope that the Dream Butterfly will be fine, and that nothing bad will happen to it."


    Li Qiang said: "Teacher Zhou is such a good person, there must be no problem, I believe she will definitely be fine."


    Liangqiu Ying said: I have eaten with her before, she is a very good person, there is nothing wrong with her, she is reasonable and understanding, I hope that the Heaven will help the worthy.


    Just then, Li Qiang¡¯s phone rang, someone called him, it was Wang Hua.


    Wang Hua said: "Hey, I went to school to look for you, why didn¡¯t I see you?"


    Li Qiang said: "One of my teachers is sick, I¡¯m in the hospital."


    Wang Hua said: I have something urgent to take a look, can youe over to take a look?


    Li Qiang said: "No way, the things here are pretty urgent, I can¡¯t leave."


    Wang Hua said: This matter is truly troublesome, you had bettere over. Oh right, I have people from the hospital, I can help you settle it, tell me, what¡¯s the name of that teacher of yours?


    Li Qiang said: "She is called Zhou Qianqian, can you really help her?"


    Wang Huaughed: "I¡¯ll let you see my abilities, just you wait."


    So Li Qiang waited for a while, and sure enough, he noticed a few leaders walking over from the hospital, and asked: "Who are you people from Zhou Qianqian?"


    Liangqiu Ying said: "I am her colleague, and these children are her students."


    The man said: "I am the director here, just now Young Master Wang called and said that Teacher Zhou Qianqian is a friend of his, I hope the hospital will take good care of him, we have already decided to transfer Teacher Zhou to the intensive care unit, there will be a doctor and a nurse taking care of everything, you don¡¯t have to wait here, please rest assured, we will take good care of her."


    Liangqiu Ying said in pleasant surprise: "That¡¯s great, of course we can rx. Your hospital¡¯s condition is the best in the city. But I¡¯ve never heard of her having a friend named Wang. "


    The director smiled and said, "We are not sure about that. Anyway, Young Master Wang¡¯s friend is our friend and also our distinguished guest. Please be at ease and go back. Everything will be arranged by us."


    Li Qiang understood in his heart that this was Wang Hua¡¯s power.


    He immediately made a phone call and said, "You brat, you¡¯re quite amazing. You solved the problem so quickly?"


    Wang Huaughed: "This is just a small matter, hurry up ande over, don¡¯t waste your time, if you don¡¯te, you won¡¯t be able to handle it."


    Li Qiang said helplessly: "Alright, I will go over then. Thank you for this matter."


    Wang Hua said: "It¡¯s just a small matter, don¡¯t bring it up again,e over here quickly."


    Li Qiang hung up and said to Liangqiu Ying: "Can I ask for a leave of absence? There¡¯s something over there, I can¡¯t go back to school."


    Liangqiu Ying said, "I¡¯m just taking a break, what¡¯s the use of asking me for a leave of absence? Go ahead, I still have to stay here for a while, it would be better if I could see the Dream Butterfly."


    Li Qiang bade farewell to his female ssmates and left the courtyard. He had originally wanted to call a taxi to Wang Hua¡¯s ce, but seeing that He Ziyan was already there, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    He Ziyan said: "Such a huge thing happened, why didn¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯m your bodyguard, you should have told me anything. "


    Li Qiang said: "I feel that you are too tired and want you to rest more. If I let you tired, I would feel very sorry."

 Chapter 157 Condition

    He Ziyan said: "You moved me by thinking for me, but my duty is to protect your safety and to do some chores for you. If you do not call me for these things, then what is the point of me staying by your side?"


    As she spoke, she actually started to get angry, so she simply drove and stopped talking.


    Li Qiang was a little afraid, the woman in front of him was not someone to be trifled with, if she truly became angry, she would even dare to kill someone, and there was nothing she did not dare to do, so he could only smile and say: "Don¡¯t be angry, I did this for your own good, if you think what I did was inappropriate, I will correct myself."


    He Ziyan said: "Actually it¡¯s nothing, I wasn¡¯t angry just for you, my own brother was killed by someone, but I can¡¯t cut off my enemy¡¯s hand, that¡¯s what makes me feel ufortable."


    Li Qiang said: Don¡¯t be in such a rush, this matter requires more time to think, it is not toote for a gentleman to take revenge, furthermore, Zhang Xuejiu is the great enemy of the Pang Family, we have agreed to the conditions set by the Pang Family, one of which is to kill Zhang Xuejiu, no matter what, this person is in our hands.


    He Ziyan said with a smile. "Even though the matter hasn¡¯t beenpletely resolved, hearing you say this, my heart feels a little better."


    Li Qiang said: "Actually your thinking is fast, your insights are unique, and you have even more experience than me. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the person who died was your brother, you wouldn¡¯t have lost control like this, I really understand you."


    He Ziyan said: "Your personality is too good, a good person is really happy to be together with you, I wonder which girl will have the luck to hire you."


    Li Qiangughed: "Give me my good person card."


    He Ziyan shook her head, and said: "No, it¡¯s not a good person card, it¡¯s a despair card, one that makes you give up on me."


    These words made Li Qiang feel extremely awkward, his face red, "Why did these words make you sound so unpleasant? It sounds very awkward to me."


    He Ziyan said: "That¡¯s the truth, although I don¡¯t really understand what exactly happened between you two, but looking at the interactions between the two of you, it¡¯s clear that she is the one controlling everything, and you are only listening to her."


    Li Qiang said: "How did you know?"


    He Ziyanughed: Is there even a need to look at that? Anyone with eyes would be able to tell that there¡¯s something wrong between you and Lin Yashi. The two of you are really simr to superiors and subordinates. "


    Li Qiang said helplessly: "We are subordinates after all, she is my employer and I am her bodyguard. "She is a young miss from the Wealthy ss, and I am just a diaosi. The gap between us is too big, so there will be some friction in our lives together and we won¡¯t understand each other. To outsiders, it doesn¡¯t seem normal."


    He Ziyanughed: "What you¡¯re saying actually makes sense, after all, how can outsiders know all about the two of you, but with my understanding of the rich people¡¯s circle, if you were to be hired by Lin Yashi, it would definitely cause a hugemotion in the circle, and many people are even guessing, whether the two of you are rted or not."


    Li Qiang nodded his head: "I know about this, someone has already told me."


    He Ziyan said: "Your matter reminds me of the story of a rich girl hiring a poor brat. Although some people say that being a good person doesn¡¯t sound like it on the surface, but this unspoken rule is something that has been established for thousands of years, it does not go against the humanity. On the contrary, it just happens to reflect the pursuit of benefits within the humanity, so they boldly say that this thing is old-fashioned, but in truth, who would be willing to hire a poor brat for their own daughter? At the end of the day, it is just a slogan for some people to oppose the right person. When ites to themselves, it is still a virtue. "


    Li Qiangughed: Don¡¯t even mention anything, even if Lin Yashi suddenly hired me to be her bodyguard, most people would still be stunned, especially those rich people, they might even suspect that Lin Yashi is sick.


    He Ziyan giggled, "Then do you think Lin Yashi has anything wrong with him?"


    Li Qiang said: "How would I know, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a worm in her stomach."


    He Ziyan said: "Don¡¯t be so disgusting, I just want to know why she hired you. Every time I ask you, you just don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, or why you purposefully changed the topic. What exactly is going on between you and her?"


    Li Qiang said: "You¡¯re asking a bit too much, everyone has their own secrets, I do not ask others, and no one else shoulde and ask me, furthermore, with regards to the two of them, I can¡¯t casually tell others, it¡¯s not good."


    He Ziyan replied: "I¡¯m wrong, it¡¯s just that my curiosity is too strong, that¡¯s why I treated you like this, I¡¯m sorry."


    Li Qiang said: "You¡¯re just worried about me, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. You don¡¯t have to apologize."


    He Ziyan said: "Let¡¯s change the topic, do you know? The high school you are in is not simple at all."


    Li Qiang asked curiously: "Why isn¡¯t it simple anymore? This is a very ordinary high school, and there¡¯s nothing special about it. "


    He Ziyan said: "That is where you are wrong, I am not waiting for you in front of the school for nothing, people areing and going, there are truly hidden talents."


    Li Qiang asked curiously: "Are you for real? There are only so many hidden talents in this crappy high school of ours?"


    He Ziyanughed: "You don¡¯t believe me, right? Let me tell you, not only are there rich families in Salt View Middle School, there are even officials among them."


    Li Qiang was surprised: "What did you say? Wouldn¡¯t that be extremely dangerous? "


    He Ziyan said: You don¡¯t have to be so surprised, for in order toplete the mission, assassins can hide anywhere, taking on any position, and appear in the middle school, what¡¯s there to be rmed about?


    Li Qiang sighed: "Other than the killer, have you found anything else?"


    He Ziyan said: "Of course, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t tell you right now, because I¡¯m notpletely sure yet."


    Li Qiang said: "Don¡¯t keep me guessing, tell me everything?"


    He Ziyan said: "That won¡¯t do, it¡¯s not my style to casually say such irresponsible words, don¡¯t worry, when the time is right, I will tell you."


    Li Qiang said: "Then you should at least tell me about those assassins in the middle school, are they students or teachers? They should all be teachers, after all, in the field of assassination, they are not too young. "


    He Ziyan nced at him, and said: "Do you think I¡¯m very old?"


    Li Qiangughed: "I didn¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t misunderstand."


    He Ziyan said: "There is nothing wrong with that, assassins are all very old people. If you have the conditions, a child can be an assassin and his actions will be more covert, so even if he is caught, he will not be sentenced to death. A young killer with great means is even more popr than adults."


    Li Qiang smacked his lips: "Isn¡¯t this too cruel? Not only does the person who was killed have bad luck, training a child to be an assassin, that¡¯s too immoral."


    He Ziyan said: "Sigh, in front of the pressure of survival, how much is morals worth?"


    Li Qiang was deeply moved by these words, and for a moment, he was actually unable to say anything.


    They quickly arrived at Wang Hua¡¯s doorstep. Li Qiangughed: "Let¡¯s just live in his house from now on, ande back after we leave, it really doesn¡¯t end there."


    Feng Xiaodao and Lin Hu had already left, but there were still a few more people present, and Li Qiang recognised those two were Zhu Tao, Zhang Gou and the others.


    Wang Feng was overjoyed, and pulled their hands, asking questions. Wang Feng said: "Fortunately, our old bones are a bit hard, and we can easily take off our helmets, it¡¯s just a bit of a scratch. In short, we felt that we had moved, and came to see you right away. Thank you for saving our lives."


    As they spoke, they bowed towards Li Qiang, who hurried to support them, saying that he did not dare to disrespect them. He continued: "The sess of this prison break was all thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work. I was only able to put in a little bit of effort, so it¡¯s nothing at all."

 Chapter 158 Negotiation

    Zhu Taoughed: "Bro, don¡¯t be too modest, you are young and capable, smart and witty, if not for a genius like you, I am afraid we would still need to stay in jail for countless of years."


    Li Qiang thought: "What he said is right, the time and space inside the prison is different from the outside world, so the limited life inside that prison is also bing nearly limitless."


    At this time, Wang Feng said, "We came not only to thank you, but also to remind you of one thing. If you ignore that matter, I¡¯m afraid you will suffer a great deal from now on."


    Li Qiang immediately asked respectfully: "I am willing to listen to the details."


    Wang Feng said: "Do you know that breaking into the prison this time has be a big news in the game? All the countries are discussing about this and it is very likely that it will anger the game side as well. Although the game side once made a rule that all the institutions in the game can be broken into, the game authorities will definitely not stop any actions that would damage the administrative organs. They might be just as they said, but they won¡¯te after us, so we have to be wary of them. Furthermore, the game is so mysterious that even now, no one has been able to figure out where they came from.


    Li Qiang said: "Thank you for the reminder, I will remember it."


    Zhu Tao said: "One more thing, you have obtained the property rights to the ck field¡¯s forest, but there is a drawback to this ce, the ck field is a special zone, its time is different from the outside world, including the time spent in other areas, is also different. When you return to the game, you will find that the forest has been developed for a few years already, and you will face a lot of new situations, this is something you should pay attention to."


    Li Qiang said: "You guys are worried that the forest there will be snatched back by the Pang Family? It¡¯s okay, we have already signed the peace agreement, and the Uncle Feng has already left all of their troops there, no one would dare to offend the Old Master. "


    Zhang Gou said: "Little brother, I have something that I don¡¯t know whether or not I should say, so I came over to ask you."


    Li Qiang said: "If Big Brother Zhang has anything to say, just say it directly."


    Zhang Gou said: Rather than worrying about the game side and Pang Family, why don¡¯t you worry about the army stationed there. Everyone¡¯s time is out of sync, while we were outside, ck field¡¯s growth in duration will be series of years already, and the next time we return, it would be several years. Furthermore, the most impressive thing about this game is that the NPC inside is not just a simple stiff character, but a person with their own thoughts and body, thus, it is very possible that an unexpected change will ur when tens of millions of people are stationed in ck field.


    Although Li Qiang did not like Zhang Gou, his words were very reasonable, and attracted both Li Qiang and Wang Hua¡¯s attention. The two of them looked at each other and felt that Zhang Gou¡¯s words were reasonable.


    Wang Hua asked: "It¡¯s useless for us to worry about them. They are far away, who can control them."


    Zhang Gou said: "You better find a few capable people in the game to rece you inmand of the army, report the information about the army to you at any time, that way you will be able to achieve twice the results with half the effort, and also be the safest."


    Li Qiang said: "Big Brother Zhang is truly admiring."


    Zhu Taoughed: "When Zhang Gou was in the demon¡¯s nest, he was known as the Little Zhuge among us. His analysis of the problems were extremely urate, if not he would not have been promoted to the position of leader."


    Li Qiang asked: "When wee out, what do you guys n to do?"


    Zhu Tao said: "Our brothers are originally rich in real life, so aftering out, we are not worried about food and clothes, but feel that we have nothing better to do, why not find something for you."


    Li Qiang replied, "I don¡¯t really understand what you guys mean, I am just a normal student in the Yanchun. I don¡¯t have much money or money yet, and there are a lot of olddies who are selling tea eggs.


    Wang Feng said: "You don¡¯t understand what we mean, we just want to be your representative in the ck field¡¯s army, because we are familiar with the game, especially with the environment around the ck field, and are extremely familiar with the personnel there. Furthermore, we are all from the same business, and are also able to help you take care of your ounts and develop your businesses, these things are things that we have done very well, now that we are out, we are not used to this kind of leisurely life."


    Li Qiang said in surprise: "What you mean is that you want to return to the game, and even go to the ck field?"


    Zhang Gou said: That¡¯s right, ck field is the only module that works all day, that is to say, we can stay there as long as we want, do not worry about the time limit of the game, although we were unhappy previously, it was a small matter, I believe you and I do not care, we are all seniors that have stayed in ck field prison for many years, we are too familiar with that ce, if we help you, not only can we stabilize your army, but we can also help you gain some benefits, of course we can also give you somepensation, just treat it as abour fee.


    Zhu Tao was displeased: "Brother Zhang, that¡¯s not right, we already said that we should not ask for money to help Xiao Qiang, why did you suddenly ask for such a condition, it is not good enough."


    Zhang Gou said: "The conditions I put forward are not harsh, but they are human nature. Furthermore, the development of such arge area will be of great value, ourpensation is but a drop in the oceanpared to our ie."


    Wang Feng said: "We are not people whock money. We came to offer our help just to find something to do and get out of the situation. You are speaking nonsense, what if Xiao Qiang is unhappy?"


    Zhu Tao and Wang Feng criticized Zhang Gou at the same time, causing his face to flush red one after another.


    Big Brother Zhang¡¯s words are not wrong, but the matter of being in charge of the ck Region¡¯s forest is a major matter, and it also involves the Feng Family, Wang Family and Lin Hu Society. I cannot make a decision, so why not wait for me to discuss it with them before making a decision? "What do you think?


    Zhu Tao said: "I believe in little brother¡¯s character, whatever you say is what it is."


    The three of them chatted for a while longer before leaving.


    Wang Hua sighed: "As expected, right now you have a piece ofnd that¡¯s extremely valuable, and you will be able to jump out soon to get a share of it. Zhang Gou is a well-known person in the business world, he is extremely shrewd, if I let him manage the ounts, that little money of yours would probably end up in his pocket."


    Li Qiangughed: "Are they really that serious? I feel that these three big brothers are pretty good."


    Wang Hua said: "Although Wang Feng and Zhu Tao¡¯s character is better than Zhang Gou¡¯s, but facing such huge benefits, there will inevitably be people who will be tempted, and no one can say for sure, you should just push this matter on, and never agree to them."


    Li Qiang said: "But I heard what they said, it is actually quite reasonable, if we can find a few familiar people to take care of the ounts and monitor the army, all of us will be doing our own things outside, actually this is pretty good too."


    He Ziyan suddenly interrupted: "You don¡¯t seem to know the value of ck field in the game, right?"


    Li Qiang shook his head: "I really don¡¯t know, can you tell me more?"


    He Ziyan said: "Do you know why Feng Yu and the others were so happy when you seeded in negotiating with the Pang Family and wanted to go down to the forest? They already knew that this ck field was a priceless treasure, not only in terms of the value of the development of thend, but also the rare birds and strange beasts in the forest, as well as the immortal herbs and herbs buried under the ground. Especially the ck field Region, which is not under the control of the game, it is an even more raremodity. If not for the fact that there was a prison in the past that was holding you up, there would have been people trying to get a hold of that ce a long time ago. The reason why Feng Yu and the others pushed you to the top and gave you thergest piece ofnd, was so that you could be the shield for everyone.

 Chapter 159 Celebration

    Li Qiang said: "Wang Hua is still here, are you saying these things to embarrass him?"


    Wang Huaughed: There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about, actually, I understand the principles behind Miss He, thus, when that old cunning fox Feng Yu insisted on handing over thergest grounds to Xiao Qiang, I knew that there must be something behind it, it was just that I could not think of it back then, the words Miss He had said that broke the heavens, it was truly admirable.


    He Ziyan and the rest have been doing business for many years, so they are extremely tactful. A businessman should fight for every single inch ofnd, and for him to be able to so magnanimously give his master thergest piece ofnd, there must be something amiss. The crux of the problem was that he wanted to find someone to fight the gunfire. Let¡¯s assume that if the people who are greedy for the ck field forest start a war, then Master will definitely resist at the frontlines, because his territory is the biggest, and he will also have the most responsibility, if Xiao Qiang wins in the end, Feng Yu and the rest can still protect their interests in ck field. If Master loses, they can say that the ones leading the entire fight are all Li Qiang, and they are innocent, but they can still escape.


    Li Qiang sighed: "Your analysis is too good, I think that¡¯s about what you meant, what do you think, Wang Hua?"


    Wang Hua nodded his head and said: "Of course I agree. I have long seen that this Miss He is Xiao Qiang¡¯s brain, her intelligence couldn¡¯t evenpare to three Ge Liang¡¯s."


    He Ziyanughed tenderly: "Young Noble Wang is ttering me again, how could I have that kind of ability? I was just speaking casually, just listen to it, don¡¯t take it too seriously." Li Qiang said solemnly: "No, what you said is very reasonable, I agree. Even though Uncle Feng trusts me quite a lot, I keep having the feeling that everyone¡¯s attitude towards me that day was a little strange, when we handed over thergest piece of forest to me, I could feel that their joyful expressions contained a trace of schadenfreude. This is something that I could not wrap my head around.


    Wang Hua said: Miss He is truly a great treasure, a truly rare treasure, for Xiao Qiang to be able to obtain such a good assistance, he is truly lucky.


    When these words came out, both Li Qiang and He Ziyan¡¯s faces flushed red.


    He Ziyan spat out: "Nonsense, you can¡¯t use words like ¡¯virtuous internal help¡¯ randomly. Master¡¯s virtuous internal help is Miss Lin Family, it has nothing to do with me."


    Wang Huaughed: "I haven¡¯t read many books, I used the wrong word, I¡¯m sorry."


    Li Qiang said: "Why don¡¯t youe to school with me in the future, this way you can learn a lot of things."


    Wang Hua shook his hands and said, "Don¡¯t, why don¡¯t you all kill me? I have a headache from reading books and can¡¯t learn it at all, at that time, even my father wanted me to be something of a genius and sent me to the most expensive high school in the country. In the end, I went out climbing walls every few days to have fun, and was forced to quit school after getting caught by the high school. Seeing that I don¡¯t like studying, she might as well not let me go. She can find me whatever I want, and other than being more aggressive towards me, she can also be considered a qualified mother. "


    Suddenly, someone said in a delicate voice, "Oh, who¡¯s the one behind this? You¡¯re talking so enthusiastically! "


    When Wang Hua heard this voice, he was so scared that he almost fell to his knees. Li Qiangughed out loud and said: "What happened to you?


    He Ziyan alsoughed: "This is called a silver wax bridge. It looks useless, but when it encounters a ball of fire, it turned into ashes."


    At this time, Ye Fanshuang walked in from the hall and said smilingly: "You¡¯re right. My child is made of wax, don¡¯t look at how strong he usually is.


    Even though Wang Hua was being ridiculed in this way, he still did not dare to speak up. Isn¡¯t there a lot of work in thepany? "


    Ye Fanshuang said: "Even if I told you those things, you wouldn¡¯t understand. I¡¯m here to see what a fool like me is doing, so I¡¯m here to chat with a friend."


    Wang Hua immediately introduced Ye Fanshuang to him. Actually, Li Qiang had known Ye Fanshuang for a long time, but Wang Hua did not know about this, so he could only pretend to say: "Hello, Aunt. Wang Hua mentioned you a long time ago, you have said a lot of good things about you."


    Ye Fanshuang nced at Li Qiang, andughed tenderly: "Oh, this son of mine knows how to praise me, so it can be considered that you didn¡¯t love him for nothing."


    Li Qiangughed: "Wang Hua is very loyal, and is a friend that is worth getting along with. He also helped me out a lot."


    Ye Fanshuang said: "It¡¯s only right for friends to help each other, if there¡¯s something he didn¡¯t help you with, you can tell me, and let me teach him a lesson."


    Wang Huaughed: "Mom, don¡¯t joke with me. What does the matter between me and my friend have to do with you? Why are you worrying so much?"


    Ye Fanshuang said in displeasure: "You little brat, you have always been disobedient, can¡¯t I control you? "At first, I thought you had some kind of bad friends hanging around the house, but seeing that this little friend Li is actually quite a nice young man, I was very satisfied with your good friend."


    Wang Hua was pleasantly surprised: "So mother thinks he is not bad, I think so too, he is a loyal person, moreover his brain is smart, and helped us solve a lot of problems."


    Li Qiang modestly replied: "You tter me too much. What ability do I have? I only did what I could."


    Ye Fanshuangughed: "Young man, you are very good, you know the principle of modesty, now there are many young people who rely on their family¡¯s wealth and influence to act rashly, arrogant and proud, everywhere criticizing others, in the end, they stood a high and low, and if they were unlucky, no one can help them, such arrogant and despotic young people are the most hateful."


    Wang Hua said: "I will always remember Mother¡¯s words in my heart, and will always remember them clearly."


    Ye Fanshuang shook her head: "Brat, you only know how to tter people, are you really listening to my words?"


    Wang Hua nodded his head, then said: "Alright, I will personally go to the kitchen to cook something for you guys to eat, since you are already a good friend, you can¡¯t wait any longer." He walked to the kitchen.


    Li Qiang said to Wang Hua: "We are only here for a short moment, there¡¯s no need for Aunty to trouble herself."


    Wang Hua gave him a meaningful nce, and said in a low voice: "My mother is someone who does what she says, if she wants to cook for you, you can eat it all, don¡¯t talk about unnecessary things, she will scold you to death."


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but smile. Wang Hua had always been an arrogant and despotic person, he was actually the kind of person that Ye Fanshuang mentioned earlier, but in front of Ye Fanshuang, he was as obedient as a little rabbit. This kind of difference made Li Qiang feel that it was extremely funny, but he couldn¡¯tugh out loud, so he held it in.

 Chapter 160 culinary arts

    While waiting for Ye Fanshuang to cook, He Ziyan gently pulled Li Qiang to the side and whispered: "You have to be careful of this woman Ye Fanshuang. She said that she would cook for you, and must have other intentions.


    Li Qiang said: "It can¡¯t be, aunt is such a powerful being, do you really need to treat me like this? If you have something to say, just say it to me. Why do you need to eat first? "


    He Ziyan said: This is amon practice used byrge families. First, I will make a meal for you, and show you that you are one of us, using your feelings to win you over. When you are deeply moved, it will be time for you to enter the trap.


    Li Qiang sighed: "But hearing your words, this strategy is actually quite good, you should learn better."


    He Ziyanughed: "Stop bullshitting, when she uses this against you, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to cry if you want to."


    Li Qiangughed: "How could that be, you are too rmist, although Aunt is a bit harsh on the person, but you still treat junior quite well, and it won¡¯t be like what you said."


    He Ziyan sighed, and said: "You truly love to drill a dead cow¡¯s horn, you did not listen to such a useful advice, in my opinion, we should find an excuse to leave immediately, if not, you will be stuck in a swamp, and will not be able to leave even after death."


    Li Qiang said: "That won¡¯t do, if we just leave like this, won¡¯t they say that we¡¯re being impolite? How can we not ept someone with statusing to cook for us? Your method is of course not bad, but I cannot ept it."


    He Ziyan sighed: "Up to you, I don¡¯t care, you can do whatever you want."


    Not long after, Ye Fanshuang called everyone over to eat. Her culinary skills were indeed good, every dish was delicious and delicious, causing everyone to praise her endlessly.


    Ye Fanshuang picked up some dishes for Li Qiang and said: "Nephew, are the things that I make good to eat?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head: "It¡¯s too delicious, even if Aunt¡¯s culinary arts went to a big restaurant, she would still be a special chef."


    Wang Hua said: "You are not ttering me at all, my mother was a special chef in the past, and only after hiring my father did she stop from doing her old job, but there are still quite a few big hotels under the Wang Group, and most of the recipes were left behind by my mother."


    Li Qiang praised: "Aunty is truly amazing, no wonder your cooking skills are so exquisite, every dish is cooked perfectly, and there¡¯s an endless amount of aftertaste in your mouth, if only I could have such good culinary skills, how great would it be?"


    Ye Fanshuang looked at Li Qiang andughed: "Since you are so interested in my culinary arts, why don¡¯t you stay and learn from me? I want to find a sessor to pass on my skills."


    He Ziyan wasughing while staring at Li Qiang, her meaning was clear: "See that, I advise you not to eat this Hong Gate Banquet, if you don¡¯t listen, you¡¯re in deep trouble now, right?"


    Li Qiang was indeed a little dazed, he did not expect Ye Fanshuang to make such a request, and stammered as he replied: "I really want to learn Aunt¡¯s culinary arts, but I have too many things to attend ss, I really don¡¯t have time to learn from you."


    Ye Fanshuang said: "As long as you are willing to learn, how can you not have time? You said just now that you liked my cooking, why did you change your mind now? A young man like you, you have to keep your mouth shut. "


    Li Qiang said: "Of course I admire your culinary skills, but skills are not something that can be learned in a short time, how about this, when I have free time, I will then free up some time toe and seek advice from aunt."


    Ye Fanshuang said: "Young man, you are truly dishonest, you said it for half a day just to avoid me?"


    Li Qiangughed: "Working and studying with an outstanding woman like aunty is the dream of many people, I am no exception, but I really have matters to attend to, in the future, let¡¯s set an appointment."


    Ye Fanshuang said to Wang Hua: "This friend of yours really won¡¯t do anything, even if I say it like this, he still won¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t easily invite the young man to learn my culinary arts, but he still refused me several times, what do you think we should do?"


    Wang Hua said while trembling in fear: "Mom, don¡¯t worry, I will discuss this with Xiao Qiang. He is indeed very busy, but he will definitely give me face and make time to apany you, right Xiao Qiang?" He kept giving Li Qiang looks, telling him to agree.


    Helpless, Li Qiang could only nod his head and say, "Alright then. I will definitelye here another day to ask Aunt for guidance in cooking."


    Ye Fanshuangughed tenderly: "That¡¯s great, it¡¯s truly fortunate that I have a sessor like you in my culinary arts. Thene over tomorrow and learn from me.


    Li Qiang nodded her head: "Okay, thank you Aunt for seeing me in a new light, Xiao Qiang will definitely work hard to learn."


    After eating, Li Qiang and He Ziyan bid their farewells to Ye Fanshuang and Wang Hua. After the two of them came out, He Ziyan teased: "How is it, did I say that right? This time, you reaped what you sowed. You can¡¯t me me for not reminding you. "


    Li Qiang said helplessly: "Don¡¯t make fun of me, hurry up and help me think of something. I don¡¯t even like the lessons in high school, what kind of cooking are you learning here, it¡¯s really too funny."


    He Ziyan said: "That¡¯s out of the question, you agreed to it yourself. A man should be able to bear it, I can¡¯t help you anymore."


    Li Qiang said: "No matter what, you have to help me think of a way. You are my bodyguard, you should protect my safety."


    He Ziyanughed: What are the dangers of learning culinary arts from Ye Fanshuang? What¡¯s more, she¡¯s a beauty, isn¡¯t it good to follow her? All of you men like to be together with beauties, but why do you keep pushing it away? "


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: "I don¡¯t think that she approached me because of me, do you understand?"


    He Ziyan asked curiously: "What did you say? If she didn¡¯t want to get close to you, then why did she ask you to learn culinary arts from her? "


    Li Qiang said: "This matter is a long story, but to put it simply, the reason why she asked me to learn culinary arts from her, is actually to get close to you!"


    He Ziyan was stunned, only after half a day did she regain her senses, and asked: What are you saying, why does she want to get close to me? When I was at Wang Hua¡¯s house, other than greeting her, she did not speak to me. "


    Li Qiangughed: "I saw that her gaze never left you, don¡¯t you know, thisdy is Lily, and also likes women."


    He Ziyan was shocked, and said: "That can¡¯t be, I have only heard of this kind of thing before, but have never seen someone like this. Is she really what you said she is?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head, and said: "The goods are genuine, I am honest, whoever I speak will be responsible, and this matter was also told to me by Wang Hua, there is absolutely no problem with the truth."


    He Ziyan was shocked: "So that means, this Aunt Wang wants to be with you because she wants to get close to me?"


    Li Qiang said: "Back then, when she made this request, I already knew what she wanted to do, which was why I wanted you to think of a way, but you still wanted to see me be a joke, seriously ..."


    He Ziyan frowned: This is really troublesome, of course I can leave. When you came to Wang Hua¡¯s home, it was enough that I didn¡¯te, but the professional ethics of a bodyguard prevented me from doing that, what do you think I should do?

 Chapter 161 guard

    Li Qiangughed: "Why are you asking about me instead? You have a lot more experience than me, so you should have a lot more ways."


    He Ziyan said: "My idea is actually very simple, it is to kill her and get it over and done with. It is very clean and clean, but she is your friend¡¯s mother, of course I cannot do that, unless you approve."


    Li Qiang repeatedly waved his hands: "How can that be? Aunt is Wang Hua¡¯s mother, so of course I can¡¯t let you do that. Please don¡¯t do it, otherwise, in my heart, I will feel apologetic."


    He Ziyanughed tenderly: I know you won¡¯t agree, if you say that, then it is just to scare you, why are you so scared, you know that I will only listen to your words, if you don¡¯t let me do it, I will definitely not touch a single hair on her head.


    Li Qiang nodded his head: "That¡¯s right, don¡¯t ever think about it like that. You have changed your profession already, and it¡¯s not the kind of day where people lick their teeth and lick their blood.


    He Ziyanughed and said: "Alright, we need to discuss carefully about how to get rid of Ye Fanshuang now."


    Li Qiang nodded his head: "That¡¯s right, this aunty is really difficult to deal with, and would frequently mention things that are extremely difficult to do. From the looks of it, Wang Hua must be used to being tortured by her, it¡¯s so tragic."


    He Ziyan said: "I think the one who was tortured the most should be her husband."


    Li Qiangughed out loud: "Haha, you¡¯re right, that¡¯s why they¡¯ve separated ..."


    He Ziyan said: "We should not have ridiculed other people¡¯s private matters, but this Lady Wang is also very troublesome, causing people to have no choice but to say a few words to her."


    Li Qiang said: "Let¡¯s not talk about her too much. Let¡¯s think about other things as we walk."


    He Ziyan asked: Is there anything else?


    Li Qiang said: Wang Feng, Zhu Tao and the others want to help us develop the ck field¡¯s properties, should we give them the chance to do so?


    He Ziyan said: "I have already exined it clearly, I do not rmend that you give them the authority. These people are all cunning, and are extremely familiar with the matters of the ck field, after a while, that piece ofnd will not belong to you after a long time, do you understand?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head, and said: "Sigh, but back then Wang Feng, Zhu Tao had helped me greatly, if I were to reject them just like that, I¡¯m afraid it would be against morality."


    He Ziyan said: "You just haven¡¯t agreed to their request, how can that be considered hical? If they need help in the future, can¡¯t you just help them? "


    Li Qiang nodded: "You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll think about it."


    He Ziyan said: "Mn, since you are the master, it is up to you to decide."


    Li Qiang said: "I¡¯ve said this before, don¡¯t call me master. It sounds weird like this, just call me Xiao Qiang from now on."


    He Ziyan said: "Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. From now on, I¡¯ll call you Xiao Qiang."


    Li Qiangughed: "That¡¯s right, we are not a ve society, you call me master, although it sounds better to me, to outsiders, it sounds like we are ying SM together."


    He Ziyanughed: "Then do you want to y? I can also y with you. "


    Li Qiang said: "Don¡¯t scare me, that thing is too scary. I don¡¯t want to touch it for the rest of my life."


    He Ziyan asked curiously: "Hearing you say this, could it be that you have reallye into contact with it before?"


    Li Qiang sighed: "I won¡¯t hide it from you, I¡¯ve encountered this kind of thing in the game before, and it happened in the Beautiful Nation, which is also the country Ye Fanshuang founded."


    He Ziyan suddenly realized: "No wonder you¡¯re so afraid of her, so it turns out that you¡¯ve been scared by this aunt¡¯s way of doing things, this woman is really interesting, after you said that, I actually kind of want toe into contact with her."


    Li Qiang asked curiously: "You aren¡¯t interested in SM are you? This aunt has very heavy tastes, you must be careful. "


    He Ziyanughed: "Don¡¯t forget, I am a killer. Do you think there is anything else that can scare me?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head: "What you say is true, an outstanding woman like you, there is nothing that can scare you."


    He Ziyan lowered her head and said: "But now, there is one thing that I am extremely afraid of. I am worried about this every day."


    Li Qiang asked: "What is it? I¡¯m a little curious about something that can make you afraid."


    He Ziyan said: "What I am most afraid of is that you get into an ident. If something were to happen to you, I will die of guilt."


    Li Qiang was moved, he held her delicate hand and said: "Don¡¯t worry, my fortune is great, I won¡¯t die."


    He Ziyan replied: "I don¡¯t believe this kind of nonsense. Quite a few people say that they have great fortune and life, but in reality, their lives are very short, such as my brother ..."


    Li Qiang touched the ring on his finger and said: "As long as it is here, I will be fine."


    He Ziyan snorted, and said: "What use does a ring have? I¡¯m actually quite curious, you¡¯re a boy, why are you wearing a ring?"


    Li Qiangughed: "If it weren¡¯t for this ring, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be where I am now."


    He Ziyan shook her head: "Your words are so profound, I simply can¡¯t understand them."


    Li Qiang looked at He Ziyan, and said calmly: "Do you want to know the reason behind this? I¡¯ll tell you now."


    Unexpectedly, He Ziyan shook her head and said: "This is your secret, please don¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t want to know."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "Many people must be extremely curious upon hearing this. They must be trying their best to find out what exactly is going on, so why do you not seem interested in it at all?"


    He Ziyanughed and said, "This is the result of being in a different ce. I have stayed in the Killer¡¯s Organization for a long time, and have already gotten used to it, and there are some things that I should know and things that I shouldn¡¯t know, that I shouldn¡¯t ask even if I¡¯m beaten to death. Although you treat me very well, I also know my bottom line, and I definitely cannot go beyond the scene in the lightningke.


    Li Qiangughed: "You are really smart, although telling you is fine, but you don¡¯t want to know, I will not say it."


    He Ziyan said: "I can guess that you want to say that the ring has some kind of magical power that can change your fate, right?"

 Chapter 162 Consequences

    Li Qiang said in shock: "How did you know?"


    He Ziyanughed: "That¡¯s what TV shows and novels all say."


    Li Qiang said: "So that¡¯s the case, although it sounds a little old-fashioned, but what I want to tell you, is this."


    He Ziyan said: "I advise you to not ce any hope in such boring fantasies. You must have gotten rich recently because of your dog shit luck, so you think that it¡¯s all because of the ring. Actually, it¡¯s just a psychological effect, and not really."


    Li Qiang shook his head: "But this ring is really a treasure, sometimes it can even light up."


    He Ziyan could not help butugh out loud: "My shoes can light up too, because they have batteries inside. I can buy this kind of shiny little thing from the night market with a few bucks."


    Li Qiang said anxiously: "This ring is really a treasure, it¡¯s called the Azure Dragon Jade Ring, and it will definitely bring you good luck, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can bring it to see for yourself."


    He Ziyan replied: I don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s yours, how would I dare to take it? Why don¡¯t I tell you a story. When I was young, my brother and I relied on each other. At that time, my brother loved to climb mountains, but he would always climb halfway through and he would be too scared to move, so he would have to find someone else to save him. But every time he saved him, he would find a chance to climb up, get trapped again, and then repeat the same cycle, and the adults would get annoyed. "


    Li Qiangughed loudly, "Your brother really has a good personality, I really admire his perseverance and perseverance."


    He Ziyan continued: "Listen, let me exin, once he was prepared to set off again. Afterwards, an old man who was sweeping the ground in the orphanage walked over and asked:" Jue Qing, since you can¡¯tplete your climb, why do you keep climbing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling to your death? ¡¯ My brother replied, ¡¯Of course I¡¯m scared, scared to death, but the more scared I am, the more I should climb up. But I always have a problem, and halfway up the mountain, a powerful feeling of terror stabs into my heart, making me afraid to move. The old man smiled and said, "Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go with you this time and guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to climb up."


    Li Qiang asked curiously: "This is really strange, an old man who sweeps the ground, is there really a way to make your brother finish climbing the mountain? Did he carry your brother on his back? "


    He Ziyan shook her head: "No, I am only apanying my brother down the mountain. After saying a few words to him, my brother climbed up the mountain."


    Li Qiang said: "What¡¯s going on? "Hurry up and tell me. It¡¯s always so suspenseful that it makes me so anxious."


    He Ziyan said: "What the old man told my brother is that he has a remote control in his hands that can control the gravity of a child. Even if he falls, he can use the controller to stabilize his body and prevent my brother from falling."


    Li Qiangughed: "This is a lie, it is very obvious that if there really is such a magical thing, then I would have already made a fortune, why would I need to sweep the grounds in the orphanage?"


    He Ziyan said: "Listen to me. After my brother climbed up the mountain and came down, he was extremely grateful to the old man and asked him for the controller, saying that it was too magical, he was not afraid at all and easilypleted the climb. Then the grandpa smiled and said that the remote control was just a TV remote control without any magical power. The reason he said that was to make my brother more confident.


    Li Qiang nodded his head, "What this old man said is reasonable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed your brother to escape this shadow."


    He Ziyan sighed, "From then on, no matter what my brother did, he was always very confident, and was not afraid of failure at all. In fact, the confidence he had turned into arrogance, and it made him lose his life for nothing."


    Li Qiangforted her: "Don¡¯t be too sad, this kind of matter where no one wants to. We must clearly investigate your brother¡¯s death."


    He Ziyan said: "Let¡¯s talk about my brotherter, I¡¯m just telling you this, everything is like this, don¡¯t believe that anything can bring you good luck, this is just a psychological hint, if you want to seed one thing, you have to rely on yourself, other things will not help you at all."


    Li Qiang said: "But a friend¡¯s help is also very important."


    He Ziyan said: "Friends¡¯s help is something that you can earn from your interactions with people. In the end, you¡¯re still relying on yourself."


    Li Qiangughed: "That¡¯s a bit of a sophistry, but what you say is reasonable, I ept it."


    He Ziyan said: "I wanted to tell you, you always say that this ring can bring you good luck. I think this is bullshit. "


    Li Qiang said: "But before I obtained this Azure Dragon Jade Ring, I was nothing in the Salt View Middle School, and I almost ran out of money. Within a few days, not only will I help a strong employer, I even gained the favor of arge number of girls, and now I¡¯m almost rich too, do you think this ring will really be useful?"


    He Ziyan said: "Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence? Don¡¯t you think that these things happened by ident? "


    Li Qiang said: "Many added up together by chance is inevitable. I keep having the feeling that there is some kind of power that is pulling me to this point in time."


    He Ziyanughed tenderly: "You must have read too many novels, which is why you think that way."


    Li Qiang said helplessly: "Haven¡¯t you been an assassin for a long time, so you don¡¯t believe a thing about this kind of weird and chaotic thing?"


    He Ziyan said: "No, we actually also believe in a type of god. Before we leave, we will definitely pay our respects."


    Li Qiang said: "What kind of god is this, can you tell me?"


    He Ziyan said: "Let¡¯s not talk about the past. If I tell you too much, it will bring you trouble."


    Li Qiang said: "Looks like you really respect the ck Cloth Society. Could it be that you¡¯re still worried that they will cause trouble for you?"


    He Ziyan sighed: "Sigh, I still won¡¯t say anymore, although I said that I will settle the matters regarding the ck Cloth Society, but the strength of this organization is extremely strong, and would often kill someone without making a sound, so I advise you to not mention this organization anymore, even if it¡¯s a situation where you¡¯re facing anyone, don¡¯t mention the ck Cloth Society, it¡¯s safer this way."


    Li Qiang sighed: "You are still worried about the past organizations, but don¡¯t worry, if you are in danger, I will send people to protect you."


    He Ziyan said: "What meaning do you have in saying this nonsense? Amongst all the members of the Lin Family¡¯s security team, I am the one with the greatest ability, other than me, can you find anyone else who is stronger?"

 Chapter 163 Analyze

    Li Qiang shook his head, and said: "In terms of individualbat, you are obviously NO. If something big happens, I will gather all of the¡¯s bodyguards together. It is probably a very scary number, and there are also my friend Lin Hu Group¡¯s brothers. These powers can at least make the ck Cloth Society feel threatened. "


    He Ziyan sighed: "You being able to think for me, I am truly touched. Thank you, but even if all those people that you mentioned were to be added together, they would still not be my match in ck Cloth Society. If the target escaped their pursuit, the ck Cloth Society would issue an even more serious bounty, and at that time, not only would the assassins of the world move, even the bounty hunters woulde out in full force, and with so many people chasing after a single target, it could be said that they were in the Heaven¡¯s Net, so far, no one could escape the ck Cloth Society¡¯s bounty, because the bounty was too enticing. My brother once teased me, saying that since the two of us joined the ck Cloth Society, we have not met with the issue of the bounty order, and if we meet it, it would be the day of the killers¡¯ holiday. Everyone is as impulsive as if they were going to join a carnival, and every one of us would use our own skills and family background to chase after a target with all our might. At that time, the target we were hunting down to is the most pitiful person in the whole world! "


    Li Qiang smacked his lips: "Actually, those who are able to escape and kill me must be talented, but what¡¯s impossible is that there are still bounty marks behind. What kind of level do they reach to make ck Cloth Society pay so much attention to them?"


    He Ziyan looked at Li Qiang, and said in a low voice: "Actually, this is a secret, but I can tell you now."


    Li Qiang immediately shook his head andughed: "This is your own secret, there¡¯s no need to tell me."


    He Ziyan rolled her eyes at him, and said: "When did you be a monkey, and how did you imitate me?"


    She looked at Li Qiang angrily, as if she wanted to swallow him down. Li Qiang didn¡¯t really understand why she would be angry, but he couldn¡¯t offend her, so he could only respond with a smile.


    Li Qiangughed: "Don¡¯t be so sarcastic, I feel that your idea is right. Everyone has their own secrets, it is better not to know it.


    He Ziyan said: "You¡¯re right, curiosity killed Cat, and each of us should save a bit of space, especially you and Lin Yashi, even if it¡¯s our rtionship as employers, you shouldn¡¯t just give us everything we have, it¡¯s right to keep a little secret."


    As she said that, sheughed deeply, as though she understood the strange rtionship between Lin Yashi and Li Qiang. She stared at Li Qiang, wanting to see any ws in his expression.


    At this point, Li Qiang appeared to be very calm, and answered normally: "Why is it up to her again? "Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t know her secret. Even if I did, they wouldn¡¯t have told me."


    He Ziyanughed: "Although the two of you are in a legal rtionship to hire someone, but I can¡¯t see any rtionship between the two, other than ..."


    Li Qiang asked curiously: "Other than what?"


    He Ziyan¡¯s face was slightly red as she said, "Except for the two of you staying in the same room at night."


    Li Qiang was surprised: "No way, you saw it all?"


    At that moment, he had lost hisposure a little, and his heart was thumping hard. He really didn¡¯t think that He Ziyan would actually find out that he was living with Lin Yashi, and that he was currently protecting Lin Yashi at that time.


    He Ziyan replied, "I¡¯m your bodyguard, and I also live in a vi in Lin Family. I naturally know what the two of you have done."


    Li Qiangughed, I am her bodyguard, living together is also very reasonable.


    He Ziyan said: "En, I am your bodyguard too, do you want to stay with me?"


    Li Qiangughed: "You better not tease me. We¡¯re already so familiar with each other, why are you always teasing me?"


    He Ziyan said: "I just want to say it directly, you, as a person, are always careless when you do things, I am really afraid that you will stir up trouble, although you are Lin Yashi¡¯s bodyguard, but if something really big really happens, she might not be able to protect you."


    Just then, Li Qiang¡¯s phone rang. It was Lin Feng.


    Li Qiang asked: "What¡¯s the matter, Brother Feng?"


    Lin Feng said: "Miss told me to call you. Something happened at home, and I wanted you toe back quickly."


    Li Qiang nodded: "I understand, I¡¯ll be back soon." As he spoke, he hung up the phone.


    He Ziyan replied: What¡¯s going on? Is she urging you back? "


    Li Qiang said: "Yes, she told Lin Feng to call his and tell me to hurry up. He probably wasn¡¯t homest night, which made her unhappy."


    He Ziyan said: "She won¡¯t do anything to you with such a small matter, right? It¡¯s not a big deal for a man not to go home. "


    Li Qiangughed: "Lin Yashi is a very genuine person, not only did I not go home, I did not even give her any news, and must have made her angry."


    He Ziyan said: "Sigh, then you must properly apologize to her, a woman¡¯s heart is softer, if you apologize, she will naturally forgive you."


    Li Qiang said: "Who knows what kind of temper the Wealthy ss gold has. I think there will be a storm waiting for me in a while."


    He Ziyanughed tenderly: "Look at how promising you are, you¡¯ve only been a bodyguard for a short while, and you¡¯re so afraid of her."


    Li Qiang replied: "Who¡¯s afraid of her. I just made mental preparations to face the iing storm. You have to prepare yourself.


    He Ziyan said: "What does it have to do with me, why does it involve me?"


    Li Qiang said: "Not only did I note back for an entire night, you are also apanying me. Perhaps she thinks that our rtionship is a little out of bounds, of course he would turn his attention to you."


    He Ziyan snorted: "Nonsense, we¡¯re both clean, how could she have thought of this? You just love to speak nonsense."


    Li Qiang said: "You have to be on guard against anyone, just think about what is about to happen, and prepare yourself mentally."


    He Ziyan said: "It¡¯s true that you are mentally prepared, but you cannot make wild guesses. Your brain is too big, I am a little afraid of you."


    Li Qiangughed out loud and looked towards He Ziyan. At this moment, her cheeks were in a daze, and he was extremely beautiful.


    He Ziyan saw that Li Qiang did not speak for a long time, she turned to look, and saw Li Qiang staring at her nkly, drooling all over, his face immediately flushed red, and he said: "What are you looking at, do I look that good?"


    Li Qiang only answered one word: "Yes!" Then he continued to watch.


    He Ziyan gritted her teeth and stopped the car, she turned to look at him and said, "I¡¯ll stop the car now, and show you enough! "Okay!"

 Chapter 164 Anger

    His angered expression made Li Qiang even more intoxicated, but he knew that if this continued, the two of them would not be able to get off the stage, so heughed: "I¡¯m joking with you, don¡¯t be so angry, your temper should change. It¡¯s always like this, how are you going to marry your husband in the future."


    He Ziyan said: "You are still so glib, you have a mission, why are you staring at me like that? It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re joking, but I¡¯m not a casual woman. If someone nders me because of your rtionship with me, then where am I supposed to put my face? I¡¯m a killer. I can¡¯t destroy my job because of my personal feelings, you know? "Don¡¯t let me get caught up in it, okay!"


    Li Qiang thought: Who can exin their feelings clearly, furthermore, Lin Yashi and I have our own ways of doing things, but with He Ziyan¡¯s strong personality, I cannot let her suffer from the injustice, I need to exin it clearly to her.


    Just as he was about to speak, the phone rang again. It was Liangqiu Ying.


    Li Qiang could only ask: "Is there something wrong with Teacher Liang?"


    Liangqiu Ying said, "Qianqian has already woken up. She asked me to tell you that she is very grateful for your help. If not for you, she might have already left this world."


    Li Qiangughed: There is no need to thank me for such a small matter. Teacher Zhou is in such a big trouble, do you think I would leave you be? Isn¡¯t that right? "


    Liangqiu Ying said: "I know what kind of person you are, but Qian Qian always wanted me to call her, I can¡¯t not call her. Oh right, she wants to talk to you."


    After a while, Zhou Qianqian¡¯s tender voice transmitted over: "Xiao Qiang, thank you for your help. I have just woken up and am unable to calm down.


    Li Qiang said: "Teacher Zhou, you must take care of your body. I will take care of everything that happens in the hospital, they will definitely take good care of you, if there is anything bad, immediately tell me."


    Zhou Qianqianughed: "It¡¯s already very good, everything here has been arranged very well, I am being treated as a VIP guest. Sigh, if not for an outstanding student like you, my life would have been gone by now."


    Li Qiang said: Teacher Zhou, don¡¯t say such unlucky words, you are lucky to have such a good life, you will definitely be fine, the fainting earlier was definitely a coincidence, it was not a problem with your body.


    Zhou Qianqian sighed: "Maybe because I¡¯ve been too busy recently, that¡¯s why such a big thing happened. I really have to trouble you all."


    Li Qiang said: "It¡¯s fine, if there¡¯s anything else, you must tell me. I¡¯ll help you settle it."


    Zhou Qianqian thanked him a few more times and hung up.


    He Ziyanughed: "You are so busy, there are many beautiful girls looking for you these days, no wonder Lin Yashi was so worried."


    Li Qiang replied: "She¡¯s worried that this isn¡¯t the reason why I¡¯m here, rather it¡¯s because we have an agreement beforehand, after we get along, we have to get back on time. I didn¡¯te home yesterday night, and that¡¯s exactly what she¡¯s angry about."


    He Ziyan asked curiously: "Aren¡¯t your words a little strange? Weren¡¯t those things between two people supposed to be done? Why did you sign an agreement?"


    Li Qiang knew that he had leaked his answer, so he said half-heartedly: "You don¡¯t know her, right? No matter what, she is extremely serious and set down all the rules, one by one, or else what do you think will happen? For a rich girl like her, the biggest problem is that she¡¯s too harsh. She even has to abide by the rules when ites to things like working together. It¡¯s so annoying. "


    He Ziyanughed: "This is too interesting, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen this kind of strange thing."


    Li Qiangughed: "Actually, what I¡¯m saying to you is not right, after all, the matters between two people cannot be randomly said, it is a part of one¡¯s privacy."


    He Ziyan said: "Rx, I naturally won¡¯t spread such a little thing like you, plus I¡¯m your bodyguard, so I will find out sooner orter. The sooner I find out, the better I will protect you."


    Li Qiang asked curiously: "What does knowing this have to do with you protecting me?"


    He Ziyan said: "I can make some preparations in advance so that I can protect you when you encounter domestic violence in the future."


    Li Qiangughed involuntarily: "Domestic violence? Do you think I¡¯m going to be raped? Do you mean to say that it¡¯s the opposite? "


    He Ziyan said: "I feel that if you had a conflict with Lin Yashi, the one who would be in trouble would be you!"


    Li Qiang said helplessly: "Are you looking down on me that much?"


    He Ziyan made a face and said: "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but that I understand you too well, so my judgement must be very urate."


    Li Qiangughed bitterly: "Alright, whatever you want to say, let¡¯s hurry up and go back. Otherwise, Lin Yashi will have to call and urge us again."


    He Ziyan said: "Did you see that, this is what I said. You are still quite afraid of her in your heart, if not you wouldn¡¯t be so cautious with her orders."


    Li Qiang said: "This is not fear, this is love, to the depths of love, that¡¯s why you are acting like this."


    He Ziyanughed, shook his head, and said: "You really know how to spout nonsense, I really admire you." As she spoke, she activated the Te.


    However, just at this time, a ck Hummer suddenly rushed over, with a loud bang, it crashed onto Li Qiang and He Ziyan¡¯s car!


    The first thing he thought of was to check if He Ziyan who was by his side was alright. At this time, He Ziyan had already fainted, and blood was flowing from her forehead, the airbag in the car had already opened uppletely, alleviating most of the pressure, but the strong impact still caused two people to be injured.


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly as he thought: "This group of people are obviously here for us. Originally, with Zi Yan¡¯s power, those people would definitely not be our match, but now that she has fainted and I am injured, most importantly, I do not have any weapons now, so we can only wait for her death."


    Those ck-clothed man raised their spears and shot towards the Te. Li Qiang closed his eyes and prepared to go to heaven.

 Chapter 165 god chariot

    Bang Bang Bang...


    A series of bullets hit the car, and a miracle happened. The bullets created a shower of sparks, but they didn¡¯t pierce through the car¡¯s body or the ss. Suddenly, an electronic voice inside the car said, "Modelz automatic protection function activated. Counterattack mechanism activated."


    Bang bang bang bang! A series of dazzling sparks shed, and more than half of the ck-clothed man fell to the ground. The remaining people anxiously retreated behind the barrier, they were so scared that they did not dare reveal their heads.


    At this moment, the electronic voice spoke again, "The model elz autopilot function is activated and the satellite navigation system is switched on." Then, the Te began to move by itself. The disy screen kept showing the route, the small carriage nimbly moved like the left and right branches of a reindeer, and very quickly, it broke out of the encirclement.


    The men in ck didn¡¯t give up. Driving a few cars in three different directions, they shot at Li Qiang from time to time, but now Li Qiang understood that the Te modelz he was on was not only a normal Te battery, but also had a bulletproof body, self-driving capabilities, and was equipped with weapons. It was simply too cool.


    What surprised him even more was that the electronic voice asked again, "May I ask if Master is going home or somewhere else?"


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t recover from his shock for a long time, before the electronic voice asked again, "If Master doesn¡¯t answer, then I will choose my own route." Li Qiang finally said: "You can talk to people?"


    The electronic voice said, "Hello Master, I am the artificial intelligence butler for the modelz. Because there was no need to use me previously, I was afraid of scaring you, and this program is a beta version that was customized for the Lin Family. It needs more debugging before it can be used officially, so I didn¡¯t say anything. "Right now, I don¡¯t have the time to care about all that. If I scare you, please forgive me."


    Li Qiang said: "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve seen this kind of high-tech stuff before, I don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s strange, but talking to a muffled electronic voice, it feels weird."


    At this time, the electronic voice suddenly changed to a soft and clear female voice, "I have changed my voice now, trying my best to personify it. I will even asionally act cute. If you don¡¯t like it, I can change my voice to a different voice. Girl, Loli, Young Wife, Familiar Wife, as long as you like it, I can satisfy you with anything you want. "


    "Damn, it¡¯s that high level?" Li Qiang was a little scared to the point that he peed his pants, but in front of an artificial intelligence, he couldn¡¯t be too scared right? Thus, he straightened his back. "Right now, it doesn¡¯t matter where we are going. The key is that we should get rid of those people who are chasing us. Do you have any ideas?"


    The butler said, "It¡¯s not difficult to get rid of those people. I want to lure them to the police station and have the police deal with them."


    Li Qiangughed: "You are quite evil, but this idea is not bad, let¡¯s do it this way. Do you have a name? "


    The steward paused for a moment and asked, "What is a name?"


    Li Qiang saidcently: "You are aputer after all, so your name is a person¡¯s code name. The moment you mention this code name, you would know who he is."


    The butler said, "What if the two of them have the same name?"


    Li Qiang said: "Their appearances are different, and are still very distinguishable."


    The butler asked, "Since we can distinguish the two of them by their appearances, what do we need their names for?"


    Li Qiangughed: "I¡¯ve been tricked by you, alright, just answer me, do you have a name or not?"


    The butler immediately spoke out a long string of letters and numbers, causing Li Qiang to be dumbstruck: "Is that your name? Isn¡¯t it too long?! "


    Li Qiang smiled and asked again, "Who gave you that name?"


    The butler said, "This is the code name for each of our artificial intelligence. It is unique in the world and cannot be repeated. The name is given by the engineer."


    Li Qiang said: "Forget it, I¡¯ll give you a simpler name. You can call me Bo Duojieyi from now on."


    The butler immediately replied, "That¡¯s a good name, thank you master."


    Li Qiangughed in his heart: "This is the name of an artist, her work is widely known, it reflects the profound meaning of society and human concern. I also only saw her work recently, every time I see this teacher¡¯s work, the Qilin arm would often re up, I¡¯ll give you this name, consider it tomemorate those youthful days."


    Bo Duojieyi said: "While I was chatting with Master, I had already lured that group of people to the direction of the police station, and now that I have contacted the police via thework, they are at the intersection in front of us setting up defenses, we will be able to get rid of them in a while."


    Li Qiang said: "I really have to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Zi Yan and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive."


    Bo Duojieyi said: "This is my duty, Master, there is no need to be courteous. "Oh right, I¡¯ve already scanned thisdy¡¯s injuries. She just fainted for the time being and there¡¯s no big problem. She can just go to the hospital to bandage her wounds."


    Li Qiang looked at He Ziyan. He Ziyan had not woken up yet, and asked worriedly: "She hasn¡¯t woken up yet, is she really okay?"


    Bo Duojieyi said: "Master, please be at ease, my medical scanning system has been inspected by dozens of top medical experts in the world, there is no mistake."


    Li Qiang rxed a little, but facing thispletely automated Model Z, he still felt a little unsure of whether tough or cry in his heart.


    They quickly arrived at a crossroad, and sure enough, there were arge number of police cars and officers gathered there. They greeted Li Qiang and immediately, Modelz turned the corner and drove to the side.


    The policeman held the megaphone and shouted to the man in ck, "People on the other side, listen up. We are the police and you have been surrounded. Stop the car and put down your weapons. Otherwise, you will face the consequences!"


    Those ck-clothed men quickly turned the car around and wanted to run back, but the road behind them had already been blocked by arge number of police cars, so they had no choice but to get off the car and surrender.


    Li Qiang got off the carriage, and told everyone to carry He Ziyan out on a stretcher, and wait for the ambnce. Just then, a middle-aged man walked over. He was dressed in police uniform and saluted as he said, "I am Chief Officer Chen Hao, hello Mr. Lee. I have already contacted the Miss Lin, she will be here in a while. I didn¡¯t think you guys would be able to escape under the encirclement of so many criminals. It¡¯s really amazing. "


    Because Bo Duojieyi had previously told Li Qiang that due to the trade secrets, he could not reveal the matter regarding the artificial intelligence. Li Qiang could only vaguely nod his head and thank the police for their help.


    Chen Hao said: "I still have to thank you, at the same time we captured so many criminals, all of us have done a great deed, all of our colleagues will be rewarded, and the number of cases have decreased, and even important figures like Wang Jiaan have been kidnapped, we were being scolded by our superiors, and we have finally done a great deed, thank you very much! You are our benefactor. "


    Li Qiang replied politely: "How can that be, if the police had note to help me in time, I would be dead by now, you are the ones who deserved it."

 Chapter 166 Uncle

    Chen Hao nodded his head: "I have heard of your name before, for you to be able to get the favor of the young miss of Lin Family, you are indeed a hero.


    Li Qiangughed, "I don¡¯t dare to say so, Chief Chen is too polite."


    Chen Hao said: "That¡¯s right, does Mr. Lee know the origins of this group of ck clothed men? Why did they want to assassinate you with so many people? "


    Li Qiang shook his head: "I really don¡¯t know, I was just chatting with a friend when a Hummer suddenly came over, almost killing me. Luckily my car is a custom-made high quality goods, it has bulletproof and is very sturdy, if not it would have already been turned into honeb coal."


    Chen Haoughed: "I previously only heard that Lin Family has a lot of money and power, but this time, I have seen that it really does live up to its name. Even the carriages are so different from the others, the cost of this carriage must be great, right?"


    Li Qiang said: "I don¡¯t know how much this is worth either, it was given to me by Lin Yashi."


    Chen Hao said with envy: "You have obtained the beauty¡¯s favor, and also received a luxurious carriage as a gift, you have upied all the beauties in the world, it makes me jealous."


    Li Qiang thought: "You don¡¯t know the details of the situation, otherwise, it would have been different. "Chief Chen is a good talker, but he doesn¡¯t have much airs. He¡¯s easy to get along with."


    Chen Hao continued, "After I bring those ck-clothed people back, I will definitely interrogate them even more strictly, pull out their backers and return justice to all of you."


    Li Qiang asked: "Do the police have any leads? There should be a lot of enemies in the Lin Family, who would this group of ck clothed people belong to? "


    Chen Hao said: "Anyrge n that has had business with the Lin Family has this possibility, this matter is clearly aimed at Lin Yashi, if you want to kill her bodyguard, give her a warning. If you really want to assassinate Lin Yashi, there is no need for you to make a move first. "


    Li Qiang sighed: "Looks like they treated me like a chicken, killing a chicken to set an example for others was what happened."


    Chen Haoughed out loud. "Mr. Lee is not afraid at all when ites to facing danger, but after just escaping from such a dangerous situation, your face has not changed for the better. He shook Li Qiang¡¯s hand and said: "Let¡¯s be friends. We can talk in the future.


    Chen Hao had just left when Lin Yashi arrived at the scene using the Rolls Royce. Upon seeing Li Qiang, he asked: "How are you right now? Is there something wrong? "


    Li Qiang exined the situation, thenughed: "The carriage you gave me was so magical, it actually saved our lives."


    Lin Yashiughed: "That was originally a sample given to us by the manufacturers, I don¡¯t believe that it is that magical, I ced it in the warehouse, because of your arrival, I did not expect it to be useful to you."


    Li Qiang said: "This time, you can buy a few more, it will definitely be easy to use."


    Lin Yashi said: "This is enough for you, you still don¡¯t know how much this thing is worth, right? Forget it, I¡¯ll tell you about it in the future. Where is that Miss He? "


    Li Qiang said: "She has already been sent to the hospital. She¡¯s pretty much fine, it¡¯s just that her head is injured."


    Lin Yashi said: "The reason I asked Lin Feng to call you earlier was to tell you that you were in danger, because I received a warning. I originally wanted to send someone to look for you, but when I thought about you being together with Miss He, with her abilities, the two of you should be fine."


    Li Qiang sighed: "Everything happened too suddenly, the Hummer rushed over, no matter how fast it was, it was toote. It was all thanks to the car¡¯s artificial intelligence, I dealt with the problem in time, I still need to thank her."


    Lin Yashi replied: It¡¯s just aputer, what¡¯s there to thank, it¡¯s not human.


    Li Qiang said: "You don¡¯t know, the way you talk to her is like talking to a real person."


    Lin Yashiughed: "No matter what, there is still a difference between humans. I have always had a conflict with this kind of high-tech products, I feel that if this goes on, humans will be eliminated sooner orter."


    Li Qiang said: "You are worrying about nothing, is there a need to be so worried?"


    Lin Yashi said: "It¡¯s definitely not wrong to be so worried. You have onlye in too little contact with this area, which is why you feel that it¡¯s not worth mentioning. "Oh right, why didn¡¯t you go homest night?"


    Li Qiang said: "Wang Hua has some matters to attend to, so I went over to stay for a day. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen again in the future."


    Lin Yashi said: "I¡¯ve told you before, it¡¯s best to be careful in dealing with people like Wang Hua. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go to his house."


    Li Qiangughed: "I know, talking to us like this, you even have a sense of friendship."


    Lin Yashi said: "Stop bbering, get on the carriage, let¡¯s go back together." As she said that, she made Li Qiang follow her to the Rolls-Royce, while the Te was driven by Lin Feng to a special ce to be maintained.


    The two of them sat opposite of each other in the carriage. Only then did Li Qiang carefully observe Lin Yashi¡¯s dressing of the day. He noticed that he was wearing a white dress and a hat, as if he would only wear it on important asions.


    "Why are you dressed so grandly today?" Is there anything I need to participate in? " Li Qiang asked.


    "One of my father¡¯s Old friends is sick. I went to the hospital to see him." Lin Yashi said indifferently.


    Li Qiang asked: "Your father hasn¡¯t seen you in a long time, right? Even if you are busy with business, you should at least take a look at your own daughter. "


    Lin Yashi said: "There¡¯s no helping it, he¡¯s been busy with his own work all these years, let alone me, even for my mother, it¡¯s rare for him."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "Why did he purposefully hide and not see you all? Mr. Lin should not do this, should he? "


    Lin Yashi said: "I am only guessing, but that is because the sessor of the Lin Group is actually my uncle, Lin Dong. She has been missing for many years, and actually, we have already informed the authorities to monitor every corner of the camera, and as long as he is still alive, there is a high chance that we will find any traces of him. However, right now, we are still without any clues, and the only two possibilities are that he is already dead.


    Li Qiang nodded, and said: "The main reason is because you want your uncle to still be alive, right?"


    My uncle treats me very well and has taught me many principles of being a person, so I refuse to believe that he is not alive, but the others don¡¯t think so. Today, many people in the group hope to announce my uncle¡¯s death, so that we can select the true leader of the group.


    Li Qiang said: "Those people you are talking about, are most likely the higher-ups of our group?"


    Lin Yashi said: "Mn, actually, father also hopes for uncle¡¯s death toe soon, so that he won¡¯t have to worry about losing all his rights."


    Li Qiang said: "So that¡¯s how it is, no wonder your father is always working so anxiously, it¡¯s because he¡¯s worried that his position will change, you should still try to persuade him."


    Lin Yashiughed, then said: "I have seen such things a lot more than you, don¡¯t worry, I have a way to advise him."


    Li Qiang said: "I¡¯ve only heard a little about your business from the television before, and now that I can actually participate, it¡¯s quite interesting."


    Lin Yashi said: "As time passes, you will understand that doing business is boring and boring."


    Li Qiangughed: "I have heard of such words before, the essence of a merchant is to injure the other party. It would be boring, of course, if you keep getting them injured for a long time. "


    Lin Yashiughed out loud, and said: "Your words are truly interesting, and what you say is not wrong. This is actually what happens in business."


    Her smile was like a flower, it was as brilliant as the morning glow. Li Qiang had never seen her this happy before, he was actually stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 167 Shadow Star

    Lin Ya Shi said in annoyance, "What are you looking at? How did you be an idiot?"


    Li Qiang said, "You¡¯re too beautiful, so that¡¯s why I was stunned. Beauties are always like that. Isn¡¯t that strange?"


    Lin Ya Shi was slightly angry as he said, "Who told you to look? Bow your head! You are not allowed to look!"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "You¡¯re my master, so don¡¯t mention your face, even if you let me see your body, I would still do it."


    Lin Ya Shi shouted, "You¡¯re getting more and more outrageous. You have so many beauties surrounding you in the middle school, what do you care about me for?"


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "How did you know?" Could it be that you are following me? "


    Lin Ya Shi said, "I¡¯m not in the mood to care about you, but about you and those girls, someone hase to inform me."


    Li Qiang was a little angry and said, "Who is so wicked? To actually do this kind of thing behind the scenes, it¡¯s too bad."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "First, let¡¯s not talk about whether I¡¯m bad or not. Is the matter of you being surrounded by beautiful women true?"


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "It¡¯s not that exaggerated, okay? It¡¯s just that a few girls have a good rtionship with me. There¡¯s no such thing as surrounding someone. I¡¯m not a famous cosmetics expert."


    Lin Ya Shi said with a smile, "This metaphor of yours is extremely interesting, but girls really like cosmetics. I¡¯ve been wanting to enter this field recently and have even found the brand¡¯s spokesperson. I¡¯ll take you to see itter."


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s not appropriate. Our agreement states very clearly that I cannot interfere in the internal affairs of your group. So, let me go home first."


    Lin Ya Shi said: "I let you go, but I don¡¯t know where you ran off to. You can¡¯t leave, you have to stay by my side."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "So it turns out that you can¡¯t bear to part with me?"


    I was just worried that you might be in danger. Since the other party wants to assassinate you, you can¡¯t do it just once. Perhaps they still have a few other groups of people waiting for you.


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s the truth, but if someone really wants to harm me, I can¡¯t stay by your side. This will affect your safety."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Don¡¯t say it like that. No matter what, we are two different people, so how can I not save you? Moreover, this matter was originally aimed at me, so I can¡¯t hide forever. Furthermore, I have a lot of capable people protecting me."


    Li Qiang was moved and said, "Thank you. For the first time, I feel that you¡¯re a good person. I will repay your meticulous care and concern for me."


    Lin Ya Shi¡¯s face reddened. "ording to what you¡¯ve said, I wasn¡¯t a good person before?"


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "Sorry, I said the wrong thing. I didn¡¯t mean it that way, don¡¯t think too much."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Anyway,e with me to see the spokesperson. After we¡¯re done with the negotiations, we¡¯ll go home."


    Li Qiang said, "Let¡¯s continue with our previous topic. I can¡¯t follow you guys in your business discussions, the agreement says that what if you punish me?"


    Don¡¯t worry, the right to interpret the agreement lies with me. If I say that you didn¡¯t vite the rules, then you didn¡¯t vite the rules. Moreover, this is just like eating and chatting with friends, it has nothing to do with business.


    Only then did Li Qiang rx, he smiled and said, "If you say so, then I¡¯m fine. Otherwise, my pocket money every month would be gone."


    Lin Ya Shi coldlyughed: "So you¡¯re thinking about that little bit of money. Don¡¯t worry, even if you did vite the rules, the money still wouldn¡¯t be deducted. A man shouldn¡¯t fuss over such a small thing and think about future matters more."


    Li Qiang said, "No problem. Whatever you say, I will listen to you."


    Lin Ya Shi¡¯s face turned red as he said, "Men shouldn¡¯t listen to women. Can you be a bit more manly?"


    Li Qiang said, "You have something to criticize me for, so what do you want me to do?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "You can do whatever you want. Even though I¡¯ve hired you, you have absolute freedom of movement. No one will interfere."


    Li Qiang sighed, "Okay, I feel like I¡¯m Sun Wukong. No matter what I do, I can¡¯t escape the palm of Buddha."


    Soon, they arrived at a luxurious hotel. The waiter opened the door to wee Li Qiang and Lin Ya Shi.


    The manager of the hotel personally came to the door. When he saw Lin Ya Shi, he approached his happily and greeted his warmly, almost kowtowing to her.


    Lin Ya Shi pointed at Li Qiang and said, "He¡¯s my bodyguard. He came with me this time."


    The chubby hotel manager immediately grabbed Li Qiang¡¯s hand and said with a smile, "If you¡¯re free, you shoulde often and y. Our home is yours."


    Li Qiang snickered in his heart, "If it was in the past, I would have been kicked out of the door before I even entered. Now, it seems like he¡¯s the father."


    When they arrived at the hotel, they were led by the crowd to the private room on the thirteenth floor. There was already someone waiting for them there.


    When Li Qiang saw this person, he waspletely stupefied!


    The reason Li Qiang was shocked wasn¡¯t because he recognized this person, but because this woman was too beautiful. Although she was simply dressed, with only a pair of jeans and a white sweater, and her flowing cloud hair flowing down her shoulders, she was around 23 years old. He was dumbstruck for a long time, and only regained his senses after being poked by Lin Ya Shi a few times.


    Lin Ya Shi whispered in his ear, "Don¡¯t embarrass me, okay? It¡¯s like you¡¯ve lost your soul to see a beauty, even a fool would be able to see that." Then, he introduced, "This is the international movie star, Ling Shuangshuang. She is our corporation¡¯s new spokesperson."


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t watch many movies or watch many TV dramas, so he didn¡¯t know how famous this female celebrity was. However, looking at her beautiful appearance, even if he wasn¡¯t a celebrity, he would still have men pursuing his.


    Ling Shuangshuang smiled, "Sister Lin, you praise me too much. I just made a few movies, I¡¯m not an international movie star."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Don¡¯t be modest. Although it¡¯s just a few movies, they all won big prizes at the international film exhibition. If you aren¡¯t an international film star, who is?"

 Chapter 168 Borrowing

    Ling Shuangshuang looked at Li Qiang and asked, "May I ask who this handsome guy is ..."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "He¡¯s my bodyguard, Li Qiang. He¡¯s a student of Yan Jing Middle School."


    Ling Shuangshuang smiled coquettishly. "Wow, it¡¯s amazing to be able to study in such a good high school."


    Li Qiang thought, "Miss, are you saying the opposite? Yan Jing Middle School really can¡¯t be considered a good school." Ye Zichen smiled coyly, "I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a diploma."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "You are too modest. In my opinion, those who can attend that school are all amazing." Lin Ya Shiughed: "Are you praising yourself? I remember that you are a Master of Arts in a famous film academy abroad, so don¡¯t y the pig and eat the tiger here. "


    Being teased by Lin Ya Shi, Ling Shuang¡¯s face reddened. "No way. We are filmmakers, and we are not the same as real schrs. My words are from the heart, and there is no other meaning."


    Li Qiang said, "Films are also a form of learning. Although they are part of the entertainment industry, they have a lot of content and are no worse than those of the other professions."


    These words were appreciated by both of them as they smiled and said, "Thank you, big brother. You really know how to speak. Just a short sentence is enough to win over people from our circle."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Of course he¡¯s very talkative. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have hired him." The three of themughed.


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Actually, it¡¯s not important whether I can be the spokesperson for the Lin Group, making a good friend like Sister Lin is the most important. Every time I see you, I feel indescribably happy, as if I¡¯ve seen my own sister."


    Li Qiang praised in his heart, "No wonder he was able to be an international movie star. This fart, pow pow pow pow. Even someone as cold as Lin Ya Shi would not be unhappy to hear these words." But speaking of this movie star, I have never read any of her works before, so I might as well check and find out what kind of work she has, so that he won¡¯t have anything to talk aboutter on. "


    He checked on the inte with his cellphone and found that this Ling Shuangshuang only had four pieces in total. Two of them worked with domestic directors and two of them with foreign directors, but they all won awards.


    However, this Ling Shuangshuang was quite strange. Most movie stars had agents with them, but she was alone and did not bring along any friends.


    Lin Ya Shi said: "We¡¯ve already talked enough about the matters between us, do you have anything else to add? If there are none, we can sign the contract after we finish eating. "


    Ling Shuangshuang looked at Li Qiang and suddenly said, "I have another condition, I don¡¯t know if Sister Lin will agree?"


    Lin Ya Shi asked, "What is your condition?" The price can be negotiated, but our Lin n doesn¡¯t care about small amounts of money. We only want a healthy and influential star to help us advertise. "


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "This condition is not a matter of money. I hope Sister Lin can lend your bodyguard to me for a bit, is that alright?"


    Lin Ya Shi and Li Qiang were both shocked. They never thought that Ling Shuang would make such a strange request. Why did you lend it to him? "


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "I don¡¯t have a manager around yet, but I want to talk about a business. I want to borrow brother¡¯s help, he¡¯s the bodyguard of the dignified Lin Group¡¯s eldest Miss, he must have a special talent in certain aspects, so he can protect me, right?"


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but say, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just a student without any experience. Besides, the reason why I¡¯m with Ya Shi isn¡¯t because of any special reason. It¡¯s just because we¡¯re ssmates so it¡¯s very convenient to protect her."


    Ling Shuang asked, "So that¡¯s how it is?" Is there no inside story? "


    Lin Ya Shi said, "That¡¯s none of your business, but Xiao Qiang can lend it to you for a few days. As for how he¡¯s doing, I¡¯m not responsible."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Sure, I just need to borrow my brother¡¯s face and use him for a few days to return it."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "I¡¯m not even a good person, so how can I lend things to you? Besides, I don¡¯t even know how to use a manager¡¯s business, so I can¡¯t help you."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Actually, I was the one who was talking about the contract and never asked for a manager. This is a big contract and I don¡¯t have much confidence so I always feel that my safety is not guaranteed. So I hope you can help me strengthen my courage." She looked pitifully at Li Qiang, hoping that he would agree.


    Faced with the beautiful woman¡¯s pleading, Li Qiang obviously didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately nodded and said, "Okay, I¡¯ll agree, but if I screw up your business, don¡¯t me me."


    Ling Shuang¡¯s smile was like a flower as she said, "No problem, just follow me." Elder sister, let¡¯s sign the contract. "


    Lin Ya Shi handed the contract over to Ling Shuang and signed it without even looking at it. Lin Ya Shi said, "You¡¯re not going to look at the details anymore?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "No need, I definitely believe in sister¡¯s character. I have a social meetup tonight. I want to bring brother along after dinner, is that alright?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Then I¡¯ll leave him to you. Don¡¯t lose him for me."


    Li Qiang whispered next to her ear, "Do you take me as your pet? I feel like I¡¯m a pet dog now."


    "You don¡¯t know how difficult it is for Ling Shuangshuang to invite you. He didn¡¯t ept any advertisements and only focused on making movies, so I had to put in a lot of effort to get her to join me. Since she put forward such a request and it wasn¡¯t harsh at all, you should apany her."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "No problem. I am also very happy to be of help to your business."


    Lin Ya Shi revealed a smile and said, "If you want to think like this, I am happy as well."


    Ling Shuangshuang saw the two of them talking to each other and asked, "What are you talking about? Can you tell me? "


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s nothing, she told me to help you properly."


    Ling Shuangshuang smiled, "Sister Lin is so nice to me, I feel very grateful."


    This hotel was a famous hotel in Yan Jing with the highest grade of dishes and the highest standard of chefs. This was the first time Li Qiang had eaten such a high grade delicacy and had a feeling of being unable to stop. However, Lin Ya Shi and Shuang Ling seemed to have gotten tired of eating this kind of thing and just ate a few bites.

 Chapter 169 Delicious food

    Li Qiang also felt embarrassed to continue eating. He stopped eating and asked, "Aren¡¯t you all hungry?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "These dishes are too greasy. We can¡¯t finish them."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "I have a very refreshing dish. I don¡¯t know if you want to eat it."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Don¡¯t tell me there is a green dragon searching the sea? Don¡¯t tease me, I understand. "


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "How did you know?"


    Ling Shuangshuang smiled, "I¡¯ve heard of the onion dip dish before. I suppose that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about?"


    Li Qiang thought, "This woman is quite smart. She guessed what I wanted to say in an instant."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "We girls don¡¯t eat much anyway, mainly because we want to keep our bodies, so you can eat more. I think your brother is pretty strong, so we should eat more."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll leave these dishes for you to eat. We just need some tea."


    Li Qiang said with augh, "Look at me, how can I eat it? Besides, I¡¯m not a foodie, so I definitely won¡¯t be able to finish all the dishes on the table. Why don¡¯t I pack up all the dishes and give them to the beggars on the street?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "What should I do for them? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have good intentions, now beggars are professionalized, they dress up as begging, and at night they go to a hotel to eat. These kinds of things happen a lot, I want to tell you about their ie, you must find it unbelievable."


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "There¡¯s really such a thing?" I never heard of it in high school. "


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "That¡¯s because you are ignorant, in this era, everything is about packaging. Even if you want to buy food, you have to talk about this, and if you can¡¯t do it well, you definitely won¡¯t get the money. People use their first impression to decide whether to pay."


    Li Qiang said, "In that case, was I cheated before? There are always a few people asking for food in front of the high school. I¡¯ve also given them some money. "


    Ling Shuangshuang smiled, "I think they are worth more than you, so you should pay them back ..."


    Li Qiangughed bitterly, "How do you know about this?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "I was just as naive and silly as you were, and then I made a movie about it. The screenwriter personally experienced it and found it. He told it to me in detail, which surprised me, but also made me understand the cruelty of this society."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "Actually, this should be considered a scam. He cheated the people¡¯s sympathy to get the money. This is too despicable!"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "We can¡¯t me them all. This is the reality. Laughing is not a joke, everyone only believes in money. That¡¯s why people are trying to get money, regardless of their shame."


    Lin Ya Shi smiled. "It seems that you two have gotten along quite well. I¡¯m relieved. I need to go back to the group to do something. Sister, I¡¯ll leave Xiao Qiang in your hands. You need to take good care of him."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Sister, don¡¯t worry, I will return him to you in one piece."


    After Lin Ya Shi left, Ling Shuang looked at Li Qiang with a smile and said, "Let¡¯s leave now. Big brother will go and work with me."


    Li Qiang said, "I must make a statement beforehand. I really don¡¯t know anything about business. If I dy you, don¡¯t me me."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve said it before, calling Big Bro toe with me is just to strengthen my sister¡¯s courage. He¡¯s a girl and doesn¡¯t have a man by her side, so I¡¯m afraid of being taken advantage of."


    Seeing her moving appearance, Li Qiang¡¯s heart immediately felt protective towards her. He patted his chest and said, "Don¡¯t worry. With me here, I guarantee that no one will bully you."


    Ling Shuangshuang smiled and said, "Thanks for your protection, brother. I am relieved to have you."


    Li Qiang was still worried about He Ziyan¡¯s safety and said, "Wait a moment, I have to call a friend of mine before we leave together."


    Ling Shuangshuang nodded and said, "I¡¯ll wait for you outside the door." Then he went out.


    Li Qiang called He Zi Yan¡¯s number. He was a little worried that he had not woken up yet, but he quickly picked up and said: "Where did you go? "Why aren¡¯t you with me?" Li Qiang said, "I have something to do here. I¡¯m a friend of Lin Ya Shi¡¯s. I have a favor to do and I may have to see youter. How are you doing in the hospital?" Are you feeling better? "


    She Ziyan said: "It¡¯s fine. My head is broken, and I have a slight concussion. I¡¯ll be fine after a period of recuperation. Are you hurt? "


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry."


    She Ziyan said, "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m not by your side. Remember to protect yourself. Be careful."


    At this time, Ling Shuangshuang was already getting impatient, but when he saw Li Qianging out, his impatient expression immediately disappeared. He smiled and said, "You and that girl talked for a long time, is that your girlfriend?"


    Li Qiang said, "How did you know that the person who called me just now was a woman?"


    Ling Shuangshuang smiled, "You talk so softly and talk for so long, it¡¯s weird if you¡¯re not a woman. Then tell me, is it a man or a woman?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Of course it¡¯s a woman. She¡¯s my bodyguard and very skilled. Actually, it¡¯s best if she can apany you. You¡¯re absolutely safe, but she¡¯s injured and can¡¯te."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "How did she get hurt?" How could someone with such powerful skills be unable to defeat others? "


    Li Qiang said, "We were in the car when we were being deliberately hit by someone else and almost died. No matter how good our skills are, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it."


    Ling Shuangshuang sighed, "Oh my god, this is too scary. The world is such a mess now, people dare to hurt people in broad daylight. Damn it!"


    Li Qiang said, "Who knows. At first, I thought our Yan Jing city was quite safe, but after experiencing some things, I realized that there are dangers everywhere in our city. There are countless dangers lurking everywhere, so you have to be careful in the future."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Don¡¯t scare me, I¡¯m a coward. How could I dare to go out and y after what you said?"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s fine to go out to y, but you must have a few bodyguards around you. Anyway, your sry is high, so you can afford to hire them."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Although I made a little money, but I can¡¯t do anything about it. Do you think people like me can spend as much as they want?"

 Chapter 170 Slums

    Li Qiang said, "Of course, I¡¯ve heard that there are some female celebrities who can afford hundreds of thousands of dors for a bag, millions for a watch. Even themon folk are envious."


    Ling Shuangshuang sighed, "How can that be? Some people don¡¯t care about money, they can spend whatever they want. I have been through bitter days, so even if someone gave me money for free, I wouldn¡¯t dare to spend it carelessly."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "Were you living a rough life before?"


    Ling Shuangshuang rolled her eyes at him, and said: "Of course, before I became famous, I was just an ordinary student in an art school. After a director came to pick a role, he picked me out and made me famous. "Being able to be famous can be considered good luck."


    Li Qiang sighed, "Looks like everyone has their past that¡¯s a bit unbearable. Your sess doesn¡¯t just depend on luck, it also depends on your own strength. If that great director looked down on your acting skills, or if your body didn¡¯t meet the requirements, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen you. This means that your innate qualities and acquired knowledge are very good, and you¡¯ve entered his eyes."


    Ling Shuangshuang smiled. "Big brother¡¯s words are so nice. You always take care of other people¡¯s feelings. No wonder big sister Lin likes you so much."


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "How could she like me? That¡¯s impossible."


    Ling Shuangshuang did not understand the meaning behind his words and asked curiously, "Why can¡¯t she like you? Didn¡¯t you already ept her?" Must be very much in love for them to really be united? Oh, I see. You mean, Sister Lin doesn¡¯t easily express his feelings in front of you, right? I can tell you that she was very appreciative of you when he talked to me. "


    Li Qiang was interested and asked, "What did she say about me?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "She said you are very smart and smart. You know how to act when the timees and your words are smooth. You are a creative person."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "At least she has a conscience. At least she didn¡¯t say bad things about me behind my back." He thought to himself, "Maybe Lin Ya Shi was trying her best to hide her rtionship with me in front of outsiders, so she talked to Ling Shuang and Ling Shuang in such a manner."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "That¡¯s not true. Sister also said your weakness, but it¡¯s not a problem. Overall, she appreciates you more."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "I¡¯ve already thanked the heavens and earth for not scolding me. By the way, where are you going tonight? Let¡¯s hurry up and go."


    The car that Ling Shuangshuang was driving was a newly issued BMW and was very beautiful. Li Qiang got onto the passenger seat and said: "People say that this position is the most dangerous, but I¡¯m willing to take the risk if I can sit beside you."


    Ling Shuangshuangughed, "Brother, your words are so funny, but I am always happy with what you have to say." As he spoke, he started the car and drove towards the east side of the city.


    Li Qiang asked, "Excuse me, but what business do you want to discuss?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "I¡¯ve been talking about a big movie recently, and if it can be sold sessfully, the box office price will be at least 2 billion, but the investors have some background in the underworld, and my contract was previously negotiated by myself. Now facing such a powerful force, I¡¯m not confident, so I feel safer taking you along with me."


    Li Qiang snickered in his heart, "This silly girl, I¡¯m just a poor student without any bullshit ability. What¡¯s the use of bringing me along? I¡¯m just trying to find some psychologicalfort."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Brother, if they do anything abnormal, you have to protect me."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely protect your safety." He thought in his heart: "Anyways I have Lin Hu as my backer and he is the backer of the underworld. No matter who it is I will give him face so when the timees I will directly say his name."


    Ling Shuangshuang¡¯s car was very fast. It took his less than 20 minutes to arrive at the east side of the city, which was far from the bustling downtown. It was made up of arge area of slums, and at night, there were only a few lights.


    Li Qiang frowned, "Why did the person you were negotiating with choose this damned ce?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "They live here. I want them toe to the hotel to negotiate, but they don¡¯t agree. They insist on meeting at home, so I can¡¯t do anything about it."


    Li Qiang said, "Do the people who live here really have the ability to invest inrge scale projects?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Don¡¯t look down on the people here. A rich monk in a poor temple, there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers here. This is not a ce where ordinary people gather."


    Li Qiang was skeptical and mumbled to himself, but since Ling Shuangshuang insisted on doing so, he had no choice but to follow along.


    After a few knocks, someone opened the door and walked out. It was a middle-aged man, and when he saw Ling Shuang, he did not seem to be in a good mood as he said, "You¡¯re here?" This is? "


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "It looks like this uncle doesn¡¯t want to be rich, and he seems to have known Ling Shuangshuang for a long time. Just who is he?"


    At this moment, Ling Shuangshuang introduced, "This is my friend, Li Qiang, who is also the bodyguard of the Lin Group¡¯s Miss Lin."


    That person¡¯s eyes lit up as he gave Li Qiang another nce and said, "So it¡¯s a rare guest. Pleasee in."


    He invited the two into the main house, served the tea, and then said, "What do you want with such an important guest?"


    Ling Shuangshuang smiled, "He only came with me and didn¡¯t participate in the negotiations. The real condition is that we can negotiate."


    The middle-aged man cupped his fist towards Li Qiang and said, "Hello, my name is Ling Tong, I¡¯m Ling Shuang¡¯s father." Li Qiang was shocked and said, "What did you say? You two are father and daughter?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "We used to be, but now we are not. We are no longer father and daughter."


    Ling Tong sighed as his expression turned strange. However, he did not exin in detail and said, "Back then, I let you and your daughter down and now, I have been trying to make amends for it. But you refused. What do you want me to do in the end that you will forgive me?"


    Ling Shuangshuang suddenly said sternly, "Return my mother¡¯s life and I will forgive you!"


    Ling Tong¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as he said in a deep voice, "That was a long time ago. Why do you still remember it?"


    Ling Shuang said angrily, "My mom¡¯s death has a lot to do with you, do you think I¡¯ll forget about it?"


    Ling Tong said, "We¡¯re talking about business this time, so let¡¯s not bring up that matter anymore, okay? I haven¡¯t had a good time these years because of your mom. I haven¡¯t moved out of here in so many years, and I¡¯d rather live a poor life in the slums to confess everything I¡¯ve done. Can¡¯t you forgive me? "

 Chapter 171 Fathers

    Ling Shuangshuang said, "At first, you abandoned my mother for a woman, forcing her to hang herself. Now, are these fake confessions useful?" If you can return her life to me, I will forgive you! "


    Ling Tong sighed and said, "You have the same temperament as your mother, but it¡¯s just that you¡¯re too explosive. Actually, I¡¯m just putting on an act with that woman, and this is normal in the business world. She wants to seek death, so what can I do about it? Furthermore, I didn¡¯t get together with that woman in the end, she¡¯s already married to a very powerful person, so if you hate her, then you should hate her, not me."


    Li Qiang thought, "This Ling Shuangshuang¡¯s father is a typical scumbag. He clearly did something wrong, but he pushed all the responsibility away and refused to repent. Since he wants to invest in Ling Shuangshuang¡¯s movie, he should be very rich too. He probably wants to wash away his sins by helping his daughter. It¡¯s just that Ling Shuangshuang doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s buying it."


    At this moment, Ling Tong said, "Little brother, please think about it. I¡¯ve been living in pain for so many years, and I think about my dead wife every second. However, I can¡¯t forgive her in any way. What do you think I should do?"


    Before Li Qiang said anything, Ling Shuangshuang said in a stern voice, "Don¡¯t talk, we will solve our family¡¯s problem ourselves. Just listen to it."


    Ling Tong said, "How can you speak to guests like that? This is too rude. This little brother here is clearly a smart and sensible person. You have to listen to others¡¯ suggestions. Since the knot between the two of us can¡¯t be resolved, it¡¯s good to listen to others¡¯ opinions."


    Li Qiang said, "I don¡¯t think you should keep arguing about the past. If there is any conflict, just sit down and have a peaceful talk, eat some food and drink some tea, and it will slowly pass. The dead are sad, but cherishing the present is the most important thing."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "You guys are all the same, we all want to protect each other."


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly, "Why do you say that? What Uncle Ling did doesn¡¯t sound right to me, but since he has already expressed his apologies and even specially invested in a movie to help you, why are you so angry?" Or wouldn¡¯t it be better if you didn¡¯te here at all? "


    Hearing his words, Ling Shuangshuang sat down and said, "Ok, since Big Bro has spoken, I will listen to you. Let¡¯s sit down and talk."


    Ling Tong nodded his head and sat down, saying: "The reason why I contributed five hundred million to this movie was to make both of our careers go up a level. Who would have thought that once she arrived, she would quarrel with me and dy all important matters. Let¡¯s talk about the details of the contract, such as the sry, I can guarantee that you will get the highestpensation for this movie. Furthermore, you will also get a share at the box office."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Money is not a problem, what I want is your sincere confession, not so many boring excuses, if you did something wrong then you should lower your head to apologize to my mom, even though she¡¯s gone now, as long as you go to Mom¡¯s grave and bow and say that you are wrong, I will make this movie and pay you whatever you want, I will not bargain."


    Ling Tong said angrily, "Why are you here again? I told you that the past is over, don¡¯t mention it, and yet you keep stabbing me in the wound. What exactly do you want? "


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Who was the one who stabbed whose wound?" You were the one who did the wrong, yet you got angry at me. You¡¯re being too unreasonable! "


    The two of them argued back and forth. Li Qiang was already thoroughly fed up with them, but there was nothing he could say. He could only watch from the side, extremely embarrassed.


    Ling Shuang suddenly said, "Brother, what do you think we should do about this?"


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "This was originally your family matter, so my participation in it was a bit strange. How about this, you can put aside your past matters and sign the contract first."


    Ling Tong said, "I¡¯ve always been trying to persuade her to sign the contract, so it goes from one yard to another, so business matters shouldn¡¯t be rted to the past, but she insisted on tangling these things together, creating aplex mess like a bunch of fried dough twigs. I really don¡¯t have any other choice now."


    Li Qiang said, "Actually, what you said wasn¡¯t unreasonable. If Uncle can go to the grave of your deceased wife and burn some incense sticks of paper and narrate the nostalgia, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. But if it can heal the gap between you, why not?"


    Ling Tong said, "I¡¯ve been to her grave before, but she wanted me to apologize. I can¡¯t ept that. I have nothing to apologize for in this matter."


    No matter what the reason was, having a rtionship with another woman and even abandoning his wife, he should go and admit his wrongs. Moreover, it had already been many years, so what was the problem with lowering his head to admit his wrongs to a dead person? This person is also stubborn. "


    Ling Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned pale, "Big brother, you see, this person has always been like this, never admitting to anything wrong, no matter what, I will do what I have to do. How do you want me to sign the contract with him, I would rather not earn this money than cooperate with him." With that, he mmed the door and left in a huff.


    Li Qiang said, "Uncle, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I will go and persuade her. We can discuss the matter of your cooperationter."


    Ling Tong closed his eyes and nodded as he said, "Alright, that girl is actually following me as well. She has the same temperament as me and we often bicker endlessly about a small problem. I¡¯ve really been angered to death by her."


    Li Qiang greeted his and chased out. Ling Shuangshuang was still sulking in the driver¡¯s seat, so he advised, "Why are you and your father so noisy, don¡¯t miss anything big."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "It¡¯s not a big deal for me, it¡¯s just a matter of principle. If he doesn¡¯t acknowledge his mistake, then I won¡¯t forgive him."


    Li Qiang said, "Since Uncle Ling is willing to spend a lot of money to help you, it means that he¡¯s apologizing. It¡¯s just that he won¡¯t admit it due to face. Right now, it¡¯s imperative that you put aside your objections and cooperate before doing anything else."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "If I don¡¯t solve the principle issue, I will definitely not cooperate with him. When he asked to invest in arge scalepany to help me, I thought that he had changed his personality and was very sorry to my mother. But now that he is like this, I will not take a cent from him." Back then, he abandoned us because of that woman, and my mommitted suicide. I relied on my own hard work to get to my current position, so I won¡¯t suffer any losses just because I didn¡¯t make this movie. " As he spoke, he drove out of the east gate.


    Li Qiang said, "I believe he must have his own difficulties. For him to be able to casually send out 500 million people to make movies, he must have spent a lot of money. But since he¡¯s still living in a slum in a normal house, it means that he has a lot of guilt towards the past. Some people actually know they made a mistake, but they just won¡¯t admit it.


    Ling Shuangshuang suddenly smiled and said, "I asked you toe with me. I just wanted to find someone to mediate so that we wouldn¡¯t have a bad temper. Big brother did well, thank you."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "It¡¯s just a small matter. What¡¯s there to worry about? Actually, I didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s a bit shameful for you to praise me like this."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Since you¡¯re helping me like this, why don¡¯t I help you?"


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "I don¡¯t have anything I can help with?"

 Chapter 172 Relationship

    At least in terms of rtionship, they are not harmonious, I will think of a way to help you. After all, a rich person like her can only be found by chance and not asked for help, and being her bodyguard is a great thing for her, but whether you can maintain this rtionship is also a problem. Since I have epted your kindness, I will naturally think of a way to help you. "


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Actually, this doesn¡¯t matter. I believe that it¡¯s fate for two people to meet and be her bodyguard. If the luck is good enough, we can let nature take its course and not force it."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "You are too passive. This won¡¯t do. Women need coaxing. You are always indifferent. After a while, when she hires someone, what do we do?"


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s her freedom. I don¡¯t care. Besides, it¡¯s just a job. It¡¯s nothing." He thought to himself, "She is really meddling in other people¡¯s business. Even if Lin Ya Shi hired someone else, it would still be her freedom. No one can interfere with her even if they wanted to."


    Ling Shuangshuang sighed, "How can you say that? Do you know how many men are envious of you in private?" Everyone has the thought of chasing after Lin Ya Shi. In the past few years, they have tried every possible way to get close to Lin Ya Shi, but the final result was that they were ruthlessly rejected. Some people even said that Lin Ya Shi was a lily. "Now that you have unexpectedly appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight and have followed her every day, it is very likely that you will even marry her in the end. This has caused a huge sensation and everyone is desperately searching for information regarding you, wanting to find out what method you used to get close to Lin Ya Shi."


    Li Qiang bitterly smiled and said, "They will definitely be disappointed, because I am just an ordinary poor student with no skill. Hiring me from Lin Ya Shi was entirely due to luck."


    Ling Shuang said with a smile, "I don¡¯t think it has much to do with luck. Big Bro is a very smart person, but before, he didn¡¯t have the chance to show his face, so I thought you are a very talented person. As long as you have the heart to do something big, I will help you."


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but hold her hand and say emotionally, "Sister, thank you. We¡¯ve never known each other before, but you¡¯ve always valued me so much. Brother thanks for your care."


    Ling Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned red, but he didn¡¯t let go of Li Qiang¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, "I just said something not too painful. Why are you so touched?"


    Li Qiang said, "To have such an attitude, I must thank you."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "You are quite interesting. Although you don¡¯t talk much, you often say something that would make people surprised."


    Li Qiang said, "You usuallye into contact with people from the performing arts industry. They are more hypocritical and unlike me, who treats everyone with sincerity."


    Ling Shuangshuangughed, "I found a weakness of yours, it is that you like to brag too much."


    Li Qiang sighed, "Then let me tell you about my first love, okay? Then you will know why I am so sincere to everyone. "


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Why are you telling me this? I¡¯m not your wife, so is it really okay for you to tell me about your first love? "


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "This kind of thing needs to be told to a friend like you. You absolutely cannot tell it to your wife. It will be very serious if you do that."


    Ling Shuangshuang thought for a while, smiled and said, "Well then, tell me, what happened?"


    Li Qiang thought for a moment and said, "Although I don¡¯t know where to start, the first thing I want to tell you is that my first love was older than me. She was once my home tutor."


    Ling Shuangshuang eximed and said, "So it¡¯s love between a teacher and a student. It¡¯s that exciting?"


    Li Qiang rolled his eyes at her and said, "I¡¯m seriously telling you about my past, howe your attitude isn¡¯t right at all?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said whileughing, "I¡¯ve only seen this kind of thing in the screeny. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in reality." "Then tell me about it."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "Okay, I¡¯ll start by telling you about it. However, the contents are a bit unsuitable for children. You must be careful."


    Ling Shuangshuang said in annoyance, "Can you stop being so suspenseful? I¡¯ve been an adult for a long time. I¡¯m only a few years younger than you. "Hurry up and get down to business. If this topic is interesting, I can consider looking for the director to make a movie."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "If that¡¯s the case, then that teacher of mine mighte to find me to settle the score."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "It¡¯s fine, just don¡¯t say your real name. No one would me it on themselves."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Alright, then I¡¯ll start to talk about what happened to me back then."


    He coughed and thought, "I don¡¯t have much of a rtionship with her anyway, so I might as well make up a few stories." Thus, he began to speak nonsense:


    "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s due to gic or dietary reasons, but I grew up especially fast. Especially over there, I¡¯m almost as fast as adults. ( > At this time, Ling Shuangshuangughed, "You are bragging again."


    In elementary school, there was always that special feeling.


    But this did not make me feel proud. Instead, it became the source of my pain. Everyoneughed at me, saying that I was a monster and was sick.


    The girls even said in contempt that I was bulging, that I must have grown a tumor, and that I was going to die.


    I was mocked by so many people. My life was very difficult, and I didn¡¯t have any friends. Sometimes, when those girls mocked me as a monster, I really wanted to teach them a lesson and see how they would stillugh at me.


    But that was only my imagination after all. In fact, my life was very difficult, and there were even some girls who came to beat me up, calling me a hooligan.


    I was in great pain. In the end, I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and decided to tell my tutor, Huang Ying, about my troubles.

 Chapter 173 Past

    Huang Yingying is my home tutor. She¡¯s about 30 years old, and although her looks can¡¯t be considered very pretty, she looks very dignified, giving people the feeling that she¡¯s a good woman. However, her figure is very voluptuous, and even though she¡¯s dressed very simply and conservatively, her clothes are still very tall.


    "Li Qiang, how can you speak nonsense about this? Where did you learn all this nonsense?"


    I originally thought that Teacher Huang would sympathize with me and help me solve my problems. Unexpectedly, after I told Teacher Huang about it, she became stern and started to teach me a lesson.


    Teacher Huang actually treated me well. She often said that he wanted me to be her foster son, but this time, he actually said that. Immediately, my tears started rolling down my cheeks.


    Teacher Huang didn¡¯t trust me, which made me feel wronged and upset. I was very angry, so I pulled down my pants and told Teacher Huang, "I¡¯m not lying to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, just look for yourself."


    It was clear that Teacher Huang did not expect me to do this, and he was immediately surprised. After staring nkly for a while, he finally came back to his senses and wanted to help me put on my pants.


    "Teacher, this time you know that I¡¯m not lying, right? What I said was all true."


    Teacher Huang put on my pants. When I saw her expression, it seemed that she believed me, so I couldn¡¯t help but open my mouth to ask.


    "Yes, Teacher believes in you."


    Teacher Huang seemed to be in a bit of an absent-minded state, constantly swallowing his saliva. I asked her two to three times before she perfunctorily answered me.


    "Teacher, do you also think that I¡¯m a bad child?"


    Looking at Teacher Huang¡¯s expression, I felt very sad and almost cried.


    Teacher Huang hurriedly hugged me and said, "Silly child, of course not. You¡¯re very normal. Teacher believes in you. "If only Shan Shan was like you."


    Shan Shan is the daughter of Teacher Huang, she¡¯s pretty, she¡¯s my ssmate¡¯s beauty, and when we fight, she often helps me out, I think she¡¯s pretty good, but Teacher Huang¡¯s husband doesn¡¯t seem to like Shan Shan, I heard that because Shan Shan isn¡¯t a boy, he divorced Teacher Huang, and they all have illegitimate children outside, I feel that Shan is not worth it, besides not being able to stand up and piss like me, every time wepete with each other, we lose even further, I feel that the girl is pretty good.


    If not for being afraid of pain, I¡¯d like to try the taste of being a girl.


    Mrs. Huang hugged me very tightly, her face was pressed against her chest. It was soft, yet also had a kind of sticity. Furthermore, there was also a kind of fragrance that made me feel very good.


    "Teacher Huang, believe me, why is my body so strange and different from everyone else?"


    Although it was veryfortable being hugged by Teacher Huang, but I did not forget my purpose and so I opened my mouth to ask.


    "Your body is very normal, but you should have matured a little earlier. Don¡¯t worry, silly boy, it will be fine."


    Teacher Huang said as he petted my head.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed at all that it made me feel stronger.


    "What¡¯s the matter with you? Is there a fever? "


    I worriedly asked, "Teacher, they all said that I was a monster. Will there be a problem? Is it a cancer?"


    Don¡¯t worry, Li Qiang, this is very normal. How about this, youe to find me at night to do homework with Shan Shan, and I¡¯ll give you another tutoring on the changes in your body. Mn, I¡¯ll give you another lesson, but remember to keep it a secret.


    I feel that Teacher Huang¡¯s breathing is quite rapid, but I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, so I nodded seriously and agreed.


    I told my family that Teacher Huang wanted to give me supplementary studies, and it was very easy for me to get approval.


    I naturally did my homework with Shan Shan.


    Shan Shan and I were in the same grade, so we were in the same ss. She wore two ponytails and had two dimples when she smiled. It was quite cute.


    She was very fierce in front of others, very gentle and gentle in front of me.


    Because every time Ipete with her to piss, she is not as far away as me, can only recognize me as the boss.


    Teacher Huang took care of the two of us like a mother and gave us lessons.


    She was dressed very casually, with a low-cut T-shirt. Sometimes, she would sit in front of me, and when she bent down, I could see a very beautiful scene.


    After finishing my homework, I started to look forward to it because the teacher said that he would teach me a lesson.


    Shan was picked up by her father every night, so soon we were alone.


    "Li Qiang,e."


    Shan Shan was sent out by Teacher. I don¡¯t know what happened. When I came back, Teacher Huang¡¯s eyes were red.


    "Li Qiang, you¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone about what happened today, understand?"


    I don¡¯t know why Teacher Huang emphasized this point.


    However, he still nodded his head seriously and agreed.


    "Promise me that you won¡¯t hate me in the future."


    Teacher Huang looked at me and said. It was a littleplicated.


    I was curious: why should I hate Teacher Huang?


    Teacher Huang looked at me, then softly said, "Don¡¯t ask anymore. It¡¯s not good for you to know too much."


    I don¡¯t know why my heart was beating so fast, but I still obediently fell silent.


    Teacher Huang looked at me attentively before reaching out his hand to gently touch my head. His expression was very benevolent.


    Isn¡¯t this ss? Why is Teacher Huang so red when he hasn¡¯t spoken a single word?


    I was curious.


    However, Teacher Huang felt veryfortable touching me, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Forget it, Li Qiang. We can¡¯t continue. Teacher has let you down."


    While I was looking forward to it and enjoying it.


    However, Teacher Huang suddenly stopped and painfully said.


    I stared nkly at Teacher Huang, not knowing what to say.


    Although he couldn¡¯t bear to give it up, he still felt relieved.


    "Come, Li Qiang, I¡¯ll send you back."


    Teacher Huang told me after adjusting his mood.

 Chapter 174 I cant bear to look back

    Even though I didn¡¯t want to go back, I still tactfully agreed with a nod.


    At this moment, Teacher Huang¡¯s phone rang.


    Teacher Huang only said a few sentences before he started quarreling. In the end, he even smashed the phone so hard that his eyes turned red and swollen.


    "Teacher, don¡¯t cry anymore. Are you alright?"


    Teacher Huang was crying very sorrowfully. I saw it, and my heart ached. Iforted Teacher Huang like a little adult.


    Teacher Huang suddenly stopped crying and raised his head to look at me. "Li Qiang, Teacher wants you to be a real man, okay?"


    "Mm. Alright."


    At that time, I was at the age where one admires heroes the most. Hearing Teacher Huang¡¯s words, I immediately became agitated and immediately opened my mouth to speak.


    "Yes, Teacher will make you a real man today."


    Teacher Huang looked at me for a long time. Finally, he seemed to have made up his mind and told me.


    Then, she smiled at me. It was a very strange smile, but it made my heart beat quickly.


    Then, she actually began to take off her clothes bit by bit ...


    Ling Shuang¡¯s throat became dry after hearing that, and asked in a hoarse voice, "What happened next? "What happened then?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Afterwards, she made me close my eyes and helped me finish everything. It¡¯s all gone."


    Ling Shuang said angrily, "Isn¡¯t that too simple? How can you be like this?"


    Li Qiang said, "There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. It¡¯s not appropriate to continue talking about it. Anyway, you know the process, so there¡¯s no need to talk about it, right?"


    Ling Shuangshuang hit him a few times and said, "I¡¯m not a child, so what if I say more? Aiya, forget it, I won¡¯t tell you anymore, you are a bad person."


    Li Qiangughed heartily and said, "How could I be a bad person? I have already told you all the secrets that I have been hiding in my heart for many years. If I were a bad person, how could I do that?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "I find it strange that you should tell me since you have kept your secret for so many years."


    Li Qiang¡¯s expression suddenly changed. "The truth is very simple. The Teacher Huang I¡¯m talking about is your father¡¯s lover."


    Ling Shuang was surprised, "What did you say?" How could she be that woman, and how did you know that? "


    Li Qiang said, "When I was listening to your argument, I observed the things in the room. In one of the albums on the bookshelf, there was a picture of Huang Ying and your father together, and it was a very intimate one at that. At that time, I didn¡¯t really believe it, but after looking carefully, I realized it was indeed her.


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "How could it be such a coincidence?" I can¡¯t believe it. So she¡¯s the one who taught you before? "


    In fact, Li Qiang just used his cellphone to contact Wang Hua, asking him to check on Ling Tong¡¯s past. Wang Hua was really good, he immediately went through the dark and found out everything about Ling Tong¡¯s past, including Huang Ying Ying¡¯s matter. That¡¯s why Li Qiang knew so much and faked that Huang Ying Ying was his private teacher.


    Of course, Ling Shuangshuang didn¡¯t know all of this. He believed it when Li Qiang hit on a few details.


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "Teacher Huang is naturally a kind of woman who likes to mess around. At that time, he had an absurd rtionship with the emperor. I didn¡¯t expect her to have such a rtionship with your father. At that time, she should still be very young."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Maybe so. I hate that woman. I didn¡¯t expect you to know her. Is she born to be that kind of a bad person?"


    Li Qiang said, "You can¡¯t me women for matters of the heart. If your father wasn¡¯t so lustful, he wouldn¡¯t have hooked up with her. Although the words don¡¯t sound good, the truth is as it should be."


    Ling Shuangshuang snorted and said, "You had a rtionship with her, so of course you would side with her. But that woman destroyed our family, I will definitely take revenge!" He spoke with a ferocious and murderous look on his face.


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart sank as he said, "What is there to discuss? Can you not be like you want to eat someone?" It¡¯s not good for girls to be so fierce, it¡¯s just a thing of the past anyway, there¡¯s no need to keep it in your heart, of course I know it¡¯s not good to be a third party that destroys someone else¡¯s family, but this matter is not something that can be settled easily, both Teacher Huang and your father, Ling Tong, are responsible, so you can¡¯t me just one side. "


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Of course I know that. Anyway, she will bear the responsibility, and I will get even with her."


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t let hatred swallow your happiness. You¡¯re such an open and kind girl, why are you tormented by hatred like this?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "I don¡¯t care what your rtionship is with that oriole, but if you dare to stop me, don¡¯t me me for not recognizing you."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Of course not. This is a matter between the two of you and has nothing to do with me. This time, I came with you to act in ordance with your requirements. I didn¡¯t cross the line at all, do you think?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "The reason I asked you to help me was because I saw your way of doing things. Of course I believe in you."


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s good. Then send me home. I want to go home."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "No, it¡¯s not over yet. We have to go somewhere else."


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "It¡¯s alreadyte, I really should go home."


    Ling Shuang teased, "You think so, Sister Ya Shi? Can¡¯t even stand a day without her? You sure are greedy. "


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m used to staying at home when it¡¯s dark. I don¡¯t want to wander around outside."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "It¡¯s not that you want to hang out with me, but we are going to do some serious work. It¡¯s very helpful for my career, don¡¯t you want to help me anymore?"


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "Little girl, you are very weird. You don¡¯t need the help of others. You have the ability toplete this task yourself. Why would you drag me into this?"


    Although he didn¡¯t understand what Ling Shuangshuang was doing, he still forced himself to follow her. Soon, Ling Shuangshuang arrived in front of a tall building.


    Li Qiang asked, "Where are we?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "This is the Golden City Hotel, I¡¯m here to meet a friend for dinner, so I want you to stay with me."

 Chapter 175 hedonistic son of a bitch

    Li Qiangughed and said, "I don¡¯t know him at all. It¡¯s too awkward for three people to eat together."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Don¡¯t be embarrassed, there is a reason why I want you to stay with me. You will know when the timees."


    The two of them arrived at a luxurious private room where a well-dressed young master of a rich family was waiting. He looked to be around twenty-five to twenty-six years old and his face was pale as if he had been ill for a long time.


    When he saw Ling Shuangshuang, his weak eyes seemed to glow, but when he saw Li Qiang, his eyes darkened. He stood up and said with a smile, "You¡¯re here. Sit, this is?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "He¡¯s Li Qiang, my boyfriend."


    The young master of the rich family¡¯s expression darkened. He snorted and said, "If you want to refuse, then just say so. Why did you have to find a fake boyfriend?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Wansan, don¡¯t make trouble without any reason. Am I not even qualified to find a boyfriend?"


    "Of course I didn¡¯t stop you from finding a boyfriend, but we all know your way of doing things. You also said that you wouldn¡¯t have a boyfriend until you get revenge for your mother. I¡¯ll remember this oath for you."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "An oath can be broken. Besides, I will get my revenge soon. And the person who avenged me, is Li Qiang."


    Yan Liang looked at Li Qiang and asked, "This friend here, how high are you? I¡¯ve never heard of anyone in the business circles with the surname Li who is more famous? "


    Li Qiang looked at Cheng Yan Liang and asked, "Who is Wang Jia An to you?"


    Cheng Liang¡¯s arrogant face immediately changed, and he shouted: "Are you calling my grandpa by any name? "He really has no morals!"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "So you¡¯re his grandson. Then it¡¯s fine. I can go back and ask your grandpa. Just say my name and he¡¯ll know me."


    They never expected Li Qiang to be so arrogant. Although Ling Shuangshuang knew that Li Qiang was helping Lin Ya Shi, that was all. A poor new student marrying into a rich family was already a very bloody story, they never thought that this guy would spout such arrogant words and directly say Wang Family An¡¯s name.


    Wang Jia An was a well-known rich person in the business world. He was one of the top figures in the country and no young man dared to call his name so directly. Furthermore, he had a rxed expression on his face.


    Furthermore, he was proud of it. In his pursuit of Ling Shuangshuang, he had mentioned this identity several times, hinting countless times that it would be beneficial for Ling Shuangshuang to marry into the Wealthy ss.


    She didn¡¯t have any good impression of a rich third generation like Guan Yan Liang, so she rejected him time and time again. However, she seemed to inherit her grandpa Wang Jia An¡¯s perseverance and thought of ways to get close to Ling Shuang. This gave her a headache, so she wanted to have a showdown with Cheng Yan Liang here.


    Li Qiang¡¯s unexpected move also stunned Ling Shuang. She poked Li Qiang and asked, "What nonsense are you talking about? How can Wang Family An, such a powerful force, know you?" Don¡¯t spout nonsense, we¡¯ll beughed at by others. "


    At this point, his face was as white as a sheet of paper. He said, "You¡¯re speaking nonsense. How could my grandpa know your name? Do you need a beating?"


    Li Qiang lightly smiled and said, "Since you don¡¯t believe me that much, then call your grandpa to confirm and see if he knows me. Then all the answers will be revealed. If he really doesn¡¯t know me, then I¡¯m willing to admit my punishment and voluntarily withdraw from the dispute between you two."


    Ling Shuang said in a hurry, "You, what are you trying to do?" Using the Wang Family An as an excuse, she wanted to find a way out of this mess. In any case, Wang Family An definitely wouldn¡¯t recognize this young man, as long as she confirmed this matter with her grandpa by phone, then Li Qiang would immediately admit his defeat and withdraw from this so-called rtionship dispute. This kind of idea was quite smart.


    The more she thought about it, the more she didn¡¯t want Warranty to make that call. She stopped him and said, "Stop messing around, okay? Do you know Wang Family An? What does that have to do with our rtionship?"


    He called out, "This is what you said. If my grandpa doesn¡¯t recognize you, then you better be smart and quickly scram. I definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for you."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "No problem, but you have to promise me one thing, if your grandpa and I are friends, what will you do? I won¡¯t hold back. Call me uncle three times and then leave. Don¡¯t bother your Uncle Li¡¯s girlfriend anymore, okay? "


    With a snort, he said, "I¡¯ll let you take advantage of my words for the time being. I¡¯ll call grandpa right now!" As he spoke, he took out his phone and made a call.


    On the other end of the phone, Wang Jia An asked, "Xiao Liang, what business do you have with grandpa?"


    "Grandpa, I met a person here. His name is Li Qiang. He always said he was your friend and said you knew his name. Is that true?"


    Wang Jia An immediately became excited and said excitedly, "Xiao Qiang? Is he really with you? "Haha, that¡¯s great. Hurry up and let him answer the phone, I want to talk to him for a bit!"


    Wan-liang never imagined that Wang Jia An would actually know Li Qiang. Furthermore, their rtionship seemed to be pretty good. She was bbergasted andpletely unprepared.


    Li Qiang knew what he was feeling at the moment and didn¡¯t greet him. He directly took the phone from him and greeted the Wang family¡¯s An Dong. "Hello, Big Brother Wang?"


    Wang Jia An excitedly said on the phone, "Aiya, old brother, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. After I was rescued, I tried to negotiate conditions with the kidnapper to save you no matter how much it cost, but the kidnapper refused to agree. I don¡¯t know what kind of trouble theymitted, but now that you¡¯ve returned safely, my heart is at ease."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Thank you for your concern, Big Brother. I¡¯m fine. Those kidnappers didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. Did they cause any trouble for you?"


    Wang Jia An replied, "Of course not. I gave them a ransom that was as rich as a kingdom. With this money, they would have enough money to spend for the rest of their lives, so what kind of trouble can they create? I¡¯ve been very worried about you these past few days and I¡¯ve also asked Lin Ya Shi, but she¡¯s a stubborn child. Because I had a little grudge with Lin Dong back then, she ignored me because I wanted to know more about you. "


    Li Qiang thought, "You can¡¯t get news of me from Lin Ya Shi, and you can¡¯t get news from Yan Jing Middle School?" "In the end, he¡¯s just exchanging pleasantries with me. This old fellow is always very pretty, but there are still some reservations in his words."

 Chapter 176 seniors

    Wang Jia An continued: "Brother, you¡¯re fine now. As an elder brother, I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯ll treat you guys some other day. How about we have a meal together?" In terms of seniority, he should call you uncle. If he had offended you in any way before, I hope you don¡¯t take offense to it, but this child was raised in a pampered fashion, and because he had a serious illness when he was young, his body was rtively weak. I spoiled him a lot, so you have to take more responsibility. "


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I will live in peace with him. As for uncles, there¡¯s no need to call him that. He¡¯s even older than me, so calling him that will make me feel ufortable."


    Wang Jia Anughed on the phone: "That won¡¯t do, seniority rules are our martial arts rules, how can we just mess it up? Since I have made you a friend, it means that you and I are of the same generation. My descendants are also your descendants, so from today onwards, they will treat you with utmost respect. "


    Li Qiang courteously spoke to him again before returning the phone call to Yan Liang. That Wang n An told Yan Liang of his rtionship with Li Qiang in detail, instructing Yan Liang to treat this great-uncle of his well and not to be negligent.


    His face was flushed red and then pale white, as if he was opening a soy sauce shop. After he hung up the phone, he actually didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Seeing that, Li Qiangughed, "Are you hesitating about what exactly you should call me? Even though Big Brother said that you should call me Great Uncle, but I don¡¯t care about the rules of etiquette. We should each go our own way to avoid embarrassment. What do you think? "


    Warranty let out a sigh of relief, "Thank you. To be honest, I was just worrying about this matter. You have a very broad mind, it would be great if you didn¡¯t mind." Although he couldn¡¯t say the word "Uncle", he could only say "you" to show his respect.


    Ling Shuangshuang looked at the two of them in both surprise and joy. After they finished talking, he smiled and said, "Oh my god, I thought you guys were messing around. I didn¡¯t expect Li Qiang to be Wang Family An¡¯s good friend. What else do you have to say to that?"


    Warrick lowered his head, "Fine, I¡¯m willing to admit defeat. I¡¯ll give you to him."


    Ling Shuangshuang said angrily, "I am not a thing, how can I let you go? However, my rtionship with Li Qiang has already been established. In the future, you don¡¯t need to meddle in our matters anymore, do you understand? "


    His expression wasplicated, but after making up his mind, he nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry, since you¡¯ve already promised, you won¡¯t be able to keep it up. We¡¯re friends from now on, so I won¡¯t ask you for help in that aspect."


    Ling Shuangshuang was overjoyed, becausehe was under a lot of pressure from his previous courtship. After all, she was from a rich third generation, and was the grandson of Wang Jia An, so he had a great influence in society. The paparazzi team had long heard of this, and had been hustling and bustling about their rtionship day in and day out, and there were already many people online saying that Ling Shuang-shuang despised the poor and loved the rich, and had made up his mind to marry into a rich family. For a proud and arrogant woman like Ling Shuangshuang, this kind of news was not inferior to humiliation. Even if she was really interested in Warrick, he wouldn¡¯t agree to be his partner no matter what.


    Initially, she only used Li Qiang as a stopgap measure to block Yan Liang¡¯s attack, and also had the thought of giving it a try, thinking that this matter might not end well. However, Li Qiang had immediately brought out his big killing weapon and put on a friendly front with Wang Family An, immediately making Yan Liang not dare to be arrogant and even directly withdraw from the emotionalpetition. This made Ling Shuang and Ling Shuang let out a sigh of relief, and their hearts dropped to the ground.


    Li Qiang said, "Are you alright now? Should I leave now? "


    Ling Shuangshuang smiled, "What are you busy with? Can¡¯t you apany me if I¡¯m fine?" "There¡¯s still a table of dishes waiting for us. The dishes that Young Master Warranty invited us to must not be some ordinary dish. Why don¡¯t we fill our stomachs first?"


    Li Qiang said, "Warrick Young Master is in such a bad mood right now, can we not get into trouble?"


    "Since you guys are already here, how can I let you guys leave empty-handed? Am I the kind of person who is mischievous? "You¡¯re underestimating me too much. Since you¡¯re my grandpa¡¯s brother, then I can¡¯t be negligent. The dishes will be served soon. Please take your seats."


    Although he had previously refuted her, his expression did not change as he urged her to drink more. In order to give this junior face, Li Qiang forced himself to drink a few cups of wine. Although the things that entered his stomach were all high-end goods, to Li Qiang, they were nothing special.


    He looked at Ling Shuangshuang, indicating that they could leave.


    Ling Shuang understood, and said to Cheng Yan Liang, "Thank you for the hospitality, we should go home."


    "I¡¯ll send you back. It¡¯s already sote, so I¡¯m worried that you might be in danger."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "I drove here, you don¡¯t need to send me."


    "You¡¯re all drunk, so there¡¯s no way to drive. I have a few cars here, so I¡¯ll send one to you. It¡¯s not a big deal, so don¡¯t be polite, okay?"


    Ling Shuang couldn¡¯t refuse, so he agreed. Li Qiang followed her out of the hotel, and sure enough, there was a long Cadic parked there. The door was already opened, and a few bodyguards stood to the side to wee them.


    Li Qiang said, "This Young Master Li is rather generous. Since he was rejected by you, I might as well treat you this way."


    Ling Shuangshuang sighed. "You don¡¯t know how sticky this guy is. He used all kinds of ways to pursue me. I don¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. Luckily, your rtionship with Wang family¡¯s An made him retreat."


    Li Qiang said, "But he will find out sooner orter that I helped Lin Ya Shi. At that time, he wille and bother you again. What should we do?"


    Ling Shuangshuangughed, "If worstes to worst, I will just admit that I¡¯m Little San and have an affair with you, leaving him speechless."


    Li Qiang smacked his tongue. "Isn¡¯t your sacrifice a bit too much? Warrick isn¡¯t a monster, is there a need to avoid him like that?" Don¡¯t you actors ce a lot of importance on reputation? If you im to be Little San, then the outside world will criticize you. Your position in the movie industry will be greatly affected, so I advise you not to do that. "


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "It¡¯s okay, the most important thing for our industry is not reputation, but fame. Even if I be a mistress, it will only increase the fame of the news, and even more so, it will keep oning. At that time, I will hold a press conference, pretend to cry, and say that I really love you, and make sure to move arge number of fans with low IQ, and they will support me with all their might."


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "This isn¡¯t a good idea. It¡¯s best not to cause such a ruckus. Even if I was willing, Lin Ya Shi wouldn¡¯t be willing."


    Ling Shuang giggled, "You didn¡¯t lose out anyway, what are you afraid of?"


    Li Qiang said, "Of course I was at a disadvantage. I didn¡¯t do anything with you, so I ended up being called an extramarital lover. How wronged am I?" After saying that, he realized that he had blurted something out. Perhaps the alcohol he had just drunk had made him a little impulsive, or perhaps Ling Shuangshuang¡¯s beautiful appearance had caused him to lose hisposure.


    Ling Shuang¡¯s face turned red, and said: "What are you talking about? These words are so unpleasant to hear. " She lowered her head in thought for a moment and then said, "However, you have helped me greatly. I will naturally not treat you unfairly. I will give you some benefits."


    Li Qiangughed, "What are the benefits? Material or physical? " He saw that Ling Shuangshuang was not angry, so he took an inch and spoke even more boldly.

 Chapter 177 Disillusionment

    Ling Shuangshuang said, "You are talking more and more irregrly. I am not talking to you anymore."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "It¡¯s alright. Those bodyguards are all in the front seat. If you can¡¯t hear us, then what¡¯s there to be ashamed about? Tell me, what benefits will you give me?"


    Ling Shuangshuang felt dizzy as his beautiful eyes stared at Li Qiang. Under the influence of the alcohol, he seemed to want to say some sincere words to Li Qiang.


    However, at this moment, there was a loud sound. It was as if the car had been hit by something. It then turned around and rolled onto the side of the road.


    Fortunately, both of them were wearing safety belts. Although they were a little dizzy, they were not injured.


    Li Qiang was puzzled in his heart, "Why am I so unlucky today? I¡¯ve already had a car ident, yet I had to do it again. Is God trying to trick me?"


    He quickly asked Ling Shuangshuang if he was alright. Ling Shuang touched her face and said, "Nothing else, as long as my face is fine."


    Li Qiang was amused by her and said, "It¡¯s already sote, and you¡¯re still joking."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "I am not joking. In the industry of actors, face is the most important thing. Previously, there was a rather handsome actor in ourpany who had his face ruined because of a car ident. Look at my face. I just touched it and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. "


    Li Qiang took this opportunity to touch her beautiful face and said with a smile, "It¡¯s soft and tender, without the slightest injury. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine."


    Ling Shuangshuang was relieved and said, "It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m fine, or my future will be ruined. A car with a clean face should be very safe, why would there be such an ident? "


    Li Qiang said in a low voice, "Do you think it¡¯s an ident? I don¡¯t think so. "


    Ling Shuang was surprised, "What did you say?" You think this is not an ident? "


    Li Qiang said, "There¡¯s no such thing as a coincidence. You just rejected Yan Liang¡¯s offer and he sent a car to take you home, and then we had an ident. Do you think that this ident wasn¡¯t caused by someone else?"


    Ling Shuangshuang said in disbelief, "No way, although he is a bit stubborn, but he shouldn¡¯t do something so outrageous. Plus, I just refused his request, do you need him to kill me?"


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s hard to say. You¡¯ve never heard of a little man throwing acid on a girl¡¯s face just because she broke up with him a few years ago. Some people just like to go extreme, and if you make him unhappy, he¡¯ll ruin your life.


    Ling Shuang felt a chill run down her spine, "What should we do now?" If the ident was caused by someone else and we¡¯re not dead yet, someone wille and kill uster, right? "


    Li Qiang muttered, "It might not be to kill you, maybe it¡¯s just for me?"


    Ling Shuangshuang asked curiously, "What¡¯s the reason?"


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯m thinking that Cosmic Ray might have other ns. He wanted to create an ident and save you, but he only wanted to save you and take my life."


    Ling Shuang asked in doubt, "What is this logic?" The more I listen, the more confused I get. "


    Li Qiang sneered, "At first, I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but after thinking about it for a while, I understood a bit. Previously, Yan Liang knew that I was a friend of the Wang family, and also a friend of Mo Ni, so his hopes of pursuing you were dashed. So he thought of another way to get us to drink more, and then he said you couldn¡¯t drive, and he used his car to drive us home, and then he made an ident and saved you and killed me. There are two good things about it. First, the so-called hero saving a beauty, which makes you feel grateful to him and perhaps fall in love with him from then on. Second, making such an ident and killing me and then saying it was a traffic ident, so that even if Wang Family An and Lin Ya Shi had doubts, it would not be easy to find out the truth. "Killing two birds with one stone and killing two with one stone is indeed cruel and tricky. As expected of a disciple of a great n. His meticulous thinking did not reveal any ws and he killed people without even realizing it."


    Just as he finished speaking, he heard someoneugh outside the car, "It¡¯s already quite impressive that you can think of this. Sigh, if it wasn¡¯t for you stealing my woman, we could have be friends."


    As Li Qiang expected, the person who spoke was Cheng Liang.


    Ling Shuang said angrily, "Warrick, what are you trying to do? In broad daylight, could it be that you want to kill me? "


    "My n was very ingenious. I could have taken Li Qiang¡¯s life without him knowing, and then saved you so that we could be together. But now that things have developed to this point, I can only do the same for you."


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t be like this, you like Ling Shuangshuang so much, why do you want to kill her? Why don¡¯t you just kill me and let her go? "


    Cheng Yan Liang sneered: "You are right. If I let her go, she will tell everyone what I have done. Would I still be able to live? As for you, I can leave an intact corpse for your grandpa¡¯s sake. "


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "Then I really have to thank you. But I want to ask, do your grandpa know how vicious you are?" Or do you have someone around to advise you? "


    With a bright smile on his face, he said, "Ever since I was young, my grandpa has warned me that I must have my own thoughts and not be swayed by the flow. I don¡¯t want anyone to do what I can on my own, so I have developed the ability to think on my own, and even this matter was nned by me. My subordinates only followed my orders, and I don¡¯t have anyone with me who has any ideas."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Your grandpa wants you to have a future as a man of indomitable spirit, not tomit adultery ormit crimes against thew. Your grandpa wants you to have a future as a man of indomitable spirit, not tomit crimes ormit crimes against thew." Ling Shuangshuang said, "Your grandpa wishes for you to have a future as a man of indomitable spirit, not to make youmit crimes andmit crimes against thew.


    Cheng Yan Liang sneered: "This kind of nonsense wouldn¡¯t even be believed by a child, much less by me. Since things have alreadye to this point, I have no other choice but to take your life. Let¡¯s live another life then."


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and several big men came forward and poured gasoline all around the car.


    Li Qiang felt his blood run cold, "What are you trying to do? You want to burn us to death? "


    "Yes. Since there¡¯s been a car ident, we¡¯ll add fuel to the fire and make it look like there¡¯s an explosion. That way, all traces of the crime will be wiped out. Even you guys will turn into ashes and no one will know the truth."


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly, "Didn¡¯t you say you were going to leave me an intact corpse?" It was burnt to ashes, so it could still be considered aplete corpse. "

 Chapter 178 Threat

    Warrick smiled and said, "Can I go back on my word? I am someone who has always been unreliable with my words. Just now was, now is the time, I just want to cover up all of your matters and then mover, forget the past, run towards the future. "


    Ling Shuangshuang spat and said, "Shameless guy, it seems like I was wrong about you. I thought we could be friends even if we couldn¡¯t be friends. But now, it seems like I was blind and met a shameless scum like you."


    Warrickughed loudly, "Do you know, Shuangshuang, this is the first time you¡¯ve said so much to me. What¡¯s so good about that Li Qiang? Does he have our Wang family¡¯s money? Or is he more handsome than me? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as good as I am, but why are you being nice to him? Do you really like me that much? I¡¯ve thought of all sorts of ways to make you happy for you, but you¡¯ve always ignored me. Saying a few words now and then is enough to send me away. The future sessor of the Li n! I was blind before, which is why I was mistaken about you. I had chased you for so long without knowing why, and now I have thought it through, you are just a pile of mud, if I am touched by you, I will only get into trouble with a body of dirt. I will not do such a foolish thing. Brothers, hurry up and make your move, and do it cleanly for me, don¡¯t leave any openings. "


    At this moment, Ling Shuangshuang was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. But because he was about to die, he could only cry.


    Li Qiang persuaded, "What¡¯s the use of crying at a time like this? If you die, then so be it. It¡¯s good that you die together with me. At least I have a beauty apanying me to the Underworld."


    Ling Shuangshuang smiled helplessly, "You¡¯re still talking nonsense at a time like this. What a big heart."


    Li Qiang said, "So what if it¡¯s not big? Since this is the result, we might as well be happier. "


    At this moment, those big guys had already handed the lighter to Warrick. As long as he lit the fire and threw it on the ground, Li Qiang and Ling Shuangshuang would immediately turn into ashes.


    Ling Shuangshuang said helplessly, "It¡¯s fine to die, but to burn myself like charcoal is the most sad thing. I¡¯m so beautiful, but I didn¡¯t expect it to end like this."


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a smelly piece of skin. It¡¯ll be burnt just like that. I know you have a beautiful heart, that¡¯s enough."


    Ling Shuangshuang scolded, "You are still bbering at a time like this. You are really weird."


    Cheng Yan Liang said impatiently, "Have you guys talked enough? Is there anything else you want to say? I¡¯m going to do it. "Li Qiang, if it wasn¡¯t for Grandfather¡¯s face, I wouldn¡¯t have given you so much time. You are his good friend after all, so I¡¯ll let you say a fewst words. If there¡¯s something that hasn¡¯t happened, I can help you."


    Li Qiangughed, "Are you nning to listen to myst words? My life is filled with too many regrets. If I don¡¯t say something more, I really won¡¯t be able to finish it in three days and three nights.


    Zhan Yan Liang said angrily: "Why aren¡¯t you afraid at all? What exactly is it that makes you so unafraid of death? "


    Li Qiang said, "As long as a person has a calm heart, of course he would be fearless. Although I am regretful that I have passed away, it is enough for me to live frankly. But you, Warrick, you will never be at peace for your whole life after doing such a evil thing. Even if you asionally forget about it, I and Shuangshuang will still help you dream, and our souls will pester you for your entire life, making you feel extremely uneasy. When the day of your deathes, we wille to wee you. "


    Yan Liang felt goosebumps rise all over his body. He shouted in anger, "You¡¯re going to die yet you still dare to talk back? Watch how I take care of you!" As he spoke, he lit up the lighter and was about to throw it onto the ground.


    Suddenly, a shadow flew past and a person quickly grabbed the lighter in the air. Then, a person dashed over and held the knife against Yan Liang¡¯s throat as he said to the bodyguards, "Everyone, don¡¯t move. If you dare to move, your master will lose his life."


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. They just stood there, not knowing what to do.


    She was so scared that her soul nearly left her body as she screamed, "Witch, spare me! Tell me what you want, I can give you everything!"


    That person said to Li Qiang with a smile, "I don¡¯t have anything I want, but my Master might have a request. Let me ask him first."


    Li Qiang heaved a sigh of relief and said, "You¡¯re not in the hospital. What are you doing here?" It turned out that the person who had captured Yan Liang was He Ziyan.


    She Ziyan said: "Without me, you would have turned into a kebab long ago. I was worried about your safety in the hospital, so I sneaked out after asking around, only then did I find out that you were invited to eat, so I followed you all the way here. I didn¡¯t expect that this kid would actually dare to do such a malicious thing to us."


    Cheng Yan Liang was so frightened that he shouted, "Don¡¯t do it! Woman, spare me! Whatever you want, I can give it to you."


    She Ziyan said: "First let your bodyguard throw away his weapon and then lie on the ground. Don¡¯t move or I¡¯ll kill you."


    Warranty hurriedly shouted, "Did you listen to this female hero¡¯s instructions? Quickly throw away your weapons and lie on the ground! "


    The bodyguards immediately obeyed, not disobeying him in the slightest.


    He Ziyan turned around and asked Li Qiang: "Speak, do you have anything you want?"


    At this moment, Li Qiang had already struggled out of the car and saved Ling Shuang.


    He came up to Warrick and kicked him fiercely, "I don¡¯t want anything, I just want this kid¡¯s life. F * cking hell, if you dare to set me up like this, I won¡¯t be surnamed Li if I don¡¯t kill you!"


    Now that the situation had been reversed, he was scared out of his wits. Shaking like a sieve, he stuttered as he begged, "Please, spare me. Shuangshuang, you help me beg as well. For the sake of our friends, spare me."


    Ling Shuangshuang sneered. "You didn¡¯t say that when you wanted to burn me. I¡¯m just a low-level yboy. I don¡¯t have that much power to save your life. What can I do if they want to kill you?" We can only watch the show. " As he spoke, he coldly watched from the sidelines, not saying a single word.


    She Ziyan nodded and said: "If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m the best at dealing with corpses. I guarantee that he will disappear from this world without a trace."


    He was so scared that he almost fainted. His face was even paler and he couldn¡¯t speak. His pants were also wet. He was actually scared to the point that he peed his pants.


    She Ziyan disdainfully said: "I¡¯ve killed so many people, but this is the most useless one. What the heck is this toy? I¡¯ll kill him right now. I don¡¯t want to wait a second. "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "No, I was just joking. This kid is my good friend Wang Jia An¡¯s grandson. How can I kill him? I can¡¯t let my old friend down."


    Ling Shuang said in surprise, "You killed him? He almost burned us to ashes just now, and you still want to let him live? Are you kidding me?"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s my life creed that only people are allowed to treat me with hostility and not with injustice. Moreover, Wang Family An had gotten along well with me back then, so I can¡¯t let him give away his ck haired man and let him live."

 Chapter 179 slut

    She Ziyan said: "Okay, since you have the final say, I have no objections."


    After obtaining a new life, he immediately kowtowed as if he was pounding garlic. He kowtowed three times and nine times to Li Qiang. He was just a step away from prostrating ten thousand years ago.


    Li Qiang waved his hand and said, "Don¡¯t be happy yet, I have a condition for letting you go, you better listen carefully. From now on, I have a handle on everything and I will record everything you said just now on my phone. If you dare to challenge me again in the future, I will immediately send out the documents and tell you not to raise your head for the rest of your life!" Also, from now on, I will take half of your ie and hand it over at the end of each month. Also, if you dare to go back on your word, this information will appear in your grandpa¡¯s hands. At that time, you won¡¯t have a chance to inherit the Wang family¡¯s property! Furthermore, if you dare make even the slightest bit of movements, with my countless number of experts, it will be extremely easy to take your head off, do you hear me?! "


    No matter what Li Qiang said, he nodded with all his might and promised, "Don¡¯t worry, I will make a lot of progress every month and give it all to you. As long as you leave me alive and inherit the Wang family¡¯s property, we brothers will make a fortune together."


    When Ling Shuangshuang saw his character, he could not stand to see it anymore. He thought to himself, "I thought he was just a useless rich third generation, but now it seems that he is just a pig. No, he is not evenparable to a pig. Whenpared to Li Qiang, one is on the ground and the other is in the sky. "


    "Who¡¯s your brother? I just want to tell you that whoever dares to provoke me will end up in a miserable state. Today, I¡¯ve only used a small trick to take care of you and I have a lot of ways to deal with you. In the future, if you dare to y tricks with me like this, I¡¯ll f * cking make it so that you can¡¯t beg for your life, do you hear me?"


    Warranty replied respectfully, "Yes, I heard everything clearly. Don¡¯t worry, I will do everything you¡¯ve arranged for me."


    Li Qiang shook his head helplessly and said: "I just wanted to eat a meal, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would encounter such a boring thing. I really am unlucky to have a grandson like that, get lost, first let your subordinate leave the car behind, then step back a hundred meters, then you can go back."


    After Yan Liang hastily told the bodyguards to scram, Li Qiang whispered in his ear, "Remember to give me the money at the end of the month. Just send the money to the Lin Family. They¡¯ll keep it for me." "What did you say? Are you a member of the Lin n?"


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "So he really didn¡¯t know that I¡¯m Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodyguard, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t dare to act so rashly. This person is purely a 250, using his identity to do whatever he wants." He kicked him on the butt and said: "You can go back and ask your grandpa about my identity. When you see me in the future, please call me granduncle. I won¡¯t be polite anymore!" "Scram!"


    Noticing that Warrick had left, Li Qiang waved for Ling Shuangshuang and She Ziyan to get on the car. She Ziyan drove the car and left the scene quickly.


    Li Qiang looked at the bandages on He Zi Yan¡¯s head and felt his heart ache: "You¡¯re injured and running around, what should we do if something happens?"


    She Ziyan said: "If I hadn¡¯te looking for you, you would have been finished by now. Why aren¡¯t you thanking me and saying those useless words?"


    Before Li Qiang could say anything, Ling Shuangshuang smiled and said, "This girl¡¯s kung fu is really good. Who is she to you?" Li Qiang introduced, "She is my bodyguard, her name is He Ziyan, she was a member of the special forces before, so her skills are very good. Zi Yan, this is Ling Shuang, she¡¯s the famous actress today. "


    She Ziyan nced at Ling Shuangshuang, nodded and said, "I know her, I¡¯ve met her before."


    Ling Shuangshuang asked curiously, "What, have we met?" Howe I don¡¯t remember? "


    She Ziyanughed and said: "I have seen you before, but I only saw you from afar, so you have no impression of me."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. If we had talked before, I would have remembered."


    Li Qiang felt a sense of terror because She Ziyan was a hitman before. What did she mean by looking at Ling Shuangshuang from afar? Was Ling Shuangshuang also one of her targets in the past? Thinking about it, She Ziyan had never made a wrong move. If she had seen Ling Shuangshuang, but Ling Shuangshuang was still alive, then his target wasn¡¯t Ling Shuangshuang but someone else.


    Ling Shuangshuang looked at Li Qiang and asked, "Why aren¡¯t you talking?" What are you thinking about? I was so impressed with you just now, and I was so bossy with what Cheng Yan Liang had said, I¡¯ve never seen such arrogant words in a script, you know how Cheng Liang is usually arrogant, bossing people around, and looking down on anyone, I just didn¡¯t like his way of doing things, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t agree to him. But just now, he becamepletely cowardly in front of you, and couldn¡¯t even bepared to a toe of yours. "


    He only killed me out of anger, so it¡¯s not a big deal for him to kill me, after all it¡¯s a love rival rtionship, but he actually dared to even kill you, it¡¯s really too shameless, I hate men who hit women the most, and he actually wanted to kill you, that¡¯s what made me angry the most, that¡¯s why I taught him a ruthless lesson, so I don¡¯t let this kid keep his memories, I want to let him remember that half of his ie is to make him suffer a little, so he won¡¯t have to suffer a lot in the future, he should thank me.


    She Ziyan snorted, and said: "The reason you are so imposing, isn¡¯t it because I forced him, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so easy to give in."


    Li Qiang immediately smiled and said, "Of course, without the help of a female hero like you, Shuangshuang and I would have already gone to the Underworld to travel." The two girls bothughed.


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Why did you bring it up? When you said you were going to the Underworld with me, I felt really cold. Now that I¡¯m reborn, I¡¯m really grateful to Sister Qiu."


    She Ziyan said: "That¡¯s fine. I was supposed to save you guys, but I heard the meaning behind your words. It turns out that she was doing this to you guys for love¡¯s sake. So are you two done already?"


    The two of them immediately said in unison, "No, no, don¡¯t misunderstand."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "Sister Qiu, please don¡¯t misunderstand. When I told Yan Liang that Li Qiang is my boyfriend, I wanted to make Wan Yan Liang retreat. I didn¡¯t expect that it would involve Xiao Qiang gege. I¡¯m really sorry."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "You don¡¯t have to go on and on about such a small matter. Aren¡¯t we fine now? We even got a lot of benefits. When Yan Liang sends you the money, I¡¯ll give you a share. After all, we are both involved, so everyone can get the benefits together."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "No, you did it. Whatever I want the money for, I don¡¯t have any share in it. I won¡¯t take it."


    She Ziyan said, "I don¡¯t want it either. I¡¯m your bodyguard, so this is just a matter of duty. Besides, money doesn¡¯t mean much to me. I¡¯ll just leave it to you."


    Li Qiang said with augh, "You guys are all weird, right now many girls are material girls, very powerful. But you all view money as dirt, so I¡¯m really lucky. The beauties I meet are not only all beautiful, but also of high quality. My god, how could my luck be so good?"

 Chapter 180 There is also a way to steal

    Ling Shuangshuang nced at him and said, "That ring of yours is probably really useful. When we were about to be burned to death in the car, I saw that ring light up a little and then Miss He appeared. Maybe she is really protecting you?"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Yes, I believe in this matter very much now. Maybe it really is a treasure."


    She Ziyan said: "Nonsense, I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s anything weird or disorderly about this. You all attributed your good luck to this ring, it¡¯s simply bullshit. If I hadn¡¯te back then, you all would have died. Can that ring protect you all from being burned to death?"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "You¡¯re right, I agree."


    Ling Shuangshuang said, "We have our own ns, but I believe that there is a mysterious force pulling everyone. Don¡¯t you think that no matter how hard you work, you will never be able to escape some fate? When you were at the hospital, you suddenly wanted to escape and protect Xiao Qiang. But at that time, if there was someone watching from the side of the hospital, would you stille out? Of course, with how good you are, if you want to leave, you can. But the people in the hospital can¡¯t let you go, they just put some tranquilizer in your medicine and you fall asleep, how can you get out? I mean, from the time you had that idea to the time you realized it, it wasn¡¯t all on your own. All sorts of coincidences and luck helped. "


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "You¡¯re making too much sense. I agree."


    He Ziyan said exasperatedly: "Just who are you? Why do you agree to whatever we say?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "You can¡¯t me me for this. I feel that your words are very reasonable, but I have nothing to say, so I could only nod in agreement."


    Ling Shuangshuang smiled, "This is the legendary fence-sitter, right? Both sides are trying to please each other, no matter what, they won¡¯t lose out."


    When they arrived at ZTE, Ling Shuangshuang said, "My house is in the building ahead. Come up with me and have a bite to eat. We are tired and hungry, so we must have a good rest."


    Li Qiang said, "It can¡¯t be. Go home and rest early. Zi Yan and I have also gone back to the Lin Family. Because of some matters, we haven¡¯t gone back for two days, so Ya Shi will be angry."


    Ling Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes darkened and said, "Okay, you guys need to be careful. I¡¯ll be going now." When the car stopped in front of a high-ssmunity, Ling Shuangshuang greeted and then got off the car to leave.


    He Ziyan started the car. Seeing Li Qiang still looking at Ling Shuangshuang¡¯s back, he ridiculed, "You like his so much, why didn¡¯t you agree to go upstairs with her. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs."


    Li Qiang smiled awkwardly: "You¡¯re kidding me, alright? I just happened to meet her by chance, we can¡¯t even be considered good friends. Why go upstairs, she¡¯s just being polite, are we going to the hospital or the Lin Family? "Your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet, so why don¡¯t you go to the hospital for a few more days? It¡¯s been hard on you this time. I feel deeply indebted to you."


    She Ziyan said: "I went back to the Lin Family. I don¡¯t like to stay in the hospital. It smells like medicine everywhere, it¡¯s so annoying."


    Li Qiang said, "After we go back, don¡¯t talk about this matter with Yan Liang. I don¡¯t want to worry Lin Ya Shi."


    She Ziyanughed: "You¡¯re afraid that Lin Ya Shi will know about your extortion? After all, the Lin n and the Wang n still have ayer of rtionship. If you want money so tantly from Yan Liang, I¡¯m afraid that Lin Ya Shi will not be happy about it in the future. "


    Li Qiangughed, "Warranty Face is so despicable. He almost caused Ling Shuangshuang and me to die. Can you still be considered a man if I don¡¯t teach him a lesson?"


    She Ziyan nodded, and said: "That is true, as you have said before, that person¡¯s actions are truly infuriating to both gods. Just for the sake of love, she wants to burn two people to death, and such a heart is a little too vicious. Since he is the grandson of Wang Family An, with such a vicious character, I¡¯m afraid she also has a gic rtionship.


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Old Li is a very nice person. He won¡¯t be as heartless as Warrick."


    He Ziyan said: "You should be more careful. You are good at everything, but you are too honest with others, so it is easy for you to lose out."


    Li Qiang did not take what He Ziyan said seriously, andughed: "Oh right, you said that you¡¯ve met Ling Shuang before, then why are you doing this? You¡¯ve assassinated her before? "


    She Ziyan said: "If she was my target, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s no longer alive. I took on a mission to assassinate a movie and television boss, and Ling Shuangshuang was also there at the party that day. I even had a few words with that owner, so I have some impression of her."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "So that¡¯s how it is. Luckily, she wasn¡¯t your target. Otherwise, it would be a pity if such a good girl died."


    She Ziyan nced at him and said: "Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. I am a killer, but I will not kill innocents. Those who get killed by me, usually have the experience ofmitting adultery andmitting murder. If it were an innocent good person, I will not do anything."


    Li Qiang said, "I am clear about that. Your character is definitely top tier. Ipletely believe in you."


    "You have stayed with the girls for too long, your mouth has be much sweeter, but I do not want to hear your words. As someone who came from an assassin n, I know what I have done, I am just a thief and am not a good person, you do not have to praise me so disobediently to make me happy."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "You can¡¯t put it like that, we¡¯ve been together for a few days and I¡¯ve already seen your character. Although a lot of people have official jobs, they are still far offpared to you. For example, Zhang Xueyi.


    He Ziyan said: "You finally got to the point. To deal with Zhang Jiu Jiu¡¯s matter, it¡¯s time for us to have some snacks. Recently, we¡¯ve always been distracted by other messy matters, do you think this car ident has anything to do with him?"


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "It¡¯s unlikely that it¡¯s him, because we¡¯re hiding in the dark and he¡¯s in the open. Up till now, Zhang Xueluo only knows that there¡¯s a conflict between his son and me, and he probably doesn¡¯t know anything else, and Lin Ya Shi also said that the person who assassinated us was an enemy of the Lin Family, he just wants to kill me to warn Lin Ya Shi."

 Chapter 181 Not happy

    He Ziyan said, "It seems like the Lin Family isn¡¯t clean either. Otherwise, how could they have offended someone from the underworld?"


    Li Qiang said: "This I am not sure, I will ask Lin Hu one day to see if he has any news." When there is a distribution of benefits, there will be various conflicts of interest, and hatred will follow along as well. For the business of arge corporation like the Lin Family, it is also inseparable from the business of the underworld, so it is not surprising for us to encounter such a thing. It is just that we were unlucky, especially me, who had only helped Lin Ya Shi for a few days, yet we already encountered such a thing.


    She Ziyan said: "With me protecting you, there won¡¯t be much of a problem. The ident just happened too suddenly, I¡¯ll pay more attention to the surrounding cars when I drive. If any cars with abnormal movements follow us, I¡¯ll immediately shake them off."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "I¡¯m relieved with you here. We¡¯ll have to drive that Te often. The artificial intelligence on it is really powerful. She helped us a lot, so we really need to thank her."


    He Ziyan said, "It¡¯s just an artificial intelligence, what¡¯s there to thank? You¡¯re such an interesting person. You even have to take the machine¡¯s face into consideration."


    Li Qiang said, "In the process of talking with her, I feel that she is no longer just a simple program. He seems to have a life of his own. His conversation is extremely quick, as if he has the ability to think on his own."


    She Ziyanughed: "Are you kidding me? You think I¡¯ve never read science fiction? This is something that you often see in science fiction, but in reality I don¡¯t believe it. "


    Li Qiang said, "When you see her, you will know. Now, I also know that you won¡¯t believe me no matter what."


    She Ziyan said, "You are wrong about that. I still believe a little. After all, that car saved our lives. It must have its own unique characteristicspared to other cars. This is something worth confirming."


    Li Qiang said, "Oh right, do you remember what happenedst time? When we went to Wang Hua¡¯s house, we met a few old friends who advised us to hand over the management of ck Region Forest to them. Do you have any thoughts now?"


    She Ziyan said: "At that time, I advised you not to do this, they have their own agenda, we can¡¯t let them do whatever they want, how about this, you arrange a few jobs for them, but you are not in charge of them, the power is still up to you, this way they both get benefits, and it doesn¡¯t affect your power, even if they are dissatisfied, they can¡¯t say anything."


    Li Qiang nodded thoughtfully and said, "What you said makes a lot of sense. I¡¯ve remembered it all."


    They quickly returned to the Lin n and by this time, Wu Yao was already anxiously waiting at the door. When she saw Li Qiang return, she couldn¡¯t contain her joy and went up to him saying, "You¡¯ve finally returned. The young miss is already in a hurry,e in quickly."


    Li Qiang said, "When she was working with Ling Shuangshuang, she was there as well and agreed to it. Why are you so worried now?"


    Wu Yao said, "Miss has been worried ever since she came back. She always said that she shouldn¡¯t let you out at this time. If she encounters any more trouble along the way, she will feel uneasy."


    Li Qiangughed, "So she cares about me that much. It seems that I have a ce in her heart as well."


    He Ziyan said: "She¡¯s your wife, it¡¯s only right that she cares about you. What¡¯s there to be surprised about? Quickly go andfort your wife. She must have missed you so much that she¡¯s in such a hurry."


    Li Qiang snickered in his heart, "I guess Lin Ya Shi is worried that if something happens to me, it will affect her future inheritance. Anyway, the rich and powerful family¡¯s first priority is money, my life is actually insignificant." The faint sense of inferiority made Li Qiang not dare to have any hopes for Lin Ya Shi¡¯s feelings. Hence, he did not think too much about it. This allowed him to be able to deal with this matter with ease and not be distracted by his emotions.


    Arriving at the main hall, Lin Ya Shi did not reveal the nervous fluster that Wu Yao had mentioned. Instead, he elegantly sat there and drank the red wine.


    Seeing that Li Qiang had arrived, she pointed to the cup on the table and said, "Come have a drink with me."


    He Ziyan had tactfully left long ago. Wu Yao stood beside the two of them and served them. She immediately poured a cup for Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang picked up his wine cup and said, "I¡¯ve dyed you for too long. I¡¯m really sorry for making you worry."


    Lin Ya Shi coldly said, "What do I have to worry about? You are a man of great work and wisdom. You do not have an expert beside you to protect you. I have always believed that nothing will happen to you."


    Li Qiang thought, "The current situation is different from what Wu Yao said. She¡¯s not worried about me at all." She smiled and said, "It¡¯s alright. After this trip with Ling Shuang, I gained some knowledge. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any danger."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Shuangshuang is rather mischievous. Even though she¡¯s an international movie star, she¡¯s still impulsive when ites to things she does. She didn¡¯t make you angry, right?"


    Li Qiang thought, "I¡¯m not angry, but I almost lost my life." On the surface, he said, "No, no. She is very understanding. He is a very easy person to get along with."


    Lin Ya Shi then asked, "How are things going?"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s alright. The process is rather smooth. There are only a few details that need to be discussed in detail."


    Lin Ya Shi nced at Li Qiang and said, "Shuangshuang¡¯s temper is too bad. I already knew that this matter is unlikely to be settled in one go, so I called you over. I wanted you to enlighten her and make his a little patient, but I didn¡¯t expect that to be the case."


    Li Qiang said, "So the reason you called me over so easily was because you wanted me to help you out a lot? The friendship between you really is so deep. "


    Lin Ya Shi said: "She is such a good person, is it strange that I make friends with her? "I know that you have some prejudice against her industry, but in every industry, they might not all be bad people, and they may not all be good people. There are always a few that are not bad, let¡¯s see how we dig them out."


    Li Qiang said, "Speaking of digging, the problem is ..."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Don¡¯t be so silly. I¡¯m talking to you about proper business. In the future, you have to apany Shuangshuang more. When there¡¯s no chance of filming, she¡¯s very lonely and doesn¡¯t have any friends by her side. I want to apany her more, but I have a lot of things to do, so I can only send you."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "It sounds like I¡¯m just a person with nothing better to do, but I¡¯m actually quite busy as well."


    Lin Ya Shi said: "No matter how busy you are, you are still just a student. "If I tell you to go, then go. You have done well in this matter. I will give you some benefits in the future."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Alright, I will remember your words. You owe me a favor. As a person, I know how to collect debts."

 Chapter 182 Cleaning

    Lin Ya Shi said, "You¡¯re still bbermouth. Quickly go and take a bath and have Wu Yao serve you."


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "There¡¯s no need for that. For a man to take a shower and have a girl wait on him is too embarrassing."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "That won¡¯t do, this is the Lin n¡¯s rule. No matter who it is, as long as they live in the Lin n, they have to stay outside for at least a few hours. Wu Yao, follow him."


    Wu Yao nodded with a reddened face and tugged at the corner of Li Qiang¡¯s clothes. She whispered, "Master, don¡¯t disobey Miss Sang, whatever she wants to do, she must do it. No matter how much you protest, it¡¯s useless."


    Li Qiang could only follow Wu Yao into the bathroom. After all, he had already experienced this once before, so he was already used to wearing boxers this time, and Wu Yao¡¯s technique was very good, she washed his body very cleanly, and what made Li Qiang proud was, when facing a beauty like Wu Yao, he actually controlled her body¡¯s reaction, and even Wu Yao secretly admired this Master Li for being a righteous person.


    When Wu Yao turned around, the center of her boxers puffed up. Li Qiang sighed and thought, "It seems like even a gentleman has a shelf life. I only have a shelf life of a few seconds."


    After putting on the pajamas Wu Yao had prepared for him, Li Qiang went to the top floor of the bedroom. At this time, Lin Ya Shi was still reading as usual.


    Li Qiang got into bed and asked, "Why do you like reading books so much? Besides, isn¡¯t there a reader with electronic ink already? Why are you still holding such a thick book? "


    Lin Ya Shi turned the pages and replied, "You don¡¯t understand. Reading books has that kind of reading taste only when you have a physical book in your hand. Reading reading a book with a reader is something a child should do. And do you know, the books in my hands are all the first editions of the book, each one can be sold for a lot of money. This kind of feeling is something you won¡¯t be able to understand."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "I wonder if you have the first edition of Golden Bottle Plum?"


    Lin Ya Shi immediately replied, "Yes. If you want it, I can give it to you. But I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to read the ancient book."


    Li Qiang waved his hand and said: "No need, no need, I was just joking. With your Lin Family¡¯s strength, obtaining these precious solitaries is not a difficult task. Regarding your studies, I will just casually say a few words."


    Lin Ya Shi said: "That¡¯s fine. Since we are two people, it is normal to have a few words with each other. Oh right, you must have encountered a lot today, okay? I always felt that you had a lot of secrets from me. "


    Li Qiang said, "No, I¡¯ve already told you everything I can. There really is nothing to hide."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "But what happened to the abrasions on your face and hands? Thest time I saw you, you didn¡¯t have that many wounds on your body. Why do you have so many abrasions after you left with Ling Shuangshuang? Did she bully you? "


    Li Qiang said, "No, she¡¯s a weak woman, how could she bully me? Nothing at all. "


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Then tell me the truth, okay? I hope you are an honest person and shouldn¡¯t lie to your own wife."


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "I¡¯ve already said what I needed to say. Let¡¯s just do our routine and finish what we needed to do."


    Lin Ya Shi angrily said, "You¡¯re not even going to tell me the truth. What else are you doing? I don¡¯t want to continue doing this."


    Li Qiang said, "This matter was done for your sake, so of course I don¡¯t care. You said it yourself, if we pretend to be different from the real two, then your inheritance rights would be lost. At that time, all your efforts would have been in vain.


    Lin Ya Shi said, "You are a dishonest person. I have asked you many times, hoping that you would tell me the truth. However, you have tried to deny it. Since that is the case, what is the point of our rtionship?"


    Li Qiang said, "There¡¯s no need for that. We only have an employment rtionship, but your behavior right now is a little strange."


    Lin Ya Shi asked, "Tell me, where am I strange? What¡¯s strange about that? "


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "We just signed the contract and went our own ways. No one interferes with each other, but right now, your attitude is like my wife."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "No matter what the rtionship is, since you have be my bodyguard, you should report the situation anytime. I should be clear about some matters."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Since you said that we¡¯re in an employment rtionship, and now that we¡¯re outside the scope of this rtionship, do you want to marry me?" As he spoke, he moved closer.


    Lin Ya Shi shifted her body to the side and eximed, "What are you trying to do?"


    Li Qiang said, "What else can I do? Since you want to be my wife, then let¡¯s do what couples do. You¡¯re an adult now, so you should know what to do, right?"


    Lin Ya Shi angrily said, "He¡¯s just talking to you about proper business and you¡¯re messing around. I won¡¯t give my body to a man who doesn¡¯t love me at all. You¡¯d better not worry about it."


    Li Qiang held her delicate hand and said, "You are wrong, I love you very much. I love you from the bottom of my heart."


    Lin Ya Shi snorted and said, "You¡¯re so glib. You¡¯re just spouting nonsense to achieve your goal. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already told this to a lot of people, haven¡¯t you?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Of course not. There¡¯s no such thing as this."


    Lin Ya Shi pushed him away and said, "Go back to sleep. It¡¯s impossible for me to cooperate with what you want to do. If you continue to mess around, I have a way to take care of you."


    Li Qiangughed, "Don¡¯t be like this, he¡¯s just ying around with you. I¡¯m just joking with you, how would I dare to vite you? Oh right, those who have warned you, have they sent you any messages since then?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "No, so far the police haven¡¯t found out who did it."


    Li Qiang said, "I think it¡¯s very likely that it was those people who kidnapped me."


    Lin Ya Shi said: "They already got what they wanted, so why would they stille and harm you?"


    Li Qiang said, "That may not be the case. Maybe they found out that the ount book was fake, so they came to take revenge on us."


    Lin Ya Shi thought about it and said, "That¡¯s possible. What are you going to do next?"


    Li Qiang said, "I want to contact his and see what she has to say. If it really is them, it wouldn¡¯t be toote for us to take revenge."


    Lin Ya Shi said: "That ount book of mine was created wlessly, so the possibility of it being seen through is very low. Of course, there are always idents. If they were to find it, they would continue toe to the Lin n to search for it."


    Li Qiang said, "Regardless of the case, let¡¯s contact the other party first and then everything will be clear."


    Lin Ya Shi nodded. "Alright, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Be careful, the other party is a crazy bandit who kills without blinking. It¡¯s best if we can talk about this with them."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "This Lin Ya Shi was cold to me at the beginning, but now he cares more and more about me. He looks a little like a wife."

 Chapter 183 Buddhist Light Temple

    The next morning, He Ziyan drove Li Qiang to high school, but Li Qiang had already used the method that Liu Yueru had given him to contact her, and Liu Yueru still wanted him to meet her at the Buddhist Light Temple.


    Li Qiang told She Ziyan to drive to the Buddhist Light Temple, and he asked: "It¡¯s still early in the morning, why are you going to the temple if you have nothing to do? This isn¡¯t a day for incense to burn, is it? " Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t ask about that anymore. When we get there, just say that you¡¯re my driver. Don¡¯t say anything else, understand?"


    He Ziyan said: "You aren¡¯t going to see some old lover are you? That¡¯s why their actions were so covert? "


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry and said, "Can you stop messing around? I don¡¯t have time to talk about superfluous words, I¡¯ll exin them to you in the future."


    She Ziyan knew where her responsibilitiesy, so she didn¡¯t say anything more, started the car and drove towards the Buddhist Light Temple.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the Buddhist Light Temple, Liu Yueru was already waiting there. She was wearing a pink flowery dress, and her beauty was so alluring that no one could guess her true identity. Seeing He Zi Yan beside Li Qiang, he could not help but be startled, and asked: "Who is this beauty?"


    Li Qiang introduced, "She¡¯s my female chauffeur and was hired recently."


    He Ziyan nodded to Liu Yueru without saying a word.


    Liu Yueru¡¯s eyes shed before she smiled and said, "You sure are blessed to have such a pretty driver. Oh right, why are you so anxious to find me today? What do you want?"


    Li Qiang came to Liu Yueru¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, "I want to ask you, did you find someone to assassinate me yesterday?"


    Liu Yueru¡¯s expression changed as she asked, "What did you say?" Someone killed you yesterday? "


    When Li Qiang saw Liu Yueru¡¯s expression, he realized that she wasn¡¯t lying, so he told her everything that happened yesterday. He said, "Someone wanted to kill me and give Lin Ya Shi a warning. Since you didn¡¯t do it, then who were these people?"


    Liu Yueru said: "If I want to kill you, there are many ways to do it. I don¡¯t think that group of people would do it professionally, so you should investigate more about Lin Ya Shi¡¯s group. Maybe it¡¯s because of a businesspetitor or an enemy who has a grudge against her, I already have the ount book, and I also need you to find out some information from the Lin Family. Why should I kill you? There¡¯s no reason. "


    Li Qiang felt that Liu Yueru¡¯s words made sense, so he nodded and said, "It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t do it. I also thought you were so good to me, so why would you harm me?"


    Liu Yueru snorted, "Then why do you suspect me? "Although we met through that kind of thing, I still have a good impression of you and won¡¯t kill you for no reason. Sigh, this isn¡¯t a good ce to talk, let¡¯s go to the meditation room, is this girl alsoing?"


    Li Qiang said to He Ziyan, "Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be out in a while."


    Although She Ziyan was unwilling, she could only listen to his orders and obediently sit in the car, waiting.


    Li Qiang followed Liu Yueru to the door of the meditation room where Qiu Yue livedst time. Liu Yueru knocked on the door and said, "Master Qiu Yue, it¡¯s me. Open the door."


    However, there was no sound from inside the house. Liu Yueru curiously asked, "She was clearly seen entering the house before, why didn¡¯t you open the door?" She knocked on the door a few times and said, "Master Qiu Yue, please open the door. I have something to talk to you about."


    At this time, he suddenly heard a thump in the room as if someone inside had fallen down. Liu Yueru nced at Li Qiang and said, "Something might have happened. Kick the door open, hurry up!"


    Li Qiang hesitated and said, "That¡¯s not good. After all, this is the temple¡¯s door. If I kick it until it is broken, they will not be happy."


    Liu Yueru stamped her feet, "What time is it? Something big must have happened inside. If you don¡¯t act now, it will be toote."


    Hearing this, Li Qiang had to make up his mind and forcefully kicked the door. With a "dong" sound, the door opened, but the scene inside shocked Li Qiang and Liu Yueru.


    It turned out that Qiu Yue was lying on the ground with an awkward expression on her face. The ground was covered with water.


    Li Qiang was attracted by Qiu Yue¡¯s smooth and white body, so he looked at it a few more times. But soon after, he turned around andined, "It¡¯s all your fault. You told me to kick the door down. This is bad."


    Liu Yueru entered the house and put clothes on Qiu Yue¡¯s body. "What happened to you?" she asked. Why are you lying on the ground naked? "


    Qiu Yue replied, "I was in my room bathing. I heard someone knocking on the door outside and wanted to put on my clothes, but I slipped and fell. I might have broken your leg. You guys are outside right now, so I¡¯m too embarrassed to say anything."


    Liu Yueru said, "Quicklye in and help me get her up."


    Li Qiang said, "She¡¯s not wearing any clothes, not to mention she¡¯s from the Li Family. It¡¯s not good for me to just barge in, right?"


    Liu Yueru said, "I¡¯ve already put on clothes for her. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s more important that youe in first to save her."


    Li Qiang could only brace himself and enter the room to help Liu Yueru bring Qiu Yue to the bedside and sit down.


    Qiu Yue said embarrassedly, "It¡¯s all my fault. I went out to do some work this morning and my body was a little dirty, so I wanted to wash myself in my room. In the end, something like this happened and I¡¯m sorry for it." When she said this, she nced at Li Qiang out of the corner of her eyes. Her face was slightly red. Although there was no hair on her head, she was still beautiful.


    Li Qiang was moved by Qiu Yue¡¯s beauty and thought to himself, "This Master Qiu Yue is truly a beauty. I don¡¯t know why she left home, but if she was dressed like an ordinary person, she would definitely be even more beautiful." "Sigh, what am I thinking? She is from a different n, and I am just not suitable to be like her."


    At this moment, Qiu Yue asked, "What are you guys doing here so early in the morning?"


    Liu Yueru said, "Whether the two of us want to discuss some matters and think about it, your room is the safest."


    Qiu Yue said, "Then I¡¯ll leave first. You two can continue chatting in the room."


    Liu Yueru said, "There¡¯s no need. I haven¡¯t hidden many things from you, so there¡¯s no need for that now. Oh right, how is the ount book?"


    Qiu Yue took out a stack of manuscripts and said, "This is the content that I have deciphered. Although there are still ipleteness, it has nothing to do with major problems. The basic content is clear. I believe it will be of great help to you."


    Liu Yueru said happily, "This is great! The leader will definitely be very happy."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "So you¡¯re not the leader, but you have a superior?"


    Liu Yueru said, "Of course. Our organization is huge, and I¡¯m just a small leader. Of course, I¡¯m not the leader. So you always thought I was the boss, right?"


    Li Qiang said, "I can see that you have quite the charisma of a leader, which is why I thought you were the leader."


    Liu Yueru took his words seriously and smiled, "If I were the boss, I wouldn¡¯t have disguised myself as Liang Qiuying to lure you into the trap."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s true. The boss is usually the one who manages the situation. It¡¯s rare for him to personally rush to the front line."

 Chapter 184 Chunguang

    Liu Yueru said, "When I lied to you and stabbed you with a knife, do you hate me?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "That cut wasn¡¯t that deep either. It was just a superficial wound. I don¡¯t hate you."


    Liu Yueru said, "If I stabbed a little harder, would you hate me?"


    Li Qiang said, "What happened to you today? Why did you keep asking meaningless questions? Let¡¯s not talk about this for now, okay? "


    Liu Yueru said, "Alright, let¡¯s talk about this matter again in the future. That Miss He beside you seems to have quite the background. I feel that she might not necessarily be your driver."


    Li Qiang said, "No, she¡¯s my driver. She¡¯s only responsible for driving me to and from school. What can a weak girl like her do?"


    Liu Yueru said, "Don¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯m an assassin so I understand this industry very well. Her temperament and actions are clearly from our line of work, and she is an expert at it too."


    Li Qiang was surprised, secretly admiring this woman¡¯s observation skills, so he smiled and said, "She¡¯s been in the special forces before, so she knows a little martial arts moves, but her skills are definitely not as good as yours. What are you worried about?"


    Liu Yueru said, "Stop teasing me. She is probably one of the best assassins. She is definitely not someone to be trifled with. What are you trying to do by deliberately hiding this?"


    Li Qiang purposely yed dumb and said, "You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m really just asking her to be my driver. As for what else she knows, I really don¡¯t know."


    Liu Yueru sighed. "You¡¯ve always held back against me. It seems like the grudge between us has yet to be resolved."


    Li Qiang said, "You women are too meticulous. There¡¯s no need to care about some things, there¡¯s no need to be so conflicted. If I knew more about Miss He, I would tell you the truth. As for now, I really don¡¯t know anything."


    At this moment, Qiu Yue seemed to have no interest in their argument. She was just sitting by the side, reading a scripture. Just as she came out of the bath, her body was emitting a fresh fragrance, and from head to toe, she looked clean and refreshing.


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but look at her a few more times, which attracted Liu Yueru¡¯s attention. She poked Li Qiang and said, "He¡¯s from a rich family. Don¡¯t think too much of it, it¡¯s impossible."


    At this moment, Qiu Yue also raised her eyes and met Li Qiang¡¯s gaze. The two of them immediately turned their heads away and pretended as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing this, Liu Yueru was a little surprised in her heart, "This Qiu Yue has always been calm like water. Although she is young, her Buddhist attainment is quite high and she has already seen through the profound realms. She was originally a young talent in the buddhist faith, and her future is limitless. Why is she so distracted today?" Could it be that she¡¯s really interested in Li Qiang? "


    She looked at Li Qiang and saw that his expression was indecisive. She sighed to herself, "What an injustice. Could it be that Qiu Yueli intentionally caused her body to fall on the ground for Li Qiang to see? Could it be that I inadvertently tied a red thread to these two people? If the Great Master finds out about this, he will definitely me me. " Thinking of this, she felt a chill run down her spine. She was quite afraid of the person that she had just thought of.


    Liu Yueru tugged at the corner of Li Qiang¡¯s shirt and said, "Follow me, I have something to tell you."


    Li Qiang inexplicably followed Liu Yueru to the side room. Liu Yueru said with a stern expression, "Initially, I came here to discuss some serious matters, but I noticed that something was amiss, so I wanted to correct it." Li Qiang asked curiously, "What are you talking about? What¡¯s going on?"


    Liu Yueru said, "How many times did you actually meet that Qiu Yue?"


    Li Qiang said, "Including the previous time, there were only two times. Furthermore, they were all with you. You know this very well."


    Liu Yueru sighed, "Then I wonder why you like her? She¡¯s a nun. "


    Li Qiang¡¯s face turned red and said, "Sigh, you saw through me? "Then I won¡¯t hide it from you. Although she¡¯s a nun, she¡¯s very beautiful, young, and has vast knowledge. As a normal man, it¡¯s not strange that I like her, right?"


    Liu Yueru said, "Of course it¡¯s not strange. What I find strange is that she likes you too. That¡¯s what really puzzles me. "


    Hearing that, Li Qiang said happily, "What did you say? Does she really like me? "


    Liu Yueru said, "Women know women the best. The moment I look at her eyes, I can tell that she has you in her heart. It¡¯s such a shame that she can¡¯t be touched. You must remember this."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "She¡¯s a nun, of course I know you can¡¯t touch her, but if she can take the initiative to return the favor, then wouldn¡¯t I be able to have a normal rtionship with her?"


    Liu Yueru stomped her feet and said, "Can you not court death? Due to certain reasons, I cannot directly tell you Master Qiu Yue¡¯s identity, but if something really does happen between you and her, the consequences will definitely be very serious.


    Li Jun suppressed herughter and said, "Are you jealous? Sigh, I never thought that I, Li Qiang, would actually be able to make such a cold and beautiful girl like you be jealous of me.


    Liu Yueru¡¯s nose was crooked from anger, "You wish! There are countless suitors around me, so I won¡¯t lower the standards so low. In short, what I¡¯ve told you before, you must remember that you cannot offend Qiu Yue. Stay away from her in the future, if anything happens to you, not only will you lose your life, even I will have to suffer.


    Li Qiang was able to hear some of Liu Yueru¡¯s words. That beautiful little nun was no ordinary person; she must be hiding some unknown secret. Looking at Liu Yueru¡¯s extremely terrifying expression, Li Qiang understood that approaching Autumn Moon was an extremely dangerous matter.


    Moreover, Qiu Yue seemed to have a very good impression of him, and the two of them seemed to have the same thought. With just a few small nces, she could already tell what the other party was thinking, and this subtle feeling made Li Qiang feel excited, excited, and it was impossible for him to voluntarily give up on this heavenly luck.


    However, facing Liu Yueru¡¯s aggressivemand, Li Qiang still circled around and faked a greeting. He smiled and said, "Okay, I listened to your words. Don¡¯t worry, I will absolutely not have anything happen to Master Qiu Yue. You are worrying the wrong people."


    After hearing what Li Qiang said, Liu Yueru rxed a little and said, "Alright then. In short, I¡¯ve already reminded you. If you cause trouble in the future, it has nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 185 slip of paper

    The two of them walked out of the side room and saw Qiu Yue walking towards them. "I have something to do," she said. "If you guys wish to continue chatting, you can stay here."


    Liu Yueru held the script and said with a smile, "I¡¯m here to get the script. Since I¡¯ve already gotten the script, I¡¯ll be taking my leave." As she spoke, she pulled on Li Qiang and had him follow along.


    Li Qiang put his hands together in front of Qiu Yue and said, "Amitabha, I will take my leave."


    Qiu Yue giggled in a rarely seen way. "Don¡¯t joke about such a thing. It will get you into trouble. Please take care, Almsgiver." As she spoke, she returned the greeting, but while Liu Yueru was turning around, she suddenly shoved a piece of paper into Li Qiang¡¯s hands!


    At first, Li Qiang was a little surprised, but when he saw Qiu Yue¡¯s shy appearance, his heart could not help but skip a beat. He held the note tightly in his hand and followed Liu Yueru out the door.


    Liu Yueru brought Li Qiang to the temple¡¯s entrance and said: "I originally wanted to talk to you about some serious matters, but seeing how distracted you are, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯te in the future. It¡¯s not toote for us to find somewhere else to talk, you have to be carefultely, your identity has changed, and you¡¯ve encountered many changes.


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "I will remember your teachings in my heart. Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. Nothing will happen to me." Liu Yueru said, "That¡¯s for the best. You¡¯re very smart, so I don¡¯t need to say anything more. What I¡¯m most worried about is the issue of rtionships. Men are all lustful and sometimes don¡¯t even want their lives for women. I don¡¯t want to see you end up like this."


    Li Qiang was moved by Liu Yueru¡¯s earnest teachings. He held her delicate hand and said, "Thank you elder sister for your guidance. I will remember it all."


    Returning to the car, She Ziyan asked, "What did you say to Liu Yueru in front of the door?"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s nothing. She was just worried about me, so she said a few more words."


    She Ziyan said, "I remember you telling me before that she nned to murder you and even kidnapped you. Howe their rtionship is so good now?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "My sworn enemy should be resolved, not tied up. Moreover, I don¡¯t have any deep grudges with her. Everyone just has their own masters, so she was forced to do it."


    He Ziyan said: "She was forced to kidnap you and even stabbed you. If she was forced to kill you in the future, don¡¯t you me her?"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s a setback for you. Although I¡¯ve suffered from her in the past, I don¡¯t bear grudges against women. Besides, she didn¡¯t do anything to me, so it¡¯s good to be friends. Weren¡¯t you also an assassin in the past? We get along pretty well now."


    She Ziyan said: "Aha, I knew you would talk about me. Forget it, I¡¯ll kindly remind you that if you disobey me, I¡¯m fine with it."


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t be angry. I know you¡¯re kind to me, but I still remember this favor."


    She Ziyan said: "It¡¯s dangerous in the martial arts world. You¡¯re still young, so you¡¯re easily deceived. After a long time, even if I don¡¯t remind you, you¡¯ll still know it."


    Li Qiang said, "Speaking of which, I feel that Liu Yueru¡¯s organization is a bit simr to your ck Cloaked Society. Are you two together?"


    She Ziyan said: "No, if she was a member of the ck Cloaked Society, I would know. Moreover, her way of doing things is the same as the ck Cloaked Society, our ck Cloaked Society is only responsible for killing people, we never kidnap people, you underestimate us too much."


    Li Qiang smiled awkwardly, "So there are different grades to this matter. Do you think that Liu Yueru¡¯s organization is not on the same level as your ck Cloaked Society?"


    She Ziyan said, "In terms of scale and financial resources, maybe her organization is more powerful because of the higher profits from the kidnapping, but our ck Cloth Society has always despised this kind of lowly behavior, so we never dabbled in it. Drug trafficking and kidnapping are looked down upon by people, especially human traffickers, which are even more despicable. Our ck Clothes Society has a rule: if we meet a human dealer, we just get rid of him, and don¡¯t need to report to the organization."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "Thieves have their own ways too. Your ck Cloaked Society has quite the character."


    He Ziyan said: "When the organization was first established, it was originally to act in ce of thew of the heavens, but as time went on, as more and more money was lost, it became more and more useless to engage in the business of assassins. But there is also a rule, those who are killed must have their hands stained with blood, if they are innocent civilians, we will never take on this kind of work."


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯m more interested in that organization of yours. I wonder when they will open their eyes for me to see."


    He Ziyan said: "You don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you? "How could an ordinary person casually see a member of the ck Cloaked Society? It was an ident. If it were anyone else, they would have died ten thousand times already."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "In that case, I¡¯m still quite lucky. Not only did you not kill me, you even became my bodyguard. It¡¯s a blessing I gained from cultivating for the third time."


    She Ziyan said, "You, ah, everything is good, just talk without end. I have all sorts of reasons for being your bodyguard, so there¡¯s no need to exaggerate. In short, you better not mention the ck Cloaked Society in the future. The less we talk about, the safer you will be, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you."


    Li Qiang said, "Alright, since you don¡¯t want me to say it, then let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Oh, right, was the Te refurbishment finished? I really do want to put on more clothes now. "


    He Ziyan asked curiously, "Who is Bo Duo?"


    Li Qiang said, "Bo Duo is Te¡¯s artificial intelligence. She¡¯s the one who helped us out."


    She Ziyan said, "Oh, if you didn¡¯t say it, I would have forgotten about it. You are really a freak. Why are you giving artificial intelligence a name? I me myself for not getting used to it."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Since she¡¯s an artificial intelligence, she has the ability to think by herself. Naturally, she¡¯s also a type of life. It¡¯s only right that I give her a name."


    He Ziyan said, "She can¡¯t even be considered human. She¡¯s just a pile of parts."


    Li Qiang said, "If it¡¯s just a bunch of parts, can she save our lives? Other than the fact that she doesn¡¯t have a body, she¡¯s no different from a human. Furthermore, her ability is even stronger. At the very least, her lifespan is longer than ours by a lot. "


    He Ziyan said, "It seems like you like her? You really are about to break through the limits of humanity, not only do you love all kinds of women, now you even love all kinds of machines? "


    Li Qiang embarrassedly said, "What nonsense are you spouting? I only said a few good things about her, why are you so jealous?"


    She Ziyan said angrily: "You said I¡¯m jealous of machines, isn¡¯t this humiliating to me? I¡¯m your bodyguard, not your servant. There are some things that you can listen to if you want to, but if you don¡¯t want to, then shut up. Don¡¯t keep ying meaningless jokes on me!"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t be like that. I spoke too much. I¡¯m sorry."

 Chapter 186 Killer

    She Ziyan said: "Forget it, after I send you up, I have something to do, so let¡¯s not talk anymore." As sshe spoke, he drove her car to the limit and sped towards Salt View Middle School.


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but say, "Actually, I have some doubts about the ck Cloaked Society. Since your organization has such integrity, why don¡¯t you do some proper business? "Why do you have to be an assassin?"


    He Ziyan said: "This is a ce where you are too young. Do you think it is so easy to do business? All the industries that makerge amounts of money have long been monopolized by some powers, their power and connections are unattainable for us, the ck Cloths Society, and after entering some industries, it is inevitable that we have to deal with some special people, the risks brought are not something that can be solved with just a few lives, so after careful consideration, the organization still feels that killing people is rtively easy, moreover, the people we kill are people we should kill, and it is not really against justice. "


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "I didn¡¯t expect that killing people this year would be the simplest matter. I was speechless."


    He Ziyan said, "You will find out if you continue to stay in the Lin Family. There are even moreplex matters waiting for you. When that timees, you will feel that today¡¯s thoughts will be extremely simple."


    As Li Qiang thought of this, he did not speak to He Zi Yan anymore. The two of them remained silent and soon arrived at the entrance of Yan Jing Middle School.


    She Ziyan opened the door and let Li Qiang out of the car. Then she said, "I¡¯m going to do something and might be a bitte. If you see that I¡¯m not waiting for you, then call me. I¡¯ll definitely rush over."


    Li Qiang said, "Go ahead and busy yourself. If you can¡¯te, I¡¯ll take a taxi home."


    He had just walked into the school when someone patted him from behind. At first, he thought it was Tang Yu Xian because he would always be able to meet her in school these few days. However, when he turned around, he found that it was Ba Guang who was smiling at him.


    Li Qiang was pleasantly surprised and said, "I finally saw you, kid. Where the hell did you go?"


    Ba Guang said, "Something happened at home, so I took care of it for a few days. It¡¯s been so long since I saw you, Big Bro. I missed you so much." He hugged him.


    Li Qiang pushed him away and said, "F * ck, why are you acting like a gay, you don¡¯t have to be so sticky, right? I can¡¯t stand your way of expressing it. Say it, is there anything you need my help with?"


    Ba Guang¡¯s expression changed. "No, that is a matter of our family. It has nothing to do with you. I can handle it myself."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "It seems like you¡¯ve really grown up. In the past, if you encounter any problems, you would alwayse to me for help. Now, you can finally hold on for a while. I support you!"


    Ba Guang said: "How could it be that exaggerated? It¡¯s just a small matter, and there¡¯s no need for Big Bro to do anything. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve be so popr recently, and quite a few people in high school know that you¡¯ve struck it rich. Now, you should be ttering people from here all the way to the train station, right?"


    Li Qiang replied, "Not at all. You¡¯re always bullshitting. There are countless rich young masters and young masters of the Shangguan family in this high school. It¡¯s unlikely that my matter will cause a sensation."


    Ba Guang said in surprise, "Are you not going to use the inte? Some said that you had long nned to get in touch with Lin Ya Shi through all kinds of means, and then fooled her; some said that you were a foreign spy who had used all kinds of resources and connections to get close to Lin Ya Shi; some even said that you were a descendant of the First Emperor of Qin Dynasty, who had used his family¡¯s secret key to open the treasure of the Royal Tomb and made a fortune; otherwise, how could Lin Ya Shi have hired a poor boy like you? "Some people even said that you ..."


    Li Qiang interrupted him and said with a wry smile, "Forget it, don¡¯t say anymore. If you continue talking, am I going to be an alien, a person from the stars?"


    Ba Guang smiled. "More or less. Anyways, I go to the Tieba Tieba and my Wechat Moment everyday to see if there are any new posts. I¡¯ve known you for a long time and I already know what kind of people you are.


    Li Qiang helplessly said, "You still have the nerve to smile? As my brother, you don¡¯t want to speak up for me, and instead want to watch the show? What are you trying to say?"


    Ba Guang said: "You are using me unjustly, I have long registered my ount to speak up for you, but people either say that I am a troll army, or say that I am 4-, 6-, or even guess that I am your vest. If you do not believe what I say, what can I do, you suddenly took a step up to the sky, so many people are jealous to death, I would rather believe those ridiculous things, than listen to half of the truth from me."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "It would be hard on you then. I also know that if you were to suddenly be rich, it would definitely be apanied by a lot of criticism. It would be great if you could get used to it."


    Ba Guang said with a smile, "There¡¯s a lot of fuss over there, but bro, your mental fortitude is too strong, so as long as you let this matter go, it¡¯s alright. With a beauty in your heart and wealth in your hands, what¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s the truth that we got the benefits."


    Li Qiang said, "You¡¯re the only one that knows how to be talkative. I¡¯m impressed by you."


    The two of themughed as they walked to the entrance of the building. Suddenly, Tang Yu Xian appeared in front of them and said, "Oh, what a coincidence. We meet again."


    Li Qiang thought, "Is it really a coincidence?" "Why do I feel like you¡¯re waiting for me?" On the surface, he still smiled and said, "That¡¯s right, we are really fated to meet each other in school every day."


    Ba Guang smiled and said, "You guys take your time. I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be going up first." As he spoke, he took a big stride up the stairs, appearing to be very tactful.


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "This Ba Guang, he hasn¡¯t been to school for a few days. How could he possibly have any problems?"


    Tang Yu Xian said, "He¡¯s very clever. If he could use this kind of quick-witted energy on his studies, he would have be a first-ss student a long time ago."


    Li Qiang asked, "You have been quite diligent in your studies recently. It used to be very difficult for me to see you."


    Tang Yu said with a smile, "There¡¯s no hope of filming it. The show has also been pushed aside. What else can we do if note to school?"


    Li Qiang remembered something and asked, "Do you know Ling Shuangshuang?"


    Tang Yu Xian said, "Are you deliberately humiliating me?" She is an international celebrity, how can I, a small dragon, stand up to her? "

 Chapter 187 seduction

    Li Qiang said, "I just met her and have a good rtionship with her. I heard that she has a movie to shoot and if you¡¯re free, I can rmend you to her. At least, ying a supporting role won¡¯t be a problem."


    With an expression of disbelief, Tang Yu Xian asked: "Are you speaking the truth? You¡¯re not lying to me, right?"


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯ve always been a talkative person. How could I lie to you? Weren¡¯t you pestering me to help you? Why are you suspecting me at such a crucial moment?"


    Tang Yu Xian said: "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but such a great thing happened right in front of me. It made me a little flustered and I couldn¡¯t speak properly for a moment. Don¡¯t me me."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "How could I me you? You¡¯re not a good actor if you don¡¯t want to be a celebrity actor. Besides, you¡¯re so beautiful and have such great talent. Since I can help you, of course I have to."


    Tang Yu Xian moved closer to Li Qiang and said with a breath as heavy as orchids: "You helped me with this big favor, don¡¯t you have any conditions?"


    Being approached by such a beautifuldy, Li Qiang panicked a little, but he still calmed himself down and said, "What kind of person do you take me as? I did joke with you before, but as a person you have to have principles, I can¡¯t take advantage of you. Moreover, this matter only has a clue, it hasn¡¯t beenpleted.


    Tang Yu Xianughed: "Then it¡¯s a deal. When I think about working with a top celebrity like Ling Shuangshuang, I¡¯m really excited. That¡¯s right, how did you get connected to her? "I heard from some people in the circle that she was very arrogant and ignored by most people. The people she values are either very high ranked or very talented. What exactly is her rtionship with you?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "You don¡¯t need to ask. In short, I¡¯m not boasting right now, but I¡¯m fully confident that you will have a spot when that movie of hers starts."


    Seeing that there was no one around, Tang Yu Xian gave him a kiss on the cheek and smiled: "You said it yourself. If it doesn¡¯t work out, then I¡¯ll deal with you!"


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "Don¡¯t be like this. There¡¯s a big red lip print on my face. How am I supposed to go to ss?"


    Tang Yu Xian smiled sweetly: "The lipstick that I use is high grade. Even if I kiss you, you won¡¯t be able to see it. Don¡¯t worry."


    The two chatted andughed as they entered the ssroom. Tang Yu Xian once again invited Li Qiang to sit with his, but Li Qiang was worried for quite a while, so he sat beside Chen Xue.


    Chen Xue didn¡¯t even raise her head as she snappily said, "I don¡¯t have anything to sit for. It¡¯s better if you apany Tang Yu Xian."


    Li Qiang said in a low voice, "I¡¯m not the same person as her, how could we possibly sit together?"


    Chen Xue snorted and said, "Look at how passionate you are with her. It doesn¡¯t seem like they have a strange rtionship."


    Li Qiangughed, "Are you jealous?"


    Chen Baixue nced at him and said, "Who¡¯s jealous? You just like to let your imagination run wild. Oh right, Teacher Zhou is fine. He was dischargedst night, so you don¡¯t have to worry."


    Li Qiang said, "Then can she stille to ss today?"


    Chen Xue said, "It¡¯s Teacher Liang¡¯s ss today. Teacher Zhou still needs to rest at home, so he can¡¯te today."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. She was so ill yesterday. She should have rested more."


    Chen Xue said, "It was all thanks to you yesterday. Otherwise, Teacher Zhou wouldn¡¯t have received such meticulous care and care. The hospital would have treated her like a god and offered her to stay for a few more days."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Not many people would want to stay in a ce like the hospital. Once I smell that smell, I don¡¯t want to go in. By the way, how is your father these days? "


    Chen Xue said, "He¡¯s fine now, so we have to thank you for this matter. Otherwise, we don¡¯t know what to do."


    Li Qiang said, "There¡¯s no need to repeatedly thank me for such a small matter. It¡¯s what I should do."


    Chen Xue said, "Now, almost everyone in the high school knows that you¡¯re Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodyguard. You have to be careful in the future. There will be a lot of people eyeing you."


    Li Qiang was surprised in his heart and said, "I did hear Ba Guang talk about this matter, but even if you guys know about my rtionship with Lin Ya Shi, so what?" What¡¯s the use of staring at me? "


    Chen Xue sneered, "Look at Tang Yu Xian¡¯s ttering attitude, don¡¯t you understand? In any case, from now on, there will be more and more people around you and I won¡¯t be able to get any closer to you. "


    Li Qiang said, "That won¡¯t happen. No matter what, we can always be together."


    Chen Xue blushed and said, "As a married man, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?"


    Just as Li Qiang was about to speak again, Liang Qiuying walked into the ssroom and began his lesson. Her ss attitude was very proper, and she didn¡¯t even nce at Li Qiang. He only called Li Qiang to go to his office after his ss.


    After arriving at the office, Liang Qiuying changed into a pair of slippers and sat down on a chair. She cast a sidelong nce at Li Qiang with a strange smile on her face.


    Li Qiang was frightened by her gaze and asked, "Teacher Liang, why have you called me here?"


    Liang Qiuying said, "The entire high school already knows about you, shouldn¡¯t I call you Mister Li?"


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "Teacher Liang, don¡¯t be like this. You can¡¯t just joke around like that."


    Liang Qiuying said, "I want to remind you, right now everyone in school knows that you are Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodyguard. What you will encounter in the future will be veryplicated. As your teacher, it is very necessary for me to give you a preventive shot."


    Li Qiang nodded. "Thank you for your guidance, Teacher Liang. I will definitely pay attention to my words and actions in the future."


    Liang Qiuying¡¯s face changed and she said, "It¡¯s not about words and deeds, but about safety. Don¡¯t you know that in this environment, it¡¯s already very dangerous for you to be around?"


    Li Qiang turned pale with fright. "What do you mean by that?"


    Liang Qiuying replied, "Be it in the country or abroad, rich people¡¯s young masters and mistresses will always wear bodyguards when they go to school, and they won¡¯t even go to school anymore. They will only be inviting home tutors, for the sake of safety, a force as rich as the Lin Family that can rival an entire country. As a member of the family, you will definitely be targeted by a lot of people, including those who are willing to take advantage of the situation, those who are willing to take advantage of the situation, and those who are willing to take the risk."


    Li Qiang said, "You saw it too. I have a pretty good bodyguard by my side."


    Liang Qiuying said, "That Miss He is indeed not bad and is a very capable subordinate, but she only sent you to and from school, and she can¡¯t apany you by your side. You should think about it a little more, either let here to the school to apany you and protect you, or find another candidate to always be by your side."


    Li Qiang muttered to himself, "Because of Zhang Rui¡¯s matter, that Zhang Jiu Jiu definitely hates us to the bones. If I want to use our rtionship to arrange people to stay by my side, I have to do it through Zhang Jiu¡¯s approval. But from the looks of our current rtionship, that possibility doesn¡¯t exist."

 Chapter 188 Bastard!

    Liang Qiuying replied, "That¡¯s true, that Zhang Rui is aplete bastard, even daring to vite teacher, it¡¯s all because Zhang Xuejiu dotes on him too much. This child ispletely spoiled and is beyond cure. Liang Qiuying and I have already discussed this several times to find a way to deal with Zhang Rui."


    Li Qiang said, "That Zhang Rui guy is full of nerves. Sooner orter someone will take care of him, so he¡¯s not busy right now. Right now, the most important thing is how to arrange people toe to the school."


    Liang Qiuying said, "I have no problems on my side. As long as you find a way to bring him in, I will definitely agree."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "I¡¯m just afraid that Zhang Jiu would interfere in this matter. If only we could get rid of this person."


    Liang Qiuying was surprised, "What nonsense are you talking about? That is a criminal act, don¡¯t do it!"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just saying those angry words. I won¡¯t really do that."


    Liao Qiuying heaved a sigh of relief and said, "That¡¯s good. Hearing you say it like that, I¡¯m scared to death. Even though your identity has changed, you still have to be a legal citizen. You can¡¯t do anything illegal."


    Li Qiang said, "Teacher Liang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that foolish." He thought to himself, "If that Zhang Jiu Jiu doesn¡¯t know how to behave, I¡¯ll let Zi Yan kill him. He is the enemy of Zi Yan and the Pang family, so sooner orter, I¡¯ll have to do this." Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s vicious expression, Liang Qiuying worriedly said, "You said that you wouldn¡¯t do that, but I think you¡¯re unwilling."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Teacher Liang, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t do anything proper."


    Liang Qiuying sighed, "He isn¡¯t your person, of course he doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care what you want to do, I can only advise you a little."


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯ll say something in hopes that Teacher Liang won¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re the woman I love the most in my life, so your words have a lot of weight in my heart. I will listen to them."


    Liang Qiuying¡¯s face turned red all the way down to her neck as she spat out, "You are truly a scammer. You can even say such words. Hurry up and don¡¯t say them. What do we do if others find out?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "But I really like Teacher Liang. Could it be that I can¡¯t even tell him the truth?"


    Liang Qiuying replied shyly, "You can¡¯t just tell me the truth. We are teachers and students, what else can you do? Moreover, you already have a wife, so what¡¯s wrong with confessing to me?"


    Li Qiang said, "There are some things that I cannot tell you right now, but I have already said everything. In my heart, you have always upied the most important position, and as long as Teacher Liang agrees, I am willing to go through fire and water for you."


    Liang Qiuying said, "I understand your intentions, but I really can¡¯t make it to the ce you want me to. I¡¯m sorry, but you should leave first. I need some time to calm down."


    Li Qiang approached Liang Qiuying and said, "No, since we have the chance to be alone together, we should be clear about it right away. Although I¡¯m together with Lin Ya Shi, there are many unexpected factors in this rtionship, so I hope you can give me a chance to interact with you."


    Liang Qiuying was a bit panicked, "Don¡¯t force me like this, I originally wanted to persuade you to calm down, but with your current condition, how am I going to talk to you in the future?" Should I hide from you? "


    Li Qiang held Liang Qiuying¡¯s hand and said, "Although you are my teacher, but our ages are actually close. Even if we are in a rtionship, it doesn¡¯t matter. A teacher and student rtionship isn¡¯t something uneptable."


    Liang Qiuying gently pushed him away, and said, "I don¡¯t want to continue being in this situation even if it¡¯s okay to be in a teacher¡¯s rtionship. If I agree to your request, how can I still be a teacher? I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. "


    Li Qiang became a little impulsive. The more Liang Qiuying rejected him, the more he wanted her to be in possession of him. He suddenly protected her and said, "Let¡¯s talk about those thingster. Just tell me how you feel about me. You are a teacher, you cannot lie."


    In her infatuation, she forgot to push him away. Instead, she returned his embrace and tenderly said, "Xiao Qiang, don¡¯t be like this, this is a critical moment, let¡¯s put aside our feelings first, okay?"


    Li Qiang panted heavily, "Not good, I like you. You like me too, so what¡¯s wrong with us being together?"


    At this moment, he suddenly heard someone behind him angrily berating, "Scum, what are you trying to do?"


    Li Qiang and Liang Qiuying were both startled. They immediately separated to see who was talking. The door had already opened and Tian Yinghui was standing at the door ring at them.


    Liang Qiuying said, "Ying Hui, don¡¯t misunderstand. We can exin."


    Tian Yinghui closed the door and shouted, "What else is there to exin? You two hug each other like lovers. Do you think I¡¯m blind? You¡¯re a teacher, but you, Li Qiang, you¡¯re her student. Is such feelings really appropriate?"


    Li Qiang straightforwardly said, "What kind of rumors did you hear in the end?"


    Tian Yinghui said, "You¡¯re still lying. Almost everyone in the school knows that you¡¯re Lin Ya Shi¡¯s bodyguard. How could you be lying?"


    Li Qiang refused to admit it and said, "The rumors stop with the wise and are just rumors. If you think about it carefully, Teacher Liang and I just had a little misunderstanding, but she suddenly felt a little dizzy, so I lent her my shoulder and leaned against her. It didn¡¯t mean anything else."


    Tian Yinghui did not hesitate when she saw how confident Li Qiang was. She then asked tentatively, "Are you speaking the truth?"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Of course it¡¯s true. You actually believe in such an outrageous thing? "Hehe, the gossip news is getting more and more outrageous. A diaosi like me actually got shot. It¡¯s really ridiculous."


    Tian Yinghui said, "However, your recent behavior is indeed very strange. Not only do youe to school in a luxurious car every day, there are also all kinds of beauties around you. Just by looking at Tang Yu Xian¡¯s coquettish manner, one can tell that you¡¯ve struck the jackpot."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "I¡¯ll definitely exin these things to you in detail in the future. The most important thing right now is that you don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re seeing right now. Teacher Liang and I are fine. Keep your mouth shut. Don¡¯t go out and speak nonsense."


    Tian Yinghui nodded. "What happened between you two was none of my business. I came here to ask for a leave of absence from Teacher Liang. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here ..."


    Liang Qiuying blushed, "Just now, what Xiao Qiang said was right. Nothing happened between us, please don¡¯t think too much. Are you sick? "


    Tian Yinghui said, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m sick, it¡¯s that one of my aunts is sick. I want to go to the hospital to see her." I suppose you know her as well. She is the wife of Vice President Zhang Xuejiu, Huang Ying Ying. "

 Chapter 189 Visit

    Hearing that, Li Qiang turned pale with fright. "What did you say, Huang Ying Ying?" Is she your aunt? Zhang Jiu Jiu was her bodyguard? That Zhang Rui can¡¯t be her son, right? "


    Tian Yinghui was surprised. "Why are you so shocked? Do you know my aunt?" Zhang Rui is not her child. My aunt has a daughter named Shan Shan, do you know her? "


    Li Qiang nodded subconsciously and thought to himself, "Back then, I messed up a rtionship with Ling Shuangshuang and his daughter. I never thought that they would actually appear."


    He casually replied, "I know, of course I know. Is Shan Shan still doing well?"


    Tian Yinghui said, "She¡¯s also at Salt View High School. Since you know her, it¡¯s really strange that you don¡¯t know about this."


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "There are so many people in the middle school. How could I know all of them? So we are quite familiar with each other. I really didn¡¯t expect that she would actually be the principal¡¯s wife." "Ai, I should have thought of it. You look very simr to Teacher Huang, and your temper is simr to Shan Shan¡¯s. I should have known that you were their rtive." He thought to himself, ¡¯This is bad, I had previously messed up with Ling Shuangshuang about the Yellow Ox, but now she has be Zhang Jiu Jiu¡¯s wife. If that¡¯s the case, how am I going to make a move on Zhang Jiu?


    Tian Yinghui said, "Since you know my aunt, thene with me to the hospital to see her. She¡¯s very sick right now, so I¡¯m worried to death."


    Li Qiang was at a loss. "I still have to go to ss, how can I apany you?"


    Tian Yinghui snorted and said, "You just said that you had a good rtionship with my aunt, and now you don¡¯t even want to see her. You¡¯re too fake."


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "Tell me which ward Teacher Huang is in. Can¡¯t I go see her after school? It¡¯s a bit difficult for me at this time."


    Liang Qiuying said, "Xiao Qiang, since Ying Hui has said so, you should follow his to take a look. After all, she used to be your teacher, so you have to respect her a lot. I wish her a speedy recovery." Then he walked closer to Li Qiang and whispered in his ear, "Tian Yinghui saw us. You have tofort her well, and don¡¯t let her say anything. Otherwise, you and I won¡¯t be able to stay in high school anymore."


    Li Qiang admired Liang Qiuying¡¯s meticulousness. Seeing her say this, he nodded and said, "Fine, I¡¯ll go with Ying Hui and visit Teacher Huang."


    Tian Yinghui said happily, "Teacher Liang, you¡¯re really good. Thank you. The matter between you and him was indeed a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t see anything just now. Rest assured."


    Li Qiang silently cursed in his heart, "This damned girl, to actually y this trick, what¡¯s the difference between it and extortion? Why does she want to drag me along?" "After I have that rtionship with Huang Ying Ying, it will be very awkward to meet her. When that happens, I really don¡¯t know what to do."


    Tian Yinghui pulled Li Qiang out of the office and said with a smile, "It¡¯s really hard for you toe with me. Don¡¯t you have any feelings for my aunt?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Teacher Huang has been of great help to me in the past. He inspired me to explore many unknown things and understand the greatest secret of mankind¡¯s own development. To this day, I still feel very grateful towards her."


    Tian Yinghui was stunned. "What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Do you know why I insisted on asking you to go with me?" Because she was the one who told me to bring you to see her. My aunt usually treats me the best, so I can¡¯t possibly not satisfy her with this little matter, right? "


    At this moment, the host¡¯s original memories were continuously fusing with Li Qiang¡¯s. So Huang Ying Ying had actually really been Li Qiang¡¯s home tutor before, moreover having an unusual ambiguous rtionship. No wonder he took the initiative to bring Li Qiang along.


    Li Qiang was shocked as he thought to himself, "Why does Yingying insist on meeting me?" "I remember when we broke up in the past, she took the initiative to say that the age gap between us was too great to have any future, so it¡¯s better to separate as early as possible. But now, she wants to see me again. Why is that?"


    The two of them talked as they walked out of the school. Tian Yinghui said, "Eh, where¡¯s your usual luxurious car? I wanted to borrow some light from you, but why can¡¯t I see it?"


    Li Qiang secretly heaved a sigh of relief, thinking: "Luckily Zi Yan is not here, otherwise with their personalities, they would definitely fight." He immediately said, "I already told you, those are all just misunderstandings. Let¡¯s take a taxi."


    Tian Yinghui said reluctantly, "When girls talk about it in private, they all say they want to sit on your Te. It¡¯s such a pity that I didn¡¯t even get the chance to sit on it."


    Li Qiang thought, "Your family¡¯s car might not be worse than the Lin family¡¯s. Why do you sound like amoner¡¯s girl? It seems like girls have to be rich, otherwise their family circumstances will be useless." On the surface, he was still smiling as he tried to persuade her, "Don¡¯t be angry. When I have time, I¡¯ll ask you to take that car and go out to y."


    Tian Yinghui said stubbornly, "Who cares about your broken car? I was just casually saying that and you took it seriously?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Alright, even if I don¡¯t understand what you mean, let¡¯s go to the hospital to see Teacher Huang."


    Tian Yinghui said, "My aunt often talks about you. She says you¡¯re a talented student, but unfortunately, you don¡¯t work very hard, so your grades are always not up to standard. You even wasted such good talent."


    Li Qiang said, "Teacher Huang has such a high opinion of me. I¡¯ve let her down. I¡¯m really sorry." He thought to himself, "I remember that Huang Yingying praised my talent and didn¡¯t really care about my grades. He talked to Tian Yinghui in a different way. Women are really hypocritical."


    He took the opportunity to ask, "Have you seen Shan Shan recently? Does she still remember me?"


    Tian Yinghui said, "Elder sister mentioned you before, but she always had an angry look on her face. How did you offend her?"


    Li Qiang said, "No, what have I done to offend her? Our rtionship has always been pretty good. "


    Tian Yinghui said, "Forget it. She got angry whenever she talked about you, as if she had a deep grudge against you. Have you vited her before?"


    Li Qiang originally wanted to call a taxi right now, but after hearing this, he stopped and said, "You can¡¯t speak nonsense like that. Shan Shan and I have always been innocent and treated her with respect. The heaven and earth can see that."


    Tian Yinghui sighed and said, "Anyway, when the mother and daughter talked about you, their expressions became strange, making me unable to guess what they were thinking. After being in the same ss with you, I was also very wary of you, afraid that you were a bad person."


    Li Qiang suddenly understood, "So that¡¯s how it is, no wonder you¡¯re always angry at me, it¡¯s all because of them, aiya, this is all a misunderstanding. Back then, me and Teacher Huang and Shan got along pretty well, there¡¯s no conflict between us, can you stop thinking about it?"


    Tian Yinghui said, "But from your recent performance, I always felt that you were too amorous and unfriendly. You didn¡¯t seem like a good person at all."

 Chapter 190 Mother and daughter

    Li Qiang called for a car and the two of them got into it. Li Qiang said in a low voice, "Just tell me in private what you think of me. Don¡¯t speak carelessly. It will affect my reputation."


    Tian Yinghui said with augh, "Do you have a reputation too? "Howughable."


    Li Qiang said angrily, "Although I¡¯m very tolerant of you, don¡¯t push yourself too far. You¡¯re always so sarcastic. No matter how good your temper is, you won¡¯t be able to take it."


    Tian Yinghui sneered, "Why do I have to mock and ridicule you?" Tell me, do you have any evidence? "


    Li Qiang spread out his hands and said, "It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any normal interaction between us. I can¡¯t record it at any time, so of course there¡¯s no evidence."


    Tian Yinghui said, "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have any evidence, so what right do you have to say that I¡¯ve treated you badly?"


    Li Qiang was at a loss for words. He knew that this girl was being unreasonable, so he said to the taxi driver, "Driver, this mistress is too difficult to get along with. Did you hear what he said just now? Can you give me a proof?"


    The taxi driver was a middle-aged man, heughed and said, "Hey, you two have a quarrel, it¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m just a driver, I didn¡¯t even hear what happened to Shen Ma. You guys just remember to pay when you get to the ce, I don¡¯t care about anything else."


    Tian Yinghui saidcently, "You see, the driver is an honest and honest person. Of course he wouldn¡¯t lie to you. It¡¯s best that you give up on that thought."


    Li Qiang angrily retorted, "Since he doesn¡¯t care and says that we¡¯re a couple, shouldn¡¯t I do what a couple should do?" As he spoke, he pulled Tian Yinghui over and leaned over to kiss her cherry lips.


    However, because of Li Qiang¡¯s powerful manly aura suddenly attacking his, it made her a little lost in emotions. He actually kissed him for a while, and then, realizing what had happened, he pushed Li Qiang away and pped him hard on the face. "You, you actually dare to bully me! Brawler! I¡¯m going to call the police! "


    She said to the driver, "Do you see that? This person has vited me. I need you to be my witness, okay?"


    The driver looked like he understood, andughed, "A couple¡¯s flirting is unavoidable, and stuttering happens a lot. Listen to me, it¡¯s better to take peace as an honor, there¡¯s still a lot of time in the future, and fighting like this isn¡¯t a solution. Don¡¯t beg me for proof, I¡¯m just driving, I don¡¯t care even if youeter."


    Tian Yinghui¡¯s face flushed red to her ears. "You, the driver, are too much. You don¡¯t have any professional ethics at all. I¡¯m going toin to you."


    The driver stopped the car and sneered, "Little girl, I¡¯ve been driving for decades, what have I not seen? You dare to make fun of me with such trivial matters? Uncle, I¡¯m not in a good mood today, so it¡¯s better if you find someone else to ride on. I¡¯ll give you this route for free, so there¡¯s no need to charge. " As he spoke, he opened the car door and let the two of them out.


    Li Qiang smiled apologetically, "Master, don¡¯t be angry, she¡¯s always like this. She¡¯s always got a bad temper, no matter where or when, I can¡¯t do anything about it. Even if you don¡¯t remember that I¡¯m a despicable person, send us to the hospital. I¡¯ll give you the money."


    The chauffeur snorted and said, "We¡¯ve just met by chance, why do you make it sound like you¡¯re your enemy? You¡¯re still a man of some rules, I¡¯ll give you some face. Stop messing around, do you hear me?"


    Tian Yinghui was about to get angry when she was stopped by Li Qiang. She whispered, "It¡¯s important that we do our business. Don¡¯t drag around with a chauffeur for such a small matter. It¡¯s too boring." Tian Yinghui said angrily, "It¡¯s all because of you. You were a criminal when you suddenly showed up. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we are ssmates, I would have called the police."


    Li Qiang smiled apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I was too impulsive, and it was also because you were too beautiful that I made you impulsive. If you weren¡¯t so beautiful, I wouldn¡¯t have done that to you, right?"


    If it wasn¡¯t right, then it meant that she wasn¡¯t beautiful. But if it was right, then she had admitted that Li Qiang¡¯s kiss was right. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry and said, "Forget it, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore."


    Li Qiang grinned and said, "Look at you, usually you¡¯re always sneering at me, but I only gave you that one time, so let¡¯s just settle the score. We don¡¯t owe each other anymore, okay?"


    Tian Yinghui turned her head away and said, "Not good. You¡¯re a bad person and I don¡¯t want to bother with you anymore."


    Seeing her pouting and angry look, Li Qiang looked even more charming than when he was in middle school. His interest was piqued and he continued to pester her, "How can you ignore me? "We still have a lot of things to do together in the future. If we don¡¯t talk to each other, we won¡¯t be able to do anything."


    Tian Yinghui could not hold back her curiosity and asked, "What can I do with you?"


    In order to continue persuading her, Li Qiang casually said, "Do you remember thest time we went on an outing? It¡¯s all thanks to you that we were able to return safely. "


    Tian Yinghui said, "That¡¯s right. I remember all of them. That expedition was pretty interesting to remember now. I would like to do it again."


    Li Qiang said, "Take a look. This is what we need to do. There are still a lot of mysterious things waiting for us to explore in the future. How interesting."


    Tian Yinghui said, "You¡¯re not the kind of person that needs to be brought along. I¡¯ll go together with Chen Xue and Song Yan. I won¡¯t bring you along."


    Li Qiang said, "You don¡¯t have to say this. If you don¡¯t bring me along, Chen Xue and Song Yan will be unhappy."


    Tian Yinghui snorted. "You think too highly of yourself. How could they do that? I don¡¯t believe it."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Chen Xue is very reliant on me right now. It seems that she can¡¯t leave me any longer. If you don¡¯t bring me along, she will definitely be angry."


    Tian Yinghui lowered her head and thought, "It¡¯s indeed as he said. Right now, Chen Xue, Song Yan, Teacher Liang, and the others all seem to be infatuated with him. I don¡¯t know what kind of medicine she took to make him so popr ... Ai, not to mention them, even I have a good impression of this boy in front of me. I¡¯ve thought of him more than once in private. Am I not cheating?"


    Seeing her lower his head in thought, Li Qiang took the opportunity to speak in a low voice, "Actually, I have a lot of secrets. Do you want me to tell you some stories?"


    Tian Yinghui asked curiously, "Is it really that amazing? It¡¯s a little strange to say that. At that time, we were really in danger and there were even people who attacked us halfway. It seems like there really was something special about that trip."


    Li Qiang then asked, "Since your aunt is Huang Ying Ying and your uncle is Zhang Jiu, why didn¡¯t they help your family after they had been ill for such a long time?"


    Tian Yinghui sighed, "Now that we have such a shallow rtionship with each other, it won¡¯t be that easy for us to help each other out."


    Li Qiang sighed, "Ai, that makes sense. As the saying goes, the human heart is not the way it used to be."


    At that moment, they arrived at the hospital. Li Qiang got off the car with Tian Yinghui and said as they walked, "Let me tell you directly. My matter is rted to the core secrets of many big families. Is it important?"


    Tian Yinghui¡¯s eyes lit up. "Why would you tell me such an important matter?"


    Li Qiang said, "Although you have always been unkind to me, in my heart, I have always treated you as one of my own, which is why I gave this secret to you. I hope that you will treat me sincerely and not speak to me like that again."


    Tian Yinghui blushed. "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s just that every time I see you together with another girl, I feel ufortable."

 Chapter 191 vinegar

    Li Qiangughed, "So you¡¯re jealous?"


    Tian Yinghui said, "Who¡¯s jealous? You¡¯re not my boyfriend, so why should I be jealous?"


    Li Qiang chuckled, "Forget about your boyfriend. You can even make me your husband if you want me to."


    Tian Yinghui said, "Stop talking nonsense. You have a wife, so why are you spouting nonsense? Is it really appropriate?"


    Li Qiang said, "I told you before that those are just rumors. Don¡¯t believe me."


    Tian Yinghui said, "Do you dare to say that those are all rumors? Not a single one of them is true?"


    Li Qiang chuckled and said, "I will exin those things to you, but you don¡¯t need to believe me right now."


    Tian Yinghui said, "That¡¯s what dregs say, and so is you. I don¡¯t believe you."


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "If you don¡¯t believe me, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. Let¡¯s go see Teacher Huang first. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time."


    Tian Yinghui said, "She¡¯s in the ward on the 12th floor. Let¡¯s go up."


    The two of them arrived at the 12th floor of the hospital. They pushed open the door to the ward, but there was no one on the bed, only a girl sitting on the seat beside them.


    But Li Qiang knew her, and she was Shan Shan. Since her stepfather was Zhang Jiu Jiu, then her name should be Zhang Shan Shan.


    Shan Shan saw that Li Qiang was looking at her from beginning to end, so she stood up and asked, "Why are you here as well?"


    Tian Yinghui said, "Sister, he¡¯s Li Qiang. You knew him before, right?"


    Shan Shan nodded. "Of course I know him. This person has the least conscience. You¡¯d better stay away from him in the future."


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "Why do you say that about me? At least we¡¯ve been together for a long time."


    Shan Shan said, "Since you said that we¡¯ve been together for so long, then why haven¡¯t we contacted Mom and me for so many years? What exactly do you mean by this?"


    Li Qiang said, "Since something happened at my house, I don¡¯t have much money. Of course, I can¡¯t afford to hire home tutors anymore. How could I possibly meet up with you guys again?"


    Shan Shan stamped her feet and said, "This isn¡¯t a matter of money at all. You took advantage of us and then hid far away. You¡¯re too hateful!" As she spoke, she almost cried out loud.


    Li Qiang had an embarrassed expression as he thought to himself, "So this host had caused a lot of trouble. In the end, he let me take the lead."


    Tian Yinghui hurriedly tried to persuade her. "I¡¯m sorry, sister, I was in the wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have brought him here. I¡¯m really sorry for making you angry."


    Zhang Shan Shan said, "It¡¯s fine. I was just saying a few casual words. It¡¯s already the past. I don¡¯t care anymore."


    Li Qiangughed, "That¡¯s good. We¡¯re all good friends!"


    Zhang Shan Shan said, "Who¡¯s good friends with you? You¡¯re the worst, you¡¯ve always been so careless with me. I¡¯ve already given you a lot of face by not taking care of you."


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s not right, it¡¯s because you had too many problems back then. For example, you used to rub your legs on the table during ss and your expression seemed to be pretty good. I only poked you a few times to remind you, but you beat me up." Tian Yinghuiughed as she said this.


    Zhang Shan said angrily, "How long ago was that? Are you still talking nonsense? Who¡¯s holding the table by the legs? Which eye of yours saw me do that?"


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "Back then, when we were at the same table, you liked to do that kind of thing the most, but you actually didn¡¯t admit it. You were pretty honest to begin with."


    Zhang Shan Shan pushed him, saying, "You better get out of here quickly. Whenever I see you, I¡¯ll always say these crazy words. I¡¯m so angry! When my motheres back, I don¡¯t know how angry she will be when she sees you. I don¡¯t want her condition to worsen!"


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t be like this, I came to visit Teacher Huang out of good intentions. You can¡¯t just kick me out like this. I¡¯ve not seen her for so many years, I really miss her."


    Zhang Shan Shan said, "My mom misses you too, but you just have to hide from her. What do you want her to do?" At her age, she can¡¯t possiblye looking for you. People have their own dignity. "


    Tian Yinghui asked curiously, "What are you guys talking about? It sounds weird to me."


    Li Qiangughed, "In the past, Teacher Huang was my home tutor and took great care of me, so we had a good rtionship. But for the past few years, I¡¯ve alienated them because of some things that I can¡¯t say. That¡¯s why they¡¯re so angry at me.


    Zhang Shan Shan¡¯s tone was gentle. "It¡¯s good that you know you¡¯re wrong. Actually, I know you came to Yan Jing Middle School, but because I was angry with you, I never took the initiative toe and find you. It¡¯s good that you know you¡¯re wrong."


    Li Qiang asked, "Why did Teacher Huang marry Principal Zhang? It¡¯s a little hard for me to imagine. "


    Zhang Shan said, "If she doesn¡¯t marry, can she live the rest of his life by himself? Although Zhang Xueyi is not a very good person, he has status, money and can give my mother and me a good life. Even if my mother marries him, she will not suffer any losses, but that Zhang Rui is really annoying.


    Li Qiang nodded. "That¡¯s right. Zhang Rui is a very bad person. You must be on your guard against him. Otherwise, it will be easy for you to lose out."


    Zhang Shan Shan nodded. "You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Mom and I have seen a lot of storms, so it¡¯s nothing much."


    Li Qiang probed, "Have you seen a person called Ling Tong?"


    Zhang Shan Shan was startled, "How did you know about him?" My mother has always kept this matter a secret and never mentioned the matter between her and Ling Tong. Even I do not know much about it.


    Li Qiang understood in his heart that the affair between Huang Yingying and Ling Tong was an extramarital affair, and it even caused Ling Tong¡¯s wife tomit suicide. No matter what she initially thought, the result of this incident was a human life, which was extremely disgraceful.


    Zhang Shan saw that Li Qiang did not say anything, so she asked: "Why are you not saying anything? "I really want to know about my mother¡¯s past. Is there something troubling you that you¡¯re not willing to tell me?"


    Li Qiang said, "I heard this news from a friend. It might be true or false, but I don¡¯t dare to speak carelessly."


    Zhang Shan said, "Who on earth is that? Can you tell me more about it?"


    Li Qiang was troubled. "There are many passes in here. Please forgive me for not saying more."


    Zhang Shan Shan said angrily, "You are the same type of person as before. You must hate yourself. If you don¡¯t leave quickly and tell me the truth, I don¡¯t want to see you again."


    Tian Yinghui asked curiously, "Just what did he do to you in the past to make you hate him so?"


    Zhang Shan Shan was at a loss for words. She casually replied, "No, there¡¯s nothing going on between us. Don¡¯t ask."


    Tian Yinghuiughed. "The more you say there isn¡¯t any, the more I doubt you. Aiya, bringing him here has really made a mess and confused me."


    Zhang Shan Shan continued to ask, "Tell me quickly. Tell me about my mother and Ling Tong, okay?"


    Just as Li Qiang was about to speak, he suddenly heard someone at the door say, "Shan Shan, don¡¯t bully Xiao Qiang like this. You¡¯re always like this. You just pester him endlessly whenever you see him."


    This voice was gentle and pleasant to the ear. It carried an indescribable attractiveness as it brought back Li Qiang¡¯s distant memories.


    He stood up and respectfully greeted the person at the door, "Hello, Teacher Huang. Are you feeling better?"


    The person at the door walked in. Although he was wearing a hospital gown, it was hard to cover up his pretty face, currently her hair was in disarray, her face was pale and haggard, but her elegant appearance was very pressing, and also had a mature charm. Not only did the men like her, even the women could not help but feel their hearts beat when they saw her.


    Huang Ying Ying walked closer to Li Qiang and carefully examined him. She smiled and said, "Xiao Qiang, we haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time. How are you?"


    Li Qiang nodded, "Thank you for Teacher Huang¡¯s concern. Shan Shan and I are currently in the same high school, so we¡¯re having a good time."


    Huang Yingying said, "As long as you¡¯re fine, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve tried to contact you before, but there¡¯s no news of you. I¡¯m very worried about you."


    Li Qiang said, "Something happened at my house and the phone call ended for a while. A lot of people lost contact with my home and made Teacher Huang worried. I¡¯m really sorry."

 Chapter 192 Old People

    Huang Ying Ying said, "I was out for a walk just now, so I wasn¡¯t in my room. Did Shan Shan bully you?" I just got to the door and I heard her squawking. It¡¯s really old. It¡¯s no use criticizing her. "


    Shan Shan said coquettishly, "Mom, can you not speak ill of me in front of outsiders? I¡¯m asking him about serious matters, and I didn¡¯t say anything else."


    Huang Yingying rolled her eyes at her and said, "Little girl, you¡¯re just an ignorant child. Xiao Qiang is our guest, so you should be more polite to him. Why are you still as impudent as before? You¡¯re already adults; you should know your limits."


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s alright, Shan Shan and I have a good rtionship. Even if we¡¯re joking, it doesn¡¯t matter."


    Zhang Shan Shan said, "Look, he already said he¡¯s fine. Why are you still scolding me?"


    Huang Ying Ying sighed and said, "It¡¯s all because of myck of discipline that I made her act so impudently. You all are making fun of me." Ying Hui, you should also take a seat. Why did youe with Xiao Qiang this time? "


    Tian Yinghui said, "I¡¯m in the same ss as him. She just casually mentioned that you were sick, so he insisted oning to see you together."


    Huang Ying Ying smiled as she looked at Li Qiang and said, "At least you¡¯re being considerate. Thank you."


    Li Qiang nodded in agreement, thinking to himself, "What is this Tian Yinghui doing? She was the one who took the initiative to pull me over to see Teacher Huang, and now she says that I was the one who asked toe."


    In the past, he had an ambiguous rtionship with Huang Yingying, so now he felt a little ufortable. Huang Yingying, on the other hand, did not feel awkward at all, just like an ordinary teacher and student rtionship with him. As expected, the older one was the wiser, and his performance was very stable.


    Shan Shan suddenly asked, "Mom, I asked Li Qiang about Ling Tong just now, but he wouldn¡¯t say it. Why don¡¯t you exin it to us now?"


    Huang Ying Ying Ying¡¯s expression changed drastically. She hit Shan¡¯s head and said, "Silly girl, how could you just casually mention this? Didn¡¯t I tell you about your Uncle Ling before? There¡¯s nothing going on between us. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding on the outside.


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "I can do the spanking on my behalf."


    Shan Shan said, "You wish. Tell us honestly, just how did you know about the matter between Ling Tong and my mother?"


    Tian Yinghui, who was beside them, said embarrassedly, "You guys continue chatting, I¡¯ll go out for a while."


    Shan Shan said, "We¡¯re all rtives, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of? You¡¯ve probably heard about this before. Why don¡¯t you take advantage of everyone¡¯s presence to exin it? It¡¯s nothing much."


    Huang Ying said, "Why are you getting more and more disobedient? I told you not to say anymore, but you kept pestering me."


    Shan Shan said, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m pestering him to the end, but that this fact has been bothering me for a long time, making me unable to raise my head in front of my ssmates. Every time I ask you, you always refuse to tell me.


    Li Qiang shook his head repeatedly, "Don¡¯t involve me in this matter. I only asionally hear a friend talk about it. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true or not, and I believe in Teacher Huang¡¯s character, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything to destroy someone¡¯s family."


    Huang Ying Ying blushed and said, "Xiao Qiang understands me best. Although Teacher¡¯s rtionship with the bodyguards was not good in the past and there were many people who had pursued me before, I definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing if I was asked to do it. If someone were to solemnly swear that something had happened between Ling Tong and me, he would definitely be lying."


    Shan Shan said, "Xiao Qiang, tell us now. Who exactly did you hear that story from?"


    Li Qiang thought, "Actually, what does it have to do with me whether Teacher Huang has actually done that or not? It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s Little San or Little Four, I don¡¯t care, but since Shan Shan is so unyielding, it seems like all these years he has suffered quite a bit of a huge blow to her, causing her to be under a lot of pressure. Since that¡¯s the case, I might as well just directly exin it to them.


    Therefore, he said, "The person who told me about this was none other than Ling Tong¡¯s daughter, Ling Shuang."


    With that said, the beauties were all stunned, especially Tian Yinghui and Shan Shan, who screamed out in surprise, "What did you say? Ling Shuang! Is it that international movie star, Ling Shuang? "


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "Yes, it¡¯s her. She is my friend now, so she has no scruples talking to me, which is why she told me what happened that year. Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t believe her, but if she is willing to say it, I can only listen obediently."


    Zhang Shan asked, "Is she really Ling Tong¡¯s daughter? How do you know each other? "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "We met through a friend, so we didn¡¯t have a rtionship before, but we found that it was pretty good after a short time together, so we chatted for a while. In fact, she only said a few simple words, but it¡¯s hard to exin exactly what happened."


    Huang Yingying said, "That child had a stubborn temper since she was young. I¡¯ve also coached her before. Her words are more subjective, so you must not believe her."


    Li Qiang said, "Teacher Huang, don¡¯t worry. I only believe in your words. I won¡¯t believe anyone else¡¯s words."


    Shan Shan said, "Look at your character. You started ttering me as soon as we met, but my mom just took advantage of you. There¡¯s really nothing we can do about it."


    Huang Yingying gave him a nudge and said, "Don¡¯t be so rude, okay? She¡¯s here to see us, so what the hell are you doing?"


    Shan Shan said, "Since he heard what Ling Shuangshuang said, he must know more, but he¡¯s not going to say it now. I¡¯m dying of anxiety."


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "To be honest, there¡¯s really no inside story. She only said a little about it and I¡¯ve already told his everything I know. But she said her mothermitted suicide because of the affair, so Ling Shuangshuang also hated Teacher Huang."


    Back then, when I was in contact with Ling Tong, it was only because I was the home tutor of Ling Shuangshuang, and he was the parent of the child, so after discussing the problem of education for a while, I was misunderstood by Shuangshuang¡¯s mother. Their rtionship was not good to begin with, so after adding insult to injury, Ipletely broke off all rtions with Ling Tong.


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "Your words arepletely different from what Ling Tong said, but the responsibility ispletely gone. As expected of an old fox."


    He nodded his head, "I believe what Teacher Huang has said. You are a righteous person, so naturally, you will not do such a disgraceful thing. I have also advised Ling Shuangshuang to investigate this matter clearly, but her temper is too explosive, I can¡¯t say much."


    Huang Ying Ying said in a charming voice, "Many thanks, Xiao Qiang. When ites to this, even Shan Shan doesn¡¯t believe me. You¡¯re the one who understands me the best." After saying that, she looked at him lovingly. However, because there were others present, this ambiguous gaze only instantly passed to Li Qiang and then disappeared.


    Tian Yinghui seemed to be Ling Shuang¡¯s fan, but she still excitedly moved closer to Li Qiang and asked, "How long has Ling Shuangshuang been with you? What else did you talk about? Is there any news about her work? "


    Li Qiang saw that his attitude took aplete turn and could not help butugh to himself. He replied, "She seems to be preparing a movie recently and is worried about the money. But with her position, it should not be a problem to raise enough money."


    Tian Yinghui looked at Li Qiang with a little bit of surprise and envy. She said doubtfully, "You are getting weirder and weirder now. If you can get online with Ling Shuangshuang, I believe all the rumors about you in the school are true."

 Chapter 193 pauper

    Li Qiang shook his head, "I told you that it was fake news, so you must not believe me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Shan Shan and Teacher Huang. They understand me the best. I¡¯ve been a pauper since I was young. How could I suddenly be rich?"


    Huang Ying said, "I actually hope that the strong can be developed. That way, you¡¯ll be able to lead a better life."


    Li Qiang said gratefully, "Thank you, Teacher Huang. If I were to be rich one day, I would definitely make you happier."


    Teacher Huang said shyly, "Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s embarrassing. Besides, I have a bodyguard now. Don¡¯t say something that would easily misunderstand me."


    Shan Shan said, "There are really so many different kinds of information about you. I¡¯m alreadyughing at it. Are you really going to help a wealthy family¡¯s daughter be a wife? "Why do I feel like this is a bit of a load of crap?"


    Li Qiang straightforwardly said, "It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t believe it."


    Shan Shan said, "Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s real or fake, but I want to ask you a favor. If you have the ability and influence now, can you do me a favor?"


    Li Qiang asked, "What¡¯s the matter?" "Even if I don¡¯t have the ability now, as long as you ask me, I will do my best to help you."


    Shan Shan said, "Speaking of which, it might be a bit difficult for my mother. However, I really hate that person too much, so I have to tell you about it."


    Li Qiang said, "Are you some kind of a hateful person? "I have a few friends who are underworld people. I can help you teach him a lesson."


    Shan Shan said, "That¡¯s great then. You should know what happened with my mother as well, right? Her bodyguard is the vice principal of Yan Jing High School, Zhang Jiu. That Zhang Jiu has a son called Zhang Rui. I heard he¡¯s the ss monitor of your ss?"


    Li Qiang was shocked and asked, "Why did you mention Zhang Rui?" "Don¡¯t tell me that you ..."


    Shan Shan gritted her teeth and said, "This guy is really annoying. Originally, based on the rtionship between my mother and his father, I didn¡¯t want to care about anything, but that guy had been lustfully watching me all day and even teasing me with his dirty words. This kind of scum is really disgusting. What method do you have to get him to send news?"


    Li Qiang let out a long sigh and said, "This Zhang Rui is truly a person who deserves to die." He recounted Zhang Rui¡¯s attempted assault on Liang Qiuying and Liang Qiuying.


    Even Huang Yingying¡¯s expression changed as she huffed and puffed, "This kid is rather polite in front of me. How can she be that kind of person?" If he did not change her personality, it would be a huge disaster for society in the future. "However, hurting or killing people is against thew. Xiao Qiang, you must not get involved in this matter."


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s fine. My friends all know how to act appropriately. I can have them do it in the dark and teach that Zhang Rui a simple lesson. It won¡¯t hurt his life."


    Huang Ying said, "Hitting him won¡¯t do. After all, he is Zhang Jiu Jiu¡¯s son. You¡¯d better not bother about this matter."


    Shan Shan said angrily, "Mom, why are you looking at things like this? A scumbag like Zhang Rui will never know how to repent without teaching him a lesson. I did this for his own good. A bad guy like Zhang Rui will make his move against me sooner orter. He might even make his move against you in the future. "


    Huang Ying said, "Don¡¯t speak nonsense. Zhang Rui is already my son. What can he do to me?"


    Of course, I¡¯m not saying that Teacher Huang is very old. What I¡¯m saying is that he has a lecherous nature, regardless of age or status, whenever he sees a beauty his eyes will shine. His moves are also pretty low-level, and are all drugs and the like. "Based on my suggestion, why don¡¯t we teach him a lesson and have him restrain himself for the time being? As for how to break his foundation, we¡¯ll have to think about it over and over again."


    Huang Ying Ying said helplessly, "Fine, you youngsters can decide on this matter. I don¡¯t care."


    Li Qiang leaned close to Huang Ying Ying and said in a low voice, "Are you angry?" I didn¡¯t mean to say that you were old, that you were always so young and beautiful to me. "


    Huang Yingying gave him a pinch and said, "You¡¯re still as impudent as ever. Stop messing around, okay? Ying Hui and Shan are both here."


    Looking at her charming appearance, Li Qiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just as he was about to continue speaking to her, someone appeared at the door and said in surprise, "Why are you here as well?"


    That person was Zhang Rui. He was still holding a fruit in his hand. Clearly, he was here to see Huang Ying. He noticed that Li Qiang was also in the room. His expression was extremely unnatural, so he casually asked.


    Li Qiang said, "Teacher Huang has been my home tutor before. I came to visit him."


    Zhang Rui acknowledged his and then greeted Tian Yinghui and Shan Shan. He said to Huang Ying Ying, "Auntie, are you feeling better recently? I¡¯m busy with my studies and came a bitte. I¡¯m really sorry."


    Huang Ying Ying said, "You¡¯re busy with your work, so it¡¯s better to focus on your studies. Don¡¯t bothering over to see me. I¡¯ve already informed Zhang Jiu about this and told him to tell you about it."


    Zhang Rui said, "Of course I listen to my dad, but with my rtionship with him, if I don¡¯te and take a look, then it would be too heartless." "Oh right, I heard from the doctor that Auntie¡¯s illness needs surgery. Is it serious?"


    Huang Yingying said, "It¡¯s just a matter of the gall dder. It can be operated on, but it can also be treated conservatively. Even if it¡¯s a minor operation, it¡¯s not that dangerous. You can rest assured."


    Zhang Rui chatted with Huang Ying for a bit and then said to Li Qiang, "You¡¯ve always been absent from sses recently. As the ss monitor, I have the duty to remind you that if you don¡¯t want to go to school, you might as well quit school. What¡¯s the use of being a slob like this?"


    Li Qiang sneered, "That¡¯s not right. I remember that you missed out on sses more than me. Why did you start educating me instead?"


    Zhang Rui¡¯s face turned red, and he said angrily: "You¡¯re the ss monitor, and I¡¯m the ss monitor? Did I teach you wrongly? Did you contradict me like that because you want me to report you to the school? "


    Li Qiang said, "Just say it directly to tell your dad that it¡¯s enough. We all know that your dad is the vice principal, and we know what you¡¯ve done. Why don¡¯t we go directly to the principal and rify your little matters, such as Tie Guanyin and so on."


    Zhang Rui¡¯s expression changed as he stammered, "What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand."

 Chapter 194 Conflict

    Li Qiang smiled and said, "I really don¡¯t understand, or if I pretend to not understand. Maybe I should call Teacher Liang and Teacher Liang over and have a good talk about your matter."


    Zhang Rui backed away as he spoke. "You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re talking in a muddled manner. I¡¯m not wasting time with you. Let¡¯s wait and see!" With that, he ran off like a wisp of smoke.


    Huang Yingying said in a displeased tone, "He¡¯s my stepson after all. Furthermore, he came to visit me on my condition. You¡¯re not going to show him any face at all."


    Li Qiang said, "Since he can be considered your son, why didn¡¯t he call her mother? Do you dare to eat the fruit I gave you? He¡¯s the best at drugging food. "


    Shan Shan stood to the side,ughing and nodding her head. "You did very well. I didn¡¯t like that person for a long time. It¡¯s not bad that you beat him up like this."


    Li Qiang said, "As long as you are willing, I have a better way to deal with him."


    Shan Shan said, "We¡¯ll talk about itter. My mom is still sick, so don¡¯t create trouble for her."


    Tian Yinghui said, "He¡¯s our ss¡¯s ss monitor after all. You should at least give him some face. If you offend him like this, he¡¯ll cause trouble for you in the future."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "I¡¯m the only one who will cause trouble for him in the future. There¡¯s no reason for him to cause trouble for me."


    While they were talking, Li Qiang¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. A sweet female voice came from the other end of the phone, "Master, I¡¯m waiting for you downstairs. When are youing down?"


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "Who are you?"


    That female voice said, "Master, you are too forgetful. I just saved you before, how could you forget me now?"


    Li Qiang said in realization, "You are Bo Duo? Are you downstairs right now? Did Zi Yan bring you here? " It turned out that the voice on the phone was Te¡¯s artificial intelligence butler, while Bordeaux¡¯s clothes were the name that Li Qiang had given her.


    "She hasn¡¯te yet. I came by myself."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t be so arrogant, okay? Other people will cause a riot when they see an unmanned car randomly walking around on the street."


    "I used a holographic image to forge a picture of the person driving the car. Even the traffic police couldn¡¯t tell that it was fake. It¡¯s fine."


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "So advanced?" In front of you, I always feel like a bumpkin. "


    Bordeaux smiled coquettishly. "Master sure knows how to joke around. Just tell me when you¡¯reing down. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here."


    After Li Qiang¡¯s call ended, Tian Yinghui asked, "Who called you so affectionately?"


    Shan Shan said from the side, "It must be his sweetheart. What¡¯s her name? Right, her name is Xu Ying."


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "Don¡¯t speak nonsense, there¡¯s nothing going on between Xu Ying and me."


    Shan Shan snorted. "You all sat together at the same table during junior high school. You all acted rather flirtatiously. Don¡¯t think we can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on between you two."


    Li Qiang said, "At that time, we were just children, so what could have happened? Why don¡¯t you guys just stop guessing randomly? It really wasn¡¯t her. "


    Tian Yinghui was interested. "Who is Xu Ying? Why does Sister Shan keep mentioning her?"


    Shan Shan said, "When we were in junior high, Xu Ying and Li Qiang were at the same table. Their rtionship was very close, so it¡¯s not normal."


    Li Qiang was slightly angry as he said, "It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯vest met, why are you always making fun of me? It¡¯s fine to ridicule me, but Xu Ying hasn¡¯t seen her for a long time. Is it really appropriate to talk about her behind his back?"


    Shan said, "There is, there is no need. Your rtionship with her is so ambiguous. I know it. Don¡¯t try to hide it from me."


    Li Qiang said, "When we were in junior high school, I spent more time at the same table as you than I did with Xu Ying. If there¡¯s one thing, it¡¯s more likely that it¡¯s us. It¡¯s none of her business."


    Shan Shan¡¯s face was red as she said, "Who has anything to do with you? You wish!"


    Huang Ying Ying advised, "Alright, stop arguing. It¡¯s like we¡¯re enemies just now. Xiao Qiang, since you¡¯ve seen me before, you can go back to ss now. I can¡¯t dy your studies. Go back with Ying Hui."


    Tian Yinghui quickly pulled Li Qiang out the door and turned around to speak to Huang Ying Ying, "Auntie, we¡¯ll head back first. I¡¯lle see you guys again in the future."


    When the two of them went downstairs, Tian Yinghui could not stopughing. "There really is something going on between you and Shan Shan. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a ruckus."


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "Since you¡¯ve already seen us argue so fiercely, how can there be a rtionship like what you imagined?"


    Tian Yinghui said, "A fight is a kiss and a curse is a love. The two of you are flirting right now, so don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t tell." "Oh yeah, let¡¯s get down to business. Who was the person who called you just now?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "You can see him when you go downstairs."


    Tian Yinghui asked curiously, "Really? I¡¯m interested to find out who she is."


    When he arrived at the entrance of the hospital, he saw that it was already surrounded by people, as if they were looking at something.


    As Li Qiang approached, he discovered that there was indeed a Te Modelz parked there. Clearly, it had been refurbished, painted, and shone like new. Because this car was too fashionable, it attracted a lot of attention.


    Tian Yinghui was pleasantly surprised. "Is this the car you usually sit in?" That¡¯s great. Can I sit down for a moment? "


    Li Qiang said, "Of course, we will be taking this car home soon."


    At this moment, the car door automatically opened and Li Qiang pulled Tian Yinghui into the back seat. The onlookers saw that the owner of the car had arrived and dispersed.


    Tian Yinghui asked curiously, "We¡¯re all sitting in the back seat. Who¡¯s going to drive? Did the driver go out?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "You¡¯ll know in a while."


    At this moment, a beautifuldy appeared in the driver¡¯s seat. She smiled at the two of them and moved the car.


    Tian Yinghui was so scared that she cried out, "Help! There¡¯s a ghost!"


    Li Qiang covered his ears and frowned, "You girls are all so talented when ites to screaming. You guys can even break eardrums." "It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s a holographic image and also the embodiment of this car¡¯s artificial intelligence. Don¡¯t be afraid."


    Bordeaux smiled as he drove and said, "I am sorry to have frightened thisdy. I am Bordeaux. Please forgive me for not saying anything when we meet for the first time."


    Only then did Tian Yinghui feel reassured. She extended her hand to touch Bordeaux¡¯s clothes, but the ce where her fingers touched only emitted a faint golden light. It was as if her hand had entered Bordeaux¡¯s body.


    "This is just a holographic image, abination of light and shadow. It¡¯s not real, so you won¡¯t be able to touch me."

 Chapter 195 high-tech

    Tian Yinghui could not help but praise, "It¡¯s so amazing. I¡¯ve really broadened my horizons."


    She was like an excited child, constantly observing everything in the car. Even the video screen on the back of the car was forcefully pressed a few times.


    Li Qiang said, "What are you messing around for? Can¡¯t you just sit there properly?"


    Tian Yinghui said, "I just feel that the technological development is too terrifying. Is artificial intelligence capable ofmunicating directly with people and of interacting with images?"


    Li Qiang said, "At the beginning, I didn¡¯t believe it either, but the truth is right in front of us. We couldn¡¯t help but believe it."


    Tian Yinghui snorted and said, "Earlier, you said that the rumors in the school were fake. Now, it seems that the rumors are just prophecies that you¡¯re far ahead of the curve. With your previous standards, it¡¯s impossible for you to drive such an advanced sports car. "I heard there are very few charging poles in our city."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "This car is powered by a nuclear battery. There¡¯s no need to charge it."


    Tian Yinghui nodded and said, "That¡¯s true. Now that you have an artificial intelligence as a steward, your energy sources are definitely not inferior to theirs. The technology on this car is more than ten generations better than the ones on the market. How much money have you made? It¡¯s really enviable."


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t be so modest. Your family isn¡¯t that weak either. Why do you keep on talking about me?"


    Tian Yinghui said, "Come on, my family can¡¯tpare to yours. You should tell me the truth. Is Lin Ya Shi your wife?"


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "Didn¡¯t I tell you already? Don¡¯t believe the rumors outside."


    Tian Yinghui said in a displeased tone, "You¡¯re still not telling me the truth at this time. How did I offend you?"


    Li Qiang said, "You are good everywhere you go, but your temper is too bad. This is really not a good thing."


    Tian Yinghui said, "My temper isn¡¯t bad at all. It¡¯s all because you made me angry that I keep getting mad at you." Li Qiang said, "How could I make you angry? You get angry first before I argue with you." Tian Yinghui said, "Even now, you still want to haggle over such matters with me. How hateful."


    Li Qiangughed heartily and said, "Then I won¡¯t quarrel with you in the future, okay?" Tian Yinghui nodded. "That¡¯s good. As long as you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll have a good talk with you." Li Qiang said, "Right, what do you think about your aunt¡¯s matter from before?"


    Tian Yinghui said, "What kind of opinion do I have? She¡¯s my aunt. Even if she did some heinous things, she¡¯s still my aunt. What else can I say? Furthermore, those things are only emotional. I have nothing to say about who is right or wrong."


    Li Qiang said, "But from Shan Shan¡¯s words, she seems to be against these things." Tian Yinghui said, "She¡¯s a very self-respecting girl. She might have heard some rumors about her and suffered a great deal of psychological trauma. She always thought it was her aunt¡¯s fault. You¡¯d better advise her not to be angry with her over this matter." Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "I¡¯m not her person, how can I persuade her? Besides, her temper is even worse than yours, so why should I find fault with myself?"


    Tian Yinghui smiled and said, "You¡¯re such a slippery fellow. The moment you offend someone, you immediately turn into a turtle hiding in its shell. I was not mistaken about you." Li Qiangughed bitterly, "Don¡¯t say that to me, it seems like I¡¯m really bad." Tian Yinghui said, "You were always that bad. Do you still need me to exin?"


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "Look, you¡¯re here again. When there¡¯s nothing to do, you always ridicule me like this, causing me to be in a bad mood." Tian Yinghui snorted. "That¡¯s because you¡¯re in the wrong. What does it have to do with me? If you keep being honest with me, I¡¯ll naturally treat you better." Li Qiang sighed and said, "Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Anyway, it¡¯s still quite long. You¡¯ll know who I am in the future."


    Tian Yinghui said, "Why were you so mean to Zhang Rui just now? He criticized you before, but you onlyughed it off then. How can you counterattack so sharply now?" Li Qiang said, "Previously, he was willing to pretend that he didn¡¯t care, but now that his actions have caused harm to several people, I have no choice but to retaliate appropriately. Hopefully, he will stop when the timees, otherwise, I will send someone to deal with him ording to Shan¡¯s orders!"


    Seeing how domineering Li Qiang was, Tian Yinghui could not help but stick out her tongue. Her tone became gentle. "Don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re so scary. If I were a little younger, I¡¯d be scared to tears." Li Qiang smiled and said, "No way. Women all like rough men, don¡¯t they?"


    Tian Yinghuiughed. "That¡¯s true. Even though you looked a bit scared just now, if you think about it carefully, you really are a man."


    At this moment, Bordeaux, who was driving, smiled coquettishly and said, "Miss Tian is right. Our master is full of manliness, making every girl ecstatic." Tian Yinghui praised, "In the future, I¡¯ll call you Miss Bo Duoyi. You¡¯re really something. Even though you¡¯re artificial intelligence, yourmunication with us is just like real people. You¡¯re too perfect."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Her full name is Tian Bo Duo. You can also call her Tian Tian." Tian Yinghui frowned. "Why did you give her a Japanese name?" Li Qiang said, "The former Tian Bo Duo was a famous teacher in Japan. Although she just started out for a few years, she was very popr among the students. I had a good impression of her, so I gave her this name for artificial intelligence."


    Bordeaux smiled and said, "That¡¯s right. The name Master gave me was really good. I especially liked it. I even went to check on former Teacher Tian¡¯s film and television works to learn some advanced techniques. How about I tell you about the aftertaste now?"


    Li Qiang was so scared that he hurriedly said, "Let¡¯s talk about thister, in front of Ying Hui, don¡¯t talk nonsense." Tian Yinghui asked curiously, "Why can¡¯t you tell her in front of me? Furthermore, since former Tian is a teacher, why would she have movies and TV productions?" Li Qiang made up, "Because as an educator, she recorded a lot of teaching videos. That way, more students would learn from her teaching."


    Tian Yinghui nodded. "Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯d like to hear more about Bordeaux. If he¡¯s really not bad, I¡¯ll go and buy some lessons from former Teacher Tian as well." Li Qiang smiled and said, "She lectured in Japanese and you don¡¯t understand. Why would you want to buy her?" Tian Yinghui was even more surprised. "Don¡¯t tell me you know Japanese? I¡¯ve never heard of it. "


    Li Qiang was extremely embarrassed and quickly changed the subject, "Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Let¡¯s talk about Shan Shan¡¯s matter first. How has she been these past few years? "Why do I see her look so unhappy? Why is she so angry?"


    Tian Yinghui said, "Didn¡¯t I tell you everything? She was a little angry because of Auntie. There might be other reasons why she was angry, but I don¡¯t know."


    Li Qiang said, "Aren¡¯t you rtives? Why do you know so little?" Tian Yinghui said in a displeased tone, "She¡¯s a rtive, but she¡¯s just meeting me on New Year¡¯s Eve. We¡¯re not living together, and I¡¯m not a worm in her stomach. How would I know in such detail?" Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s true. After I¡¯ve asked so many questions, I¡¯ll have to trouble you."


    "That¡¯s nothing," Tian Yinghui said. "You can ask more about how concerned you are for her. Shan Shan is a bitter girl, and since her father didn¡¯t like her since she was young, she is very independent, like a boy. She is often called a bimbo by her ssmates, but she is pretty and has a lot of suitors at any time."


    Li Qiangughed, "Then does she have a boyfriend now?" Tian Yinghui rolled her eyes at him and said, "So what if I do? So what if I don¡¯t? Don¡¯t tell me you still want to be her boyfriend?" You¡¯re someone with a wife, so don¡¯t be so flowery, okay? " Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "Look at you, you came to frame me again. I told you before, don¡¯t believe the rumors outside."

 Chapter 196 unreasonable sense

    Tian Yinghui sighed and said, "Even though you¡¯ve been hiding this from me, I know that you must have met with some great misfortune in your sudden development. It¡¯s a good thing for you to have such good fortune. You don¡¯t have to worry about what I think. What should I do? Why should you lie to me?"


    Seeing that Tian Yinghui had revealed her thoughts, Li Qiang could no longer hide it. She smiled and said, "Since you must want to know, then I can only admit it. Lin Ya Shi has indeed hired me, but there are some hidden secrets that are moreplicated. I will tell you more about the detailster."


    Tian Yinghui said, "You can speak the truth, but I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. Besides, we have a free rtionship now, and whoever you want to marry will be up to you. However, the Wealthy ss money is not so easily served."


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing." As the two of them spoke, they had already arrived at the school gate.


    Tian Yinghui got off the car with Li Qiang. Li Qiang said, "You can go back to your ss first. I¡¯m going to the hospital to take a look." Tian Yinghui asked curiously, "Are you not feeling well? Why are you going there?" Li Qiang smiled and said, "It¡¯s nothing. I was just going to take a look and prescribe some medicine." Tian Yinghui sighed. "You¡¯ve always been hiding this from me. Forget it, go ahead. Remember to return to ss quickly. Your lessons have already ended."


    When he arrived at the entrance, the door was locked. Unresigned, Li Qiang knocked on the door a few times, but there was no sound from inside. Just as he was feeling regretful, someone behind him asked: "Why are you here?" Li Qiang was overjoyed. As he turned around, he saw Chen Yue looking at him with a smile. Li Qiang said, "I¡¯vee to see you. I¡¯ve been quite busy recently and havee a few times. I¡¯m really sorry."


    Chen Yueqi said: "I¡¯m in the infirmary right now, so if you feel ufortable, you cane take a look. But if there¡¯s nothing wrong with your body, it¡¯s normal for you to note. "Come in, I just went out to buy something."


    As she spoke, she opened the door and let Li Qiang in. Chen Yue changed into slippers and poured a cup of water for Li Qiang. He smiled and asked, "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te to my ce, but why don¡¯t you go find Chen Xue? She always wanted to see you. " Li Qiang said, "I also want to see her, but there¡¯s too much going on recently. I really can¡¯t take care of it."


    Chen Yueughed. "I was wondering where a student like you could get busy with. But after hearing about some matters, I suddenly realized something."


    Li Qiang said, "You already know about those things?" Chen Yue nodded his head and said, "Those matters of yours have already be big news. Who doesn¡¯t know of it? Those who helped Lin Ya Shi are no small matter. Right now, there are all sorts of reporters who want to interview you. They¡¯ve been stopped by the school." Li Qiang sighed and said, "This is bad. I never wanted to be famous, but this is what happened."


    Chen Yue replied, "Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. As long as your character is upright and you¡¯re well-developed, there¡¯s nothing bad about it. The greater your ability, the greater your responsibility. You should think about how to make use of your ability to achieve some results." Li Qiang nodded and said, "You¡¯re right, but those rumors are not all true. Don¡¯t believe them all." Chen Yueughed: "Of course, I¡¯m already so old, how can I not tell if it¡¯s true or false? Especially those rumors about your character, I simply do not believe it. You can¡¯t be a spy or someone with ulterior motives, and if it really is that kind of person, I also won¡¯t be able to care about you. "


    Li Qiang stepped forward and grabbed Chen Yue¡¯s hand, and said: "You being able to trust me, makes me very touched. Please be at ease, I am definitely not the kind of guy who relied on flowery words to deceive women.


    Chen Yue¡¯s face was red as she said, "Let go of me first, what kind of expression is that? If others see this, they will definitely find out. You are already a great character, so you shouldn¡¯t let anyone catch you red-handed."


    Li Qiang still refused to let go and swore, "You know how I feel towards you, we ..." Chen Yue quickly shook her hand away, and said: "Don¡¯t be in such a rush to swear, you already have a wife, what do you want to do with me? Moreover, there¡¯s so much difference in age between us, so how can there be a future? " Just as Li Qiang was about to speak, he suddenly heard someone at the door say, "Eh, why are you here again? Since you came to find my aunt, why didn¡¯t youe to find me?"


    At this moment, Chen Xue had already appeared at the door. She angrily walked to Li Qiang¡¯s side and said, "I told youst time toe and apany me more, but you went without a trace. What do you want?"


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "Sorry, I really have no choice. There have been too many things happening recently." Chen Xue said in a displeased tone, "Of course I know you have too many things to do. Your news is almost on the entertainment page, so what I mean is, even if you have so many things to do, don¡¯t you have time to apany me?" I don¡¯t care how many women you have, as long as you¡¯re with me asionally. "


    Chen Yueughed, "You guys want to quarrel, then you have to watch the situation. What if someonees over? Sigh, I¡¯ll go out and lock the door first. She then changed into a pair of boots and left the room, locking the door behind him.


    Li Qiang and Chen Xue looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything. They stayed silent for a while and then smiled at each other. Li Qiang said, "Doctor Chen Yue always gives us a chance to be alone. She¡¯s such a good person." Chen Xue said, "I once told her about you in private. She sympathized with me a lot and said she would create an opportunity for me to chat with you for a while. She really is a good aunt." Li Qiang said, "Since she dotes on you so much, isn¡¯t she usually pretty good to you as well?"


    Chen Xue nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. Although she is my aunt, but our ages aren¡¯t too far apart, so we are still quitepatible." Li Qiang said, "She seems to like poetry and stuff, right?" Chen Xue said, "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s her real hobby. Originally, she wanted to take the Chinese department, but her family forced her to study medicine. She had no choice but to go to medical school. Eh, we were originally here to chat, so why do you have to talk about her? Are you interested in her? She¡¯s my aunt, you¡¯re not allowed to have any bad thoughts about her. "


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "What are you thinking? She¡¯s the senior high school doctor. How could I dare to have any thoughts? I would beughed at by others." Chen Xue curled his lips and said, "That¡¯s not necessarily the case. You can always see the lustful look in her eyes, as if you saw through her clothes. And she also sees that you have feelings for his, although he gave me an opportunity, but he was also very unwilling. Li Qiang smiled and said, "It can¡¯t be, right? You¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s impossible for us."


    Chen Xue sighed and said, "A woman¡¯s intuition is very strong. I feel like you have something to do with her, but you can¡¯t bepletely sure. Truly a worried person." Li Qiang said, "Why are you always thinking about such things? You¡¯re still in the middle of high school. Right now, your biggest goal is to get into middle school. You can think about other problemster." Chen Xue said, "Although I¡¯m a high school student, I¡¯m already an adult and can fall in love. I¡¯ve revealed my feelings to you, but you always seem to be distant from me, which makes me very sad."

 Chapter 197 Loneliness

    Looking at her charming and sorrowful face, Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on the cheek. "Don¡¯t worry, I really like you. I know your feelings for me, I won¡¯t let you down." Chen Xue jumped into his embrace and sighed. "I know your identity, and I know I can¡¯t have youpletely. But as long as I can have a moment of warmth, that¡¯s enough." Facing such an infatuated young girl, Li Qiang was momentarily at a loss for what to do. Moreover, he was wrapped up in a warm and fragrant embrace and had long been lost in his emotions.


    At this moment, Chen Xue¡¯s face was flushed red and her mouth emitted an alluring and charming sound. At that moment, ck smoke drifted in. Li Qiang frowned, "Did you smell anything?" Chen Xue was at a loss, and she did not notice anything strange, so she asked, "What did you say?" "What¡¯s that smell?" But suddenly she woke up and said, "Oh no, it¡¯s probably a fire! Weird, why would there be a fire in this building? "


    The two of them got up and found that the smoke in the room was getting stronger and stronger. The smell was pungent and the temperature had increased by quite a bit. Li Qiang hurriedly grabbed a towel and soaked it in water. He let Chen Xue cover her nose and mouth and found a towel to moisten her face.


    Chen Xue said anxiously, "What should we do? It seems like there¡¯s a fire right now, but the door has been locked by auntie. How can we escape?" Li Qiang stepped forward and forcefully pushed the door. It was already tightly locked, even if he used his feet, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kick it. Moreover, ck smoke continuously poured in from the door, if he rashly opened it, it could lead to even more serious consequences.


    Li Qiang looked at the window and said, "There¡¯s no other way. I can only jump down from here." Chen Xue turned pale with fright. "What did you say? This is the third floor. If you jump, you will die." Li Qiang opened the window and looked down. There was arge patch of shrubs down there, which could probably reduce the force by a bit. However, the probability ofnding safely was too small.


    He took the sheets and asked Chen Xue toe and help him tear the sheets into pieces. Then he rolled them into simple ropes and slipped them through the window. He tied them to the heating pipe and said, "You go down first. I¡¯ll hold the rope here just in case."


    Chen Xue said, "Let¡¯s go down together. I don¡¯t want to leave you alone up there." Li Qiang said anxiously, "It¡¯s already sote, yet you¡¯re still pushing and pushing. I told you to go down faster. If you dy a little longer, the danger will increase. Do you understand?" Chen Xue had no choice but to let Li Qiang carry his onto the windowsill. Then, he pulled on the rope and slid down. Li Qiang instructed, "Move down a little bit. Don¡¯t look down. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here." Chen Xue said in a sobbing tone, "Of course I¡¯m not afraid with you here, but my heart is still shaking."


    Even in such a situation, Li Qiang stillughed out loud andforted his, "You¡¯re fine, don¡¯t move recklessly. Grasp the rope and slide down." Chen Xue listened to his words and slowly slid down the rope. After about 10 minutes, he finallynded safely.


    Even the fire engine had arrived, but before thedder could be set up, the infirmary was already engulfed in mes. Li Qiang was forced by the heat wave inside to the point where he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so he directly grabbed the rope and jumped down, his agile body sliding down a long distance with a single leap, causing the onlookers to exim in surprise, including many girls screaming. When he was still more than three meters away from the ground, there was a loud explosion, and the entire infirmary exploded.


    Li Qiang looked up and saw that the person holding him was none other than She Ziyan. He was pleasantly surprised and sighed, "Every time I¡¯m about to die, it¡¯s you who save me. Thank you very much." He Ziyan said: "I camete. If I knew that someone wanted to harm you, I would definitely stay by your side and never leave you!"


    He Ziyan put Li Qiang on the ground. The surrounding crowd actually gave out warm apuse and cheers. Li Qiang silently cursed: "I nearly died, but you guys acted like you were watching a circus, is it that fun?" He unhappily patted off the dust on his body, thinking to himself: "This fire is too bizarre, who did it?"


    At this moment, Chen Yue had already rushed back. She held her head and cried, asking Li Qiang, "Are you alright?" Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s fine, we were talking inside when a fire suddenly came from outside, so I changed the bed sheet into a rope and sent Chen Xue down first. I came down myself, but just when I was about to reach the ground, the top exploded again. Chen Yueqi said, "It can¡¯t be? My room is an infirmary, not a arsenal. Where did the explosivese from? Is there something going on? "


    Li Qiang was puzzled. However, he saw that there were people among the crowd looking at him with malicious gazes. That person was Zhang Rui! He red at Li Qiang and Chen Xue, then angrily ran away. Li Qiang understood in his heart and said to Chen Xue, "It looks like it was Zhang Rui who did this. He must have been unable to bear the humiliationst time, so he thought of ways to take revenge on us."


    Chen Xue angrily said, "This Zhang Rui is really not a simple person. We¡¯ve already let him off, but he actually repaid us with kindness and even used such vicious means to take revenge. How do you think we should punish him?" Chen Yue said, "Why don¡¯t we call the police? Let the police deal with him."


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "Zhang Rui knows the police. Even if he gets caught, a goodwyer will let him out. It seems like I need to get someone to help me." Chen Xue almost died a violent death, immediately lost hisdylike attitude, repeatedly nodded his head: "This kind of demon that would cause people to go mad, I must properly take care of him!"


    He Ziyan who was at the side softly asked Li Qiang: "Why are you not teaching in ss and instead going to the infirmary to whisper to a little girl?"


    Li Qiang said embarrassedly, "We¡¯re just chatting. It¡¯s definitely not what you think." She Ziyan said: "Don¡¯t fool me, okay? If it¡¯s just a simple chat and there¡¯s a fire, you can just open the door and run out. Why are you trapped inside? It can only mean that the door was locked. A man and a woman alone in a room, there¡¯s no need to guess what they are doing. " Li Qiang said embarrassedly, "You really misunderstood me. Nothing really happened between us."


    She Ziyan said, "You also misunderstood. Even if something happened, it had nothing to do with me. What I mean is, why was it so coincidental that you were alone in the room with that Lady Fang and then got set on a fire?"


    Li Qiang muttered to himself, "What you said makes a lot of sense. I think it¡¯s indeed a little strange. It¡¯s probably because Zhang Rui followed Chen Xue and saw her chatting passionately with me in the infirmary. So he decided to kill her out of jealousy."


    He Zi Yan said: "Didn¡¯t you say before that Zhang Rui wanted to find someone to beat you up, but was stopped by Lin Hu. Moreover, he was afraid that Lin Hu would die of fear. Even if they wanted to harm you, there was no need for them to be so obvious, right? If you want to hear my opinion, then I believe that the person behind this is not Zhang Rui! "


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "Then who else?" I can¡¯t think of who that person is anymore. " She Ziyan said: "Don¡¯t worry about this matter. Think about it slowly. Do you have any other enemies in the past few days? Think carefully before telling me. I will help you settle it." Li Qiang said, "With a capable helper like you by my side, I¡¯ve really saved a lot of energy."

 Chapter 198 Fire

    She Ziyan blushed and said, "It was actually my fault this time. I couldn¡¯t stay by your side when you went to the hospital with Tian Yinghui. When I arrived and heard that the middle school was on fire, I felt that something was wrong. As expected, you came down from above.


    Li Qiang lightly caressed her face and said with a smile, "Even if I die, you still have to live well. Why did you apany me and lose your life?" She Ziyan pushed her hand away and spat: "What are you doing in public, and those two are looking at you." Li Qiang looked in the direction that She Ziyan was pointing and saw that Song Yan and Tian Yinghui were also hurrying over.


    Song Yan saw that Li Qiang was fine and asked, "Are you alright? I heard from Ying Hui that you were at the infirmary, and that there was a fire here, so I came over to take a look. Teacher Liang wille over shortly. "


    However, Tian Yinghui said sarcastically, "Your illness looks really strange. Howe you can see fireing out of it?" "It seems like your fever is not light."


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "It was an ident this time. Luckily, everything is fine, you can rest assured." Song Yan let out a sigh of relief and said, "This is too scary. We¡¯ve never heard of a fire in our middle school. What happened this time? How could something like this happen?" Li Qiang said, "Yes, I was also surprised. I really nearly lost my life."


    At this moment, Chen Yue and Chen Xue came over to say their farewells to Li Qiang, saying that they were going home to rest. Chen Yue was a bit mature, and her expression was very steady. However, when Chen Xue saw Song Yan and Tian Yinghui, her expression was extremely unnatural.


    Seeing this, Tian Yinghui smiled. "So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder you didn¡¯te to ss but instead rushed to the infirmary. There are beautiful women waiting for you here, a couple at that."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t think too much into it. It¡¯s just a coincidence that I met them. It¡¯s not what you think ..."


    Tian Yinghui smiled and said, "You can say whatever you want. Chen Xue and I both know what¡¯s going on, right, Chen Xue?" Chen Xue, on the other hand, lowered her head. It was hard to tell if she was sad or indifferent since she was unwilling to speak. Tian Yinghui sighed and said, "We, Chen Xue, are good girls. Don¡¯t let her down and hurt her feelings."


    Chen Xue couldn¡¯t help but say, "Don¡¯t drag me in, okay? I¡¯m just a ssmate of Xiao Qiang, so no matter what hees to see, I have nothing to do with it. I don¡¯t have time to care about it."


    Tian Yinghui smiled sweetly. "Don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean to drag you into this." At this moment, Liang Qiuying rushed over in a hurry. Seeing that Li Qiang was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I heard that there was a fire here. You were trapped upstairs and scared me to death."


    Seeing her so anxious, Li Qiang was moved and said, "Don¡¯t worry, not only am I fine, I don¡¯t have the slightest injury on my body." Liang Qiuying looked at He Zi Yan and nodded, "It must be this Miss He who saved you, right? I understand her skills. With her here, you¡¯ll definitely be fine. "


    She Ziyan said, "But this fire happened very strangely. I was just trying to figure out who set it on fire. Does Teacher Liang have any clues?"


    Liang Qiuying was surprised, "I was still in ss when the fire happened, what clues?"


    She Ziyan said: "I mean, have the strong offended anyone in the middle school? They must be the biggest suspect in the fire. "


    Liang Qiuying muttered to herself, "If that¡¯s the case, Zhang Rui is more likely to be the case. After all, Xiao Qiang destroyed his ns and did not give him any face more than once. He is the vice principal¡¯s son, and is used to being domineering. He probably set the fire. "


    She Ziyan shook her head and said, "I¡¯ve heard Xiao Qiang mention Zhang Rui before. Since he¡¯s the son of Zhang Jiu Jiu, he must have inherited some sinister genes. Even if he did harm someone, he wouldn¡¯t use such a crude method. Teacher Liang, please think about it again. Is there anyone else who would want to harm Li Qiang?"


    Liang Qiuying thought for a moment, then suddenly blushed and said, "That person probably has something to do with me, but since things havee to this point, let me say it out loud. He¡¯s called Qu Peng, and turned out to be my boyfriend, one time he wanted to bully me, but was stopped by Xiao Qiang, so he held a grudge against him. And today, Qu Peng came to find me again to restore our rtionship, but I rejected him. I suspect that this fire may have something to do with him as well, because the Falling Leaf Corporation has done explosives and such, and they have nock of technology or items. "


    He Ziyan¡¯s eyes lit up as he nodded, "Thank you, Teacher Liang. This clue of yours is very important. I think that this Tou Peng might be the one who assassinated Xiao Qiang."


    Li Qiang stuck out his tongue and said, "It can¡¯t be, I only met that kid once. Although I ruined his good fortune, I shouldn¡¯t hate him to this extent, right?"


    She Ziyan said: "To some people who have a bad temper, a small grudge is a huge hatred. You identally caused yourself a huge trouble. I understand the Fallen Leaves Corporation better. The people in that group do things on the wrong path and often engage in underhanded activities.


    At this moment, he heard someone speaking not too far away, "We can¡¯t tolerate this. He actually caused trouble for our Yancheng Middle School. We can¡¯t swallow his anger. We must find out who did this!" The person who spoke was Zhang Jiu Jiu. He was drooling as he epted an interview with a reporter. His chest was thumping loudly. He swore that he would definitely find the culprit.


    When She Ziyan saw Zhang Jiu Jiu, her eyes reddened. She immediately wanted to go up and settle the score, but she was stopped by Li Qiang. She said softly, "It¡¯s not a good idea to put up with something small. Now is not the time to make a move, you must endure it." Gritting her teeth, She Ziyan thought about it for a moment, then decided not to take another step forward.


    At this time, Zhang Jiu Jiu walked over,ughed and shook hands with Li Qiang, saying: "Mr. Li, are you alright? If I had known earlier that you were Miss Lin¡¯s bodyguard, the school would have taken good care of you.


    Li Qiang politely said, "How could that be? I¡¯ve always been taken care of in high school. Teacher Liang and Teacher Liang have been very good to me and often have the obligation to help me with my studies. Right, there¡¯s also our ss monitor, Zhang Rui. He¡¯s also very helpful to me."


    Zhang Xue-Jiu was startled, he did not expect Li Qiang to praise his son. The old geezer then recovered hisposure and smiled, "My son has eyes that can¡¯t recognize Mount Tai, and I think he has probably offended you quite a few times. If there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know, or tell Teacher Liang, and as long as it¡¯s something I can do, he¡¯ll definitely do it!" Saying that, he nodded to Liang Qiuying. When he saw She Ziyan and saw her sharp eyes emitting killing intent, he could not help but be stunned for a moment before asking, "Who is thisdy?"


    Li Qiang said, "She is my bodyguard, and she was the one who saved me. If the Principal allows it, can I let her follow me to ss? With her apanying me, I will be safer."


    Zhang Xuewu immediately nodded his head, "No wonder he is a professional bodyguard, everyone has a murderous look on their face, a hero has a beautiful woman, haha, okay, this is easy, I give my approval, please let thisdy apany you." Then he took his leave.

 Chapter 199 Accept

    Li Qiang also did not expect Zhang Jiu Jiu to agree so readily. On the contrary, he had a better impression of him. On the side, Chen Xue and Tian Yinghui were already stunned. They didn¡¯t expect the vice principal, who was acting with such authority, to be so careful and so polite in front of Li Qiang.


    Liang Qiuyingughed, "It seems that your news spread very fast, even Zhang Xuewu knew about it. Now, no one in the school dares to offend you anymore."


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "That¡¯s not good. I¡¯m in the open while the others are in the dark. Those who want to take care of me will easily take action."


    She Ziyan said: "They need to have the guts first. In the future, I¡¯ll apany you to ss. I guarantee that no one will dare to touch a single hair on your head!"


    Li Qiang was moved and said, "I really don¡¯t know how to repay the kindness you¡¯ve shown me." She Ziyan said, "Don¡¯t say such words again in the future. I¡¯m your bodyguard, this is my duty. What is there to thank."


    Liang Qiuyingughed, "With such an expert protecting you, I am relieved. When I heard the news about the fire, I had an ominous premonition that things were not going well. However, when I saw Miss He here, I immediately felt relieved. I understand her strength."


    She Ziyan said, "Teacher Liang is praising me too much. My ability is limited, at most I¡¯ll just help him solve a small problem. "Oh right, I still have something to take care of at the school gates. You guys continue chatting, I¡¯lle overter." After saying that, he left.


    Tian Yinghui eximed, "President Zhang is usually so arrogant, but now he is actually so lowly in front of you. This is truly out of our expectations."


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s because of the Lin Family, it has nothing to do with me." Tian Yinghui smiled and said, "You¡¯re the Lin n¡¯s young master, how can you say that it¡¯s okay?"


    Chen Xue said from the side, "President Zhang usually doesn¡¯t even look at his students and only socializes with the upper echelons. Today, he¡¯s being so courteous to the strong. This is the first time we¡¯ve seen him."


    Liang Qiuying said, "This Principal Zhang has always been like this. No wonder Zhang Rui is so simr to him. Why did you especially praise Zhang Rui in front of him just now?"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s just being polite on the surface. He knows what his son is like. Since he¡¯s smiling at us, why should I p his face? Anyway, we don¡¯t pay taxes if we speak nicely."


    The beauties allughed. At this moment, Song Yan and Ke Ting had also rushed over with concerned expressions. Song Yan asked, "We just heard the news. Why is the school hospital on fire?" This is too weird. "


    "Are you all right?" Are you hurt? "


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s fine. Although the fire was sudden, I managed to escape. Fortunately, the windows here aren¡¯t barred from the outside. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if I wanted to."


    Liang Qiuyingughed, "Initially, I heard that the school hospital was preparing to do this. Later on, they only installed an iron fence on the first and second floor. If you were on the second floor, it would be troublesome."


    Li Qiang felt a lingering fear as he said, "It¡¯s probably my good luck that I managed to survive."


    After chatting for a while, Liang Qiuying said, "Xiao Qiang, you are still in shock and your body is slightly injured. Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital or go home and rest? I will grant you leave so that you don¡¯t need to go to ss."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s good too. I¡¯m feeling exhausted now. I¡¯m a little tired, so I want to find a ce to rest as soon as possible. Thank you, Teacher Liang."


    Liang Qiuying blushed and said, "What is there to thank for such a small matter? You should quickly go back."


    Li Qiang looked around and asked, "Why isn¡¯t Teacher Liang here?"


    Liang Qiuying said, "Oh, Liang Qiuying was busy today, so she wasn¡¯t here. That¡¯s right, when you go back, if you pass by Teacher Zhou¡¯s house, you should go see her. She has just recovered from her illness and needs someone to take care of her." As he spoke, he handed Li Qiang his address.


    Li Qiang said, "Alright, if I pass by her house, I will definitely go and take a look."


    He parted ways with the crowd and arrived at the school gates. He saw He Ziyan sitting in Te¡¯s car, constantly pressing and pressing on it, seemingly very curious.


    When she saw Li Qiang, she asked, "You told me about that artificial intelligence, how can I summon her?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "There is no need to switch on the clothes to summon Bordeaux. We can just call her out directly. Bordeaux, get dressed. You cane out."


    Immediately, a beautiful and fashionabledy appeared in the car. She looked at She Ziyan with a smile and asked: "Did Sister Qiu find me for anything?"


    She Ziyan jumped up in fear, her head touched the roof of the car, the pain made her sit down again, and she asked: "Are you a human or a ghost?"


    Li Qiang introduced, "Don¡¯t be afraid, she¡¯s an artificial intelligence. Right now, she appears as a holographic image. Although she looks like a real person, his touch is empty."


    She Ziyan touched Bordeaux¡¯s body, but nothing came into contact with her hands. She was relieved and said in surprise, "The technology is already so good, it¡¯s like a ghost."


    "Sister, why are you talking about me like that? Although I¡¯m not human, I have nothing to do with ghosts."


    She Ziyan said, "Okay, I was in the wrong. I¡¯m very sorry, but you jumping out so suddenly. I¡¯m not afraid, but it¡¯s fake."


    Li Qiang said, "You¡¯ve been a killer before, but you¡¯re so timid."


    She Ziyan said: "I might have been a killer, but that¡¯s also when I interact with people. This is my first time seeing something like this."


    Bordeaux replied, "Although I am not human, my job is the same as elder sister Qiu¡¯s, to protect the master¡¯s safety and ensure all his movements are convenient. From this perspective, we should be good friends."


    She Ziyan nodded. "Yes, this artificial intelligence is really smart. It started off working with me and knows a lot about the way of people. Who did youe up with this research? It¡¯s so sharp."


    "There are thousands of people involved. Dozens of engineers are working on the program alone. Look at me now, I¡¯m the work of countless people."


    Li Qiang said, "So this Te is a sky-high price, but it¡¯s worth buying. Lin Ya Shi himself was reluctant to use it, but he gave it to me. That¡¯s good enough for me."


    He Ziyan said, "Although she is cold to you, she is not vague on the specifics of the matter. She takes care of you very much. You must be fortunate to have a wife like her."


    Li Qiang sighed and didn¡¯t deny it.

 Chapter 200 Express

    He Ziyan said curiously, "Your current attitude is very strange. If it were anyone else, they would have already been praising you nonstop. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?"


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly, "What do you want me to say?" The singing of praises is not my style, but I will remember who treats me well, and I will definitely repay you in the future. "


    "Master, I heard you talking to your teacher just now. She seems to want you to go somewhere else. Can you give me the address? I¡¯ll start the self-driving now and drive the car there."


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "Did you hear what Teacher Liang said to me just now?" "Aren¡¯t your ears too sensitive?"


    Bordeaux shook his head and said, "No, I didn¡¯t hear it, but the sensor can see how you two were talking. I analyzed what she was saying from Teacher Liang¡¯s mouth and movements, and you¡¯ve already agreed. So please give me the address."


    Li Qiang told him the address again and said, "Teacher Zhou has just recovered from his illness. We should buy some things first."


    "There¡¯s arge supermarket not far from there. Master, you can take a look over there."


    He Ziyan said, "There are too many people over there. You just went through someone else¡¯s assassination attempt, so you shouldn¡¯t go over there. Zhou Qianqian, since you have helped her, she shouldn¡¯t mind that you didn¡¯t bring any presents. Let¡¯s just go over to see her."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "This is good as well. Let¡¯s just go over."


    After a while, the car arrived at a high-end apartment building. At this time, there was a courier boy waiting in front of the building. When he saw Li Qiang get off the car, he came over and asked, "Excuse me, are you Mr. Li?"


    Li Qiang said curiously, "Yes, I am."


    The courier boy passed a bag to him and said, "This is what you bought. You can ept it once you¡¯ve signed your name."


    Li Qiang signed his name in confusion. After the courier guy left, he was still in a daze as he held the package and did not know what happened.


    Just as he was about to open it, She Ziyan stopped him and said, "You dare to open something of unknown origin? Are you courting death?"


    At this moment, Bordeaux, who was in the car, smiled and said, "It¡¯s fine. I was the one who bought it. You can open it without worry."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "You bought it?" How did you buy it? "


    "I bought some gifts online and gave you the address. I told the courier to wait here for his signature. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to go to the supermarket to buy gifts. It would be much safer and more convenient."


    Li Qiang and He Zi Yan looked at each other. They both felt that this Bo Duo was really good at making clothes, and was even more useful than a human butler.


    She Ziyan stepped forward and opened the package, inside was a nourishing treasure. It seemed to be expensive, so she asked: "How much did you spend on these?"


    Bo Duo took off his clothes and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, the Lin n is paying for it, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the price."


    Li Qiang smiled as he picked up his gift bag and said, "That¡¯s great now. Bringing this present to Teacher Zhou is not bad at all."


    He wanted She Ziyan to wait downstairs, but she insisted on going with him. Helpless, Li Qiang could only agree and they went upstairs together to Zhou Qianqian¡¯s house.


    Li Qiang knocked on the door a few times and said, "Teacher Zhou, I¡¯vee to see you." But no one opened the door, and there seemed to be another sound.


    She Ziyan knocked on the door a few times but there was no response. However, she could hear movement inside the house.


    The two of them looked at each other before Li Qiang whispered, "Could it be that something happened to Teacher Zhou?"


    Without another word, He Ziyan kicked open the door. The situation in the room surprised them greatly.


    Zhou Qianqian was indeed home, but she was currently lying on a chair with a helmet on her head. Li Qiang and He Ziyan were both familiar with the room, and Zhou Qianqian was also ying that game!


    She Ziyan said, "It seems like she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s still ying the game. Furthermore, it¡¯s that holographic game. I wonder which map she¡¯s on."


    Li Qiang walked up to Zhou Qianqian and called out to her in a low voice. She had already entered the game, so of course she couldn¡¯t hear him.


    He Ziyan said, "Since she¡¯s ying a game, we won¡¯t disturb her. Let¡¯s go."


    Li Qiang said, "You kicked open her door, so you can¡¯t just leave like this. We should clearly exin this to her."


    He Ziyan said, "How do you exin that? She¡¯s in the game right now. We can¡¯t just follow her in, right? "


    Li Qiangughed, "Why not? In any case, we often y that game, so it¡¯s the same here. You see, there are two extra helmets over here, so we can use them together. "


    He Ziyan said helplessly: "Are you addicted to ying this kind of thing in other people¡¯s houses? What if she¡¯s unhappy?"


    Li Qiang said, "Teacher Zhou treats me pretty well and won¡¯t be angry. After we enter the game, it will be fine to exin it to her clearly."


    Helplessly, She Ziyan closed the door, picked up her helmet and said: "This is what you said. If anything happens, I am not responsible."


    Li Qiang said, "What problems could there be? We¡¯ve yed so many times. Let¡¯s see where Teacher Zhou is going this time. It must be fun."


    She Ziyan could only say, "Then I¡¯ll go and say hello to Bordeaux. If anything happens, she can contact the Lin Family." She made a phone call to Bordeaux. Bordeaux was an artificial intelligence, so as long as she called a fixed number, he would be able to contact her.


    Once everything was ready, Li Qiang and He Ziyan put on their helmets. A white light shed before their eyes and they immediately entered the game ...


    Although this was also a scene from a valley, it was clearly much smaller. Although there were a few young girls dancing in the distance, it seemed like the modeling was iplete. The only thing it had was a rough outline of clothing, and its face waspletely nk. The surrounding trees, flowers and nts were all rough, and their swaying movements were stiff and fake.


    Li Qiang felt his blood run cold. "What the hell is this ce? It¡¯s not the same game as before." She Ziyan shook her head and said: "It¡¯spletely different. In the past, that game, regardless of its scene or character, could be described as lifelike. Now, this game iscking a lot, what exactly happened here?"


    At this moment, an old man appeared in front of the two of them. He was dressed entirely in ck and held a walking stick in his hand as he bowed to the two of them in a strange manner and said, "Wee to our world. Please show your tokens and only those with identity tokens are qualified to enter the city."

 Chapter 201 Privacy

    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "We entered the game at a friend¡¯s home. This is our first time here, so we don¡¯t have any tokens."


    The old man said, "If that¡¯s the case, you can give me the money. One token is 100,000, so pay up."


    He Ziyan said: "What kind of crappy game is this, asking for money the moment you entered? "Why is it different from before?"


    The old manughed, "The times are different, so are the values. Nowadays, the maintenance of the game requires a huge amount of money. Since you yers aren¡¯t paying, how can we continue to operate the game?"


    Li Qiang waved his hand and said, "Forget it, I¡¯ll just give you the money. How are you guys going to collect the money?" He wanted to turn around and leave, but this strange game piqued his curiosity. Besides, Zhou Qianqian was also inside. He wanted to know what was going on inside.


    The old man said, "Tell us your name and identity and we will send you the bill."


    The moment Li Qiang mentioned his name, the old man¡¯s eyes lit up. He bowed and said, "So it turns out that your esteemed guest has arrived. Please excuse me. Pleasee in." As he spoke, he stepped aside, and not far away, a magnificent city appeared.


    She Ziyan asked: "He is free, what about me?" The elder smiled and said, "Lady is apanion of Mister Li, so naturally she is free."


    Li Qiang had been through all sorts of courtesy these past few days and was already used to it. He didn¡¯t care much about it as he looked at the city and asked curiously, "Your city is doing quite well. Why is it so simple and crude over at the valley?"


    The old manughed, "I¡¯m sorry, customer. This game has only been built a few days and there are still some areas that need improvement. The map, the characters and so on are still in the process ofpletion. We are recruiting more IT personnel."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "You just created the game, so what is the rtionship with the holographic game from before?"


    The old man said, "It is him, and we are us. It doesn¡¯t matter."


    She Ziyan said: "How can you say it doesn¡¯t matter, I think this game of yours is meant to be a giarism."


    The old man angrily said, "Miss, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Our game has its own intellectual property, where did you copy it from?"


    She Ziyan snorted, and whispered in Li Qiang¡¯s ear: "I know, this game is simply a private server. Although its style is simr to the one before, but in every aspect it¡¯s very simple and crude, used to gather money."


    Li Qiang responded in a low voice, "The so-called ¡¯exposing someone¡¯s weakness¡¯. Since we¡¯re already here, we might as well take a walk inside. This time, we¡¯re here to look for Teacher Zhou. Don¡¯t create unnecessary trouble."


    He Ziyan nodded, and said to the old man: "Whatever you say, we are entering the city, see youter."


    The elder bowed expressionlessly and said, "I wish the two guests a happy day." Then it disappeared.


    As Li Qiang and He Ziyan entered the city gate, they saw that the city was bustling with activity. The construction here was much better than in the valley, and in certain aspects, it was not inferior to the previous game.


    He Ziyan said, "Why do the cities here resemble Phoenix City so much? They bring back so many memories."


    Li Qiang said, "Since it¡¯s a private server, of course there are many ces that belong to the shanzhai families. Although the scale is notparable, the amount of investment required to create a game of this level is not small. It¡¯s really strange. Why would Teacher Zhoue to this game?"


    He Ziyan said: "Everyone has their own secrets, maybe this is where she sends out her pressure."


    Li Qiang said, "If she wants to use this method to relieve the pressure, she can go to the real game."


    She Ziyan said, "What do you know? There are a lot of people in the real game, many of whom I know." She Ziyan said, "What do you know, there are a lot of people in the real game, many of whom I know.


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "You¡¯re right. It must be because Teacher Zhou is always under too much pressure that he came here to rx. It¡¯s understandable. I wonder what kind of job she¡¯s doing here?"


    He Ziyanughed, "Looking at the size of this city, there are at least a few hundred thousand people. It would be quite difficult for you to find Zhou Qianqian."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "As a person, you have to know the difficulty. As long as you persevere and persevere, you will seed!"


    He Ziyan said, "What you say makes sense, but whether it can seed is not only a question of perseverance, but also wisdom and luck!"


    Li Qiang said, "Yes, that¡¯s true. Luck really ounts for arge portion of my fortune today."


    He Ziyan said, "Your luck is extremely good. These miraculous encounters are really confusing."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "That¡¯s the problem. My luck is surprisingly good, so naturally there are people who are jealous to the extreme. They wholeheartedly want to get rid of me as soon as possible."


    She Ziyan said: "This is not surprising. In the business I have, there is nock of blood brothers. To put it bluntly, one is jealous of the other for being so rich and so hateful that he might as well hire a killer to get rid of him."


    The two of them found a restaurant and sat down to order something to eat. Li Qiang drank a cup of wine and sighed, "The benefits are too scary. It can tempt a person to take the risk. Furthermore, it can turn a person into a devil without caring about family and friendship!"


    She Ziyan said: "This is also split into different people. Everyone encounters the same thing and has different ways of handling it, I believe that if you encounter a conflict of interests, you will first focus on emotions and not do anything to harm others. That¡¯s why I will wholeheartedly be your bodyguard, because I feel that protecting an upright person is more meaningful than killing an evil one!"


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "You think too highly of me. I¡¯m not as good as you say."


    She Ziyan said: "I have a good impression of people. You have never let me down, so naturally you are worth my protection."


    Li Qiang was moved in his heart, holding He Zi Yan¡¯s delicate hand, he said: "You are so good to me, how can I repay you?"


    She Ziyanughed: "As long as you don¡¯t give yourself up, I won¡¯t be able to afford such benefits."


    The two of them startedughing. At this moment, a loud noise came from outside the door, and an open carriage drove in from the main street. On the carriage, two luxuriously dressed people sat inside, a man and a woman; Li Qiang didn¡¯t know who the man was, but when he saw the woman¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth in shock.


    It turned out the beautiful woman sitting on the luxurious carriage was none other than Zhou Qianqian!


    When He Ziyan heard what Li Qiang said, he was also stunned. "Why did she change into such a outfit? Look at her manner and manner. He¡¯s like a courtesan. "


    This made Li Qiang feel embarrassed. After all, Zhou Qianqian was his teacher, a proper and proper girl. No matter the circumstances, it was hard to understand why she would do such a thing.


    She Ziyan looked at the back of the carriage and asked: "What do you think now?"


    Li Qiang let out a sigh and said, "What else can you think? Just follow me and see what Teacher Zhou wants to do."


    He Zi Yan immediately called for a rickshaw. The rickshaw driver was very agile and even though there were two people on the rickshaw, he was still moving as if he was flying. Unexpectedly, he was not dropped by the wagon.


    The horse carriage turned a corner and came to a stop in front of a shop. The man and Zhou Qianqian had their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders as they entered the shop.

 Chapter 202 Shan Zhai Edition

    Li Qiang held his breath, pulled He Ziyan and said: "Let¡¯s go in and take a look too."


    However, He Ziyan said: "Let¡¯s wait first, she is your teacher after all, so it would be embarrassing to suddenly meet her. It would be better for us to wait outside for a while, before making any ns."


    Li Qiang nodded his head, and said: "That¡¯s fine, I¡¯m really confused. Teacher Zhou is so demure, why are you dressed like this in the game? And he even put his arms around that man¡¯s shoulders. "


    He Ziyan was annoyed: "Who cares about her, after all this is just a game, what she likes to y is her business, why are you so angry?"


    Li Qiang wanted to say something but hesitated, his eyes seemed to be spitting fire, he said: "What do you think that shop is for? It was a jewelry store, and now that Teacher Zhou was choosing a ring from that man, could it be that they were going to get married? "No, I have to go in and ask her!"


    He Ziyan said: "Wait, why are you in such a hurry? If there¡¯s an inside story behind it, how do you want to make up for this big of a misunderstanding? Is just apologizing enough? "


    Li Qiang hesitated, "Then what do you think we should do?" He Ziyan said: "Ever since we came to this game, I have always wondered why this ce is so simr to that projection game. Although the scale is a lot smaller, but in many ways, I have copied her.


    Hearing He Ziyan¡¯s words, Li Qiang calmed down and asked, "You mean ..." He Ziyan nodded his head, and said: "I mean, you should understand what I mean, and we¡¯ll see. The most pressing matter of the moment is to connect the line with your Teacher Zhou, and ask about this matter thoroughly."


    Seeing Zhou Qianqian being intimate with that man in the jewelry store, Li Qiang¡¯s heart felt sour. "She¡¯s so happy now, how can I be shameless enough to meet her? If she really wants to rx here, it wouldn¡¯t be good for me to disturb her."


    He Ziyan said: "Now you are actually backing off, just now you still wanted to barge in front of her to interrogate her, isn¡¯t this change a bit too big?"


    Li Qiang said: "Now that I see her happy appearance, I feel that there is no longer a need to ask, as long as she is happy, it is fine."


    He Ziyan said: "Maybe there is some secret behind it? You don¡¯t want to know either? "


    Li Qiang sighed, and said: "What does this have to do with me? She¡¯s just a substitute teacher of mine, and I¡¯ve only met her a few times. This is his private matter, there¡¯s no need for me to know, right? "


    He Ziyan said: "Man, don¡¯t be so dejected, you really make me angry."


    Li Qiang asked curiously: "What are you angry about?" He Ziyan said: "I just feel that your current performance is too outrageous, and I¡¯m unhappy." Li Qiang said: "I am not going to interact with other women, and instead, you are unhappy? This mentality is really weird? "


    He Ziyan said: "I¡¯m not your wife, it¡¯s your business who you¡¯re willing to interact with. I just feel that for a man, he should be a bit manly. If you really like her, you should chase her back.


    When Li Qiang heard these words, he felt extremely ashamed. "After listening to what you said, I am indeed not good enough as a man. What should we do next?"


    He Ziyan said: "As a man, you decide for yourself, I will do it with you."


    Li Qiang said: "Alright then, let¡¯s first find a ce to sit and rest, then wait for them toe out, and find an opportunity to meet up with the Teacher Zhou."


    The two of them found a teahouse, found a table near the window and sat down. While drinking tea, they paid attention to the situation in the jewelry store.


    At this time, Zhou Qianqian and the man seemed to have already picked out a satisfactory piece of jewelry, carrying bags with them as they left the house. However, they did not get on the carriage.


    She was chatting andughing with that man extremely intimately, which made Li Qiang very angry.


    He Ziyan ridiculed: "Look at how full of yourself you are with jealousy, if she was your wife, you would have immediately raised your de to settle the score with that man, right?"


    Li Qiangughed: "Don¡¯t joke with me, I¡¯m not in a good mood right now."


    He Ziyan said: "What¡¯s there to be sad about that, if your heart is notfortable, just go and snatch her, what¡¯s the use of sulking here!"


    Li Qiang said: "Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare, since this is just a game, it doesn¡¯t matter if it gets big. I¡¯m just afraid of making it difficult for the Teacher Zhou, if she gets angry at me, it will be really troublesome."


    He Ziyan pursed her lips and said, "Sigh, you sure are emotional. You have such a sensitive feeling towards women. No wonder so many girls like you."


    Li Qiangughed, "No way, I¡¯m just a diaosi, how can a girl like me?"


    He Ziyan said: "When there is a fire, there will be a bunch of beauties whoe to take care of you. Moreover, there are teachers and students.


    Li Qiang shook his head: "You misunderstand, because we are all in the same ss, of course we have to care about each other, and this has nothing to do with the rtionship between men and women."


    He Ziyan took a bite of her dessert, and said: "Forget it, I¡¯m not listening to your nonsense. Look at them, they are already full, how are you going to find themter?"


    Li Qiang frowned: "Right now, Teacher Zhou and that man are not separated for even a moment, I need to think of a way to let that man go."


    He Ziyan said: "I have a way, if it seeds, you will owe me a favor, remember to repay it."


    Li Qiang nodded: "Of course, if you really can help me out this much, of course I¡¯ll owe you a huge favor."


    He Ziyanughed, and said: "Alright, I¡¯m just joking with you, I¡¯m your bodyguard. How would I ask for your help for such a small matter?


    She stood up and crossed the street, went inside the restaurant, then rushed straight to Zhou Qianqian¡¯s table. She picked up a cup of water from the table, poured it with all her might onto that man¡¯s body, then shouted loudly, "Damned enemy, you stole a woman behind my back, you really are shameless! "You are a married man, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s shameful to engage in this sort of love stealing?!" As she cried, she shouted, her acting was quite realistic!


    The man was stunned by this sudden turn of events, he did not manage to react in time, and as expected, Zhou Qianqian was furious, and said: "Is this true? Is she really your wife? " The man shook his head and said no.

 Chapter 203 Confusion

    At this time, He Ziyan held onto the man¡¯s hand tightly and cried about her past experiences with him. She had a clever mouth and excellent acting, unexpectedly gaining the trust of many people.


    In a fit of anger, Zhou Qianqian decided to just get up and leave. The man wanted to chase after him, but He Ziyan held him back tightly and had no way of escaping.


    Li Qiang secretly thanked He Ziyan for her assistance in his heart and felt that it was a little funny. He didn¡¯t think that the usually ice-cold He Ziyan would actually think of such a strange method.


    At this time, Zhou Qianqian had already boarded the horse carriage, instructing the horse carriage driver to leave quickly.


    When the carriage started to move, Li Qiang agilely jumped onto the carriage, sat by Zhou Qianqian¡¯s side, andughed: "Teacher Zhou, what a coincidence, you are also in this game? It¡¯s fun to y the part, isn¡¯t it? "


    But, what Li Qiang didn¡¯t expect was that the woman in front of him had a nk look on her face, and asked: "Who are you, why are you sitting in my carriage?"


    The coachman turned around and asked, "Madam, shall we stop and drive him away?"


    The woman shook her head and said, "Don¡¯t stop for now. We¡¯ll talk when I get to the bottom of things." Then he asked, "Who exactly are you? Why did you call me Teacher Zhou from the very beginning? "My surname is Zhou and I¡¯m not a teacher. I don¡¯t even know you, did you recognize the wrong person?"


    Only then did Li Qiang realize that although thedy in front of him had the same appearance as Zhou Qianqian, his manner of speaking was different, and he was not Zhou Qianqian at all. He panicked a little and stuttered: "Um, it might be a misunderstanding, I was drinking tea at the teahouse by the side, and seeing that you are familiar with the carriage, I came over to ask about it."


    Just as he was about to get off the carriage, he was lightly pulled by the woman. She smiled and said, "Meeting is fate. Since you¡¯ve gotten into her carriage, don¡¯t go down. Let¡¯s continue walking."


    Li Qiang stammered: "I¡¯m really sorry, I also do not want to recklessly recognize the wrong person, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding."


    Thedy then said: "Let me introduce myself, I am Zhao Qingqing, what about you, what is your name?"


    Li Qiang answered: "My name is Li Qiang, and I¡¯m a student. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing Madam."


    Zhao Qingqing pursed her lips andughed: "Who¡¯s the Madam, I haven¡¯t even arrived yet, are you calling me Madam to say that I¡¯m very old?"


    Li Qiang said: "But the coachman is calling you Madam?"


    Zhao Qingqing said: "That is because he is wrong, I am not ady of the pavilion, you can just call me Miss Zhao."


    Li Qiang nodded his head, and said: "Alright, nice to meet you, Miss Zhao. I have really offended you this time, I am truly sorry, but we will meet again if fate allows it, I still have things to do, so I will take my leave first."


    Zhao Qingqing smiled sweetly and said: Like I said, meeting is fate, why must you leave? We meet like friends, and I feel like there are a lot of things that cannot be said, why not find a ce to talk first?


    Li Qiang said embarrassedly: "That¡¯s not right, I saw a man beside you just now, he should be pretty close to you, right?"


    Zhao Qingqing snorted, and said: "That damn scoundrel, seeing how hard he was chasing after me, he had given him face and apanied him shopping, but his wife has alreadye looking for him, crying like heaven and earth, and caused me to lose face, I will definitely not ept this kind of man¡¯s business in the future."


    Li Qiang asked: "What? "Business?"


    Zhao Qingqing slipped up, and immediately covered it up: "It¡¯s nothing, from now on I will not bother with him, how about we get together?"


    Li Qiang said in shock: "We just met, how could we be together?"


    Zhao Qingqingughed tenderly: "It¡¯s fate that we meet each other, and we can even talk alike. That means the possibility of us being together is very high, right?" As she spoke, she drew closer to Li Qiang with a breath as heavy as orchids.


    Li Qiang looked at the beautiful face that was extremely simr to Zhou Qianqian¡¯s, his heart rippling with emotions, if the girl in front of him was not simr to Zhou Qianqian, he would have already turned around and left, but he could not move at all, and even if he were to curse himself for being so useless, he would still sit in the carriage, and would not get down.


    Zhao Qingqing blinked her beautiful eyes as she saw through Li Qiang¡¯s thoughts. Sheughed tenderly: "I knew that you liked me. Don¡¯t deny it, we are destined to be together."


    She ordered the horse carriage to drive to an alley, and got off the carriage there. Then, she pulled Li Qiang and stopped in front of a vi.


    Seeing that the vi was not cheap, Li Qiang asked: "Where is this ce?"


    Zhao Qingqing said: "This is our home,e in, don¡¯t ask too much." As sshe spoke, he knocked on the door.


    Very quickly, the door of the vi opened and a beautiful girl walked out. She was dressed in the attire of a maid and should be a servant.


    Li Qiang nodded his head dumbly, and was pulled into the room by Zhao Qingqing.


    Zhao Qingqing sat on the bed, kicked off her shoes, and chuckled: "How do you want to y, speak, I will definitely satisfy you."


    Li Qiang vaguely understood the nature of Zhao Qingqing¡¯s work, and then stammered: "It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, I didn¡¯t want to do that kind of thing, furthermore I have other things to do, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave first." As he spoke, he wanted to leave.


    Zhao Qingqing pulled his hand and said gently: "Esteemed guest, how can you leave immediately? Don¡¯t you like me?" As sshe spoke, he looked pitifully at Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang looked at her beautiful face, swallowed his saliva, and said: "Of course I like it, but you look too much like someone I know, I can¡¯t go with you."


    Zhao Qingqing cut him off andughed: "Is it that Teacher Zhou? I can y her. You can call me teacher if you want, but you can also call me sister, aunt or elder sister. With that, he began to take off his clothes.


    Unknowingly, Li Qiang¡¯s nose was bleeding, he raised his head and wiped it away with a tissue, then said: "No, I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m really sorry." As he spoke, he prepared to leave.


    Zhao Qingqingughed: "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still an infant, how funny!" She stepped forward to pull Li Qiang back, and said gently: "Look at me, don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m not worth your liking?"


    Of course, Li Qiang was not a chick, but this matter had happened too suddenly, causing him to not be able to react in time. Furthermore, Zhao Qingqing¡¯s Charm was extremely strong, to the point of making him flustered and at aplete loss.


    Zhao Qingqing pulled Li Qiang, and started to undress him,ughing: "You are the biggest customer I¡¯ve met, of course I won¡¯t let you go."


    Li Qiang asked curiously: "What biggest customer, I¡¯m just a poor student."


    Zhao Qingqing pointed to Li Qiang¡¯s wrist, andughed: "Don¡¯t lie to me, only the wrist of the distinguished guests who have just entered the city will disy a gold halo, and on your wrist will disy three!"

 Chapter 204 VIP

    Li Qiang was shocked. He carefully looked at his wrist and sure enough, there were three golden rings shining.


    Zhao Qingqing said, "That¡¯s why I invited you here. ording to the rules of the city, once you enter the store, you can¡¯t renege on the deal. Whether you do it or not, you have to pay for it."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Since things havee to this, I will follow the customs of the country." He had always liked Zhao Qingqing¡¯s looks. Now that he was forced into this situation, there was no point in continuing to pretend. Thus, the two of them had achieved great things together.


    After the storm had ended, Zhao Qingqing tidied up her clothes and got off the bed. She poured a cup of nectar from the jade pot on the table and handed it to Li Qiang. "You¡¯ve worked hard for so long. Are you thirsty?"


    Li Qiang drank it all in one gulp. He instantly felt like his lips and teeth were covered in the fragrance as he praised, "What is this? It¡¯s so delicious?"


    Zhao Qingqing smiled and said, "This is Dragon¡¯s Saliva, an ancient sacred artifact. Drinking it can cure all kinds of diseases and strengthen the body."


    Li Qiang said, "This item must be very expensive, right?"


    Zhao Qingqing said, "This is for free. Just enjoy it."


    Li Qiang said, "Since I came here, no matter how much it costs, it¡¯s worth it. But what I¡¯m worried about is, will that man who was with you beforee over to cause trouble for me?"


    Zhao Qingqing said, "It¡¯s okay, he doesn¡¯t have the guts nor the qualifications. I¡¯m single and I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s personal property. I¡¯ll follow whoever I want, other people have no right to interfere."


    Li Qiang thought, "Although this courtesan looks very simr to Zhou Qianqian, she has apletely different personality. As for her work, it would be even more different. If Zhou Qianqian knew that someone who looks simr to her was doing this, she would definitely be angered."


    At this moment, Zhao Qingqing sat in Li Qiang¡¯s embrace. She kissed him and said gently, "Earlier, you kept saying that I was your teacher. Can you tell me about her?"


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "We¡¯re just having a good time, what¡¯s she doing? Besides, it has nothing to do with you."


    Zhao Qingqing said, "She looks so simr to me, there must be a hidden meaning behind it. I want to find out more about her."


    Li Qiang said, "There¡¯s no need to be so serious. She has her own life and privacy, so I don¡¯t have the right to speak of her affairs casually."


    Zhao Qingqing smiled sweetly and said, "You do have some rules, it¡¯s really rare to see a man like him." That¡¯s right, the girl who made a scene in the restaurant is also one of yours, right? "


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "How did you know?"


    Zhao Qingqing sneered, "I know that man very well. With his level, how could he possibly find such a beautiful wife? That youngdy has an air of arrogance that ispletely different from ordinary people¡¯s. It¡¯s impossible for her to hire such a mediocrendowner, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m right or not? "


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "You are right, she is indeed one of my people. I wanted to be on the line with you, so I had her make a fake show. "Oh right, since you saw through the w, why did you leave that restaurant?"


    Zhao Qingqing smiled sweetly, "I was just looking forward to leaving, but when I was with that man, I just wanted to buy some jewelry. I was thinking of an excuse to leave after getting the jewelry, but your people just came up to put on an act, they really helped me out a lot."


    Li Qiang helplessly smiled and said, "I originally thought it was all due to our idea. I didn¡¯t expect it to be within your expectations. I¡¯m really impressed."


    Zhao Qingqing said, "In our line of work, all you know is how to read people¡¯s expressions. What¡¯s there to admire about that? However, from the looks of it, your tone and manner of speech definitely do not belong to this city. Just where did youe from and what do you do? I haven¡¯t seen a man with three gold rings on his wrist in a long time. "


    Li Qiang said, "You said you¡¯ve been in this city for a long time? But why do I feel like this ce has just been built? "


    Zhao Qingqing said, "This city was built several years ago, and it took an entire year of internal testing before it could be officiallyunched. From the looks of it, the results are pretty good."


    Li Qiangughed, "So you also know about the internal test."


    Zhao Qingqing said, "This is not a secret, what¡¯s so special about knowing it? "It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m only a character in the game. I can¡¯t go with you to the outside world. What a pity."


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "You actually know you¡¯re a game character?"


    Zhao Qingqing said, "Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, otherwise, they will kill me. In this game, I do boring and despicable things every day, do you think I would want to, but whenever I want to change my profession, someone would change my data backstage and let me go back to my old business. It¡¯s really a sad story." As she spoke, she began to shed tears.


    Li Qiang lightly caressed her shoulders andforted her, "Don¡¯t be too sad. When the car arrives, there will be a road ahead of us. Maybe there will be a way for you to leave this ce in the future?" He thought to himself: "artificial intelligence has already reached its limit. People in the game have started to think about their own lives. If it goes on like this, what will happen then?"


    Zhao Qingqing said, "Thank you. You are the first person to sincerely care for me. I will remember this favor."


    Li Qiang kissed her pretty face and said, "You look exactly like Teacher Zhou, and I believe your heart is as kind as mine. This is my favorite quality, so I will think of a way to help you."


    Zhao Qingqing was pleasantly surprised, "You¡¯re really going to save me and help me jump out of this fire pit?"


    Li Qiang always liked to make random promises and enjoyed the feeling of satisfaction brought by this generosity. He immediately nodded and said, "Rx, with me here, you will definitely be given your freedom!"


    Zhao Qingqing had heard many sweet words from men, but the man in front of her gave her an imposing air, so it was impossible to tell that he was lying. Not only was she intimidated by Li Qiang¡¯s overflowing aura, she was also ted by the fact that she was on the verge of bing free.


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s alreadyte, so I want to go out and find mypanions. Let¡¯s meet again in the future. Please wait for my good news."


    Zhao Qingqing bowed and said, "I hope that my husband will not let me down. If I can escape, I am willing to serve him for the rest of my life."


    Li Qiang held her charming face and kissed it again and again, saying, "How could I let you be a servant? Stop speaking such unpleasant words, okay?"


    Zhao Qingqing smiled, but with a hint of bitterness, she replied, "I¡¯m a lowly woman. If I don¡¯t be a servant, what else can I do?"


    Li Qiang said, "There¡¯s a lot of work to be done outside. I¡¯ll arrange itter."


    Zhao Qingqing curiously asked, "Just what does the real world look like? I¡¯m a virtual character, how could I live in the real world?"


    At this moment, Li Qiang already had a n in his heart. However, this idea had yet to materialize. He tried his best to calm Zhao Qingqing and reassure her.


    Zhao Qingqing sent Li Qiang out of the alley and then left.

 Chapter 205 Blindness

    Just as Li Qiang was about to open his mouth, someone tugged at him from behind. He was shocked and thought it was He Ziyan. When he turned around, he saw it was Zhou Qianqian!


    Her expression turned ugly as she asked, "You followed that woman for so long, what did you do?"


    Of course, Li Qiang did not dare to say that he had a warm rtionship with Zhao Qingqing. "Seeing that she looks simr to you, I became curious and tried to find a way to get on the line with her. The reason why I followed his all the way here is to investigate.


    Zhou Qianqian asked, "How did you get into this game?"


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "In any case, kicking her out of my house will be exposed sooner orter. I might as well just say it directly." He then smiled coyly, "It was my bodyguard who kicked open the door, thinking that something happened to you at home. I didn¡¯t expect to see Teacher Zhou ying this game, so we too put on our helmets and entered the game, so ..."


    Zhou Qianqian sighed and said, "Oh well, you¡¯re acting like this because you care about me. Of course I can¡¯t me you."


    Li Qiang said, "Thank you for your understanding, Teacher. But why does that woman look exactly like you? When I first saw her, she scared me."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "That¡¯s exactly why I came here. A friend said she saw me in the game, and realized I was doing something bad. I was angry with her, so I barged in, but couldn¡¯t find any leads. I just found out who she was and you followed her into the alley. You were gone for so long, it¡¯s really infuriating!" She stared at Li Qiang¡¯s face, trying to see the w in his expression.


    Li Qiang¡¯s expression was calm as he said, "I wanted to investigate that woman¡¯s identity and rtionship with Teacher Zhou. I¡¯ve only been in there for so long, so please do not take offense to it."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "I know what that woman does in this game. It¡¯s an insult to me. I don¡¯t know what kind of bastard stole my face, made me into a character with this temte, and even did that kind of thing. Tell me clearly, did you do it?"


    Li Qiang was shocked and hurriedly shook his head. "No, I guarantee that I didn¡¯t do it. Teacher, please rest assured."


    Zhou Qianqian looked as if she wanted to kill someone. "If you didn¡¯t do it, it would be best if you did. If you do, let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with you then!" Saying that, she looked into the alley and asked, "What did you find out? Say it. "


    Li Qiang said, "Her name is Zhao Qingqing, and she¡¯s a courtesan. She has tens of thousands of families and lives in a luxurious mansion. That¡¯s basically all I know."


    Zhou Qianqian shook her head, saying, "There¡¯s still not enough information. I¡¯m looking for the mastermind behind this, to see who the bastard is."


    Li Qiang said, "The game side is the easiest to find. Previously, we went to another hologram and the game side is very mysterious. Almost no one knows its identity."


    As long as you search carefully, you will definitely be able to find the answer. Now that you¡¯re linked with that woman, you can continue to work with her and help me investigate this matter. When I find the gamepany, I will use the legal system to destroy this person!


    Li Qiang was shocked, "Why is Teacher Zhou so angry? "She¡¯s just a game character, it¡¯s better to let her go."


    Zhou Qianqianughed, "What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t bear to part with her?" How could I bear to have her do that with my image? You think you can handle it? "


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "If it was me, I should have collected the copyright fees first, right?"


    Zhou Qianqian looked at Li Qiang¡¯s nonchnt expression and asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so distracted? What are you thinking?"


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯m thinking about who actually made this game. It¡¯s simply another holographic game in the mountain stronghold. Even the modeling is the same. It¡¯s just that the details are different."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "This kind of business dispute has nothing to do with us. In fact, the main reason why I came here is because my image has been vited. If it wasn¡¯t for this matter, I wouldn¡¯t havee here."


    Li Qiang said, "If everyone sweeps up the snow in front of their doors, then the injuries you¡¯ve suffered might fall on others tomorrow."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "She just left the hospital and hasn¡¯t recovered yet. How can I help her with other things?" It¡¯s good enough to be able to deal with my own matters. "


    Li Qiang said, "Speaking of which, only now do I remember how is Teacher Zhou¡¯s body recovering?"


    Zhou Qianqian snorted. "You just remembered that I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital, right?" "Oh, not bad. The doctor said I could go back to high school and work after a few more days of rest."


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "It¡¯s weird, I fainted the day the exams started. I usually get better. I don¡¯t know why, but I felt dizzy and almost lost my life."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Teacher Zhou sure is lucky. He¡¯ll definitely be fine."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "Thank you for your blessings. By the way, how has your studies been going these past few days?"


    Li Qiang retreated a few steps and said, "Not bad, right? I came to visit Teacher Zhou after finishing my homework."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "Don¡¯t lie to me, alright? Look at you. When you¡¯re talking about your homework, back off immediately."


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯ve really been studying hard. Teacher, please don¡¯t think that I¡¯m azy student."


    Zhou Qianqian sneered, "Are you really just a student?" When I was at the hospital, I saw that those people treated you with iparable respect. If you were just a normal student, this situation wouldn¡¯t have happened, would it? "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "White Robe Angel, save the dead and help the wounded. You¡¯re the same as everyone else, not just me."


    Zhou Qianqian snorted. "You¡¯re talking nonsense again. What do you want? Why are you so unwilling to speak the truth in front of me?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Teacher, don¡¯t talk about me like that. How am I not telling the truth?"


    Just as Zhou Qianqian was about to speak, a limousine came to a stop in front of them. The door opened and a pair of snow-white legs came out.


    When Li Qiang saw that beauty, he was immediately stunned! It turned out that the beauty was Lin Ya Shi. Li Qiang stammered, "You ... why are you here as well?"


    However, that beauty looked at him with a puzzled look and asked, "Who are you? Do we know each other?"


    Only then did Li Qiange to his senses. F * ck you, so this beauty was also a knock-off version of Lin Ya Shi!


    The beautiful woman looked at Zhou Qianqian and said gently, "Why don¡¯t youe back with me? It¡¯s all my fault, I made you angry. Can I apologize to you again?"

 Chapter 206 heaven-defying

    Zhou Qianqian snorted coldly, "Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the boss of a big hotel, I have to be humble to you. We¡¯re only in an employment rtionship, I can just give up, but since you¡¯re nice, I can still go back to work."


    That beauty became happy and said happily, "It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve promised toe back. I¡¯m so happy."


    Zhou Qianqian rolled her eyes at her. "What¡¯s there to be happy about? You¡¯re so troublesome." Under her urging, the long-legged beauty got back into the car and left.


    Li Qiang looked at everything in front of him with his mouth agape. He waited for the luxurious car to drive away before asking, "Who is that woman?"


    Zhou Qianqian said, "Her name is Gu Xiuyun. She is the Chairman of the Qing Dynasty Hotel, my boss in this game! "People are not bad, but they tend to be lilies. Staying by my side all day, it¡¯s so annoying!"


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "Well, this game is really heaven defying, to actually include so many beauties in the real world into the game. Li Qiang thought," Well, this game is really heaven defying, to actually include so many beauties in the real world into the game.


    Seeing Li Qiang in a daze, Zhou Qianqian asked, "What happened to you? Why do you look so dazed?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "No, I¡¯m just thinking about something."


    Zhou Qianqian shook her head. "No, I saw you talking to Gu Xiuyun earlier. Do you know each other?"


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "Alright, to be honest, that Gu Xiuyun stole someone¡¯s image. Furthermore, that person who stole the image has a huge influence. With a stamp of his foot, even Yan Jing city would tremble!"


    Zhou Qianqian was surprised. "What?! So she¡¯s stealing other people¡¯s looks. No wonder she¡¯s so beautiful. Although I¡¯m not Lily, I feel a little tempted every time I see her acting coquettishly towards me."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Teacher, you don¡¯t mind giving it a try. Perhaps from then on, you¡¯ve opened the door to another world?"


    Zhou Qianqian snorted. "Just stay put. Is it really appropriate to joke around with a teacher like that?"


    Li Qiang chuckled, "In any case, we are not in a teacher-student rtionship. We are all yers in this game, what¡¯s the point in ying a few jokes?"


    Zhou Qianqian sighed. "I entered the game because someone stole my image, but after walking around in circles, I actually like this life. It¡¯s a lot easier than it is in real life."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "If you were to go to another game, it would be even more fun. That would be the real game. It would be much better than this."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "I think this ce is already pretty good. I really like it."


    Li Qiang said, "In the end, the vige belongs to the vige. The scale and creativity of the vige is much worse than the original. Especially regarding the embezzlement of the vige¡¯s image. It¡¯s really infuriating and annoying!"


    While the two of them were talking, another sportscar with an open roof appeared on the road. The driver was actually He Ziyan!


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t greet him first, but tried asking, "Who are you?"


    In the car, She Ziyan snorted and said: "We just separated for a short time and you already don¡¯t recognize me?"


    Li Qiang heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. "If it¡¯s really you, then that¡¯s great!"


    He Zi Yan said curiously: "This is really strange, if it wasn¡¯t me, who would it be? Are you confused? "


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "I met someone who looked exactly like Lin Ya Shi."


    He Ziyan said in surprise: "It¡¯s already strange that there¡¯s someone who looks like Teacher Zhou, but there¡¯s actually someone who looks like Lin Ya Shi? Isn¡¯t this game too weird? "


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "Who said it wasn¡¯t? I keep having the feeling that there¡¯s something strange about it. I have to carefully investigate it."


    Suddenly, there was a sharp cry. Li Qiang and He Ziyan turned around to see Zhou Qianqian struggling as she was shoved into an SUV. Then, the SUV sped away!


    He Ziyan said: "Get in the car, we will catch up!"


    Li Qiang quickly jumped into the car and sat beside He Zi Yan. He asked: "Where did you get this car from?"


    She Ziyan smiled and said: "I was ckmailing that man. He was tortured by me until there was nothing he could do, so he agreed to give me a car, on the condition that I stop bothering him."


    Li Qiangughed and said, "This Kai Zi is so wronged. I¡¯ve been reduced to such a state because of you. You¡¯ve really shortened my lifespan by ten years."


    She Ziyan snorted: "What nonsense are you talking about, I¡¯m not a vixen, who cut his lifespan?!"


    Li Qiang said, "Alright, I was wrong, sorry!"


    She Ziyan drove and said: "It¡¯s fine, I know you¡¯re joking. Oh right, what happened between you and that woman?"


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "No, I just had a friendly conversation with her for a while."


    She Ziyan said: "We spent so much effort and let you chat with her for a while? I feel like I¡¯ve suffered a huge loss. "


    Li Qiang said, "Woman, you¡¯re really too strange. I¡¯m such a righteous man, so other people will definitely praise me. Yet, you mock and ridicule me. Ah ha, are you a man or a woman in the end?"


    She Ziyanughed: "I am thinking for your sake. You are my master, so of course I hope that you can be happy."


    When Li Qiang heard this, he didn¡¯t know what to feel in his heart. He sighed and said, "You¡¯re really too kind to me. I don¡¯t know how to repay you."


    She Ziyan said impatiently: "Can you stop talking nonsense, just shut up first, otherwise if I get distracted, that car will go missing."


    The SUV drove very fast and sped away at full speed. She Ziyan¡¯s sportscar managed to keep up with it, but was unable to get close to it.


    Li Qiang said, "What is the background of this bunch of people? Why did they kidnap Teacher Zhou?"


    She Ziyan said: "I keep having the feeling that this Teacher Zhou of yours has something to do with them, or else such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened." Generally in cases such as kidnapping, the kidnapped person and the kidnapped person will have some sort of special connection. The kidnapped person can¡¯t be on the spur of the moment to kidnap someone who has nothing to do with him. "


    Li Qiang said, "For such a good person like Teacher Zhou, he shouldn¡¯t have any connections with the underworld, right?"


    He Ziyan said: "This is within the game, it doesn¡¯t necessarily have anything to do with the underworld, maybe it¡¯s just an item within the game."


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s true, maybe it¡¯s some kind of criminal game. Letting yers participate in it is quite fun."

 Chapter 207 Base

    He Ziyan said: "Does your Teacher Zhou have any enemies?"


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "No, the only thing she¡¯s rted to me is that the game embezzled her image. She didn¡¯t mention anything else. Furthermore, for a teacher like her, what kind of enemies can she possibly have? "


    She Ziyan said: "Looks like the answer can only be revealed when we actually catch those kidnappers. Oh right, let me tell you something, I hope you aren¡¯t afraid."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "You speak so mysteriously. What is it? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I can be afraid of, except rats. "


    She Ziyanughed: "A grown man is actually afraid of mice?" Li Qiang said, "Is it really that strange to be afraid of mice? Such a disgusting thing, anyone would be afraid of it! " Let¡¯s not talk about this, let me tell you, until now, there is no security agreement in this game. That is to say, if someone shot you and even hit you, you might really be finished, so please be careful, don¡¯t think that you have countless of lives! "She Ziyan said with a smile.


    Li Qiang¡¯s face turned pale as he stammered, "Isn¡¯t this too terrifying? This game is not only barbaric, but it doesn¡¯t even have a security agreement. Isn¡¯t this just asking for death?"


    She Ziyan said: "There is a stone tablet at the entrance of that game. It reads: This game does not guarantee the safety of any yer. Those who are injured or dead are responsible for their own deaths. I saw it then, but I forgot to tell you. "


    Damn it! Li Qiang really wanted to leave this damn ce, but he endured it for Zhou Qianqian¡¯s sake. With a bitter face, he said, "Okay, then we have to be careful. We can¡¯t just lose our lives here."


    She Ziyan said: "Rx, I¡¯m here to protect you. What are you afraid of? Since I¡¯m your bodyguard, I¡¯ll do everything I can to protect you, no matter where I go!"


    At that moment, the SUV turned into the foot of the mountain. She Ziyan started up her sports car and followed. However, once they passed the foot of the mountain, the SUV was nowhere to be seen. Even the road was gone. The shrubbery all over the mountain rustled in the wind, looking very deste and sad.


    Li Qiang stomped his feet and said, "What should we do now? Where did Teacher Zhou go?"


    He Ziyan said: "Don¡¯t worry, we will find it slowly. We will definitely find it! "There are clues to every single one of them. As long as we search carefully, we will definitely be able to find them!"


    She leaned over and listened to the ground, then picked up a handful of dust and sniffed it carefully.


    Li Qiang asked, "What are you doing?" "Can we find clues this way?"


    She Ziyan said in a low voice: "Don¡¯t be anxious, follow me!"


    Li Qiang knew that she was an expert so he didn¡¯t have any objections. He followed behind her and groped his way up the mountain.


    She Zi Yan led the way ahead and climbed up a steep hill. Due to the need to hide her tracks, she had to bend down and pick her butt to climb up. Li Qiang, who was behind her, had his eyes opened wide and couldn¡¯t help but touch her butt. With a flushed face, She Ziyan turned around and said: "Be more honest, if you continue to mess around like this, I¡¯ll kick you out!"


    Li Qiang knew that this woman in front of him had once been a hitman. He said he would do whatever he said. She said he would kick him out, so he became more obedient. He didn¡¯t dare to be slow and continued to climb behind her.


    Not long after, they arrived at the middle of the mountain. She Ziyan leaned forward and said in a low voice, "I see. So the enemy¡¯s base is right here!"


    Li Qiang followed in surprise and looked over there. He cleared out arge t area halfway up the mountain. Arge hole was carved into the mountain wall. There were people and vehicles entering and exiting the hole. It really did look like a base.


    He Ziyan said: "That car must have entered the base through a special secret passage, that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t see it. But since we¡¯ve arrived at the main entrance, it¡¯s the same if we enter from here. Don¡¯t make any sound, otherwise it would kill us."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t drag you down. Just lead the way."


    The two of them carefully walked along the cliff towards the base. It was alreadyte in the night, and a searchlight was already lit at the edge of the base, illuminating them from time to time.


    She Ziyan was very alert. As long as the searchlight came over, she would tell Li Qiang to hide behind the huge rock. She would wait until the searchlight was gone before she would stick her head out and continue her journey.


    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the cave. At this moment, the metal door was already lowered, as it was to prevent outsiders from entering.


    She Ziyan had her ways. She bent down and crossed her legs, moving as light as a swallow, passing through the iron gate. It seemed like she had trained in the art of cartge.


    Li Qiang naturally did not dare to try. He knew that once he passed through the iron gate like He Ziyan, he would definitely be stuck there.


    At this time, He Ziyan pressed the button from the inside, opened the metal door and let Li Qiang in.


    She waved her hand and said, "Let¡¯s go inside. Remember to be careful and not make a sound."


    Li Qiang said, "Rx, I will definitely be very careful in this matter. In order to save Teacher Zhou, I will do anything."


    He Ziyan sighed and said: "What a romantic type. People like you are the most troublesome, causing the girls to be obsessed with you, but they can¡¯t take you for themselves. In the end, a bunch of women started fighting."


    Li Qiangughed, "What nonsense are you talking about? But the scene you described is quiteical."


    She Ziyan said: "What are youughing about? If you continue to develop like this, what I have said will definitelye true. "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Then, could you also be one of them?"


    She Ziyan sneered: "If you want me to be one of you, it¡¯s actually very simple. I will take you for myself, because I¡¯ve killed the other women!"


    When Li Qiang heard her words, he felt a burst of coldness. He thought to himself, "This woman can say and do what he says, but he¡¯s not bragging."


    The two of them moved stealthily through the long passage. After about 20 minutes, a glimmer of light appeared before their eyes. Gradually, the light became bigger and bigger, forming a door. Light came out from inside.


    She Ziyan and Li Qiang first stuck their sides against the wall, then sneakily peeking through the door hole ...


    There were rows of smoking machines inside the cave. No one knew if they were producing something, or if it was an automatic production line, no one was looking after them.


    She Ziyan waved her hand and Li Qiang followed her into the cave. As the two of them approached the grand production line, they couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded!


    It turned out that the rows of machine covers were filled with transparent liquid. Within the liquid were countless beauties with their eyes closed and their limbs powerless. Their snow-white bodies were connected by various pipes.


    Among them, Li Qiang saw many familiar faces, such as Zhou Qianqian, Lin Ya Shi, Liang Qiuying, Liang Qiuying and even Ling Shuangshuang! Everyone had countless copies, and this scene was like the ck Empire.


    Li Qiang¡¯s mouth was agape. "What the hell is this ce? Is it a clone center?"

 Chapter 208 Behind the scenes

    She Ziyan said: "I¡¯m confused too, what do you think we should do?"


    Li Qiang shook his head nkly and said, "What else can we do? I¡¯m already at a loss. What the hell is going on here? "Why are so many beauties used as models to create so many clones?"


    At this moment, he heard someone call out from above him, "Xiao Qiang, Xiao Qiang, quicklye and save me!"


    Li Qiang looked up and saw a cage on a flight of stairs. Zhou Qianqian was locked in that cage. She called out to Li Qiang the moment she saw him.


    She Ziyan said: "You go up first and save her. I¡¯ll take a look around here and think about what to do next.


    "


    Li Qiang braced himself and ran up the stairs, which spiraled like a spiral. He panted heavily as he arrived beside the cage, and Zhou Qianqian cried out in joy, "You¡¯re finally here! This is great! Thank you for risking your life to save me. Thank you so much, Teacher!"


    Li Qiang said, "Why are you still talking about this now? This is something I should do." He found an axe at the side, hacked open the door with all his might, and carried Zhou Qianqian out. "Who are those people? Why are they abducting you?"


    Zhou Qianqian said, "I don¡¯t know. Things happened so fast, so I don¡¯t know what the hell they are for." Li Qiang said, "When we get back, Teacher Zhou must give me more tutoring in English." Zhou Qianqianughed. "Of course, I will definitely urge you to study."


    When Li Qiang heard this, his face darkened and he retreated a few steps back. "You¡¯re not Teacher Zhou. Tell me, who exactly are you?"


    The woman was shocked at first, but then smiled and said, "You¡¯re so powerful, you saw through my disguise with a nce, but how did you know I was fake Zhou Qianqian?"


    Li Qiang said, "Teacher Zhou is not an English teacher. I just casually made a mistake and you jumped in. You are really stupid. Although you cloned her beauty, your brain obviously did not clone over."


    The woman was not angry at all. She smiled and said, "Hello. My name is Zhou Jingjing, and I am Zhou Qianqian¡¯s other clone. My master would like to invite you over for a chat. Can you give me some face?"


    Li Qiang said, "If I don¡¯t give you face, what will happen to you all?"


    Zhou Jingjing was still smiling as she said, "Then we¡¯ll take the initiative to invite you. Anyway, we meant well. I hope you can understand."


    Li Qiang said, "Is it a good thing to openly steal someone else¡¯s image and then use it to amass money?"


    Zhou Jingjing said, "Aiya, why is it so troublesome? I¡¯ve already told you. Our master will discuss the details with you. Why do you insist on pestering me?"


    Li Qiang said, "There¡¯s no need to talk about this matter anymore. It¡¯s purely a pirated version! It¡¯s fine if someone else is ying this game in the vige, but you even stole the image of a girl from a proper family to do something illegal. You can¡¯t be so shameless as to do something like this! "


    Zhou Jingjing said, "Alright, since it¡¯s impossible to negotiate with you, I¡¯ll make my move!"


    Li Qiang harrumphed and put on a ssic boxing posture as heughed, "This is the first time I¡¯ve hit a woman. Come, let me fight with you!"


    Zhou Jingjing took out a pistol and smiled, "Alright, then I¡¯ll give it a try."


    Li Qiang immediately raised his hands up high and said, "Calm down youngdy, I surrender!"


    Zhou Jingjing was surprised. "You don¡¯t resist?" You were talking so passionately just now, why did you surrender now? "


    Li Qiang said, "As the saying goes, a wise man doesn¡¯t fight when the odds are against him. Why would I resist when you point a gun at me? If I had it out, I would have surrendered long ago! "


    Zhou Jingjing suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Wiping her mouth, she said, "Fine, I admire you. Come with me."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "Zhou Jingjing and I spent half a day talking, and we were waiting for She Ziyan toe up. What is she doing now?"


    She Ziyan was not in a good mood right now, because she was facing off against four girls who looked exactly the same as her, a one against four battle was extremely difficult, although the few versions of the mountain vige could not match up to her, but Fierce Tigers were hard to fight against, even someone like She Ziyan was having a hard time.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t hear what Li Qiang was saying on the stairs, but her current situation wasn¡¯t any better than Li Qiang¡¯s. She could only brace herself and fiercely fight with him!


    She had just knocked two of them down on one side, and there were two new ones on the other side, so endless that she was exhausted and sweating.


    At this moment, a person walked out from the corner and said, "Miss He, it¡¯s better if you give up. You are not a match for these people!"


    She Ziyan sent one flying with a kick and sneered: "If we were to fight one on one, these trash are not my match. You guys are really shameless!"


    She was delicate and pretty, extremely charming, wearing tight leather clothes, looking capable and healthy. When He Ziyan saw the way she walked, she knew that this girl was an expert. If she joined the battle, she would definitely not be a match for her.


    Surprisingly, the girl flew into the air and kicked two of the clones. She then twisted her neck a few times, causing several more clones to break in the process.


    She Ziyan eximed: "Who are you, why did you save me?"


    The girl blinked and smiled, "Guess?"


    At this moment, Li Qiang was brought to a luxurious living room by Zhou Jingjing. In front of him was a huge desk, and there was a person sitting on the boss¡¯s chair with his back to the door.


    Zhou Jingjing said, "Master, Li Qiang has been brought here!"


    The chair immediately turned and the person finally faced Li Qiang.

 Chapter 209 Enemy Meet

    Li Qiang took a look and fiercely shouted, "So it was you who did this!" This person was Diao Peng!


    "I¡¯m already here watching the cameras. Brother Li, you¡¯re too awesome. There¡¯s no one else who can make it this far. You¡¯re the first. I¡¯ll give you a round of apuse!"


    Li Qiang sneered, "Cut the crap, what do you want?"


    "As you can see, this game is a knock-off version of the mountain, but it is also a huge selling ground. Relying on these pirated beauties to form a green industry, its profits areparable to the profits of somerge consortia." Although we had a conflict, and I¡¯m the one who set the high school¡¯s fire, but as the saying goes, there¡¯s no enemy in front of you, so you earn money together. Since the matter has been broken, then let¡¯s be frank, this game was done by me, and those beauties were stolen from me ording to the beauties in the real world. With them, we can earn a lot of money. As long as you keep your mouth shut, you won¡¯t have to worry about your wealth in the future. "


    Li Qiang had long since lit a fire in his eyes when he heard Tou Peng¡¯s boastful talk. He spat and said, "You are such a shameless person. You stole a girl¡¯s image into the game and made such a lowly business. What the hell do you think you are!?"


    Qu Pengughed coldly, "Lowly? You want to y with me? "


    Li Qiang said, "I don¡¯t understand what you mean."


    Shou Peng opened the drawer and took out a disc, saying, "This is from Zhao Qinqing¡¯sptop. There is something interesting inside, and in order to give you face, I didn¡¯t even take a look at it!" Tell me, what should I do? "As long as you agree to my request, your money will boil down. If you don¡¯t, this disc will immediately be posted online. Let us see the Lin Family¡¯s son-inw¡¯s wonderful YZM!"


    Li Qiang jumped up in anger and cursed, "You¡¯re shameless, you¡¯re despicable, you cause trouble!"


    Diao Peng said, "How am I shameless, how can I be despicable, how can I make trouble without reason?"


    Li Qiang casually said, "If you¡¯re shameless, then you¡¯re despicable!"


    Diao Peng...


    Li Qiang was about to say more, but Zhou Jingjing smiled and said, "Stop scolding me. These words sound so familiar."


    After being tossed around by Li Qiang to the point that he couldn¡¯t endure it anymore, he stuffed the disc into the light drive and said, "Alright, let¡¯s open our eyes and see your brilliant performance!"


    At this moment, a shocking scene appeared on the big screen in the living room!


    He saw two goris in the forest... A deep yet steady male voice came from the voice-over, "Spring is here, the animals have their mating season again."


    "F * cking hell, Zhao Qingqing, you¡¯re messing with me!"


    Li Qiangughed heartily towards the sky and said proudly, "So Young Master Xu is actually so interested in seeing the animal world?"


    Diao Peng was so angry that his face turned pale. He ced his hands on his hips and said, "Fine, since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, then I won¡¯t give you any face. Men, get rid of him!"


    A dozen burly men immediately appeared in the room and surrounded Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang had no fear on his face as he calmly said, "There is a saying that death is as light as a feather, death is heavier than the weight of Mount Tai. I wanted to be a hero since I was young, and now I can finally fulfill my wish. But before I die, can I have a request?"


    Diao Peng solemnly nodded his head and said: "Say it, no matter what request it is, I will do my best to satisfy you."


    Li Qiang enunciated each word clearly, "Alright then, my final request is: release!" It was done! "Me!"


    Diao Peng was so angry that he almost sat on the ground and waved his hand. "Hurry up and get rid of him. I¡¯m so annoyed!"


    Just as the burly men were about to make a move, they saw a shadow sh at the door, and then they heard a series of loud bangs. A slim figure rapidly approaching the peak of the mountain was flying around the room, and in just half a minute, the floor was covered with bodies. Everyone¡¯s neck was cut by knives, and their blood was all over the floor.


    Zhou Jingjing had long run away screaming in fear, while Tou Peng was stupefied, not knowing what to do.


    Li Qiang looked over and saw a beautiful youngdy standing in the center of the arena. With a smile on her face that revealed two dimples, he went up and greeted her with a respectful tone: "May I ask what your surname is? "You are my savior, how can I repay you?"


    The young girl giggled happily and said in a tender voice, "Master, it¡¯s me. Why don¡¯t you recognize me?"


    When Li Qiang heard this voice, he said in surprise, "Bo Duo, is that you?!"


    Bordeaux nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, me!"


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "Aren¡¯t you an artificial intelligence without a physical body? How did you get into this game?"


    "I was worried that there was something wrong with the master, so I came in via the inte and found a good body. At least I feel like a person in the game."


    She walked over to the desk and picked up Shou Peng, smiling, "Master, what should I do with this person?"


    Tough Peng had long since quivered, his teeth chattering uncontrobly. He appeared extremely terrified.


    Although Bo Duo was wearing a set of clothes, his strength was unparalleled. He directly pped Qu Peng twice, saying, "Be obedient in front of my master and don¡¯t tremble, alright? You¡¯re too unsightly!"


    "Brother Li, can you spare my life?"


    Li Qiang hatefully said, "If I spare you, would you spare me?" He said, "Bodo, get rid of him. Remember to make up for it! Let him die a horrible death! "


    Bordeaux nodded his head and loosened his grip. He threw Diao Peng onto the ground and used his foot to step on him. Then, he stabbed him in the head! Blood spurted out like a fountain!


    Li Qiang had just let out a breath of relief when he was surprised to find that the corpse of Tou Peng had gradually disappeared. He immediately understood, "Damn, so this guy was wearing a vest. He really is crafty!"


    From the distance, Qu Peng¡¯s angry voice sounded: "Li Qiang, just you wait! We¡¯ll see! "


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "What a pity, he actually let this guy escape. He¡¯s too dispirited!"


    Bordeaux smiled and said, "It¡¯s fine. Monk can¡¯t run away from the temple. Let¡¯s take control of the game first. The rest isn¡¯t important."


    Li Qiang stared at the beautiful young girl in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but hug her as he seriously said, "Thank you, Bo Duo. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I really would have died here."


    Bordeaux¡¯s face turned slightly red. "So this is what it feels like to be held by a man. My heart is pounding and my mouth is dry."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "How do you feel about being a human for the first time?"


    "That doesn¡¯t count as being a man, does it?" "I¡¯m just a virtual character in the game, but it feels quite real. I really like it."


    At this moment, She Ziyan walked in from the outside and said, "I¡¯ve already stopped the production line. Xiao Qiang, look who¡¯s here." She stood to the side, and the person behind his was none other than Zhou Qianqian!


    Zhou Qianqian rushed to Li Qiang¡¯s arms, tears streaming down her face. "Xiao Qiang, thank you. Without you, I really don¡¯t know what I would have done."


    Li Qiang lightly caressed her hair and tried to persuade her, "Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. I guarantee that you will be fine!"


    To the side, Bordeaux¡¯s expression was one of displeasure, as he lowered his head and thought, "So this is what jealousy feels like."


    She Ziyan walked over and pulled Bordeaux¡¯s robe. She looked him up and down and said: "I didn¡¯t take a good look at you just now, but now I want to remember you well. You saved my life, thank you!"


    Bordeaux smiled coquettishly and said, "Elder sister, why are you behaving like this? We are a family, so we don¡¯t need to be separated!"


    She Ziyan said: "That won¡¯t do. You saved my life, so you are my benefactor. Even if you are just an artificial intelligence, I will still appreciate your kindness. If you need my help in the future, just tell me!"


    Zhou Qianqian came out of Li Qiang¡¯s arms with a blush on her face. "Who is this little girl?"

 Chapter 210 Conspiracy

    Li Qiang said, "Guess, if you can guess, I¡¯ll give you a big prize."


    Zhou Qianqian snorted. "Stop fooling around, just tell me, who is she?"


    Li Qiang said, "She is my driver and also my bodyguard. Do you understand?"


    Zhou Qianqian said, "Understood my ass. I¡¯m even more confused now!"


    Li Qiang smiled as he recounted what had happened. Zhou Qianqian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he said, "Oh my god, there¡¯s actually such a strange thing. How unbelievable!"


    Bordeaux smiled and said, "There¡¯s nothing inconceivable about it. It¡¯s just technology. You¡¯re a teacher, so you should understand."


    Zhou Qianqian calmed down and said, "I¡¯ve long heard that artificial intelligence has developed greatly, but I never expected it to be like this. Xiao Qiang, what kind of fortuitous encounters did you encounter? You have such amazing people and things around you."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "Let¡¯s talk about thister. Right now, we have more important things to do. I wonder what is the control of this game?"


    Bordeaux smiled and said, "Rest assured Master, I have finished with my task. When I was speaking with you just now, I had taken over control of the game. Now, the entire game belongs to you!"


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "So fast? Your efficiency is way too great!"


    Bo Duo replied, "Such a small thing can take up a lot of time. He¡¯s a top AI in his generation, and he knows a lot about the inte. Other than that holographic game, I can hack into other games, and getting control of a small thing like that is a piece of cake."


    Li Qiang could not help but nod in praise, while Zhou Qianqian said harshly, "How can we deal with that Tou Peng when he¡¯s using our girls¡¯ image to do such a vulgar thing in the game?" "You have to tell Lin Ya Shi about this," Li Qiang said, "because her image has been stolen. With her temper, he will definitely make Diao Peng helpless. He is considered a cripple, and will definitely suffer a fate worse than death. I¡¯m not too worried about this problem."


    He Ziyan asked: "Then what are you worried about?"


    Li Qiang said, "How should we deal with this game? Directly discontinued or reopened? "If such arge money tree were to be destroyed, it would be too much of a waste."


    She Ziyanughed: "I think you are feeling sorry for that Zhao Qingqing right? She helped you so much that you couldn¡¯t bear to have her disappear, could you? "


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "No, I¡¯m just evaluating this matter from a big point of view. I definitely have no other intentions."


    She Ziyanughed: "Forget it, don¡¯t think that I do not know about your little schemes. However, since Zhao Qingqing has indeed saved you, you must think of a way to take care of her."


    Li Qiang said, "Her current situation isn¡¯t too easy to handle because she doesn¡¯t want to stay in the game at all. Her dream is to live in the real world. What do you think I should do?"


    With that said, all the girls present were stupefied. Even Bo Duo revealed a surprised look and said, "Even I am only a mass of electronics in the real world. How could she possibly survive outside in the form of a real body? This is nonsense. "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Actually, I already have an idea in my mind, but I can¡¯t tell you yet."


    She Ziyan said helplessly: "You¡¯re being suspenseful again. You¡¯re really annoying." Li Qiang smiled and said, "I¡¯m not trying to keep you in suspense, but it¡¯s because the time is not right and I can¡¯t tell you now."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "The conversation between the two of you is really too profound. I don¡¯t understand at all."


    Li Qiang embraced her shoulders and gave her a kiss on the cheek. He smiled and said, "After staying with me for a while, you¡¯ll understand everything."


    Zhou Qianqian said, "You have to remember that even though you saved my life, I am still your teacher. Don¡¯t be so intimate with me or you¡¯ll beughed at by others."


    Li Qiang said, "This is a game, how would outsiders know about this? Since you¡¯re so close to me, why are you still so afraid? "


    Zhou Qianqian sighed and said, "I¡¯ve been worrying about this. What do you think I should do?"


    Li Qiang grinned and said, "Why don¡¯t we make the raw rice to cook the cooked rice? That way, others will have nothing to say."


    Zhou Qianqian smacked him in the head and retorted angrily, "Can you be more serious? Don¡¯t make a scene like that!"


    Li Qiang held his head and said helplessly, "Alright, I won¡¯t be messing around anymore, can I ask Teacher Zhou to forgive me?" He kissed his on the cheek and said with a smile, "It¡¯s too exciting to be intimate with you while calling you teacher, alright? We¡¯ll always be like this, won¡¯t we?"


    Zhou Qianqian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. "Can you be more serious? This is really annoying." Although she wasining, there was no anger on her face.


    Li Qiang knew he had captured Zhou Qianqian¡¯s heart, and he was extremely happy. He kept whispering to Zhou Qianqian, looking intimate.


    He Ziyan was already used to Li Qiang¡¯s morals, so he did not bother about him at all. Boduo was a little displeased, so he left the living room and went to the side of the production line, staring at the clones in a daze.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and a voice seemed to summon her within her mind,manding her: "Go back quickly and kill Li Qiang. The other two will also be killed. Do not leave anyone alive!"


    Bordeaux wanted to refuse, but his body refused to obey his orders and he moved into the living room step by step.


    She Ziyan was the first to notice the abnormal behavior of Bordeaux. She asked, "Bordeaux, what are you nning to do?"


    Bo Duo immediately leaped into the air and kicked He Zi Yan to the ground with his sharp flying leg. With a flip of his body, the sharp knife in his hand was already thrusting towards Li Qiang!

 Chapter 211 great power

    Zhou Qianqian cried out as she tried her best to block the iing attack. The tip of the de struck her shoulder and blood spurted out of her mouth.


    Li Qiang shouted, "Qianqian!" Then, he kicked Bordeaux¡¯s body away, turning around and blocking Zhou Qianqian¡¯s path.


    At this moment, Bordeaux¡¯s eyes turned blood-red. He stood up from the ground and walked towards Li Qiang, one step at a time!


    A gunshot rang out and Bordeaux was shot in the body! It turned out that He Ziyan was standing at the door and had used a shotgun attack. This gun¡¯s power was tremendous, it almost exploded Bo Duo¡¯s small body, instantly knocking her to the ground.


    However, something surprising happened. The clones on the production line came out of their shells one by one and climbed towards the living room. Those were naked beauties. The scene was absolutely astonishing.


    Just as He Ziyan was calling Li Qiang and Zhou Qianqian to retreat, several clones rushed into the living room, brandishing their weapons and attacking!


    Li Qiang desperately stood in front of Zhou Qianqian and used his handgun to hit a few of the clones. She Ziyan¡¯s shotgun was powerful, enough to kill arge number of clones with one shot.


    Soon, He Ziyan¡¯s bullets were gone, and Li Qiang was also left with an empty magazine. The two of them looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Zhou Qianqian had already fainted from the pain.


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "If it was in the past, I would have been overjoyed to see so many naked beauties. But now, I¡¯m not the least bit happy at all."


    She Ziyan broke a clone¡¯s neck and spat, "You¡¯re still spouting nonsense at a time like this?"


    The clones were closing in, and it looked like they were about to devour the three of them alive.


    Suddenly, Bordeaux, who was on the ground, jumped up and resumed his normal actions!


    When She Ziyan saw that her momentum was gone, she could only sigh: "Sorry, I tried my best. It seems like this time we are really done for!"


    However, a miracle still happened. Bordeaux actually jumped up and ran towards the clones. His lightning fast actions immediately blocked the clones¡¯ crazy attacks.


    Li Qiang asked loudly, "Bo Duo, what are you ying at?"


    Bo Duo turned around and smiled. "I was tricked by someone else. Luckily, I have the automatic repair function. The firewall has been rebuilt and the opponent has been chased away. Rest assured, Master, you¡¯ve been saved!"


    She really did keep her word. Within a quarter of an hour, all the clones were knocked to the ground.


    "Master, I¡¯m really sorry. I was a little distracted just now, so I was taken advantage of by an outsider. This kind of thing will never happen again. You are the owner of this game now!"


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "What master is it? I just want to go home and take a hot bath before going to sleep. I don¡¯t want to stay in this game anymore."


    "Okay, then let¡¯s log out. I¡¯ve already backed up the data here. If Master still wants to y in the future, you can do so anytime."


    A white light shed. Li Qiang and He Ziyan sat up from their chairs. Zhou Qianqian grimaced in pain and cried out.


    Li Qiang helped her up and asked, "How do you feel?"


    Zhou Qianqian said in annoyance, "You¡¯re asking the obvious question, but my shoulder hurt like hell."


    Li Qiang gently opened her shirt, only to see that her shoulders were red. Although there was no blood, the bruises on her shoulders were quite severe, and it would be difficult to heal them every ten to fifteen days. He saw Zhou Qianqian¡¯s snow-white shoulders again, with white lumps on them. His eyes widened.


    Zhou Qianqian blushed and pushed his hand away. "Well, you haven¡¯t seen enough, have you?" I¡¯ll apply the medicine myself. You guys can go. "


    Li Qiang said, "Hey, back then you and I were already in love. Why are you refusing to admit it now?"


    Zhou Qianqianughed coquettishly, "Silly boy, how could I not admit it? But you have to give me some time to get used to it. After all, the real world and the game world are different, don¡¯t you think?"


    Li Qiang nodded reluctantly and said, "Alright then. I¡¯ll give you time and space. I definitely won¡¯t force you to do something you don¡¯t want to do."


    She Ziyan took the medicine and said: "Teacher Zhou, let me apply the medicine for you. We are both women, it will be more convenient this way."


    Zhou Qianqian thanked him and asked He Ziyan to apply the medicine.


    Li Qiang felt a little bored, and because Zhou Qianqian was exhausted and wanted nothing more than to sleep, she couldn¡¯t disturb her. She said goodbye and left.


    When they were downstairs, Li Qiang remembered something and asked, "Where is Bo Duo?" Is she out yet? "


    At this point, the MODELZ hade over of its own ord. From inside, Bordeaux¡¯s voice could be heard: "Master, you¡¯vee downstairs. Let¡¯s go home, shall we?"

 Chapter 212 Home

    Li Qiang and He Ziyan entered the car. They were not used to it at the moment, so they were silent for a moment.


    "Why have you not spoken?" Do you me me for killing him? It was because someone had deliberately set me up that caused me to go insane for a moment. This will not happen again in the future. "


    Li Qiang said, "That matter is already in the past, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. What Zi Yan and I aren¡¯t used to is that you were a living little girl inside, and now it¡¯s just a voice. This makes us feel a little ..."


    Bordeaux was silent for a moment, then heughed: "What¡¯s wrong with that? "I was like this in the first ce, what¡¯s there to be sad about? Besides, technology is so advanced now, so no one can say for sure what will happen in the future, right?"


    Li Qiang nodded. "That¡¯s right, Bo Duoyi. What you said makes sense. I really just escaped a few days ago. I feel like I¡¯m a bit abnormal now, hehe."


    He Ziyan said, "Bordeaux, that image you had in the game was very good. Can you just use her from now on?"


    Bordeaux smiled and said, "Of course you can. In my eyes, you are my big sister. My appearance as a little sister is also pretty good." As soon as he said that, the holographic image of Bordeaux in game appeared in his mind.


    Li Qiang looked at the smiling little beauty beside him and praised, "It¡¯s really all thanks to you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive."


    "This is just a small matter. Master, you¡¯d better keep your guard up. In the future, people like Shou Peng will definitely appear again. There are many people who want to harm you, so we have to be extra careful!"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "I understand. Thank you for your reminder!"


    He Ziyan did not say anything, but suddenly said: "Bo Duo, do you think that game can still be yed?"


    "As long as we deal with the issue of copyright, it should not be a problem. However, I feel that since the owner has the right to own the ck Forest, he will be able to do more in this game, so there¡¯s no need to be too concerned about smaller scale games like this." However, it¡¯s been really weirdtely. Many holographic games with various topics suddenly appeared. The topics were all sorts of strange, and the direction in which they were headed was also astonishing! "


    Li Qiang said, "Bordeaux is right. The most important thing is to settle the matter regarding the holographic game. That is a huge amount of wealth. "In order to make a fortune, that fellow, Shou Peng, was so desperate that he didn¡¯t care about food. He thought of all sorts of methods to harm others. I saw it then, the clone actually even had Teacher Liang Qiuying¡¯s temte. Shou Peng is truly crazy!"


    He Ziyan asked, "Should we tell this to Liang Qiuying?"


    Li Qiang pondered for a moment and said, "There¡¯s no need for that. She knows that he will be mad in the future. We should just stop her clone secretly. However, we must tell Teacher Liang about the ugly story of Qu Peng and make herpletely give up on that guy! "


    She Ziyan asked: "What about the other girls? You¡¯re not telling me? "


    Li Qiang frowned and said, "This is really a big problem. With such arge area of embezzlement, just awsuit would be enough to bankrupt Han Peng. Hur Hur."


    Suddenly, Bordeaux let out a surprised cry, "Looks like we aren¡¯t only going to steal your image. Let me show you a holographic game that I just hacked into. It¡¯s a game with a wuxia novel as its main theme. The plot originally followed the original novel, but now it has be very strange."


    At that moment, the interior of the car¡¯s disy screen began to disy after a period of snowfall!


    Seeing this, Li Qiang could no longer hold it in, because the story from before was the same story he had experienced before, "Will that Duan Zhengshun and his sister-inw definitely have an affair? "Damn it! Jin Yong¡¯s works are about to turn into a Japanese drama! Bordeaux, I don¡¯t know why, but why did you do this for me!"


    "Do you know how much it costs to enter that game and y the role of Duan Zhengshun?"


    Li Qiang asked, "How much? Just tell me how much it is and I¡¯ll listen."


    "It costs 1 million to y that role once, and that¡¯s only the starting point of the role. For such a big king, the four retainers around him would have to pay for it as well, and if he wants to pacify the rebellion, he would need to use the military sry to gather the soldiers. This is another huge sum of money, and the rest are in pieces, no tens of millions wouldn¡¯t be able to acquire this role."


    Li Qiangughed, "Are those people stupid? Why do we have to get this character? " "Master, did you forget?" Now that it was an explosion at Polytechnic University, the realism brought by the game was unparalleled. Which man didn¡¯t want to be Duan Zhengshun? If you have money and you can realize your dream, why not? "


    He Ziyanughed: "But Bordeaux, you made such a game for us to see, what exactly do you mean?"

 Chapter 213 Loop

    Bo Duo said, "I think that there¡¯s a huge explosion in the game right now. Furthermore, the creation of this kind of game isn¡¯t something that could bepared to a fake game like Tou Peng. It must be the first game behind the scenes. They should be from the same family."


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "You mean that the game authorities have already begun expanding their field and are moving into every corner?"


    Bordeaux nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. As long as it is a topic that everyone likes, they would dare to interfere. In the end, they would definitely make a fortune and make a windfall!"


    Li Qiang was so surprised that his mouth was wide open. He stared nkly at the screen and said, "At this moment, who is the yer acting as Duan Zhengshun?"


    Bordeaux smiled and said, "You should know that person. We even had dinner together, so why is it that you can¡¯t recognize him after changing into ancient clothes?"


    Li Qiang carefully watched the scene and suddenly realized something. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. The yer who yed Duan Zhengshun was his old friend ¡ª ¡ª Wang Hua!


    Wang Hua was already salivating in the face of Gao Yanxue¡¯s rebuff. He immediately wanted to rush over and knock the beauty down, but ording to the game¡¯s requirements, he had to strictly follow the rules of the plot and not randomly change anything. Once he broke the game¡¯s rules, he would immediately be kicked out of the game and be crowned by someone else.


    He had already spent quite a bit of money and was about to see the light of dawn. How could he possibly let his guard down? In order to y the role of the game, he had already epted the suggestions of many experts in costume dramas. In order to y the role of the game, he had already epted the suggestion of many experts in costume dramas.


    Just as he was about to confess to Gao Youxue, he heard aughing voice, "What the hell are you doing, kid? Laughing to death! "Aiyo, my stomach hurts!"


    Wang Hua said unhappily: "How did you get in touch with me? Get out of here! Is there something important on my side? " As soon as the words left his mouth, he realized something was wrong. Gao Youxue asked in astonishment, "What are you talking about?" And then the scene disappeared, returning to reality. An electronic voice said, "yers who vite the game¡¯s rules will temporarily log out. One dayter, the progress will continue to be made ording to the game¡¯s archive." Wang Hua took off his helmet and angrily opened his phone, cursing: "Big brother, you¡¯re crazy! You didn¡¯te earlier orter, what are you messing around for! I almost got it! I¡¯ve been f * cked up by you! "


    Li Qiang chuckled, "Sorry, I just happened to see you acting in there and couldn¡¯t stopughing, so I wanted to contact you. I didn¡¯t expect that I would mess with your good fortune, I¡¯m really sorry!"


    Wang Hua said helplessly, "There¡¯s a limit to joking, big brother. I¡¯m having a good time here, but then again, this game of role-ying is more interesting and has a strong sense of substitution. I rmend that youe and y too." Right, how did you contact me in the game? This game should bepletely closed. Outsiders will have a hard time connecting to yers. "


    Li Qiang mysteriously said, "I¡¯ll tell you this in the future. Oh right, I want to ask you, how much did you spend this time?"


    Wang Hua said, "A total of 20 million. Before we could even get on stage, you¡¯ve already messed things up. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll do it again. Damn it, I¡¯m going to punish you to y with me. It¡¯s a deal, don¡¯t go back on your words!" With that, he hung up.


    Li Qiang smiled wryly and said, "This guy is really a top-notch prodigal son. He¡¯spletely squandered the money."


    She Ziyan said: "Anyway, her family has plenty of money, so it¡¯s his freedom to spend it."


    Li Qiang said: "But that kid, Wang Hua, has good eyes. As long as he has something especially fun, he would be able to find it immediately. It¡¯s all because of his agility."


    Bordeaux smiled and said, "This isn¡¯t due to his intelligence. It¡¯s because he¡¯s a yer who spends a lot of money like this, so as long as the game starts, the advertisement will immediately be delivered to him. It¡¯s hard to not know."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "So that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s only natural for merchants to seek profit."


    He Ziyan said: "It¡¯s just that besides ying games every day, Wang Hua doesn¡¯t seem to do anything else."


    Li Qiang said, "He was born and bred in a good family, so of course he doesn¡¯t have to do anything. All he has to do is y around."


    She Ziyan said: "I¡¯ve heard you say before that Wang Hua is often hanging out with a bunch of girls from the periphery. Why is there only a game to y now?"


    Li Qiang suddenlyughed and said, "If you didn¡¯t say it, I would have forgotten. That brat was my ssmate in middle school."


    She Ziyan was surprised: "What¡¯s so strange about that? "Even if he seduced your ssmates, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Or perhaps it could be said that your ssmate became an outer woman. This is also very normal. Everyone¡¯s situation and development will always be a little different."


    Li Jun suppressed a smile and said, "The problem is, my ssmate is a man!"


    She Ziyan asked in surprise: "What man are you talking about? How can a man be an outsider? "


    Li Qiang said, "Of course he had a sex change operation and he mixed himself into the young master¡¯s circle as an outsider. Because of the stic surgery, his appearance is still eptable and he¡¯s actually very popr. But ever since I told Wang Hua the truth, he hasn¡¯t had any contact with the outlying circle anymore."


    He Ziyanughed out loud: "He was bitten by snakes for three years straight."


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s why it¡¯s understandable that he spends so much on gaming every day. It¡¯s just that the cost is a bit high."


    "Master, don¡¯t you think the development of the gaming industry has been a little too fast recently?" While you were chatting, two new games popped up. It¡¯s developing really too fast. "


    Li Qiang muttered to himself irresolutely, "I feel like the team behind the holographic game is about to reach the front desk. What they¡¯re doing now is clearly spreading out the battlefield and monopolizing the pace of the game market."


    He Ziyan said: "What does this have to do with us?"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s extremely important. Although the Lin Family said that they won¡¯t y games, I have the biggest property right in the game, the ck Area Forest. Li Qiang said," It¡¯s very important in the game, although the Lin Family said that I won¡¯t y games, but I have the biggest property right in the game.


    She Ziyan said: "I don¡¯t know much about business, but you¡¯d better be careful. There are too many deceitful things going on in the mall. If you¡¯re careless, you lose everything. Don¡¯t be careless."


    Li Qiang said, "Actually, I¡¯ve only just entered the sect, and everything is still in the works. It¡¯s hard to say if things will develop like this."


    At this moment, the phone rang. It was Lin Ya Shi. "Have you settled your matters?" Come home, I have something to talk to you about. "

 Chapter 214 urge

    Li Qiang put down the phone and said with a smile, "The employer is pressing me. It looks like I have to hurry back or I¡¯ll have to kneel on the washboard." He Zi Yan and Bo Duo both smiled.


    After returning home, Wu Yao served Li Qiang dinner and said, "Miss has instructed me to ask you to go straight to the bedroom and find her."


    Li Qiang took the elevator and arrived in the middle of the bedroom. Today, Lin Ya Shi was wearing a snow-white nightgown with golden threads on it. He looked very dignified and elegant, currently leaning on the bed and reading a book.


    Seeing that Li Qiang had returned, she calmly asked, "Why do you alwayse back sote every time you go out?"


    After Li Qiang told his everything, Lin Ya Shi burst into anger. He got so angry that he got off the bed and walked a few rounds before fiercely saying, "Is that Qu Peng really that shameless? "He actually stole my image in his game and tried to harm you time and time again?" Li Qiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve told you everything about him. I just hope that you¡¯re wary of the Falling Leaf Group and don¡¯t have any contact with them."


    Lin Ya Shi suddenlyughed coldly and said, "No, I have to interact more with them. The more I understand their matters, the easier it is for me to take revenge! You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I will handle Tough Peng, you just have to protect yourself. "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Today¡¯s experience is very exciting. Do you want me to tell you more about it?"


    Lin Ya Shi yawned and said, "Forget it, I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep. You can exin it to me next time."


    Li Qiang could only cover her with a nket and say good night before falling asleep himself.


    In the dark, Lin Ya Shi suddenly asked, "Since that vige game is a silver nest, have you ever messed around inside?"


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "Of course not. How could a gentleman like me do something so boring?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Oh, so you¡¯ve done it before. I understand."


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "What do you understand? Can you not look at me in a vulgar manner?"


    Lin Ya Shi smiled. "But the only thing that I have a good impression of you is your vulgar parts. Of course, other than these, you don¡¯t seem to have any other special characteristics."


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "You¡¯re too good at making fun of me, aren¡¯t you? Why are you saying this about me?"


    Lin Ya Shi turned around. In the darkness, she could still see her pair of bright eyes blinking. She smiled and said, "Are you only satisfied if I praise you all day long and tter you so much?"


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯m not sure about that, but you should at least give me some encouragement. That way, I can work even harder to develop myself."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "How do you want me to praise you? Praise you for getting more and more popr with women, and evening to the teacher¡¯s house often? "


    Li Qiang said embarrassedly, "You already know about those things?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "In Yan Jing, there is nothing that can be hidden from me. You better be a hundred percent honest with me. If I find out that you lied to me, then think about your fate."


    Smelling the delicate fragrance drifting over from the other side, Li Qiang was filled with the desire to do something. Disregarding Lin Ya Shi¡¯s threat, he chuckled and said, "A peony flower can kill a ghost, but you can do whatever you want to me. Come, my queen!"


    Lin Ya Shi cut him off and said, "Pervert, go to sleep. I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you anymore."


    Li Qiang followed up, "Since you know everything about the matters of the high school, let me ask you, how much do you know about Vice President Zhang Jiu?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Why are you suddenly interested in him? "Could it be because of Zhang Rui that you want to take revenge on his father?"


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "How could that be? I wouldn¡¯t be so vengeful. Asking Zhang Jiu was just out of curiosity."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "This person was previously just an ordinary teacher, but for some reason, he suddenly stepped into the clouds and mentioned the position of vice principal. As for his political achievements, there¡¯s really nothing to say."


    Li Qiang said, "I want to know the reason why Zhang Xuewu was promoted to vice president. Can you help me check it out?"


    Lin Ya Shi sighed and said, "Why are you so unwilling to give up on this person? How did he offend you?"


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯m not targeting him on purpose. It¡¯s because this person is involved in a lot of things and has to be solved through him. Are you going to help or not?"


    Lin Ya Shi impatiently said, "Alright, I¡¯ll just help you then. You always pester me to do these boring things."


    Li Qiang said, "These things aren¡¯t boring. You¡¯ll know how useful it is after a long time."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Oh right, from what you said, that Te artificial intelligence butler is very powerful, right?"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s too awesome and helped me a lot. I¡¯m really grateful to you for giving me such an important treasure!"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Don¡¯t say that first. Let me be honest, that car was given to me by the manufacturer, they wanted me to be conquered by that model and invest a lot of money into it. But I have a natural aversion to artificial intelligence, and that nuclear battery also made me worried about radiation.


    Li Qiang said in realization, "I understand now, you¡¯re treating me as a mouse for experiments." Lin Ya Shi said in annoyance, "Can you not use me wrongly? That car is the one and only treasure in this world. If I leave it for you to use, you should at least exchange it for a few good words, right? But you, you¡¯ve beenining all day. "


    Li Qiang lightly caressed her hair and said gently, "We¡¯re in the same bed, can¡¯t we make a joke?"


    Lin Ya Shi pushed his hand away and said, "We were just ying on the spot. Don¡¯t think any further of it."


    Li Qiang pursued relentlessly, saying, "Do you really think we are just ying on the spot?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Then what do you think we¡¯re doing?"


    Li Qiang approached her and whispered, "We are doing something that we love to do."


    Lin Ya Shi coldly said, "If you keep fooling around like this, I¡¯ll kick you out of bed. Do you understand?"


    Hearing her unkind tone, Li Qiang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t be angry, can¡¯t you be joking?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "It¡¯s the middle of the night. Who asked you to joke around? Go to sleep. You have to get up early tomorrow."


    The next morning, when Li Qiang woke up, Lin Ya Shi had already left. He went downstairs to eat breakfast before meeting up with He Zi Yan.


    She Ziyan said: "Yesterday, Zhang Jiu Jiu approved of your suggestion, to let me apany you to study. I wonder what those people in your ss thought?"


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t worry about them. Whatever they say, safety is the priority."


    She Ziyan took out a bag and said: "Can you check the bag? I specially prepared it for school today. "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "It seems that you really want to learn. This book bag is bulging, so there must be a lot of books, right?"


    She Ziyan opened her bag and said, "There are guns, knives, grenades, miniature explosives, and some other electronic equipment. Do you think they areplete?"


    Li Qiang smacked his lips and said, "Are you going to war or study? There¡¯s no need to be so grand, is there? "


    He Ziyan said: "Don¡¯t worry, the reason why you brought so many weapons is to better protect you and to let you study in peace."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "If the students knew that you have so many messy things in your school bag, they would definitely pee their pants."


    He Ziyan approached Li Qiang, giggling as he said, "So, you have to keep this matter a secret. You have to watch your own mouth and not talk about it, do you understand?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do, but you have to be careful and not open your eyes and scare people. Middle school students are very mentally weak, so it¡¯s not fun to be scared to death by you."


    She Ziyan snorted: "Nonsense, I¡¯m not a tigress, is it that scary?"


    Li Qiangughed loudly. "I feel that you¡¯re even more terrifying than a tigress."


    After the two of them got into the car, Bordeaux said, "Are you ready? Then let¡¯s go! "


    Li Qiang felt that his voice had changed a little as he asked, "Bo Duo, howe your voice has changed?" The nasal sound is so heavy. "


    "I¡¯m sorry, master," said Bordeaux, "but I had a coldst night, so that¡¯s what I said."


    Li Qiangughed involuntarily, "Nonsense, you¡¯re an artificial intelligence, where did you get a cold from?"


    "These are the special principles of my program. I have to maintain a part of my human nature, including my illness. Only then will I be able to understand and serve humans."


    Li Qiang sighed, "It¡¯s really amazing. To be able to program to such an extent, it should be the pinnacle of human technology, right?"


    Bordeaux smiled and said, "Not bad. After all, otherpanies are constantly improving. Perhaps in a few years, I will be out of date."


    Li Qiang said, "How could that be possible? I feel that you are quite advanced now. You won¡¯t go out of date."


    "Master, thank you so much."


    Li Qiang said, "Why didn¡¯t you use a holographic recording today? It¡¯s good that we meet again."

 Chapter 215 delusion

    "Master, do you want to see me?" "It makes me very happy, but there¡¯s something wrong with the program I¡¯m working on right now. Can I see you again in the future?"


    Li Qiang said, "It¡¯s a pity to do that. We have a deal, but you have to keep your word."


    He Ziyan said, "Is it really good to flirt in the car like this?"


    Li Qiang said, "What are you saying? She¡¯s an AI, I was just chatting with her."


    She Ziyan said, "But to me, you guys are just flirting."


    Li Qiangughed, "How could that be? You must have misunderstood us. We didn¡¯t mean that."


    "What is flirting?" he asked.


    He Ziyan said, "You are an artificial intelligence, and know everything. How can you not know what flirting is?"


    Bordeaux paused for a moment and then said, "Oh, I understand. I just checked the meaning of this word and saw millions of words rted to it. I should be able to understand the meaning of flirting."


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "You saw so many things in an instant. It¡¯s too amazing."


    Bordeaux smiled. "I¡¯m fine, but Sister Qiu¡¯sparison made me a little suspicious. I¡¯m an AI, not a human. How can I have feelings for my master? Nothing can happen between us. "


    He Ziyan said, "That¡¯s not necessarily the case. If you have a physical body and are also very beautiful, he will like you."


    Li Qiang said, "What are you saying? I feel like I¡¯m very lustful and that I¡¯m just randomly ying a zither."


    Bordeaux, however, didn¡¯t say anything. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    When they arrived at the school gate, He Zi Yan and Li Qiang got off the car together. At this moment, Tang Yu Xian walked over and was startled when she saw He Zi Yan. She asked: "Who is this?"


    Li Qiang said, "She¡¯s my friend. She apanied me to ss."


    Tang Yu Xian said with surprise: "You can do that? Aren¡¯t students allowed to attend sses? "


    She Ziyan said: "What? You don¡¯t wee him? Isn¡¯t it the same in high school? The principal allows people to listen in on the side. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him. "


    Tang Yu Xian smiled and said, "I was just casually asking. It¡¯s not like that¡¯s my problem, so please don¡¯t be angry, Elder Sister. Oh right, I remember now, the person who drives Xiao Qiang to school everyday is you, right?"


    He Ziyan nodded and smiled, but did not say a word.


    In order to alleviate the awkward situation, Li Qiang walked in between the two of them and said to Tang Yu Xian: "We are really fated to meet. Every time we go to school, we will meet."


    Tang Yu Xian ruffled her hair and smiled tenderly: "That¡¯s right, what a coincidence. Oh right, you said that you want me to join Ling Shuang¡¯s movie. Is there anything else?"


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t be in such a rush. It¡¯s only been a few days. I¡¯ll let you know when the timees. I¡¯ll keep my word, so don¡¯t worry."


    Tang Yu Xian originally wanted to have a closer talk with Li Qiang, but seeing He Zi Yan here, she felt embarrassed and found an excuse before heading to the ssroom.


    She Ziyan sneered, "Looks like I¡¯ve be a light bulb." Li Qiang smiled and said, "What electric light bulb? I don¡¯t understand." She Ziyan said: "Stop pretending, do you think I can¡¯t see the way you¡¯re looking at that Tang Yu Xian? But that woman looks like she¡¯s very scheming. You have to be careful not to let her get carried away. "


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t talk about me like that. I¡¯m like a pervert."


    He Ziyan said: "If you weren¡¯t a pervert, why did you introduce the movie to her? Do you want to y with the unwritten rules? "


    Li Qiang smiled awkwardly, "You¡¯re teasing me again. I was just casually saying it and she took it seriously. But with my rtionship with Ling Shuangshuang, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to find a role for her."


    He Ziyan said: "Your skin is bone piercing steel. Be careful not to stab you to death."


    Li Qiang repeatedly shook his head and said, "And you im to be my bodyguard, but what you said just now sounded full of jealousy. Those who don¡¯t know it would think you¡¯re my wife."


    She Ziyan said: "If I were your wife, none of the women you have an intimate rtionship with would be able to live!"


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why does speech always carry a murderous aura? "


    She Ziyan said: "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m focusing on protecting you right now. I view everyone whoes close to you as a potential enemy, so I¡¯m always a little ruthless with my words. If you sound ufortable, then I¡¯m really sorry."


    Both of them entered the ssroom. The students were surprised to see a very beautifuldy standing beside Li Qiang, the boy had a lustful look in his eyes, and the girl¡¯s eyes were full of jealousy. Chen Xue and the others had met He Ziyan before, so they walked over to greet her and sat down.


    The first lesson was taught by Liang Qiuying. When she entered the ssroom, she saw He Ziyan standing beside Li Qiang. Her expression was somewhat astonished, but she quickly regained herposure and began lecturing as usual.


    After she finished her lecture, she walked up to Li Qiang and said, "Come to my office for a moment."


    Li Qiang stood up, and He Zi Yan also stood up to apany him. Liang Qiuying asked curiously: "I was only telling him to follow me, I didn¡¯t ask you to follow me."


    She Ziyan said: "My duty is to protect him, I can¡¯t leave him even half a step."


    Liang Qiuying said helplessly, "I want to talk to him about something. I can¡¯t possibly let you stay by my side, can I?"


    She Ziyan said, "What is there to say that I can¡¯t say. If it¡¯s just a matter of studies, I can also raise some suggestions."


    Liang Qiuying looked at Li Qiang, wanting him to say something.


    Li Qiang said to She Ziyan, "Teacher Liang has always been good to me. I¡¯m going to discuss some matters with her. You can stay here for now. I will definitelyeter."


    He Ziyan said helplessly: "Okay, then you have to be quick, don¡¯t waste too much time."


    Liang Qiu Ying entered the office and closed the door. He said angrily, "Li Qiang, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Why did you bring your lover into the high school?"


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "What lover? Who are you talking about?"


    Liang Qiuying said, "Stop pretending, the woman beside you is not your lover. What else could she be doing?"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen her before. Zi Yan is my bodyguard, a person who specializes in my safety. She¡¯s not some lover."


    Liang Qiuying said, "Don¡¯t lie to me, okay? She looked at you with a deep emotion in her eyes, and when she looked at me, there was a trace of jealousy. At that time, I felt that she must have a very close rtionship with you, and it was definitely not as simple as you said it was."


    Li Qiang swore to the heavens, "Teacher Liang, can you spare me? Miss He is really just my bodyguard, a capable helper by my side. She is definitely not my lover. If we had that sort of rtionship, I wouldn¡¯t have let her be my bodyguard."


    Liao Qiuying looked at Li Qiang¡¯s face and said, "You¡¯re a person that doesn¡¯t tell the truth. I feel like you¡¯re lying to me."


    Li Qiang said, "Think what you want. In short, it was President Zhang Jiu who agreed to let Miss He apany me to school. You can ask him if you don¡¯t believe me."


    Liang Qiuying said, "Forget it, let¡¯s talk about thister. Yesterday, I heard that you almost burned to death. Is that true?"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. Yesterday¡¯s fire at the hospital was really too terrifying. I almost burned to death, but after unremitting efforts, I was finally able to escape and preserve my life."


    Liang Qiuying said, "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I wasn¡¯t in high school at the time, but I heard that something happened to you. My heart almost jumped out."


    Li Qiang approached Liang Qiuying and asked, "So you care about me that much, thank you so much."


    Liang Qiuying blushed and said, "I¡¯m just worried about my student, what¡¯s so strange about that? Are you thinking wrongly? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Li Qiang suddenly gave Liang Qiuying a kiss on the cheek and said, "Thank you for being so concerned about me, I¡¯m very touched."


    Liang Qiuying pushed him away and said with a red face, "Can you be more honest? We are students and teachers, don¡¯t do anything excessive."


    Li Qiang said, "Since you are worried about the rtionship between us, then why did you close the door? This means that in your heart, you are hoping for something to happen to us, don¡¯t you? "


    He leaned close to Liang Qiuying, carefully observing the delicate face in front of him. The me inside his body had already started to boil up. As long as Liang Qiuying nodded, he would definitely be able to do something very brave.


    Liang Qiuying lowered her head, "Xiao Qiang, can you not be like this? Can¡¯t we talk properly?"


    Li Qiang reached out his hands and hugged her tightly, and said in a low voice: "Xiao Ying, put aside our rtionship, tell me, do you like me or not? "Anyway, I like you very much."


    Liang Qiuying¡¯s delicate body trembled. He stared at Li Qiang with his beautiful eyes before lowering her head. After a moment of silence, he resolutely lifted her head and said, "En, that¡¯s right. I really do like you!" As soon as she finished speaking, she seemed to have something in his hand, which he directly pressed on Li Qiang¡¯s waist. It was actually an electric shock rod.


    Li Qiang suddenly felt as if his body had been electrocuted and was shaking non-stop. He then fell to the ground.


    He looked at the sneering face of Liang Qiuying in surprise, but he was speechless.


    Liang Qiuying took off the mask on her face. It was another face, but it looked a little familiar. She was actually Zhou Jingjing!


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "You, why are you in middle school?"


    Zhou Jingjingughed coquettishly, "Li Qiang, do you really think that you have already left high school? "Let me tell you, everything that happened before was just a game fiction. It was just to be able to find out the information in your mind, but you are still in Diao Peng¡¯s game. Alright, in order for you to die, take a look."


    With a wave of her finger, the surroundings immediately changed. This was still Shou Peng¡¯s office, with He Zi Yan, Zhou Qianqian and Bo Duo¡¯s clothes on the floor.


    Trembling, Li Qiang stood up and said in surprise, "What is going on? Who are you?"


    Zhou Jingjing sneered, "Do you want to know who I am? I won¡¯t tell you the truth, I have already known about my identity. Unfortunately, she has already been tricked by me, and is now lying there like a dead person, unable to use her martial arts even if she had the ability. You guys can just stay here in this terrible game, I can¡¯t let you guys escape! "


    Li Qiang angrily said, "Devil, you¡¯re a devil!"

 Chapter 216 Alternatives

    Zhou Jingjingughed loudly, "I am the devil? What are you, angel? "


    Li Jun suppressed her anger and asked patiently, "Can¡¯t we make apromise? "I do have a grudge with Shou Peng, but I don¡¯t have a grudge with you. Furthermore, our rtionship is not bad, so why should we kill each other?"


    Zhou Jingjing shook her head. "Don¡¯t waste your breath. Diao Peng is the boss of this game. If he doesn¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t forgive you."


    Li Qiang stomped his feet in worry. If it was outside, he would be able to deal with Zhou Jing, but this was a game, no matter how capable you were, the other game could easily destroy you. Bordeaux¡¯s clothes were originally a way out, but now herwork had been hacked, and now it seemed like there was nothing he could do about it.


    Zhou Jingjingughed loudly. "I feel so happy to see you."


    Li Qiang approached Zhou Jingjing, his eyes wide open. "Hurry up and tell me how to save my friend, otherwise ..."


    Zhou Jingjing smiled coquettishly. "What else can you do to me?"


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "I really can¡¯t do anything to her. She¡¯s just an NPC. At most, she can delete her profile. This kind of threat is equivalent to zero for her."


    Zhou Jingjingughed loudly. "Well, look at you in such a sorry state. Let me tell you this. It¡¯s not that there are no solutions, but you might not be able to do it."


    Li Qiang proudly said, "As long as I make up my mind, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t aplish. Tell me, what are the conditions?"


    Zhou Jingjing said, "The conditions are very simple. I don¡¯t want to be a character in a game. I want to be a real person!"


    Li Qiang was bbergasted to the extreme, "Isn¡¯t this too outrageous? You are a person within the game, it¡¯s impossible for you to be a real person. It¡¯s really impossible!"


    If you can help me realize my dream, I¡¯ll save your friends. Right now, Tou Peng has gone to another ce, so he won¡¯t be back for the time being. I¡¯ll give you half a day to find a solution, and as long as you can move me, I¡¯ll let your friends go. "


    Looking at the unconscious She Ziyan and Zhou Qianqian, Li Qiang gritted his teeth and said, "Fine, it¡¯s a deal then. I will go out and find a prescription for you right now, but this is too serious. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll go back on your word."


    Zhou Jingjing said, "Rx, I definitely won¡¯t go back on my word. But you have toe back as soon as possible. If youe back toote, there won¡¯t be any meaning."


    Li Qiang nodded, "Then how can I go out?"


    Just as he said this, a white light shed in front of his eyes and he left the game.


    Without any hesitation, Li Qiang quickly went to theputer to look up characters in the game to turn them into technology. However, the results of his research were all impossible to achieve.


    He sighed and sat down on the chair, thinking to himself, "It¡¯s already impossible, is this Zhou Jingjing crazy? She actually mentioned such outrageous conditions, I just can¡¯t do it. Could it be that She Ziyan and Zhou Qianqian are going to lose their lives?"


    He had been holding it in for a long time, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and could only call Lin Ya Shi.


    "Why are you calling me? What is there to say that is not an interview? "


    "I really have urgent business with you, so I should call faster."


    "What is it?" "Go on, I¡¯m listening."


    "I want to ask you, do you know how to turn characters in the game into real people?"


    "Are you crazy? How could you seed in something like this? If a character does not have a physical body, even having a soul is a problem. How can he be a real person? "


    "I mean, can you think of something? Your family is so rich, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to aplish this, right? "


    Lin Ya Shi said angrily: "Nonsense, even if you have the money, you still won¡¯t be able to aplish anything right? If you want the stars in the sky, do I have to pick them for you? Ridiculous! "Don¡¯t look for me for this kind of thing in the future!" As he spoke, he hung up the phone.


    Li Qiang helplessly put away his phone. Since there was no hope for Lin Ya Shi¡¯s side, the only ones left were Feng Xiao Dao and Wang Hua. These two friends of his were worth contacting.


    Therefore, he immediately contacted Feng Xiaojian, who bitterly said, "Big Brother, can you please stop ying around with me? I¡¯ve just been through so many strange things and I¡¯m on vacation right now. Nothing can tempt me anymore. I¡¯m sorry. "


    Seeing that Feng Xiaojian didn¡¯t want to help, Li Qiang contacted Wang Hua.


    Surprisingly, Wang Hua was actually very interested in this matter, "What did you say? Do you want to be a real person? This is so interesting. "


    Li Qiangughed bitterly, "You think it¡¯s interesting, don¡¯t you? I think it¡¯s very dangerous, if we do not satisfy her conditions, Zi Yan and Qian Qian will be in danger! "


    Wang Hua thought for a moment and said, "It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way, but it can only be an alternative. I don¡¯t know if that Zhou Jingjing will agree or not."


    Li Qiang said resolutely, "As long as there is a solution, it is fine. Tell me first and I will see if it is reliable."


    Wang Hua said, "Transferring the spirit of a character into a real person is basically impossible, but we can try a different way of thinking. Ourpany has a toypany that is developing artificial intelligence robots, and it¡¯s no different from a real person. That Zhou Jingjing is at most just a bunch of code. If we transfer her code to ourpany¡¯s robots, wouldn¡¯t she be able toe to the real world?"


    Li Qiang said excitedly, "This idea is feasible. I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with that Zhou Jingjing and see what she has to say."


    Wang Hua said, "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Come to mypany and take a look at the sample first."


    He asked Wang Hua about the toypany¡¯s location, which coincidentally happened to be in Yanjing City, so he hurriedly drove over. When he arrived at the door, Wang Hua was already waiting there, along with thepany¡¯s general manager.


    Li Qiang went straight to the point, "Can you bring me to see the robots?"


    Wang Hua shook his head and sighed, "Why are you in such a hurry? Eat a full meal first and then go check the samples. The robot is there and it won¡¯t be able to run."


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly, "I¡¯m really worried, I want to save Zi Yan and Teacher Qian Qian as soon as possible."


    Wang Hua said, "What about that awesome AI driver of yours? Why didn¡¯t shee? "


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "She was tricked by that private server game and is currently trapped in the game, unable toe out."


    Wang Hua frowned, "This knockoff game is pretty tough, it¡¯s not like you can be so tant about harming people even after being a thief. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call the mayor and see what he¡¯ll say."

 Chapter 217 Robot

    Li Qiang said in surprise, "Howe you even know the mayor?"


    Wang Huaughed, "How can arge corporation like us not know some high officials? "Bro, wait a moment, I¡¯ll go call the mayor."


    Li Qiang said, "Calm down. As the saying goes, new issues arise. Since the game has been ying for so long, it means that it is deeply rooted. It won¡¯t be so easy to get rid of it. Let¡¯s stick to the main point first."


    Wang Hua nodded and said: "Brother, what you said makes sense. Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s go to the production workshop and broaden your horizons."


    Li Qiang thought, "I am a dignified weapons specialist, what have I not seen before? Back then, solo riders almost exterminated the ck Cloaked Society, but now a youngster actually said so.


    Wang Hua brought Li Qiang into a production workshop, and Li Qiang was instantly dumbstruck. It turned out that the rows of robots on the production line were like flowing water, and each robot was very beautifully made, with lifelike bodies, whether male or female, they were all like real people.


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "Isn¡¯t this a real person?" Howe I can¡¯t tell that it¡¯s fake? "


    Wang Huaughed loudly, "Right now, robots are made simr to humans, which is why they are called ¡¯Bionic Humans¡¯. It¡¯s almost impossible to tell when they wear human clothing."


    Li Qiang praised, "Then what about their brains? Is it really possible to be like people? "


    Wang Hua said, "Isn¡¯t that Bo Duoyi of yours smart and powerful? "Our AI level is not bad either. Our intelligence is no different from ordinary people."


    Li Qiang was pleasantly surprised. In this way, Zhou Jingjing¡¯s wish could be fulfilled. He said to Wang Hua, "Can I buy a bionic human? "How much is it? Name your price."


    Wang Hua said, "You¡¯re looking down on me? What money are we brothers talking about? I¡¯ll give you one, but bionic humans are controlled by the state, so no matter if it¡¯s for sale or for free, we have to sign an agreement. We have to go through a process. "


    Li Qiang nodded. "No problem, then let¡¯s start quickly. I still need to quickly bring it to find Zhou Jingjing."


    Wang Hua said, "You¡¯re not in too much of a hurry, shouldn¡¯t you pick one first?"


    Li Qiang said, "I think all of them are pretty pretty. There¡¯s no need to pick and choose, just take any one of them."


    When Li Qiang told Zhou Jingjing about the n, Zhou Jingjing unexpectedly agreed, "This is also good. Actually, I know it¡¯s almost impossible for me to be a real person, but if my code can bebined with a bionic person, then I can survive in the real world. Thinking of this, I¡¯m especially excited."


    Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t be happy too early. This kind of thing has never been done before, so it is very dangerous. Are you really willing to take the risk?"


    Zhou Jingjing said, "You don¡¯t know how painful it is to live in this virtual world. You feel like you¡¯re a walking corpse. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have alreadymitted suicide." Actually, even if youmit suicide, it would be useless. The program would automatically resume itself and you would then continue to live a boring life. "


    Li Qiang suddenly felt some sympathy for Zhou Jingjing, and he also understood why she was doing this.


    Zhou Jingjing said to Li Qiang, "I have already ced your friends in an isted sandbox. Once I sessfully connect with the real world, they will also safely return to their bodies. Do you understand?"


    Although Li Qiang didn¡¯t understand what Zhou Jingjing meant by that phrase, he roughly understood what she meant. He nodded and said, "Then let¡¯s hurry up. I can¡¯t wait any longer."


    Zhou Jingjingughed, "I can¡¯t wait any longer. I really want to see the real world right now!"


    On the street, Zhou Jingjing looked around excitedly. At this moment, she had already merged with a beautiful humanoid body, officially bing a part of the real world. She Ziyan, Zhou Qianqian, and Bo Duo had all returned to the real world, sessfully escaping their trap.


    Although she was very happy, she could only cry like thunder and not rain, "I have finally be one of the members of this world. Although I still have to integrate with this world for a period of time, but thank you very much for seeding."


    Li Qiang smiled. "You¡¯re too kind. This isn¡¯t a big matter at all. What¡¯s there to worry about?"


    Zhou Jingjing kissed me on the cheek and said, "However, this bionic body needs to be charged frequently. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to tell your friend to rece the battery with a better one as soon as possible."


    Li Qiang nodded, "No problem, leave this to me. Wang Hua¡¯spany is currently developing a nuclear battery. If it seeds, your body won¡¯t need to charge for a few years."


    Zhou Jingjing was overjoyed, repeatedly thanking him.


    Li Qiangughed, "Actually, I still need to thank you. Without your request, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to save my friends, not to mention that Teacher Zhou Qianqian has never gotten used to interacting with people who look exactly like her. Although this bionic person looks beautiful, she doesn¡¯t resemble Teacher Qianqian at all."


    Zhou Jingjing said, "Then do you like the me of the past or the me of the present?"


    Li Qiang said in a low voice, "I like both of them."


    Zhou Jingjing was excited, so she dragged Li Qiang to a hotel. As they walked, she said, "I just wanted to test the sexual functions of this body. Please cooperate with me."


    Li Qiang lightly smiled and said, "It¡¯s better to obey than to be respectful."


    Returning to the vi in theke, Li Qiang let out a long breath. This matter didn¡¯t only rely on intelligence, connections, and luck. If Zhou Jingjing didn¡¯t live in the real world, then it would be very difficult to seed.


    Lin Ya Shi was already waiting for him in the living room. When she saw him, he immediately asked, "Where did you die?" "You are my bodyguard, and now there is often a game disappearing without a trace. What the hell is going on?"


    Li Qiang had an apologetic look on his face, "Sorry, there was indeed something that happened recently. If you don¡¯t feel satisfied, you can deduct the money from my sry."


    Lin Ya Shi pouted. "It¡¯s not a matter of money at all. I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with your attitude right now. You must have felt that you have great abilities and that you have too many beauties by your side to put me in your eyes."


    Li Qiang shook his head repeatedly, "You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not like that at all. Don¡¯t worry, all my external affairs havee to an end. Now, I will protect you with all my heart."


    Lin Ya Shi¡¯s eyes shed. "Are you speaking the truth?"


    "Of course, protecting you is my responsibility. I have been in the wrong recently, so I¡¯m really sorry. Has the ck Cloaked Society caused any trouble for you?"


    "It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t, otherwise you¡¯d definitely die. "However, I find it strange that the ck Cloaked Society has ceased to exist as ofte."


    Li Qiang frowned, "The ck Cloaked Society is so powerful, they won¡¯t copse in an instant right? I think they must be nning an even bigger conspiracy!"


    Lin Ya Shi nodded. "Then what should we do?" What do you think we should do next? "


    Li Qiang thought for a moment and said, "Then we can only prepare an intelligencework and gather information from the ck Cloaked Society. As the saying goes, if you know yourself and your enemy you will know a hundred battles without being defeated. We should switch from defending to attacking."

 Chapter 218 child play

    Lin Ya Shi was at a loss for words. "Although I feel that what you said is reasonable, isn¡¯t this a bit too child¡¯s y? How could it be so easy to build an intelligencework? "


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry about that. I will organize the informationwork, but I will still need the Lin Group¡¯s support in terms of money."


    "We have to discuss this with my mother," said Lin. "She has the financial authority, and if we want to take money from her, we have to convince her of our point of view."


    When Li Qiang thought of Yang Rong, his heart tightened. It had been a long time since hest saw her, and he wondered how she was doing.


    Lin Ya Shi curiously asked, "Why do you look so stupid whenever you mention my mother? Do you have a crush on her?"


    Li Qiang almost vomited a mouthful of blood, "Of course not, what are you thinking? I can¡¯t possibly like my aunt at her age. "


    Lin Ya Shi said with a smile, "That¡¯s not necessarily the case. It¡¯s a popr love affair between mother and son. Moreover, my mother is so beautiful. Even if she was twenty years older than you, you would still like her."


    Li Qiang exined, "Being beautiful is being beautiful, and feelings are emotions. You can¡¯t confuse them."


    Lin Ya Shi rolled his eyes at Li Qiang. "You can exin whatever you want. I don¡¯t want to interfere in your love life anyways."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "But the two of us are already considered a pair in the eyes of others."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Whatever they say, I¡¯m toozy to care about the gazes of others."


    She paused before continuing, "However, I¡¯ve been waiting for you this time. There¡¯s something more important for you."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "What are you waiting for me for?" What¡¯s important? "


    Lin Ya Shi said, "The thing is, I have a cousin who is far away. He encountered a very strange matter, encountered a very great danger, so he wanted to ask for your help."


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "I just finished a big matter and I¡¯m as tired as a dog. Do you really have the heart to let me tire myself half to death again?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. That cousin of his is pretty good, and there¡¯s really nothing we can do about it. I can¡¯t just watch him die and not save him. Just listen to him."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "Alright then. You can call him over. I¡¯ll see what he wants."


    Lin Ya Shi said to a room and a twenty-something man walked out. He was not bad looking, but his face was a little haggard and his dark circles around his eyes were quite heavy. He looked like he was possessed by an evil spirit.


    He arrived before Li Qiang and said, "Hello, I¡¯m Yu Qian, Ya Shi¡¯s cousin."


    Li Qiang nodded, "I know your identity. I just want to know, why are you looking for me here?"


    Yu Qian said with a bitter face, "I have no other choice. When I encounter a strange matter, I can only seek the help of an expert. However, I don¡¯t have much ability on my own, so I can only ask for your help."


    Li Qiang said, "Since Ya Shi has already spoken, I naturally have the strength to do so. If you have any difficulties, feel free to say it."


    Yu Qian thought for a moment and said: "Alright then, I¡¯ll start then."


    Just like this, Yu Qian started to talk about his past:


    My personality was rather entric, so I wanted to move out to rent a house as soon as I went to university. I saw a joint rental advertisement in the same city for quite a cheap price, so I contacted the other party when I was not far from school.


    It was a girl on the other end of the phone. Her voice was pretty good, a bit like the queen of a hundred thousand sneers. I thought she was the intermediary, so I asked her if she wanted to rent it. She gave me an address and asked me to meet her directly.


    The ce to rent the house is not far from the new campus and is the new city area of my city. The buildings and city construction are very beautiful, but there aren¡¯t many people living here.


    The name Yu Qian had nothing to do with the crosstalk master. When I was born, Guo Degang and Yu Qian weren¡¯t even on fire yet, and I wasn¡¯t interested in smoking, drinking, or burning my head. The reason why I¡¯m called Yu Qian is because my father, Old Wang, has always admired the famous courtier of the Ming Dynasty, Yu Qian. He thinks that this is the pride of the man with the surname Yu, so he gave me this name. He was not afraid of being crushed. A red apricot flew out of the wall.


    After studying hard, the university is still quite easy to test. I finally got into a third-rate university, because it¡¯s not worth mentioning, so I won¡¯t directly say my name.


    After all, it is inconvenient to stay with a few roommates because of my personal interests...


    When Yu Qian said this, he looked a little embarrassed. Lin Ya Shi said, "Cousin, just say it out, there are no outsiders here. Moreover, if you don¡¯t tell us the details, the matter cannot be resolved."


    Hearing Lin Ya Shi¡¯s words, Yu Qian gritted his teeth and decided to share the matter with his.


    Feeling a little nervous, he took a sip of tea, cleared his throat, and began to speak.


    Since high school, I had been addicted to it. Then, because of the overexertion, the inmmation in my shoulders and elbows, and the rmendation from my friends in the group, I switched to the airne cup.


    Simply put, the ¡¯upper waist¡¯ thing was a simted butt made of silica gel. The pile was quite heavy, and it needed to be washed and powdered frequently. In short, it was not convenient to y with in the dorm.


    (When Yu Qian said this, Lin Ya Shi appeared very embarrassed, but he suppressed his anger and continued listening.)


    In my eagerness to move out, I was anxious to see the woman, but suddenly she called again and asked me toe back in two hours.


    How was he to kill time? I¡¯ll just go to the movies.


    Arriving at the cinema, I chose a movie called "See You Forever," in a mess of movies. First, when Summy took off her shoes and took off her stockings, she became tough. Men are more or less a little pedophile, especially when I had a special crush on the beautiful woman in the stockings, and Wang Luodan actually had a bit of beauty in this movie. I always thought she was the one who shaved her hair.


    Second, Feng Shaofeng had been writing love letters for many years, and the target was actually his sister. If there was a bomb screen in the movie theater, I would definitely be an ethical zombie. For this movie, I basically remember these two ces. Oh right, that dog is pretty cute.


    After watching the movie, I went to the rendezvous and she was waiting for me downstairs.


    She looked to be around 20 years old. She wore a white blouse, a short ck skirt, white high heels with ck silk, slender and straight legs, and a round and straight breasts.


    I was a little dumbfounded, but she took the initiative to stretch out her hand. "Hello, my name is Su Mi."


    "Are you joking with me? You want to see me again? " I asked, smiling.


    "My real name is Su Mi. I don¡¯t believe that I can show you my ID card." She handed me her ID. The name on it was indeed Summy. What a coincidence.

 Chapter 219 Past

    I nodded. "Hello, my name is Yu Qian."


    "Are you kidding me? "Don¡¯t think that girls just won¡¯t listen to crosstalk. I know who Yu Qian is."


    I handed her my ID, and when she finished, we bothughed.


    "So we¡¯re all celebrities."


    I got straight to the point. "Right, you must be the intermediary. Who is the other tenant of this house?"


    "The tenant is me, and I¡¯m the one who advertised in the same city. "I rented the house not long ago. Although the rent isn¡¯t expensive, it¡¯s better to share the rent with two people than one person. Besides, there are too few residents in this building. I would like to have one more partner to boost my courage."


    I was a little surprised, she didn¡¯t care at all that the subject of the joint rent was the opposite sex, but since the other girls didn¡¯t feel anything, I didn¡¯t say anything else. Living with such a beautifuldy, I felt like I had struck it rich.


    It was alreadyte at night, but the building was pitch ck. There weren¡¯t many lights on, so it was clear that there weren¡¯t many people living here.


    We were both a little hesitant, and after a moment of silence, Summy said, "Let¡¯s go upstairs and take a look at the room."


    On the 20th floor, our room was number 46, so the sign read 2046.


    I thought the number looked familiar, but before I could think about it, Summy opened the door and let me in.


    This house has two bedrooms and a living room, it looks like it¡¯s 100 square meters. If it were in a bustling area, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about this apartment, but in Ghost City it¡¯s different, the rent is shockingly cheap. The room I wanted to rent was a roomy one, and I was very satisfied with it. With such arge space, let alone having a new waist, it would not be a problem to set up a whole row of real children.


    Seeing that I had already agreed, Su Mi took out the contract and stated the terms on it. I said, "I don¡¯t have enough money on me. Can I give you a deposit first?"


    Su Mi nodded. "That¡¯s fine too. I¡¯m not in a hurry about the money. As long as I can find my roommate, I can put my heart at ease." After saying that, she smiled sweetly.


    I felt a surge of emotion. This girl was too beautiful. Being able to be roommates with such a beautiful girl was like a dream.


    "When do you move in?"


    "Tomorrow, I will bring everything here, but I see that this bed is ready-made, and there are also bedding. Can you let me stay here for the night? In any case, I¡¯ve already paid the deposit, what do you think? "


    Su Mi nodded in agreement: "Alright,e live with me. But we have to set a few rules for sharing the rent. If we don¡¯tply, then our contract will be invalid at any time."


    I smiled. "Alright! I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll agree to whatever you say."


    Su Mi was surprised by my reaction: "I will write down the rules and then let you see it. If you have any opinions, you can raise them in person and we will settle them together."


    Seeing that I was distracted, she didn¡¯t say anything more and went out. I immediately sprawled on the bed. Wow, this bed is reallyfortable. Very soon, I fell asleep.


    I don¡¯t know how long I slept, but when I woke up, the outside of the window was still dark. It should be midnight.


    When I woke up, I had the urge to pee. I got up and went to the door of the bathroom, but there was the sound of running water. Could it be that Su Mi was bathing in the bathroom?


    My body felt a little hot and dry, and my heart was thumping loudly. After all, with a beauty bathing not far away, it was impossible for her heart to not be moved.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was due to some strange ident or something, but I mustered the courage to grab the doorknob and gave it a light push. To my surprise, the door wasn¡¯t locked ...


    How could I miss such a good opportunity? I quietly pushed the door open a crack. In front of my eyes, there was a beautiful scene. The beautiful body was faintly discernible in the mist, adding to my mysteriousness.


    The one who took a bath was really Su Mi. A beauty taking a bath is really pretty. I peeped for a while and felt my body getting hot and dry. There was a certain part of me that reacted strongly, so I just took it out ...


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I took out my cell phone and immediately took a few pictures. How can I not take pictures of such a beautiful scene? I¡¯ve always been looking at Mike¡¯s photos and now I can finally have a change of taste.


    The sound of the water gradually died down. She should be finishing her bath soon. I hastily retreated back to my room. After closing the door, I remembered that I still hadn¡¯t released the piss. I¡¯ll be damned. I can only hold it in.


    After I washed up and went back to my room, I went back into the bathroom. There was still an enchanting fragranceing from the bathroom. Recalling the scene just now made me feel like I was in a dream.


    When I came out of the bathroom, I saw Summy sitting on the sofa in her white pajamas, drinking jasmine tea. She nodded at me, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    "What¡¯s the matter with you?" "What are you doing?"


    I stammered, "I¡¯m still a little unconscious, and my brain is still in a daze."


    Su Mi looked at the clock, "Hmm, it¡¯s only 3 in the morning. Your condition is normal, and I couldn¡¯t sleep either. So I went to take a shower. Do you want to drink this scented tea?"


    The fragrance of the tea assaulted my nostrils, and I was a little hesitant. After all, it was too impolite to directly use someone¡¯s beautiful cup, but Su Mi straightforwardly said, "You have a drink, I don¡¯t mind. This tea is very refreshing, so it feels quitefortable to drink it."


    I lifted the ss and took two sips. It was really delicious, and I used the same cup with Summy.


    Just as I was thinking, Summy said hello and went back to her room.


    Iy on the sofa in the living room and looked at the clock. It was three o¡¯clock in the morning, and it was dark outside.


    If it was the center of a bustling city, even at this time, it would still be brightly lit and full of nightlife. However, the Ghost City was different. There weren¡¯t many people in the daytime, much less in the middle of the night.


    I went to the French windows to see what was outside. In the faint moonlight I could see the outline of the whole new city, but it was too deste. There were fewer lights than there were in the civil service exam.


    Suddenly, I noticed that there was a light on in a house across the way. The window was also wide open, so I could see into the living room. At this moment, a beautiful woman in a sky-blue nightgown came out from the next room and yawned as she walked to the table in the living room. She probably wanted to pour some water for me to drink.


    Right at that moment, a robust man came out of the house and hugged the long-haired beauty from behind. She seemed to be ming the man for his sudden arrival, but the man was probably interested.


    "F * ck, are they going to put on an performance at the Spring Pce? In the Ghost City, I saw a family with lights on in the middle of the night, and they even had to do something like that. My breath quickened and my heart thumped in my chest.


    This unbelievable event still happened. At this moment, the robust man had already taken off the beauty¡¯s nightgown. Even though there was still a distance of tens of meters between them, one could still see her plump and snow-white body.

 Chapter 220 Mysterious Woman

    The woman seemed unwilling to ept the offer, but the man seemed to be in a good mood. He started to move, and the woman was almost touching the huge window. Her delicate body was clearly visible.


    I really wanted to immediately find a telescope to look through more carefully. Suddenly, I remembered that the lights here weren¡¯t turned off either. In that case, wouldn¡¯t the people over there be able to see me as well?


    When I thought of this, I felt that the woman opposite me really saw me. She even smiled seductively, but her actions were even more impudent. She even changed her position with that man. So it turns out that she likes to be looked at.


    Just when I was getting excited, a person behind me patted my shoulder. I was so shocked that I almost jumped up. When I turned around to see Su Mi looking at me with a smile, I asked, "What are you looking at? Eh, why was she sweating so much? Is it hot now? The air conditioner in the room is always on. "


    I smiled awkwardly. After all, peeping on someone else¡¯s family was a very bad behavior. Su Mi would definitelyugh at me.


    However, Su Mi looked behind me and asked curiously, "It¡¯s pitch ck outside, what are you looking at?"


    I was a little surprised by what she was saying. The building across the street was obviously showing a brilliant show, so how could she not see it? When I looked back, I immediately understood that the lights in the living room across the way had already gone out.


    I had to say, "After drinking your tea, I can¡¯t fall asleep anymore, so I just stared out the window."


    Su Miughed. "It seems that I was in the wrong. I apologize to you. I¡¯ve been sleeping here for half the night. What do you think?"


    "It¡¯s quite nice. This house sleepsfortably, but there aren¡¯t many residents around. Looking out the window in the middle of the night really gives off a creepy and creepy feeling." Iughed.


    Su Mi nodded, "That¡¯s right, I also rented it out for the cheap rent. Now I¡¯m regretting it a little, because I was really scared at night, especially in the middle of the night. Strange noises often came from the corridor outside, making people unable to sleep, so I came to find you to help me strengthen my courage."


    I thought: "If a diaosi is bold, then it¡¯s not a diaosi. If you find me to strengthen my courage, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be disappointed. I might be even more timid than you ..."


    Su Mi smiled. "Go back and rest. Tomorrow, remember to bring all the money." As she spoke, he gently curled her way back to her room.


    I¡¯ve decided to live here for no other reason than the fact that the joint rental is a beauty, the building across the street has a view, and, most importantly, the rent is really cheap.


    The next morning, I got up and went to the living room. Sura actually made me breakfast, a sausage, two poached eggs, and a bowl of rice porridge. Looking at the food on the te, I had a weird feeling.


    Su Mi was wearing an apron and was dressed like a family member. She ced all the food on the table and smiled. "Eat, then you can go to school. Actually, I envy you. Being a student is a happy thing."


    I drank a mouthful of congee before smiling bitterly. "What¡¯s so happy about being a student?" I want to graduate quickly and then go to work to earn money. "


    Su Mi sighed. "You must be lucky. If I hadn¡¯t had a difficult family, you wouldn¡¯t have dropped out of work. Work isn¡¯t fun at all. It¡¯s notfortable in school at all."


    I took the opportunity to ask, "Right, what do you do?"


    "What do you think I do?"


    I thought, "How would I know what you¡¯re doing?" He casually said, "You must be a model. You¡¯re so pretty and your figure is so sexy. It¡¯s a pity if you¡¯re not a model."


    Su Mi seemed to enjoy the ttery and smiled: "You guessed half right. I¡¯m a model, but it¡¯s only a part-time job. My official job is to work as a clerk in an office building."


    After she finished eating in the morning, she went into the house and changed into a professional OL suit. A ck suit with ck silk heels, an elegant face and an alluring body curve.


    "Come on, I¡¯m going to work and you¡¯re going to school."


    When we were out of the building, Summy came to a red sedan, opened the door, and asked, "Do you want me to drive you?"


    "Thank you. You¡¯re wee. The school is not far from here. I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes." I declined.


    She nodded and drove away.


    When I arrived at the school, my roommates all asked me where I had gone to that night. I told them that I had found a house and was about to move out, but they were actually envious of me. If they knew that the woman I was sharing a room with was a super beauty, they would probably go crazy.


    The first lesson was English. When the bell rang, a female sexydy in a beige dress and fleshy leather boots walked into the ssroom. She looked to be about 25 or 26 years old, and her beautiful figure was full of curves. She should be our English teacher.


    I didn¡¯t pay attention to the ss. My head was buzzing, and I was thinking aboutst night¡¯s spring break in the building across the street.


    I was so stunned that I didn¡¯t even listen to her lecture. I never thought that such a woman would be my English teacher, and her name is Liu Yan!


    She was even more beautiful than Liu Yan, and her breasts were even bigger! His legs were long and straight, his butt was raised and straight, especially when he turned around to write on the ckboard. His butt swayed back and forth, causing my lower body to stiffen. I really wanted to rush up and beat her ...


    Actually, I was a little worried that she would recognize me, but this Teacher Liu seemed to have turned into someone else. She was very elegant, very refined, andpletely different from the wild andscivious woman fromst night.


    After all, the two buildings were so far apart and it was the middle of the night, and although she knew that there was someone spying on her from the other side, her eyes were not binocrs, so how could she see my face? Surely she wouldn¡¯t have recognized me, and so what if she knew it was me? She clearly knew that someone was watching, but she was still working even harder.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Liu Yan suddenly stopped lecturing and leisurely walked in front of me, "Why aren¡¯t you paying attention to the ss? Even if you really don¡¯t like this ss, at least give the teacher some face. After all, this is the first time I¡¯m lecturing to all of you!" Sheughed coquettishly as he spoke, his tone light and yful, causing the other students tough.


    He repeatedly apologized, but Liu Yan held my hand and smiled. "Don¡¯t say that, teacher is just reminding you that in the future when you attend ss, you have to pay attention to what I¡¯m saying. Although the atmosphere in university isn¡¯t as tense as in high school, it will still test the students¡¯ self-discipline. If you don¡¯t hurry up, the consequences will be just as serious."

 Chapter 221 Teacher

    After she said a bunch of useless things, she returned to the podium. However, there was a note in my palm ...


    My heart was thumping as I opened the note. It read: "Come to my office after ss. It¡¯s in Building No. 7, 503."


    So she really recognized me!


    I remember when I was in elementary school, when a girl at my desk handed me a note during an exam, asking me to help her cheat. Actually, I didn¡¯t know the answers to those questions, but in order to give her face, I gave her an answer.


    Lin Ya Shi could not hold it in and interrupted, "You¡¯re so shameless!"


    Yu Qian paid no attention to him and continued to speak.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m boasting, but my greatest strength is that I¡¯m kind-hearted. Even if a mosquito bites a few big bags in the summer and grabs hold of it, I still won¡¯t kill it. I¡¯ll just pull the needle out of its mouth and let it fly freely.


    When he said up to here, even Li Qiang started rolling his eyes.


    I was a little surprised that Liu Yan would actually use such an old-fashioned method to deliver the message to me. At this moment, my mood was extremely chaotic, and I was even a little anxious. I really couldn¡¯t figure out what Liu Yan was doing; the only reason I went to his office was to talk about what happenedst night. Thinking of this, I had already imagined countless little H¡¯s, especially those that were XXOO¡¯s, it was too exciting. Just thinking about it made me hard.


    I feel really ufortable holding her in. Maybe after ss, I can get Teacher Liu to help me vent. Now that I know her big secret, she should be able to satisfy me. After half a day of blissful yearning, I felt more and more that today was truly a lucky day.


    However, after the ss ended, Liu Yan tidied up his teaching ns and went out the door without even looking back. I thought that she was too shy, so he didn¡¯t dare to show his face in front of others, so I tactfully followed behind his, following closely behind his, but just as we passed a corner, seven or eight people, who had just finished ying basketball, rushed up, loudly blocking my view. By the time I rushed through the crowd, Liu Yan was already gone.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," I thought. "Liu Yan told me the location of my office. I¡¯ll find it."


    Building Seven, whose sixth floor was connected to ours through the overpass, soon arrived at 503. I raised my hand and knocked on the door, but there was no sound from inside. I thought she hadn¡¯t heard me, so I knocked hard for a while, but there was no response. There was clearly no one in the office.


    I was a little angry, "This woman is really cking off on me. This is too much!" The worst part was that my imagination from before had aroused my lust. It was so hard that I felt awkward walking there.


    After that, I thought about it again, "Without Liu Yan, I don¡¯t care. I still have to get up early to pack my stuff and move to my new home. With my own space, I can y however I want."


    When I got to the dorm, my other roommates weren¡¯t there. I just took out the suitcases and put in some daily necessities before leaving the bed. After all, there was everything in the new house, so I didn¡¯t need to bring these.


    Just as I was about to leave, my cell phone rang. It¡¯s a call from Su Mi.


    "Could it be that things have changed and she is no longer sharing the rent with me?" I made wild guesses and picked up the phone.


    "I forgot to give you the key when I left this morning. I¡¯m sorry, bute to my office if you¡¯re free during the day. I¡¯ll give you the key. I¡¯m too busy right now, I really don¡¯t have time toe to your school. "


    "No problem. Where is yourpany?"


    "It¡¯s at the Wan Tong Tower in the south of the city. Just call me from downstairs."


    Just as she finished talking, there seemed to be a few men urging her. Their voices sounded impatient and some other random noises seemed to be made by shing equipment. She casually answered and hung up the phone.


    My heart sank. I had a bad feeling about this. What are you doing with so many men?


    Since I don¡¯t have the key, it¡¯s useless for me to carry the things over. I don¡¯t need to move the things over, as I still have to attend lessons in the afternoon, so I¡¯ll have to finish my ss first. When I put the things down, there¡¯s a knock on the door.


    When I opened the door to take a look, I was immediately stunned. There stood a cute girl around the age of seventeen or eighteen. She was extremely beautiful, with big eyes that exuded elegance, as though she was walking out of an anime.


    "Who are you looking for?" I swallowed my saliva and pretended to be calm as I asked. I have always been this serious. The more I see a beauty, the more I pretend that nothing has happened. In fact, I wanted to kneel and lick her.


    "May I ask if Yu Qian is here?" the little girl asked.


    "I¡¯m Yu Qian, what business do you have with me?"


    The girl happily pped a few times. "That¡¯s great! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so soon."


    I bafflingly asked, "Do we know each other?" Howe I don¡¯t remember at all? Who the hell are you? "


    However, that girl¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She lowered her head and whispered, "Do you really not remember me? I am your wife! "


    F * * k, I was shocked at the time. "Sis, we¡¯ve never met before. Where did I get a wife? Hubby, you can¡¯t just randomly recognize her."


    The girl had an unhappy look on her face. She pouted and said, "So you really don¡¯t know me. Take a closer look. Don¡¯t tell me you really don¡¯t remember me?"


    I have always been very self-aware, in this small half of my life, beauties have always been insted. Forget about beauties, I rarely even had the chance to talk to beauties, but I never thought that there would be a beautiful girl who would immediately say that she¡¯s my wife, and even say that I know her, who would believe that! Was this a new scam? This girl couldn¡¯t be a salesman, right?


    Seeing that I was still hesitating, the girl stamped her feet and said, "I¡¯m Wang Rushing Jing. How could you not remember me?"


    I then remembered that Wang Rucjing was a child of the old Wang family next door. When I was young, she often yed with me and seemed to be like a childhood sweetheart. However, her family suddenly moved out of the house and didn¡¯t even greet me. But in my memory she was not ugly, but neither was she pretty, and her fat face was like a big steamed bun, a little like a crayon or a new face, tender and stic, and I used to pinch her face and find it very funny and make her cry.


    "Little Jing? So it¡¯s you! How did you be so beautiful? Could it be that they went to Korea? " I said, surprised.


    With a bang, my head was struck hard, and golden stars rose in front of my eyes. Wang Rucian said in a huff, "Who went to Korea? He¡¯s only skinnied. Haven¡¯t you heard about the Eighteen Changes of Women?"


    I thought, "I¡¯ve never heard of the Eighteen Variations, but I¡¯ve heard of the Eighteen Transformations." Of course, you have to be polite to girls, you can¡¯t say such words, so you giggled and said: "I was just too surprised, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so beautiful that you could speak without thinking, in fact, it was apliment."


    Wang RucJing walked into the dorm and found a chair to sit on. "You don¡¯t praise others so much. Oh right, haven¡¯t you just enrolled in the academy? Why are you packing your luggage?"


    "I found a ce to live outside, so I wanted to move out."


    "The living conditions in the dorms are pretty good too. Besides, it¡¯s quite convenient to study and live there. What¡¯s the point of living there?" I still need to spend more money. " Wang Rushing¡¯s face was filled with questions, but soon after, he revealed a mischievous smile. With a look of understanding, he said, "Oh, right. You must have a girlfriend, right? "That won¡¯t do, I¡¯m your wife. If you want other women, I definitely won¡¯t agree."

 Chapter 222 infantile parenthood

    I bitterly smiled. "Your naughty and reckless behavior hasn¡¯t changed. When did you be my wife?" Why can¡¯t I remember? "


    Wang Rujing fumed. "Don¡¯t you go back on your words. The Yu and Wang families are engaged to children. Your father should have told you about this."


    I was really confused, "I¡¯ve heard about it before, but the adults of the two families drank their wine and yed around with it. Child marriage is an ancient custom, who would believe that now!"


    Wang Rujing pouted. "It doesn¡¯t matter if others don¡¯t obey. Your family promised you would marry me. You¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word!"


    I was a little annoyed by her unreasonable actions. I helplessly said, "I remember that you are a few years younger than me. You probably haven¡¯t entered university yet, right? We¡¯re still young, so let¡¯s talk about marriageter. "


    Wang RucJing smiled nomittally. "I¡¯m still young, but I¡¯m already a student at this school. Don¡¯t even think about getting rid of me."


    I thought to myself, "I heard that she was very good at studying in elementary school. She probably skipped grades, so she went to university the same year as me. This kind of thing is verymon and not strange at all."


    I looked at her beautiful face and her mature body and suddenly felt a surge of impulse. I suddenly stood up, made a gesture to throw myself at her, and said with an evil grin, "Since you said it¡¯s my wife, then let¡¯s get back to the bridal chamber. This kind of thing is normal between husband and wife. "Anyway, my roommates aren¡¯t back yet, so let¡¯s lock the door and work. No one will find out."


    Wang Rucjing jumped up screaming and hid far away. Iughed when I saw this. "I knew you were joking with me. Since you im to be my wife, why are you afraid of this? You don¡¯t think we¡¯re ying house, do you? You and I are already adults, we should be able to get married without getting into trouble! " Wang RucJing¡¯s face was as red as a ripe apple. She bashfully said, "Who do you think I am? Even if we¡¯re going to do those kinds of things in the future, we¡¯ll have to get married. What¡¯s the point of doing this now? "Aiya, I won¡¯t waste any more time with you. I still have other things to do, we¡¯ll meet again very soon. I¡¯ll be leaving first."


    She hurriedly left the room and ran away without even looking back.


    I was satisfied that I had scared her away in such a way. After all, such a thing is too unreliable. I do remember that my father and Old Wang had a baby marriage after drinking too much, but that was just a joke between adults. Who would still take such a thing seriously now? Even in novels, it¡¯s hard to see this kind of absurd plot.


    But today, I met a lot of temptations, causing me to be unwittingly stiff for many times. I suddenly wanted to use the Demonic Beast right now (the nickname I like to use for my waist), a diaosi who often yed would probably know, the moment that feeling came, I couldn¡¯t hold it in. Since there¡¯s no one in my room right now, I might as well y with it right now.


    I summoned up my courage and just as I opened the box to take out the demon, I saw someone push on the door and shout, "What are you doing locking the door in broad daylight? Who¡¯s inside? Open it, I didn¡¯t bring my key. "


    F * ck, how depressing. I didn¡¯t see anyone return for such a long time. Just when I was thinking about that, someone returned. Living in my dorm room really doesn¡¯t suit me.


    I sighed, locked the suitcase and pulled on my pants, then opened the door. A roommate of mine, also from the same ss, called Wang Le. He was short, but very fat.


    "Oh, so it¡¯s you who¡¯s hiding in the room. What kind of bad things are you doing?" This brat is already familiar with me, and he already tried to get close to me within a few days.


    I replied snappily, "I was sleeping in my room just now. I heard that the dormitory in the university is often robbed, so it¡¯s safer to lock the door."


    Wang Le nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. Or have you thought it through thoroughly? But I heard that you¡¯re about to move away?" Where was it? What¡¯s the point of living outside? We should all stay together. "


    "It¡¯s not far from here. It¡¯s only a few minutes¡¯ walk. The rent is quite cheap, so it¡¯s much more convenient to live here than in the dormitory." As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t hit a smiling person in the face, they will naturally respond politely when they chat with you.


    Wang Le sighed and said, "Actually, I don¡¯t want to live here either. There are too many people, but I don¡¯t have any money in my pockets. I can only make do with it. I can¡¯tpare to tycoons like you."


    "Damn, how did I be a tycoon? You really know how to praise people." I said with a wry smile.


    After chatting for a while, Wang Le said, "By the way, the guide is looking for you right now. Quickly go and take a look, don¡¯t make the teachers wait for him."


    I was about to say something when a text message came on my phone. It was from Su Mi. "If you have nothing else to say,e over to my office and get the key. I¡¯ll treat you to lunch."


    This is the first time in my life a great beauty has invited me to dinner. How can I refuse? I haven¡¯t seen him yet, so it should be fine to talk to himter.


    Coming out of the dormitory, I went to the bus stop and used my phone to check the route. I thought I was going to Wantong Building on a 105, and after waiting for a while, the bus finally arrived. Maybe it was because it was noon, but there were actually a lot of people inside the bus, and I thought that the Ghost City bus wouldn¡¯t be crowded, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be like the city, with no seats at all.


    Her clothes were fashionable, her long hair fluttered in the wind, and an attractive charm was emitted from between her eyebrows. Not only me, but the few men beside her also swept their eyes across her from time to time.


    As always, although I pretended to be calm, my mind had already begun to fill up with love scenes from all kinds of public transport subjects. The scene was extremely intense, and I simply couldn¡¯t stop.


    As soon as I came to my senses, I noticed a middle-aged man approaching her with a strange expression on his face. He seemed to be taking something out from beneath him, but it was hard to tell from the crowd.


    As a diaosi, he didn¡¯t need to guess to know that the beauty must have gotten into trouble with a gunner.


    Gunners were the kind of people who would often stroll around crowded streets, shopping malls, public buses, and other ces. If they saw a beauty, they would quickly follow her and take out their guns to shoot. A skilled Gunner could instantly shoot and leave his victory on the opponent¡¯s body and legs. There were even some skilled gunners who took photos, recorded the footage, and then sent them to the forums to receive the praise of their wolf friends.

 Chapter 223 Beautiful women

    Could that guy be the legendary gunner? I wanted to stop her, after all, she was really pretty, with an outstanding temperament. It was a pity that she was being molested just like that, but I also had some contradictions in my heart. As the saying goes, there is no need for a loser to make things difficult for a diaosi.


    Just when I was hesitating, I saw the man¡¯s other hand reach into the girl¡¯s pocket, "Fuck, this is too much. Not only is molesting him, he even steals money. Diaos have a bottom line, alright?" I angrily walked forward and lifted my hand.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I have never been in the habit of doing things (even if I do do it, I don¡¯t have much power, and don¡¯t forget what I said before, I¡¯m a arthritis patient with a periarthritis patient), it¡¯s never my turn to be the hero that saves the beauty. I raised my hand to pat the beauty on the shoulder, and said smilingly: "It¡¯s been a long time, I actually met you here, are you alright?"


    The man saw that the girl seemed to have met someone familiar, so he immediately withdrew his hand, pretending as if he had never done anything before. His acting skills were very natural, and he hid his skills and reputation.


    The beauty was stunned as she sized me up and asked, "May I ask who you are?"


    I purposelyughed loudly. "Look at your memory, I¡¯m your old ssmate. Why can¡¯t you remember me after just a few years?"


    At this moment, the car stopped. To prevent any idents, I pulled her out of the car and tried to exin to her after getting out, but just as I got out of the car and walked to the other side, before I could say anything, I received a heavy kick to the stomach. The pain almost made me sit on the ground, but she actually hit me.


    "Hey, don¡¯t misunderstand me, I mean no harm!" I said, enduring the pain.


    The beauty fiercely said: "I don¡¯t even know you, and yet you pretend to know me. What are you nning? I¡¯ve seen a bad guy like you before, don¡¯t think you can fool me. "


    I smiled wryly as I stood up and told her what happened in the car. The beauty coldly snorted and said, "Continue making it up. I don¡¯t believe it."


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, then let¡¯s go to the carpany and check the surveince on the car. You¡¯ll know that I didn¡¯t lie to you." I argued.


    The beauty suddenly smiled, "Alright, I believe in you."


    I was a little stunned. Just a moment ago, he had a fiendish look, but now, why does he believe me? This woman was a bit strange.


    However, the beautiful woman suddenly stretched out her hand and said, "Hello, my name is Miao Dan."


    I helplessly shook hands with her and said my name, but I couldn¡¯t suppress the doubt in my heart, "Why do you believe me now?"


    Miao Dan smiled. "I¡¯ve watched an American drama that specializes in measuring lies. When you spoke earlier, you truly meant it sincerely. There were no traces of falsification, so I trusted you."


    "Damn, this is fine, it¡¯s simply ..." I had nothing to say, so I said goodbye and wanted to leave right away.


    "Hey, I kicked you just now. I¡¯m so embarrassed, where are you going? I¡¯ll send you off. "


    "You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m going to the Wanton Building, you can continue to sit at 105."


    Miao Danughed. "What a coincidence. I work at the Wan Tong Tower. Follow me, we¡¯ll take the road."


    She waved to a car and called for me. I sat next to her, smelling the fragrance that came over me from time to time, and when I looked down, I could see her long legs, which were covered with grey silk boots. It was a bit creepy, and I really wanted to take off her boots and smell them, and then give it a tug.


    Miao Dan seemed to notice that I was peeking at her thigh and coughed. "Hey, where are you looking? Although you saved me, if you do something out of line, I can still beat you up."


    I bitterly smiled. "Don¡¯t misunderstand me. Mdy Queen, I don¡¯t dare to offend you. That¡¯s right, where did you learn that skill?" They look pretty professional. "


    Miao Dan chuckled and said, "That¡¯s a woman¡¯s anti-wolf skill. I learned it from a training course."


    This regret in my heart, this girl isn¡¯t soft at all. Furthermore, she possesses abilities, so she canpletely protect herself.


    "If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might have lost out. I also noticed the man¡¯s actions, but you stood out before we even started fighting. I¡¯ll remember this favor, so no matter what, I must thank you."


    I smiled easily and was about to say something when my cell phone rang again. It was Su Mi, asking if I was there. I told her I would be there soon, so I hung up.


    Miao Dan smiled and asked, "Is she your girlfriend?"


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I thought, "If I had a girlfriend, why would I buy a new girlfriend?" However, she thought that I had tacitly agreed, so she smiled and said, "Your girlfriend really cares about you. Even though we¡¯re not far from the Wan Tong Building, she¡¯s still calling to ask about your location. She treats you so well."


    "What do you do at the Wan Tong Tower?" I couldn¡¯t answer her and simply change the subject and ask her about her work.


    Miao Dan pushed the hair in front of her forehead behind her ear and smiled. "You can guess."


    Just as I was about to speak, Miao Dan suddenly asked, "Look, is your girlfriend waiting for you by the roadside?"


    Following the direction of her reminder, I saw Su Mi...


    Su Mi was anxiously standing by the roadside, as if she was waiting for someone. Could it be that she was waiting for me? It was just a small matter like handing over the key. What was there for her to worry about?


    Upon seeing me get out of the taxi, Su Mi heaved a sigh of relief. "You¡¯re finally here. I¡¯m dying of anxiety. Come with me." Then she came and pulled me.


    When she saw Miao Dan getting out of the car, she couldn¡¯t help but be startled. "Who is this?" she asked. Is it your friend? "


    Miao Dan smiled and said, "Hello, sister. I work here too. Yu Qian is such a good person. He helped me a lot. You¡¯re so lucky."


    She was afraid that the situation would be awkward, so she hastily bid farewell to Miao Dan. She then moved her daughter to the side and asked, "You¡¯re in such a hurry to find me. Other than giving me the key, is there anything else?" Su Mi smiled shyly. "There is indeed something I need your help with. But don¡¯t say too much. Just follow me."


    Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t understand Su-Mi¡¯s way of doing things, but seeing how sexy she is, I won¡¯t pursue this matter any further. Since there¡¯s nothing important in the afternoon, helping her shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    "What is it? Do you really need me to help you?"


    "I¡¯ve been pestered by an online friend," said Su Mi, "and he¡¯s always trying to get into trouble with me. I¡¯ve already told him that I already have a boyfriend, but that guy never gave up and thinks I¡¯m lying to him, so he asked you to help him pretend he¡¯s my boyfriend. Besides, you¡¯ve always lived with me, so you won¡¯t be involved."


    I am a little unhappy. To call me over from such a long distance is such a terrible thing. No wonder she said she wanted to treat me to a meal. It seems she has something to request of me.


    Seeing my hesitation, Su Mi said: "If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. But if you agree to help me then I can give you a discount."


    s, she looked down on me so much. How could someone like me, who was kind, helpful, broad-minded, and never cared about small amounts of money, possibly throw away his dignity for such a small amount of money?


    "Alright, it¡¯s a deal!" I happily agreed to her request.

 Chapter 224 fortuitous encounter

    Sigh, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Back then, I had borrowed money from someone else, and I haven¡¯t even paid it back yet, yet I have to rent a house outside. I¡¯m really short on money, and with such a chance to save money, how can I refuse?


    "Thank you so much, you are so kind!" "Thank you so much," I said.


    I nodded my head in a nonchnt manner as I pretended to say, "You don¡¯t need to be so polite with such a small matter. A beautiful woman like you would inevitably encounter some weird suitors. It¡¯s not easy for me to reject them.


    It was definitely a panacea, and Su Mi seemed to enjoy my words. She smiled sweetly and said: "I won¡¯t trouble you with the rest, I will take care of everything else, let¡¯s go eat first. I¡¯m busy with time, how about we go eat some KFC?"


    "Open dishes?" "Well, I was thinking of eating some of the Great Hond native specialties." I joked.


    Su Mi giggled. We arrived at the KFC, and just as we sat down, Su Mi¡¯s cell phone rang. She looked at the number, her face fell as she picked up the phone and said, "Come over here, my boyfriend is here too. Let¡¯s meet up and settle this." With that, he hung up.


    I was a little surprised. "You¡¯re meeting that person so soon?"


    Su Mi said, "It¡¯s quick. I never thought of dating him, and I just casually chatted with him online back then. But he actually found me here through the photos on my Weibo, and she still narcissistically thought I actually liked him. I¡¯m just too embarrassed to say it out loud, but now with your help, I can make him give up quickly."


    I thought to myself, "This KFC can¡¯t be eaten for nothing, I¡¯ll have to help her put on an actter on, but the person chasing after her must also be a diaosi. Otherwise, how could he lose his dignity to such a degree, the girl has already expressed that she doesn¡¯t like him, but still continues to do this endlessly, it¡¯s really embarrassing for the diaosi. When I see that shameless guy in a while, I¡¯ll definitely fix him up properly!" "Teach him a lesson!"


    Just when I made up my mind, not long after, I saw a Hummer arrive at the door, and arge man got off. I¡¯ll go, through the ss window, I already felt that guy was way too muscr, with a rough body and bulging muscles that could almost burst clothes, he¡¯s simply a destroyer among the Milky Way guards. Fuck, this kind of person also came to eat KFC, is he nning to round up all the food here?


    I wasughing to myself, but something terrible happened. The big man went through the door and came straight to our table. He stopped, looked at Summy, then looked at me sideways and asked, "Is this your boyfriend?"


    I was scared to the point that I peed my pants. What the hell, even if ten of me were to bepared to this big guy, she still wouldn¡¯t be her match. No wonder Su Mi was so good to me today.


    The big guy sat down and sneered at me. "How about it, man? My name is Zheng Kai, what about you? "


    Iughed dryly. "Hello, Big Brother Zheng. My name is Yu Qian." There must be some kind of misunderstanding. Why don¡¯t we sit down and eat, then we can slowly chat. "


    Zheng Kaiughed. "Even if Guo Deganges, he won¡¯t be able to save you. There¡¯s no misunderstanding. There¡¯s no need to talk any further. It¡¯s better to talk with your fists."


    She seemed very dissatisfied with my cowardly behavior. She kept winking at me, telling me to settle the matter as soon as possible.


    I don¡¯t care what she thinks, it¡¯s more important for me to stay alive. That guy¡¯s fist is as big as a casserole, and I¡¯m going to die from that p. What¡¯s the use of saving money.


    At this moment, Zheng Kai had an impatient look on his face. "My attitude is very clear. Xiao Mi is my woman. If you want to take her away from me, then show your true abilities. Let¡¯s duel."


    I thought to myself, "Screw your sister. If you want to buy millet, just go online and fight for it. If you have a brain, you can just fight with me. I still want to live for a few more days." Therefore, he smiled and said, "We are all civilized people, why are you shouting and fighting? We have something to discuss. You said that Su Mi is your woman, did you ask her about it?"


    Zheng Kai red at him and yelled, "How could she not agree to such good conditions that even women would voluntarily pursue? "Before, I kept thinking, she always refused me, so it must have been someone provoking me from behind. So it was you brat, it seems like I¡¯m going to deal with you now."


    The more he spoke, the angrier he got. He had already raised his hand as if he wanted to p me to death. But when I saw his palm, he suddenly remembered something and shouted, "Are you Brother Cocoon?"


    Zheng Kai was immediately stunned. "H-how do you know this? Who are you?"


    I immediately heaved a sigh of relief andughed. "Brother Cocoon, nice to meet you. I¡¯m called ¡¯Deep Pull¡¯. We¡¯re all in the same group."


    Zheng Kai suddenlyughed out loud and patted me on the shoulder. "So it¡¯s you old bro. Being famous is not as good as seeing you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you at this critical juncture. Is Su Mi your girlfriend?" That¡¯s no problem, my brother automatically quits thepetition. I¡¯m very happy to see you get such a good result. You¡¯re the pride of our group! "


    Su Mi was stunned by the sudden turn of events. After a long while, she recovered and asked, "So you know each other. Why do you look so hostile just now?"


    I exined to her, "Brother Zheng and I areizens and we are both from the same group. We usually chat while drinking water, but never video chat. We don¡¯t even know each other¡¯s appearances. This is our first time meeting, but our rtionship is already pretty good."


    Zheng Kai sighed. "That¡¯s right. Even though we¡¯ve never met, we¡¯re like brothers. How strange."


    Su Mi asked, "What group are you in? Can I join?"


    Zheng Kai and I hastily shook our heads, trying to find the right words to say.


    He talked about why Zheng Kai was called Brother Cocoon, which had a history. Back then, when they held the first round in the group, they decided to hold the first round for the first generation champion, but Zheng Kai persisted for the longest time and even uploaded a photo, saying that his hands had already grown a thickyer of calluses because he had rolled too much. From then on, he became famous for it. That¡¯s why I recognized his palm the moment I saw it.


    When Li Qiang heard up to here, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Can you speak faster? Can you cut down on such vulgar content?"


    Yu Qianughed bitterly. "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m willing to say it, it¡¯s Ya Shi who insisted on me saying it out loud. What can I do?"


    Li Qiang could only wave his hand and let him continue.


    Yu Qian nced at Lin Ya Shi and obtained her approval before continuing:


    I usually get along pretty well with Brother Cocoon, the airne cup and the waist being rmended by him, they belong to the same teacher and friend rtionship, but after all, the topic of conversation is rather sensitive and obscure, no one is willing to paste their real face in the group, most of them just hear but don¡¯t see anyone, so this is the first time seeing Brother Cocoon¡¯s face.


    Zheng Kai said happily, "It¡¯s really fate today. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, and I¡¯m very sorry for the boredom. Brother and sister-inw, let¡¯s go eat together. This ce is not good, it¡¯s too low grade. I¡¯ll treat you guys at a big restaurant."


    Su Mi and I felt a little awkward. After all, Zheng Kai¡¯s attitude had changed too quickly, which made us ufortable. Especially when he called Su Mi his sister-inw, it made her blush.


    She stood up, exined that she wanted to go to work, and said goodbye.

 Chapter 225 loss of friends

    Zheng Kai looked at her back and patted me on the shoulder. "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so early. But I¡¯m happy for you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fight with you for a woman in the future."


    I chuckled dryly and asked, "How does Brother Cocoon know her?" "I don¡¯t remember you saying that in the group?"


    Zheng Kai let out a long sigh and said, "Actually, it¡¯s only recently that I thought of getting a girlfriend. You also know that I¡¯ve just gotten the title of Master Lun, which enjoys a supreme status in the group. As the saying goes, one cannot be unparalleled in the world. Furthermore, with my current identity, a girlfriend shouldn¡¯t be too ordinary. At the very least, she should be a beauty, which is why I put all my effort into this. "


    I was puzzled. "But from what I heard from Su Mi, she doesn¡¯t have any intentions to date you. Why would you ..."


    Brother Cocoon was a little unhappy and said unhappily, "Do you take me for a psychopath or a pervert? We¡¯ve been together for so long, don¡¯t you know my character? Back then when I saw her on WeChat, her attitude was great. She took the initiative to send me photos and even told me the Weibo address so that I could support her. That attitude of hers clearly meant that she epted me. Who knew that when I actually found her, she would say that she didn¡¯t know me. However, since you¡¯ve already gotten there, I won¡¯t say anything else. I wish you two happiness. "


    I carefully listened to what he had to say and felt that there was something fishy about this matter, but I couldn¡¯t say anything more. After all, Brother Cocoon had already given me a lot of face, so talking too much would only make me unhappy.


    Zheng Kai continued, "Oh, that¡¯s right. She said that you¡¯re her boyfriend. Just how far have you two gotten along? Can you tell me a bit?"


    I took the key out of my pocket and said smilingly, "We already live together. It¡¯s not far from my school." These words were not a lie, they could not be counted as a lie.


    Zheng Kaiughed heartily. "Aiya, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so awesome. You really hide your strength well. It seems like the second generation Great Master Lun belongs to you."


    I replied modestly, "No need for that! There are so many experts in our group. How can I be counted as one? I¡¯m far from being good enough."


    Zheng Kai nodded and praised, "Do you know why I like being friends with you? It¡¯s because we¡¯re all in the same group because of your upright attitude, that¡¯s why people in our group are lonely instead of caring. Those ordinary people will never be able to understand the realm and realm we are in. "


    Then, he looked at the Bai Da Fei Li in his hand and said: "I still have some matters to attend to, we brothers can talkter. I will leave the phone number for you, if you have any problems, juste find me, if you can help then I will!" Especially you need to be careful, beautiful women have many wives. If someone wants to pick on her, or if her heart is about to die, then you must be careful. You are a rising star in the world of governance, and I don¡¯t want to see you suffer. "


    Zheng Kai¡¯s words were sincere and touched me. I wanted to take his hand and thank him, but then I remembered the cocoon in his hand. Forget it.


    After saying goodbye to Brother Cocoon, I wanted to call Summy and tell her it was over, but the call didn¡¯t go through. The girl was a little weird, always elusive, and her style was elusive.


    So I took the bus back to school. After all, there were still sses in the afternoon.


    After we entered the school building, just as we reached the fourth floor, I saw Liu Yan walking towards us. With a sullen expression, she stopped and asked, "Yu Qian, I asked you to go to my office to talk about something. Why did you agree to it?"


    I replied doubtfully, "I¡¯m going to your office, but there¡¯s no one inside. I knocked for a long time, but no one answered."


    Liu Yan angrily said, "Impossible! I¡¯ve been waiting for you inside for a long time, but you haven¡¯te. Your ability to find excuses is truly terrible! Come with me! "


    She led me to the office on the fifth floor, closed the door, and locked it from the inside.


    Damn, what was she nning to do? I was a little flustered. After all, the things that she didst night were still fresh in my mind. I could see that she was a very open-minded woman. Could it be that she wanted toe with me?


    But after Liu Yan entered, he didn¡¯t even look at me. He first sat down, lifted his feet, and took off his boots, revealing his tempting stocking feet before changing into slippers.


    Her script was very beautiful. The shape of her feet was very beautiful, and her feet were arched. She was even wrapped in ayer of almost transparent meat. It was as if she was enveloped in a thinyer of gauze, and was unimaginably beautiful.


    Maybe it was because she had walked a lot and was stuck in her leather boots, but her feet and soles were a little wet. The silk stockings stuck to her skin were slightly darker than the rest of her skin, but they were even more alluring, tempting to the point that I wanted to smell the delicate scent of her feet.


    Liu Yan noticed that I was looking at her feet, smiled, and said: "Hey, what are you looking at? Is a woman¡¯s foot that good? "


    I was seen through by her and awkwardly said, "Not all women¡¯s feet are beautiful, but Teacher, your feet are really very beautiful!"


    Liu Yanughed coquettishly, yfully curling up her jade legs, and said: "Do you want to smell it? Or lick? "


    Liu Yan wasughing so hard that his branches were quivering as he watched me standing there nkly. He said in a charming voice, "I¡¯m just joking with you, little boys are more or less a bit pedophile, I know that, Li Yi right? I also often go shopping, understanding the mental state of a student is my responsibility, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be a good teacher." Come and sit over here. I want to talk to you about something important. "


    I was really defeated by her, sitting obediently in the chair opposite Liu Yan like a schoolboy. However, I would peek at her career line and slender legs from time to time.


    Liu Yan smiled and said, "Your eyes are still dishonest. This student is really interesting. Oh right, let¡¯s get down to business. The person who peeked at me from across the street from my housest night was you, right?"


    Finally getting to the point, I swallowed my saliva and seriously replied, "Teacher, your words are incorrect. How can you say that we¡¯re peeking? I was just looking at it openly. "


    Liu Yan unexpectedly did not care about my retort. He only gave a lovable snort and said, "It¡¯s all my fault for being too careless back then. I did not even pull down the curtains. It¡¯s fine if you see it, but you better not go out."


    I nodded. "Of course. No one would spread such things around. Besides, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I live in a building that doesn¡¯t have many residents. It waste at night, so other than me, no one else would see that kind of thing."


    Liu Yan looked at me gratefully with a sweet smile. "I never expected that you would be so reasonable. How about this, let teacher give you a present."


    She suddenly stood up and walked towards me ...

 Chapter 226 seduction

    Before I could even react, Liu Yan¡¯s firm and soft breasts were already right in front of my eyes. My head felt dizzy, and when I woke up, Liu Yan was almost at a distance from me. I could even see the fine hairs on her skin.


    Liu Yan chuckled as he used both hands to raise my head. He said in annoyance, "Don¡¯t be shy. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve done anything to you. Why do you look so scared?"


    I hoarsely said, "It¡¯s not that the students are cowardly, but that the teacher is too enchanting. Honestly speaking, at this moment, I¡¯m almost having a heart attack."


    Liu Yanughed out loud. He used his cherry lips to lightly kiss my forehead and said, "You guys who dare to peek at me in the middle of the night, do you really think you¡¯re so useless?" How bold did I think you were? Don¡¯t think too much into it. This kiss is a gift from teacher, are you happy? "


    "Nothing else?" I asked disappointedly. Since we¡¯vee this far, we definitely cannot let her go like this. I even extended my hand to embrace her slender waist.


    Liu Yan pushed my hand away and said with a serious expression, "Don¡¯t touch me. We are in a teacher and student rtionship. There shouldn¡¯t be anything else happening. How can a child like you let my thoughts run wild?"


    Damn, is this woman messing with me? He was clearly trying to tempt me to action, and now he¡¯s pretending to be serious. This is too bad.


    As a veteran diaosi, and also a strong candidate for the second generation master, I couldn¡¯t do nothing but express my feelings. Thus, I made a very brave move!


    I suddenly hugged Liu Yan¡¯s thigh with all my might and said painfully, "Teacher, you¡¯re really too beautiful. Can you let me have a good time?"


    Then, he gently said, "Teacher was originally looking for you to discuss some matters, and was moved by your attitude, so I decided to give you a sweet taste. But now that you¡¯ve gone overboard like this, it¡¯s really difficult for me."


    She looked at me with a faint smile, neither agreeing nor rejecting. Her attitude was extremely ambiguous to the extreme. ¡¯What is she trying to do?¡¯


    After an awkward silence, Liu Yan suddenly said, "You have to pay the price for everything you do, do you understand?"


    I nodded seriously, "I understand. But I don¡¯t have any money in my pocket right now. Can I take some credit first?"


    Liu Yan said angrily, "What kind of person do you take Teacher to be? That¡¯s not what I meant. "


    She touched my forehead with her finger, and her pretty face came close to mine, and her sweet cherry lips came close, until they were on mine.


    Is my virginity finallying to an end?


    I was so excited that my head buzzed, and I ran my hands over the beautiful pair on her chest. They were so springy, they felt so good that they wouldn¡¯t stop until I touched them.


    Liu Yan let out a moving moan as if he was very satisfied with the strength of my hand. He vaguely asked, "This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve done this, right? Why are you so skilled at it?"


    I chuckled and thought to myself, "My hand strength has been thoroughly trained. However, I can¡¯t tell you the reason."


    After a short period of time, just as I was about to stick my tongue into her mouth, Liu Yan suddenly left me.


    I nodded my head with all my might. "Of course I like it. Can we go further and mate? No, let¡¯s get along."


    Liu Yan suddenly smiled and said, "Things have to happen step by step. Let¡¯s end it here for today." As he spoke, he took a few more steps back.


    I said in astonishment, "Why can¡¯t I achieve it in one move?" I¡¯m dying of anxiety. "


    Liu Yan smiled gently and said, "Teacher is not some random woman. If you want to be good to me, then you must fulfill the conditions I put forward. Your performance today was very good. Teacher will allow you toe back for an interview next time."


    I wanted to rush over and hug her, but Liu Yan¡¯s eyes became sharp, not allowing me to defy his words in the slightest.


    Seeing my anxious expression, she helplessly shook her head and said, "I know you¡¯re feeling pretty bad right now. How about this, the teacher will give you something to help you out."


    Liu Yan sat on the chair, bowed, and began to take off the stockings on his legs. His posture was so beautiful that I was stunned.


    She took off her stockings and threw the two soft objects into my hands. She smiled sweetly and said, "Take it back and take it with you. You know you¡¯re a diaosi and like this."


    This woman is really too much. After pestering me for so long and arousing my lust, it made my face turn red and my body turn hot. That thing was as hard as a gun, and now she actually wanted to send me away with a pair of stinky socks!


    For such an insulting gift,


    Of course I did.


    As I left her office, I still felt excited and confused. After all, my dream had not been fulfilled, but getting a constion prize in the end is still better than not getting anything at all.


    Liu Yan obviously wanted to use this kind of flirting method to lure her and then make use of this opportunity to propose his own conditions. She must have his own intentions, but the weirdest thing was, what could a person like me, who had almost nothing at all, possibly get from me?


    If he thought too much about this matter, he might as well give up on it. He might as well go to ss and enjoy himself when he returned home at night.


    When I returned to my dorm, I wanted to pack up my stuff and quickly leave. I didn¡¯t expect that my roommates were waiting for me, saying that I wanted to move out as soon as I had just moved in. It was too ungrateful, so I had to treat them to a meal.


    This group of gluttons are too scary, they almost ate all of my money out of my pockets. Furthermore, we drank quite a bit of beer and returned to the dorm drunk, those people quickly fell asleep. I didn¡¯t want to stay in the dorm any longer, so I packed up my luggage and left the dorm.


    It waste in the night, and because of the overcast weather, I couldn¡¯t even see the stars. It was dark outside, which was scary, but fortunately, there was a streetmp to light it up.


    There was still less than half the distance to the new residence, and the streetmp in front was broken. The road ahead was pitch ck, and he wanted to use the shlight in his phone to illuminate the area, but his phone just happened to be out of battery at this time.


    I cursed and braced myself as I walked forward. Just as I entered the dark path, I was suddenly stopped by a sharp object at my waist. A gentle voice whispered in my ear, "Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    A woman? F * ck, why did womene out tomit murder these days?


    I am a person who cherishes life, so of course I don¡¯t want to die for no reason. So I asked with a trembling voice, "What do you want?"


    The girl¡¯s voice was crisp and pleasant, but the words she said were very fierce. "Hand over everything that¡¯s valuable. As long as you behave, I won¡¯t harm you."

 Chapter 227 female bandit

    I suddenly felt a surge of sadness. For such a big person, not only did he fail in his studies, but he also failed in his goal of going to Brecht. In this way, he finally managed to meet a beautiful teacher who flirted with him, but all he received was a pair of stockings. Just when he was about to move to his new residence, he was robbed.


    I am a strong person when I meet strong people, I am born with a stubborn temperament. The more I encounter a dangerous situation, the more I will not fear facing hardships and hardships!


    At this moment, I could see the glorious images of many emperors, such as a husband, a big leopard, and Liang HongRui. What would they do if they encountered such a situation?


    Do you want to be a hero for three seconds, or a coward for a lifetime? As a diaosi who doesn¡¯t want to embarrass the emperor, I have finally made a difficult and courageous decision!


    With a plop, I fell to my knees ...


    "Big Sis, please spare me! I¡¯ve just treated my friend to a meal, and I don¡¯t have a single cent on me. Please don¡¯t kill me!"


    As the saying goes, men have gold under their knees. Isn¡¯t it brave for a man to kneel to a woman in order to keep his precious life? I¡¯m too fucking smart!


    Unexpectedly, a bell-likeughter rang out from behind him, "Yu Qian, you¡¯re really funny. It¡¯s been a few years since west met, and you¡¯re still the same as ever! Look at who I am! "


    Judging from her tone, could she be an acquaintance? I bravely stood up and looked back. Although I was very close, I could not see the other party¡¯s face clearly. The girl smiled. "I was confused. It would be strange if you could see me in such a dark sky."


    As she spoke, she turned on the shlight. Under the silver light, I could clearly see her pretty face. Why is it you?! " I cried out.


    Zhang Yu is my ssmate in primary school, as I said before, we passed a note to her during the exam. Until junior high school we are still in the same ss, she also grew more and more beautiful, is the ss flowers. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.


    Sheughed and said, "I saw you on the way just now and wanted to y a joke with you. I didn¡¯t expect you to kneel down even though you are still as timid as before. Hahaha!"


    Zhang Yuughed even louder, to the point where she bent her waist.


    "Damn, your habit ofughing hasn¡¯t changed. It¡¯s such a big deal, what¡¯s so funny about that. No matter who meets with this kind of thing, they will definitely pee themselves out of fear, right? Right, what did you use to stab me in the back? I thought it was a knife. "


    Zhang Yu shook the umbre in her hand, "The weather forecast predicted rain tonight. I borrowed an umbre from my ssmate. The thing that was used to prop you was the umbre handle."


    I shook my head helplessly. This girl has been used to pranks since she was young. Although she may appear to be a weak and elegantdy on the surface, her inner self ... is just a Infernal King.


    "Sigh, if you continue messing around like this, how can you get married? Girls don¡¯t have you. Even if you¡¯re joking, you should know your limits. If I had a heart attack, I would have been scared to death!" I said unhappily.


    Zhang Yu said coquettishly, "Man, don¡¯t be so narrow-minded. The time you passed me the note, the answers were all wrong. I got a low score for the first time in my life. I still haven¡¯t tried to settle the score with you. Now it¡¯s even."


    "Do you remember that?" It¡¯s really too long ago. Forget it, I won¡¯t say anymore. Where are you going?


    Zhang Yuughed, "I wanted to ask you something, but you were not in school in the middle of the night. Why did you sneakilye out and do such a bad thing?" "He¡¯s also carrying a big box. What¡¯s in it?"


    I helplessly said, "What does that have to do with you? I moved out of the school, so I took some stuff out of the dormitory. What about you?"


    Zhang Yu smiled sweetly. "So you were admitted into DS University. We are from the same school."


    I was a little surprised. With her subsequent learning abilities, she should have been admitted into a major university, so why did shee to such a third-rate university? Of course, these kinds of words could only be hidden deep within his heart; he couldn¡¯t casually ask about them.


    "So do you live outside the school now?" I asked.


    "No, I was out on some business just now. I saw you on the way back, so I wanted to y a joke with you. I¡¯m really sorry if I scared you." Zhang Yu was rather sincere in apologizing.


    "It¡¯s alright, we¡¯re old ssmates, so I can still afford to joke about this. However, I looked a bit shameful just now, so you¡¯d better not mention it."


    Zhang Yuughed, "Alright, don¡¯t worry. It was my fault anyway, why would I tell others? Aiya, it¡¯s pitch ck here, so it¡¯s really weird for us to be standing here chatting. I¡¯ll go back to my dorm first. You should leave as well. We can talkter."


    She said hello to me and walked off in the direction of the school.


    After all, I had a crush on her in the past and even had a dream about her. I fired a lot of bullets.


    Just after they walked a few steps, it started to rain. Zhang Yu was right about the NND since it was raining.


    I hurried on, carrying my suitcase. I finally made it to the building where I lived, took the elevator to the 20th floor, and went to the 46th. I used my key to open the door, but there was no light in the room.


    I turned on the light and was surprised to find Summy sitting on the sofa. "So you¡¯re back?" I asked in surprise. Why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights! "


    However, her face didn¡¯t look too good, and her eyes were red. She forced a smile and said, "I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯m not in a good mood. I¡¯m sitting on the sofa thinking, so I didn¡¯t turn on the lights. I¡¯m sorry for scaring you."


    I asked with concern, "What¡¯s making you so unhappy?" Or was it about Zheng Kai? He¡¯s a close friend of mine, so you can rest assured that he¡¯s promised not to disturb you any longer. "


    Su Mi smiled. "Thank you so much for that matter. Zheng Kai called meter and swore that he would note back to find me. The reason why I¡¯m in a bad mood right now has nothing to do with him."


    "What¡¯s that?" Is it a job? Although I am only a student, but I also know that work does not go smoothly, you should be at ease, do not pay too much attention to those unhappy things, it will always pass by. " I took the opportunity tofort her.


    "Actually, it¡¯s not really that big of a deal. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a bit unhappy from time to time. Thank you for your concern." Hearing your words, I feel much better. " Although she still didn¡¯t look too good, she still spoke politely.


    It seemed to me that something very difficult had happened to Summy, because from the moment I met her, she had been very calm. She had never been so depressed.


    Su Mi suddenly said, "I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯m going to rest up in my room. Go ahead and do what you want." Oh yeah, have you eaten yet? "


    I smiled. "I was having dinner with a few of my ssmates. I¡¯ve already eaten. What about you?"

 Chapter 228 heterogeneous group

    "I¡¯ve eaten, too. If you feel hungry in the middle of the night, there¡¯s still some fruit in the fridge."


    She looked at my box and said, "That¡¯s all you have. I heard from you that you had a lot of things to move over." She walked back to her room.


    I looked at her absent-mindedly, and my mood seemed to be affected. I didn¡¯t expect to see such a situation right after I came to live here. This girl, Su Mi, was very good everywhere, but she had a weird temper, making it hard for people to figure out what kind of secrets she was hiding in her heart.


    Carrying these doubts, I return to my room. Even though I have a lot of things on my mind, I still have to do what I have to do. After all, it has already be a daily habit.


    I opened the box, took the extreme waist out, put it in the right ce, then undid my pants...


    Liu Yan had already taken out his stockings and the smell was quite fresh. After all, Liu Yan had been wearing them all day, so I came very quickly. However, besides tiredness, I didn¡¯t feel very good.


    Exhausted, I went to the bathroom to take a bath. When I entered the door, I saw a pair of ck threads hanging on a shelf.


    There was a stic basket on the floor, filled with underwear she was wearing. There were so many different kinds of things, it was almost enough to move the whole shop here. There were also a lot of stockings, and the things in the basket seemed to have been washed.


    However, the only thing hanging on the shelf was a pair of ck silk. It should be the same ck silk that Su Mi was wearing during the day.


    At first, I wasn¡¯t really that interested in these kinds of things, but today, I was being provoked by Liu Yan to such an extent that my desire was piqued. For some reason, a very impulsive thought popped up in my mind. He had so many socks anyway, so one less shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    With a bit of luck, I put Summy¡¯s ck silk into my pocket, but as soon as I opened the bathroom door, we met face to face, and we almost collided!


    At this moment, Su Mi was wearing pink pajamas. The clothes were a little small, but they outlined her graceful figure. There were two protrusions on her chest, so she obviously wasn¡¯t wearing anything, making it hard for my eyes to leave her.


    Su Mi wasn¡¯t disgusted by my lustful gaze. She only chuckled and asked, "Are you awake yet?"


    I nodded. "I just moved in, and I¡¯m still not used to it, so I can¡¯t sleep."


    Su Mi said: "Did you finish using the bathroom?" I want to go in now and do some washing. "


    She seemed to pause for a moment, as if she had discovered something different. This really scared me, after all stealing stockings is really too vulgar, let other girls know that I have this kind of hobby, they will definitely treat me like a pervert looking at me, after all, not every woman is as open-minded as Liu Yan.


    Fortunately, Su Mi quickly put the ck silk into the washing machine and poured the detergent on it. I was a little puzzled, it was just a pair of socks. As for using the washing machine to wash them, it was a little strange.


    "I¡¯m just washing my socks. What¡¯s there to look at? Go back to sleep."


    I awkwardly smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. "I wanted to talk to you about something, so I didn¡¯t leave."


    Su Mi walked closer. "If you have something to say, then say it. Although we¡¯ve only known each other for a day, I think you¡¯re a good person. If you have something to say, then just say it."


    "Um, at noon, you said that if I help you, there will be a discount on the rent. Can you tell me how much this rent can be sold for?" I really didn¡¯t have anything to say, so I decided to start a conversation to see what she was thinking.


    Su Miughed: "Ah, I was nning to talk to you about it but you asked for it so I¡¯ll tell you now."


    I said, a little embarrassed, "I shouldn¡¯t have discussed money with a girl as a man. I was just a student with a tight pocket. You said that the rent could be reduced, so I wanted to ask how much it would be cheaper."


    Su Miughed: "Don¡¯t worry, I will keep my word. Since you have helped me so much, I will certainly not forget your benefits. I¡¯ll give you a twenty percent discount. What do you think?" I¡¯m just a office worker too, economic power is limited, I can¡¯t be any less. "


    I was already very satisfied and hurriedly nodded. "That¡¯s good then. Thank you. If I have more money in the future, I will still pay the rent in full. Please rest assured."


    Su Mi looked at me and said, "How did you make a friend like Zheng Kai? "He is a rich Lord, so he shouldn¡¯t be in the same circle as you."


    I thought to myself, "If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Brother Cocoon was a tycoon. But he seems to be a pretty good person. At least he doesn¡¯t look down on a poor student like me. He¡¯s a worthy friend!"


    Su Mi saw that I didn¡¯t say anything and thought that I was unhappy. She immediately apologized, "I¡¯m really sorry, I made a slip of the tongue. Actually, this has nothing to do with me. I talked too much."


    She actually blushes a little, but her looks are even better now. I am so captivated by her beauty that I don¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    Su Mi saw me staring at her and couldn¡¯t help lowering her head. She said shyly, "Don¡¯t keep staring at me. What¡¯s there to look at?"


    I chuckled. "That¡¯s because you¡¯re too beautiful. If you were an average looking woman, I wouldn¡¯t even bother to look at you."


    "You pervert, I really didn¡¯t expect me to find a roommate with such difficulty, and it turns out to be this kind of person." Although her words were unpleasant on the surface, her face was calm and even had a hint of a smile on it.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t angry, he felt relieved and smiled, "Actually, all men are the same. The only difference is that I don¡¯t dare to tell you the truth. I¡¯m confessing to you because I¡¯m honest."


    Su Mi smiled. "I really admire you. How can you praise yourself like that?" "Forget it, I¡¯m not going to chat with you anymore. I still need to wash my clothes."


    When I returned to my room, I heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Summy hadn¡¯t found out that I had stolen her stockings. It isughable that I could actually be so wretched. It is all because of that slut, Liu Yan.


    Taking out the ck thread from Su Mi, I ce it before my nose and sniff through it. Something miraculous happened and I actually fainted!

 Chapter 229 eccentricity

    The first thing to say is, Su Mi isn¡¯t Yang Yi, I wasn¡¯t fainted because of the smell. Su Mi¡¯s ck silk not only didn¡¯t have any smell, but it also had a magical fragrance. It waspletely different from the fragrance of perfume.


    When I opened my eyes again, the sky was already bright. I immediately threw the two ck threads far away, afraid that I would be able to catch a whiff of the scent again. What happened yesterday was simply too strange.


    At first I thought it might be my imagination. Maybe I was too tired yesterday, or maybe my body wasn¡¯t well, so I just fainted. How could a great man be knocked out by a woman¡¯s stockings? This is ridiculous.


    So I tried to pick up Summy¡¯s ck silk and sniffed it, but the fragrance came again, scaring me so much that I hastily threw away my socks. I drank some water to clear my head a little, and now I am sure that my fainting yesterday was caused by Summy¡¯s ck silk.


    Things are getting tricky, because I¡¯ve never had anything like it, and I can¡¯t tell anyone about it, especially not to Summy. I can only swallow it in my stomach.


    When I got to the living room, her room was locked, and there was breakfast on the table. She had made it for me, and this girl was not bad at all.


    After I finished my breakfast, I opened the door and went to school. However, just as I was about to go downstairs, I met a person. It was unexpectedly Miao Dan!


    "What are you doing here?" Miao Dan asked in surprise.


    "I live here, don¡¯t you?" I asked.


    Miao Dan¡¯s expression appeared somewhat surprised. "What a coincidence. I also live in this building."


    I was so shocked that I couldn¡¯t speak. What nonsense is this? Why is she living here too? How could there be such a coincidence?


    Miao Dan said in annoyance, "What¡¯s there to be surprised about? This building¡¯s rent is cheap and the conditions are good. Many white-cor workers live here. I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re not a student. Why do you live here as well?"


    I replied, "I shared the rent with someone else. I only recently moved in, so you should be going to work. Why are you going upstairs?"


    Miao Dan rolled her eyes at me. "None of your business. I¡¯m just going home to get some stuff. Shouldn¡¯t you be living in the student dormitory?" "Why did youe here to rent an apartment?"


    "Whatever you want, I¡¯ll live wherever I want." I happily replied.


    Miao Dan pouted and snorted. "I¡¯m not in the mood to meddle in your business. It¡¯s obvious that you and your girlfriend are living together in an apartment, right?" You¡¯re so lucky, she¡¯s really beautiful. "


    I shrugged my shoulders. "Actually, you misunderstood. We only shared a rent, and it¡¯s not a rtionship between a man and a woman."


    Miao Dan¡¯s eyes lit up. "What did you say? That beautiful sister of yours isn¡¯t your girlfriend?"


    I smiled wryly. "How could I have such a good fate? Why would such a beautiful girl fall for a loser like me?"


    Miao Dan looked at me with a smile and teased, "Maybe she has a long rtionship. After all, you¡¯re all in the same house. After a while, she might be able to be good to you."


    I didn¡¯t understand what Miao Dan meant by that, but seeing her expression, it seemed that she was happier than before. She waved her hand and said, "I need to go back and get something. You should go to school quickly. We can talkter." I¡¯m on the 15th floor, on the 15th floor.


    After saying that, she waddled away. My heart was moved. She even told me her house number. What did that mean? Is this the legendary Armored Cannon, or am I overthinking it?


    After walking for a while, I looked at my watch. Fuck, eight o¡¯clock ss, it¡¯s already 7: 60 now, hurry up and run! When we got to school, it was certain that we would bete, I huffed and puffed as I pushed open the ssroom door. Luckily, it was Liu Yan¡¯s ss.


    Just as he sat down, Wang Le, who was sitting beside him, asked with a mischievous smile, "You werete since you moved out. Did something happenst night?"


    "Scram to the side. It has nothing to do with you." I was already familiar with him, so I was very rude when I spoke to him. I was attracted to Liu Yan. Today, Liu Yan had changed into a new set of clothes, his upper body had be morepact, and his career line was even more exposed than yesterday. The two big balls were about toe out.


    It was obvious that the boys¡¯ gazes were focused on her chest. If they could focus, they would probably be able to light her up.


    Liu Yan seemed to be used to this kind of ss atmosphere, as he continued to lecture with an impassive face. To be honest, she was quite good at speaking, but my focus was not on this. My mind was filled with thoughts of the enticement she showed me yesterday.


    Liu Yan didn¡¯t seem to remember anything and didn¡¯t even nce at me. After finishing the lesson, he turned around and left, not paying any attention to me at all.


    What happened to her? I felt the need to get to the bottom of this, so I followed her from a distance, waited in her office, and asked her about it.


    But not long after I left, Liu Yan stopped walking. I thought she wanted to turn around and talk to me, but he unexpectedly appeared in front of me.


    To be more precise, it was a man. Moreover, I still remember that this person was the one who had a rtionship with Liu Yan in the middle of the night!


    So here¡¯s the question...


    I want to know what kind of rtionship that man has with her. Lovers, couples, gunners? Although this is none of my business, but seeing Liu Yan so familiar with him, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sour in my heart.


    Liu Yan looked back and caught a glimpse of me. She smiled sweetly and waved me over.


    I braced myself and walked up to the two of them. I nodded. "Hello, Teacher Liu."


    Liu Yan pointed at the man beside him, "His name is Lang Yu, he is my student. He¡¯s also your senior, a grade older than you. " Then she introduced me to Lang Yu.


    I ampletely wrong. So they actually have a rtionship between teacher and student. Could it be that that bitch Liu Yan is actually targeting his students?

 Chapter 230 Earth-shaking

    Lang Yu didn¡¯t look like much, but his body was quite strong and he was tall. Although he wasn¡¯t as muscr as Brother Cocoon, he still had a very hard body.


    With a face full of smiles, he reached out his hand to pat me on the shoulder and said, "I¡¯m from the school¡¯s basketball team. I y at the center of the field. This brother here wille visit us when he has the time."


    No wonder Lang Yu¡¯s physique was so great. So he was a basketball yer. It seemed like he had a special physique for sports.


    Although I hated him in my heart, I still had to give him some face. Thus, I nodded to him and briefly exchanged pleasantries. Lang Yu tactfully greeted him and left first.


    Liu Yan nced at me and softly asked, "Are you jealous?" A proud smile appeared on his face.


    I shook my head. "How could that be? Teacher Liu, stop joking with me."


    Liu Yan looked around and whispered, "It¡¯s not convenient to talk to you right now, how abouting to my house tonight?"


    My heart palpitated as I immediately recalled the beautiful scene I saw that night. Could it be that this blessing will descend upon my head as well? I immediately and violently nodded my head, indicating that I would definitely go.


    Liu Yan chuckled and tapped my forehead before turning around to leave.


    I was still staring at her beautiful figure when someone pped me behind me.


    "Who is it?" Startled, I looked back.


    There was a pretty girl standing behind him. It turned out to be Wang Rujing, the girl who imed to be my ¡¯wife¡¯.


    "Hubby," she said, "why are you here? Why aren¡¯t you going back to ss?"


    I suppressed my voice and snappily replied, "What are you doing? Why are you calling me that in front of so many people? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?"


    Wang Rujing smiled sweetly. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that big of a deal. What are you afraid of? Hurry up and go to ss."


    "You asked me to go to ss, what about you? Why do you always look so idle? Don¡¯t you have to go to ss? "


    Wang RucJing stared at me nomittally. After a moment, she said, "I forgot to tell you. Although we came to the same school, the things we learned were different."


    I curiously asked, "What¡¯s different?" Is he a professional? What did you learn? "


    Wang Rujing sighed. "I didn¡¯t mean that. I mean, I¡¯m a doctoral student here."


    "F * ck, it can¡¯t be that ridiculous, right? You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯ve already mastered it!" At first, I was a little surprised, but then I realized it. Although Wang Rucian was younger than me, she was a good student. It was not surprising that she could jump a few levels, but her progress was a bit beyond my expectations.


    "Looks like you¡¯ve be a bookworm. You already know how to read at such a young age. I truly have eyes but am unable to recognize Mount Tai." I eximed.


    Wang Rujing put her arm around my shoulder and giggled. "I never liked this trash university, but I heard you passed the exam, so I chose this ce regardless of the objections of others. They made such a huge sacrifice, you have to remember."


    I helplessly said, "What does this have to do with me? I just met you yesterday."


    Wang Ran¡¯s face darkened. He pinched my ear and said arrogantly, "I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I¡¯ve sacrificed my future to apany you. Don¡¯t you dare cheat on me!"


    It¡¯s fortunate that there¡¯s no one in the corridor at this time, otherwise this scene would have been really embarrassing. I wasn¡¯t willing to be bullied by a little girl like this. In a moment of desperation, I decided to use my ultimate move.


    Wang Rujing was so frightened that her beautiful face turned pale. With a scream, she hid herself for a long distance, nagging, "You pervert, you¡¯re still as stubborn as death! I hate it! " Then she ran away.


    I really don¡¯t know how to deal with her. Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with her head, or is she ying with me? From what I know of her as a child, she does know some tricks.


    My head was full of Liu Yan¡¯s sexy and seductive appearance, and I didn¡¯t have the time to think about Wang Rucjing¡¯s matters. I returned to the ssroom andy on the table to sleep, unconscious, not even knowing what the ss was about.


    When it was time for lunch break, I picked up my schoolbag and walked out of the room. I bumped into a person and she eximed, "What a coincidence!" Why did I see you again? "


    When I looked up, it was Zhang Yu.


    Today, she had changed into a blue floral dress. She wasn¡¯t wearing silk stockings, and her clean white legs were exceptionally enchanting. Her chest was puffed out, creating an attractive deep groove.


    I swallowed my saliva and replied smilingly, "Are you following me? Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence."


    Zhang Yu said, "How could I have the heart to follow you? Since I¡¯ve met you, I have a proper matter to discuss with you."


    I saw how serious she looked and thought: "Where did this girle from? When I was with her, I had to be careful not to let her seed."


    Seeing my look of disbelief, Zhang Yu stomped her feet. "Why are you so unhappy, man? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you. What are you afraid of? Come with me."


    I was pulled downstairs by Zhang Yu in confusion. Before she could say anything, I smiled and said, "It¡¯s already noon, let¡¯s go eat first and talk while we eat."


    Zhang Yu said impatiently, "You¡¯re really just a rice bucket, thinking about eating all day."


    I helplessly said, "You were like this in the past, always grumbling beside me. This feeling has returned. Heavens!"


    Zhang Yu giggled and said, "If there¡¯s nothing wrong with you, then of course I won¡¯t talk so much. It¡¯s all your fault!"


    I helplesslyughed, "There¡¯s nothing wrong with him. Is he still human?" Elder sister, your demands are too high. This concubine is unable to fulfill it. "


    Zhang Yu said snappily, "Don¡¯t be so vulgar. There¡¯s a small noodle house outside the school. The food is excellent and the price is not expensive. Let¡¯s go there to eat."


    I followed her to that noodle shop. A bowl of Chongqing noodle soup was so hot that I couldn¡¯t stop drinking. Zhang Yu seemed to have no appetite. She only ate half of the noodle soup before stopping.


    "Don¡¯t just keep eating, listen to me tell you about this." she said eagerly.


    I asked for another small bowl of noodles and coyly smiled as I ate. "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m really a little hungry. If you have anything to say, please don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Just say it."


    Zhang Yu frowned and said, "Do you know about our school¡¯s ghost business?"


    "What the heck is this?" Haunted? I really don¡¯t know about that. I only stayed for a few days and already moved out of the student dormitory.


    "I just found out too. The haunted room is in our dorm and it¡¯s not far from our dorm room. That¡¯s scary. What do you think I should do?" Zhang Yu said with a pale face.


    I was stunned, "Even if your dorm is haunted, what does that have to do with me? I¡¯m not a necromancer, how can I help you?"


    Zhang Yu pouted her lips in anger, "You are still the same as before, let¡¯s put aside our rtionship when we meet. Can you listen to what I have to say first?"


    I said smilingly, "Don¡¯t be angry. Slow down, we¡¯re old ssmates. I¡¯ll think of a way for you."


    Zhang Yu said, "I feel like we can¡¯t stay in the dorm anymore, so I want to move out, but I can¡¯t find a suitable ce for now. Since you have a ce to stay, can you count me in? Can we share the rent?"


    I nearly spat out a mouthful of water and shook my head repeatedly. "I can¡¯t. I really can¡¯t."

 Chapter 231 haunted

    Zhang Yu said angrily: "To reject me so easily, there must be some secret behind it." Are you living with someone else?! "


    I hastily exined, "No, I¡¯m also sharing a room with someone. There¡¯s only two rooms in total. If you¡¯re willing to share a room with me, I have no objections."


    Zhang Yu¡¯s face flushed red. "Nonsense! If that¡¯s the case, then forget it. " She sighed, and her expression was one of disappointment.


    This is very different from what I remember Zhang Yu to be. She has always been very open-minded and courageous. How could she be tortured by a legend like this?


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Can you tell me more about the matter of the ghost? Are you serious?"


    Zhang Yu said with a serious expression, "Of course it¡¯s true. Why would I lie to you when I have nothing to do?" Right now, all the girls in the whole building are panic-stricken. Some of them have been scared sick. "


    "Is it really that serious?" After listening to Zhang Yu¡¯s story, I felt that it was a bit inconceivable.


    Zhang Yu nced at me and said, "She talked to you for so long and you didn¡¯t believe her. How annoying."


    I awkwardly smiled and replied, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I¡¯ve never seen a ghost in my life. How could I believe you? This kind of thing has always been said on the news, so it can¡¯t be true."


    Zhang Yu¡¯s face was filled with fear. "At first, I had the same idea as you, butst night in the dorm, I seemed to have met a ghost. I have no choice but to believe it."


    I became interested and asked, "Then why don¡¯t you tell me the details? I¡¯m quite curious."


    Zhang Yu impatiently urged me, "Just now, when we were about to talk about it, you suddenly started eating the noodles. Now that I want to eat it, you became interested. Alright, I¡¯ll tell you about it."


    "I was assigned to the 4th floor when I entered the school, but the strange thing is, this floor only has 413 and 415, but the 414 room in the middle is gone." I got assigned to the 4th level when I entered the school, but the strange thing is, this floor only has 413 and 415, and the 414 room in the middle is gone.


    "Was it because the previous year¡¯s girls were having a ndestine love affair and became pregnant that they were found out by everyone? Did they hang themselves ormit suicide by jumping off a building because of their shame?" I spected.


    Zhang Yu looked at me in surprise. "How did you know?"


    I smiled. "This is amon urrence in movies and novels. Those whomit suicide in school usuallymit suicide due to love affairs. This is even more so in movies and novels. I¡¯ve seen it at least twenty times."


    Zhang Yu ridiculed, "You speak as if you know everything, so it¡¯s just a conjecture. Let me tell you, this dorm used to be a male dorm, and even the toilet was newly renovated. The one whomitted suicide at 414 was a male, but because he was addicted to online games after entering the academy and his results were horrendous, he was ordered by the school to drop out, so ..."


    I stuck out my tongue and said sorrowfully, "A game is really harmful to people. People who don¡¯t have self-control would easily fall in. It¡¯s such a pity that one of their lives was lost just like that."


    Zhang Yu sneered, "You still have the face to talk about others. Don¡¯t you like to y games yourself?"


    I hastily exined, "It doesn¡¯t really matter if it¡¯s just a little bit of fun. As long as I¡¯m not addicted to it, it¡¯s fine. Besides, the current games are all about scam for theizens. Only fools would give money to those profiteers."


    Zhang Yu smiled, "You know, by the way, we¡¯re both off topic now, so let¡¯s talk about the incident of the ghost. Our dorm room is not far from that 415, it¡¯s just a few rooms away, so after hearing the legend, we all felt very scared. However, since the sisters living in that 415 aren¡¯t afraid, why would we be so timid? So, let¡¯s not think about it for the moment, however, something strange happened in the middle of the night!"


    At this point, Zhang Yu stopped and started to eat her noodles.


    I almost jumped up. "Why didn¡¯t you say anything? You¡¯re really good at keeping people in suspense!"


    Zhang Yu took a bite of the noodles and said, "I¡¯m hungry. Let me have a few bites first. If I don¡¯t eat the noodles soon, I¡¯ll be hungry."


    I had to wait for her to finish the bowl of noodles before I asked, "What happened next? Please continue."


    Zhang Yu smiled sweetly, "I¡¯ve just finished my noodles. I¡¯m so thirsty. As you know, the noodles in Chongqing are quite spicy. I really want to drink something."


    This little girl had always been like this. Once she used something to arouse your interest, she would start keeping people in suspense. Then, she would gain some benefits. It was simply ckmailing an expert.


    I had to buy her some milk tea. Zhang Yu took a few sips before clearing her throat and continuing with what had happenedst night.


    However, in the middle of the night, Zhang Yu woke up from her dream and suddenly heard a sounding from under the bed. When she looked out from under the bed, she was so frightened that she was almost scared out of her wits. There was a woman with disheveled hair standing in the middle of the room, dressed in white, her hair covering her face, and she couldn¡¯t see what she looked like.


    At this point, Zhang Yu raised a question. "Wait a minute. If the legend of the ghost is true, then the ghost should be a man too. Who is the ghostdy who appeared in your room?" Zhang Yu said snappily, "Can you wait for me to finish? You¡¯re always like this. You like to interrupt others."


    I smiled apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, but I was too curious. Please continue. What happened after that?"


    Zhang Yu said, "I was very scared at the time, and I was also wondering if I had seen wrongly, or if it was my roommate¡¯s prank. But when I opened the nket again and peeked out, that ghost girl was already standing in front of my bed. Her eyes peeked out from her messy hair and stared at me!"


    "I screamed loudly and nearly fell off the bed. My roommate turned on the lights too, but there was nothing in the room, and there was no ghost girl. Everyone thought I was having a nightmare, but only I knew that it wasn¡¯t a dream. It was real!"


    After Zhang Yu finished speaking, she took a big gulp of the milk tea, as if she was still in fear.


    Iforted her, "Don¡¯t be so afraid for now. There might be another reason. As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t do something shameful, you¡¯re not afraid of ghosts knocking at your door. You¡¯re such a good person. Even if there are evil spirits, they wouldn¡¯te looking for you."


    Hearing my praise, Zhang Yu¡¯s face reddened a little. She smiled and said, "It¡¯s been a few years since west met, but your mouth has turned sweet. Don¡¯t keep hiding in the house doing shameful things ande out more. You¡¯re so smart and sweet, you¡¯ll definitely find a suitable girlfriend."

 Chapter 232 Surprise

    I asked in astonishment, "What nonsense are you spouting? Who is always hiding in the room?"


    Zhang Yu smiled sweetly. "I know people like you who are called otaku on the inte. Naturally, I know what you usually do, so there¡¯s no need to pretend to be ignorant. I know everything."


    After she said that, I actually felt embarrassed. I chuckled dryly and said, "I was originally talking about causing trouble, but now it¡¯s me. As for my girlfriend, I really don¡¯t have one. How about you be my girlfriend?"


    Hearing my words, Zhang Yu¡¯s face turned red. "I was thinking for you as an old ssmate. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so greedy."


    I thought that she was going to leave, but to my surprise, Zhang Yu continued, "Alright then. Let me ask you, are you willing to stay in my dorm?" My heart thumped when I heard this. Even though this Zhang Yu is normally crazy, but her looks are absolutely superb. No matter where she goes, she can be considered a great beauty.


    Seeing my nk look, Zhang Yu suddenly burst intoughter. "You¡¯re really a pervert, aren¡¯t you? You get wild the moment you hear this, didn¡¯t you?" "Actually, I had another intention and wanted you to help me."


    I was a little disappointed. "What are you trying to do? Just say it directly. Don¡¯t keep us in suspense."


    Zhang Yu said, "Listen to me first. I want you to stay in my dorm for the night and investigate the matter of the ghost. After all, you are a boy, so you have more guts than us girls." I don¡¯t want to live in fear for the next few years.


    The female dormitory was really one of the scenes where I yed the YY game. However, when I really had the chance to go there, I hesitated.


    "If that¡¯s the case, will it affect your reputation? It¡¯s not good for you to have a man living in your dorm. " I hesitated.


    Zhang Yuughed, "You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Just tell me if you agree or not."


    Of course I wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. However, I still doubted Zhang Yu¡¯s request. After all, things like causing a ghost sounded ridiculous. If you¡¯re really afraid, why do you have to drag me into this? However, thinking too much about this would cause my head to hurt. I decided not to think about it anymore and just nodded my head in agreement.


    Zhang Yu said happily, "That¡¯s great! Come to my room tonight then."


    I asked doubtfully, "How am I supposed to go?" Climb in? The 4th floor is too high. I¡¯m afraid of heights, I¡¯m afraid not. "


    Zhang Yuughed, "It¡¯s fine. You cane overter. I have a n."


    I know Zhang Yu¡¯s temper, she decided to do something, if I don¡¯t agree, she will pester me until the end, so I agreed without hesitation. Anyway, if there really is a ghost, I will just scram, not caring about her.


    Zhang Yu seemed to have sensed my vulgar thoughts. She poked me and said, "You have to behave yourself even if youe to the dorm. I asked you to help out, not to mess around. If the dorm is missing underwear or socks, I can find you to settle the score."


    I bitterly smiled. "Aren¡¯t you thinking too much of me? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve always abided by the rules. If it wasn¡¯t for you repeatedly begging me, I wouldn¡¯t havee."


    Zhang Yu snorted, "I was just a bit worried that you would mess this up, but there¡¯s no helping it, you¡¯re the only one who can help me now. I¡¯ve just arrived at this school, and I¡¯m not very close with my roommates. Besides, we¡¯re both girls, so I can only rely on you, a more daring boy."


    I thought to myself, "You are praising me too much. I am actually very timid. Yesterday, when I met you disguised as a bandit, you already scared me to the point of kneeling down and begging for forgiveness. I¡¯m afraid that I will disappoint you then."


    Zhang Yu, on the other hand, seemed to have a lot of confidence in me. After saying a few words, she was about to pay the bill. She actually wanted to treat me to a meal with a girl. I waved my hand. "I must treat this meal. Don¡¯t move!"


    I fished in my pocket and felt embarrassed. I only had 10 yuan in my pocket and I didn¡¯t even have enough money ...


    Zhang Yu said helplessly, "You¡¯re still the same as always. You never have enough money in your pocket." He paid for me.


    I said, extremely embarrassed, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll treat you next time."


    Zhang Yu cut him off and said, "Let¡¯s wait for my next life." As she said that, she waved her hand and returned to the dorm to rest.


    When I saw that it was Summy¡¯s number, I thought for a moment and still didn¡¯t pick it up. After all,st night¡¯s events were too strange for me to ept. This woman must have some kind of unspeakable secret, otherwise why would her stockings be so strange? This was definitely not my imagination. Although I had always been confused, this matter was very certain, and when I thought of her, I actually felt scared and scared.


    Just then, Wang Le came out of an unknown restaurant. When he saw me, he immediately greeted me with a smile. "She¡¯s a strong candidate for being a new school beauty. He¡¯s already famous in the school when he just enrolled, yet you¡¯ve managed to get his. How awesome."


    I kicked him and said, "Don¡¯t speak nonsense. She¡¯s my old ssmate and we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Don¡¯t spout nonsense."


    Wang Le blinked his eyes as if he understood, and said, "I understand, you want to keep a low profile. After all, it¡¯s not good to let too many people know that you are in a rtionship with such a beautiful girl. There are too many people who are sick with red eyes, unlike me, who is really happy for you when I see my good brother has such a beautiful girlfriend."


    The brat just continued to talk like that and didn¡¯t listen to me at all. I really knelt down and said in a bad mood, "Do you have anything else to say? By the way, have you heard about the school¡¯s ghost business? "


    Wang Le nodded, "I know that, the room in the middle of the thirteenth floor of the teaching building is still sealed. I heard that once upon a time, there was a girl who jumped off a building there, and the ssroom was still having lessons after the incident, but from time to time, a girl would break into the ssroom and jump out of the window. There were no corpses found downstairs, and someone found out that the girl who jumped back and forth was the one who had already died.


    He talked a lot in one breath and asked, "Is that what you¡¯re talking about?"


    I shook my head. "This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of the things you¡¯ve said. The incident where I heard about ghosts happened in the female dorms."


    Wang Le shook his head, "That¡¯s not surprising, every university has a legend about ghosts, and it can¡¯t possibly only be one. But I heard that our school used to be arge cemetery, including the entire new city¡¯s feng shui, it¡¯s not too good, and the murderous aura is very heavy, but you know the current situation, every ce is developing a new city. To be honest, I heard that I was going to school here, so I really don¡¯t want toe."


    I asked back, "Then why are you still here?"

 Chapter 233 Questioning

    Wang Le forced a smile and said, "If I don¡¯te, where else can I go? "I don¡¯t have the strength or the spirit to work hard on farming or moving bricks. I don¡¯t have the mind or the social skills to do business. I don¡¯t have the skills or the skills to make a blue cor. I can onlye here and earn my diploma. I¡¯ll stay here for a few years before deciding."


    The kid grumbled for a while, then said he was going back to his dorm to sleep. He said goodbye and left.


    I fell into deep thought. It seemed that the matter of creating a ghost wasn¡¯t as simple as Zhang Yu said. It was a little tricky.


    At this moment, my phone rang again. It was from Su Mi, so I didn¡¯t want to pick it up, but after thinking about it for a while, she gave me a reduction in the rent, so it was too much of a loss of face if I didn¡¯t pick up the phone. I picked up the call and Su Mi asked, "I called you just now, why didn¡¯t you pick up?"


    I found an excuse: "I¡¯m sorry, I was just eating with a friend and spoke too loudly, so I didn¡¯t notice that my phone was ringing."


    Su Mi replied: "I won¡¯t be going back tonight. Be careful. Go back to your room and rest. Don¡¯t wander around." I thought to myself, "Why are you greeting me like an old couple when it¡¯s just a small matter like this? By the way, what does it mean to be careful?" She thought to herself, "That¡¯s great. I¡¯m going to stay at Zhang Yu¡¯s ce tonight as well. How could it be such a coincidence?"


    "By the way," said Summy, "have you seen my stockings? It¡¯s ck, I lost it somewhere. I couldn¡¯t find it in the bathroom for a long time. "


    I jumped in fright as I thought to myself, "So she found out. What should I do? If she knows that I was the one who stole that ck string, wouldn¡¯t I be seen as a pervert by her?" He pretended to be confused. "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never touched the clothes you hung in the bathroom."


    Su Mi sighed. "Of course I believe in you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t agree to let you rent with me. I¡¯ll look for it myself." As she spoke, he hung up.


    After I gave Sumi a perfunctory reply, I felt very ufortable. The ck silk was very strange, it was useless staying with me. Next time, I should find a chance to throw it under her bed and let her think that I had lost it.


    Sometimes she was cold to me, but sometimes she was also passionate and passionate. Now that she had pulled me to a corner, she saw that there was no one around, so she embraced my neck and said with a smile, "We agreed that you muste to my house tonight. I dare you to let me see you as a pigeon!"


    F * ck, I actually forgot about this. I already agreed to help Zhang Yu in the female dormitory, but how should I respond to Liu Yan¡¯s invitation? This is a golden opportunity.


    Seeing me frown, Liu Yan angrily said, "You must have something else, right? How disgusting, you men are all like that! "


    I smiled coyly. "I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Liu. I really have some important matters to attend to. I can¡¯t go to your house tonight. I¡¯m really sorry."


    Liu Yan suddenly smiled sweetly and said, "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to, but you have to promise to help me with something first. If this matter is done, teacher has great benefits for you."


    I was mesmerized by her smile and immediately patted my chest as I swore, "Teacher, just say it. No matter what, I¡¯ll agree to it."


    Liu Yan smiled sweetly and said, "This matter is very simple. The item is in the building where you live. After you return home, go to the roof first and find an inconspicuous corner near the south side. There is a circle of multi-colored stones there.


    I was a little surprised. This matter was too simple, but since it was so simple, why didn¡¯t she do it herself? Of course, I couldn¡¯t hesitate in the face of a beautifuldy¡¯s request. I immediately nodded and said, "That¡¯s easy to do. It¡¯s easy to capture. Isn¡¯t it just a few stones? After I finish school, I¡¯ll go to the rooftop and take them down. Then, I¡¯ll do something else."


    Liu Yan suddenly brought his tender and alluring cherry lips over and gave me a shallow kiss on the mouth. He smiled and said, "You are really good. I have not misjudged you. In that case, I will await your good news." After saying that, he swayed his butt and left.


    There was still a lingering fragrance on my lips and my nose was bleeding. I just stood there for a long time without moving. Suddenly, someone behind me said, "You brat, you have so much guts. You even dare to bathe your teacher!"


    At first, I thought it was Wang Rucjing, who would pop up from time to time, but when I turned around, I was stunned. I didn¡¯t know the woman in front of me, she was wearing a ck suit and was about 25 or 26 years old. Her slender legs were straight and straight, her long hair was draped over her shoulders, her eyes were big and bright, her facial features were like carved jade, and she was holding a stack of documents.


    I stammered, "May I ask who you are ..."


    Thedy looked at me and coldly said, "You¡¯re Yu Qian, right?"


    I nodded, thinking, "This woman knows my name, but howe I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen her before?"


    Thedy said: "My name is Gong Rumei and I¡¯m your guide. I¡¯ve told you toe over to talk a few times, but you never came. I didn¡¯t expect to see you doing that kind of thing the first time we meet. I also heard that you moved out after just a few days.


    I jumped in fright as I thought to myself, "So this guy was my guide. I didn¡¯t expect her to see Liu Yan kissing me just now. He¡¯s really courting death this time."


    Gong Rumei continued to bber on, "This student of yours didn¡¯t learn properly when he just entered the school. It¡¯s fine if he was in a rtionship, but what exactly is going on between you and Liuoshi?"


    I could only say, "You misunderstand. Nothing happened between Liuoshi and I. You must have seen wrongly just now. It¡¯s probably a matter of angle."


    Gong Rumei spat: "Do you think I¡¯m blind? Stop bullshitting with me. Although I have heard of some of Liuoshi¡¯s¡¯ deeds¡¯, you are my student. I do not wish for anything good to happen to you. Stay away from her in the future, do you hear me?"


    I felt a little strange in my heart. I thought to myself, "This guide seems to have meddled a little too widely. Your sister, even if I really had a rtionship with Liu Yan, it would still be my personal freedom. What does it have to do with you?"


    Gong Rumei saw my dissatisfaction and said, "Do you know what happens to all the boys that you¡¯ve interacted with Liu Yan in the past? Some have been expelled, some have retired, and some have simply gone missing. In short, none of them have met a good end. If you want to follow in the footsteps of others, then pretend I never said anything. "


    I had some doubts in my heart, "At any rate, Liu Yan can be considered your colleague. Is it really appropriate to speak about him behind his back?"


    When Gong Rumei saw that I was deep in thought and did not say anything, she reprimanded me: "You still look like a stubborn brat. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be able to save you."


    I asked doubtfully, "How did you know about what happened to Liuoshi?" "A few of those unlucky boys were once my students. If something happened to them, I would definitely be concerned about it. After the investigation leads out, most of them pointed to Liu Yan. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t suspect her?"


    "In that case, you can call the police." I continued.

 Chapter 234 Criticism

    "That¡¯s easy for you to say, but it¡¯s just my suspicion. If I can¡¯t get the actual evidence, then there¡¯s no point in reporting it to the police."


    I nodded. "Since there is no evidence, then what you said before was just a guess. Although Teacher Liu is a bit strange and mysterious, from my interactions with her, I can see that she has a good character and is very gentle and courteous to her students. Furthermore, she is always concerned about my studies, making me feel that she is a rare good teacher."


    Gong Rumei said angrily: "So you¡¯re talking about ¡¯ying a lute to a cow¡¯, you little brat! You are courting death, I don¡¯t care about you anymore!" As he spoke, he turned around and left in a huff.


    I stood there in a daze, looking at her back as I muttered in my heart, "Everyone says that a war between women is very scary, but I have finally seen it, isn¡¯t this the university version of the Legacy of Zhen Xing? It¡¯s obvious that Teacher Gong is unhappy with Liu Yan, which is why he criticized her so much." I stood on the spot, looking at her back as I muttered in my heart, "People say that a war between women is very scary, but I have finally seen it.


    Even if there¡¯s something wrong with that woman, I still have to first taste the fruit before I think about it. Even if the peony flower were to die, it would still be very romantic. Actually, what Teacher Gong said is right.


    It¡¯s not good to be at loggerheads with someone like that. In a few days, I¡¯ll give her a present to ease the tension. As for now, I don¡¯t even have a door to stay away from Liu Yan!


    In ss, my mind is preupied with Zhang Yu and Liu Yan. Within a day, I was appointed by two great beauties. I was overjoyed. Although this wasn¡¯t a scheduled shot, at least they had a chance to interact with them more. If they had a chance, the shot woulde sooner orter.


    Due to being too excited, I didn¡¯t remember what the lecture was about. Just as I finished, I saw Gong Ruomei standing at the ssroom door, coldly looking at me. Wang Le, who was beside me, asked in a low voice: "Did you offend the instructor? Why is she staring at you all the time? "


    Of course I didn¡¯t admit it. I shook my head and said, "It¡¯s not like that. I just met her for the first time today. What kind of conflict would there be?" Wang Le smiled and said, "Our beautiful director has a really bad temper. She has taught a lot of people a lesson, and I¡¯ve always seen her hiding away. You better be careful." I looked at Miaomei and saw that she was still staring at me. The look in her eyes really made me uneasy, so I simply went to the door and asked, "Is there anything that Teacher Miaomei wants to see me about?"


    "I didn¡¯t want to find you, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s overthinking things."


    This woman had caused me to blush so much that I was quite bored. Just as I was about to turn around and leave, Gong Ruomei said: "Come over here, I have something to talk to you about."


    I really wanted to kneel down. She was just messing with me. I snapped, "What are you trying to do?"


    "Come to my office. Let¡¯s have a chat there," GongRuomei said. As he spoke, he turned around and left.


    I followed her to an office on the upper floor, where she sat down, crossed her legs, and stared at me without speaking. Her cold gaze frightened me, so I asked, "Teacher Gong, what exactly do you want to talk about with me? After we¡¯re done talking, I want to hurry back to ss. "


    "Actually, I want to apologize to you first. The words I said to you before were too harsh, it was my fault. I hope you don¡¯t mind."


    I heaved a sigh of relief and said happily, "It¡¯s alright. Actually, my attitude isn¡¯t that good either. Teacher, please forgive me."


    Gong Rumei said, "Teacher actually cares about you. I¡¯ve also just be a director for a short while, but I¡¯ve already seen several male students in their prime being destroyed by Liu Yan¡¯s hands. I can¡¯t just ignore you as you¡¯re about to fall in again."


    I was attracted by her beauty, but I noticed her pretty face and sexy figure, so I didn¡¯t pay any attention to what she said. After talking for a while, I realized that I was staring at her in a daze, and my face reddened, spitting out words: "I said, how could you be tricked by Liu Yan so easily. You were born to be a perverted person, and although I¡¯m speaking nicely to you, you¡¯re actually lost in thought."


    It was only after being criticized by Gong Rumei that I recovered my wits and replied with a coy smile, "Teacher, you are so beautiful. I was so captivated by you that I forgot what you were talking about." Gong Rumei said, "This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a student speak so impudently. What kind of person are you exactly? What are you trying to do bying to this school?"


    I said smilingly, "I just want to safely finish these few years and get my diploma to report back to my family."


    Gong Rumei said, "A man should have some big ambitions. Being muddle-headed and muddleheaded like you, when will it be the end?" She seemed to be fond of lecturing, nagging on and on until the bell rang. Then, she said, "Go back to ss. I hope that you can listen to my words. Stay as far away from Liu Yan as possible. It¡¯s good for you."


    I didn¡¯t think much of her words. However, in order to give her face, I nodded my head in the end. "Alright. I will definitely listen to your words."


    "There was someone who said the same thing to you before. It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t seen him again. Take care of yourself."


    Her words were really scary. The more I thought about it, the more terrified I felt. Could it be that Gong Ruomei wasn¡¯t wrong? Was there really a problem with Liu Yan?

 Chapter 235 Mysterious

    Yu Qian¡¯s mouth was dry from talking, so he stopped to drink his water. Li Qiang secretly asked Lin Ya Shi, "Is this cousin of yours having some mental problems? Why do I feel that what he said is a bit unreliable? "


    Lin Ya Shi said in a low voice: "I haven¡¯t seen him for several years because the two families are very far from each other and don¡¯t have a close rtionship, but since he hase to ask me, we should at least meet for a bit. Since we are free right now, we should listen to his casual chat before making any ns."


    Li Qiang thought this made sense. In any case, he was hired by Lin Ya Shi. If she was willing to do anything, he could just apany his. Thus, he could only listen patiently.


    Yu Qian drank the water and continued:


    In fact, from the moment I saw Liu Yan, this woman¡¯s mysteriousness had already left a deep impression on me. It¡¯s just that I was bewitched by her beauty and forgot to ask in my heart.


    But if I think about it carefully, the things she did all had a trace of strange color to them, including the request she made to me today. She wanted to go to the top of the building to get some colored stones. However, being attracted by her beauty, I had no choice but to listen to her instructions.


    After school, I still ignored those words of Gong Ruomei. I first headed towards my own apartment building, intending to take down those stones that Liu Yan said before going to look for Zhang Yu.


    Even though Gong Rumei¡¯s threat was very effective and made me uneasy, once I thought of how I would end Liu Yan¡¯s business, I would be like Lang Yu, bing a subject under her skirt. It was also quite tempting.


    After returning to the apartment building, I went straight to the roof, but when I arrived at the top floor, I was stunned. The door to the outside was actually locked, so I couldn¡¯t open it at all. How am I supposed to get out?


    Just as I was hesitating, someone behind me asked, "Do you want to go to the roof?"


    I turned around and saw Miao Dan looking at me with a smile. She was wearing a red dress, with no stockings on her bare legs and a pair of white high heels. Her heels were at least 10 cm tall, making her look even more sexy.


    When Miao Dan saw me stunned, she said, "What are you staring at? Let me ask you, why did youe to the top of the building?"


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t say that this was for Liu Yan, so I made up some nonsense, "I heard that the roof here can see the whole scenery of the new city, so I wanted to take a look."


    Miao Dan smiled. "That¡¯s about what I think. I¡¯ll alsoe up to the roof to enjoy the wind. Let¡¯s go together."


    I curiously asked, "But the door can¡¯t be opened at all. How do we get out?"


    Miao Dan reached out her delicate hand and tugged at the doorknob. She gently pushed the door open and said with a smile, "You¡¯re a man. Why can¡¯t you open the door? Are you weak?"


    I said in surprise, "That¡¯s impossible! When I pushed open the door earlier, it was clearly locked. Why did you open it so quickly?"


    Miao Dan rolled her eyes at me. "Just tell me you don¡¯t have the strength. What are you trying to argue about?" As she spoke, he walked out the door and arrived at the rooftop.


    Standing on the rooftop and looking around, coupled with the gentle breeze, he felt really rxed and happy.


    I looked around at the towering buildings andmented, "There are so many buildings, and they are both spectacr and beautiful. It¡¯s a pity that not many people live in them."


    Miao Dan said, "That¡¯s why this new city is called the Ghost City. It¡¯s because there are more ghosts living here than people."


    Iughed out loud. "This is just a tease from everyone. Do you really think that ghosts exist in this world?"


    Miao Dan looked at me and asked, "You don¡¯t believe me?"


    I shook my head. "I¡¯ve never believed in these things. Even though I¡¯ve read so many ghost movies and supernatural novels, I still feel that these are all nonsense."


    Miao Dan smiled and said, "Don¡¯t make any ims about the unknown. Just because you haven¡¯t seen it before doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist."


    I asked back, "Then do you believe in buildings on the moon?"


    Miao Dan shook his head. "I don¡¯t believe you."


    I said smilingly, "However, many of the satellite photos have already confirmed the existence of a building on the moon. You don¡¯t believe anything that has obvious evidence. Why do you need me to believe that there are ghosts in this world?"


    Miao Dan spat, "You¡¯re quite a sophistry, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s not the same thing." The pictures of the buildings on the moon may be fake, or they may be just the illusion created by the light effect. If you want me to admit that they are real, then you can¡¯t count unless someone actually went to the moon and took a few pictures of those buildings as evidence. "


    I said smilingly, "Don¡¯t make any ims about the unknown. Just because you haven¡¯t seen it before doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist. You see, that¡¯s what you said yourself. "


    Miao Dan¡¯s face reddened. "You¡¯re a good or bad person. I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore." With that, she looked at the scenery in the distance with a pout.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I took a look at the corner that Liu Yan mentioned. Sure enough, there was a circle of multi-colored stones there.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, Miao Dan turned around and asked, "Why aren¡¯t you talking? What are you thinking about?"


    When she saw me staring at the corner over there, she followed my gaze and suddenly smiled. "Did you notice that pile of stones as well?"


    Noticing that Miao Dan was looking at me strangely, I casually said, "Yes, that pile of stones looks like it was made by a child. It¡¯s colourful and pretty."


    "I noticed them a few days ago," Miao Dan said. "It¡¯s unlikely that they were ced by children. They seem to have a specific meaning, and they weren¡¯t ced randomly."


    I couldn¡¯t help but pull Miao Dan¡¯s hand. "Let¡¯s go over there and take a look. We can¡¯t see it clearly from afar."


    Miao Dan¡¯s face reddened slightly. She allowed me to hold her hand and led her to a corner of the rooftop.


    We looked at the pile of multicolored stones on the ground and were immediately attracted by the pattern they made.


    Miao Dan smiled. "Look at the pattern of these stones. Doesn¡¯t it look a little like the Eight Trigrams Diagram?"


    I shook my head. "Why can¡¯t I see that it has something to do with the Eight Trigrams Diagram? And why would anyone put stones here? "


    Miao Dan said, "Who cares? This has nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s just watch and leave. There¡¯s no point in staying here."


    I just bent down and put the stones into my bag.


    Miao Dan was surprised. "What are you doing?" "Maybe someone left this here on purpose. It doesn¡¯t seem polite for you to take it away." Her expression was a bit unnatural, as if she was very anxious.


    I said smilingly, "I see that these little stones are pretty good to look at. I want to take them back to admire and admire them a lot. Is that not okay?"


    Miao Dan frowned. "As you wish. Anyway, I don¡¯t think this is a good idea. Why are you acting so weird today? You don¡¯t look like the usual you anymore."


    I felt that her words were a little funny and asked, "We haven¡¯t met a few times, right? Do you know how I usually look like?"


    Miao Dan said, "From what I know of you, you wouldn¡¯t casually take away someone¡¯s things. Even if it¡¯s these unremarkable stones, you shouldn¡¯t touch them."


    My heart trembled as though there was a peculiar power in my heart that prevented me from continuing my actions. I nodded. "You¡¯re right. I was impulsive. Taking other people¡¯s things was indeed wrong." He put the stones down and tried to arrange them in their original order.

 Chapter 236 cyclone

    Miao Dan recovered hhersmile and nodded. "That¡¯s more like it. I really didn¡¯t misjudge him." As she spoke, his feet lightly brushed against a few stones, and without him realizing it, those stones had alreadypletely returned to their correct positions.


    I didn¡¯t see Miao Dan¡¯s slight movement, so I continued to chat with her. Miao Dan suddenly sneezed and said embarrassedly, "The wind here has suddenly gotten stronger. Let¡¯s go back."


    After Miao Dan said those words, her body suddenly softened and she fell into my arms. Wen Xiang hugged her gently, causing me to be stunned. I hugged her tightly, afraid that she would fall to the ground. Her eyes were tightly shut.


    I touched her forehead. It was so hot that she had a fever.


    "Damn, what kind of physique is that? After standing on the rooftop for a while, she actually became sick. Isn¡¯t this girl too delicate?" I muttered.


    At this moment, Miao Dan didn¡¯t seem to hear what I said. She weakly said, "Can you help me back into the house? I¡¯m feeling very ufortable right now. I have to take some medicine."


    I replied, "Why don¡¯t we just head to the hospital? We can do it after we¡¯ve taken a bottle. The results will be quick."


    Miao Dan shook her head. "No. I can¡¯t leave this building tonight. Help me go home first."


    I asked in astonishment, "Why is that? Have you lost your mind?"


    Miao Dan impatiently said, "You¡¯re a man, why are you so long-winded? Take me out of here quickly."


    I had no choice but to help her out of the rooftop and down the stairs.


    Not long after we left, a ck whirlwind appeared in the sky, circling the rooftop, whistling in a strange way. The pile of multicolored stones suddenly burst with light, emitting a blinding light. The multicolored light illuminated tens of thousands of meters, surrounding the ck whirlwind. The whirlwind struggled for a while, then was pushed back miserably, finally returning to its former tranquility.


    I helped Miao Dan up to 1518. Miao Dan didn¡¯t even have the strength to open the door, so I took the key out of her pocket and went to open the door. I searched for a long time, but couldn¡¯t find it. Miao Dan said, "Have you found it yet? Did you purposely not find the key?"


    "How can you me me if you don¡¯t have anything in your pocket?" I said, aggrieved.


    Miao Dan could only reach into his own pocket and immediately took out the key. She huffed, "It was clearly in his pocket, yet you said you couldn¡¯t find it. What a bad person."


    I took the key and opened the door.


    Just as the door opened, a half-naked woman suddenly appeared in front of me!


    "Why is it you?!" We said it at the same time.


    So this woman was none other than Gong Rumei!


    At this moment, she was probably just out of the shower, with water droplets still dripping from her hair and a towel wrapped around her waist, exposing only her upper half of her snow-white body. Her figure was so beautiful that her reaction was quite fast, and when she saw that it was us, she hurriedly put on her bathrobe and said with a red face, "What¡¯s going on, how did you guys get together?"


    Miao Dan replied weakly, "I suddenly became sick. He was the one who helped me back."


    "Are you sick, or are you all sick?"


    Miao Dan didn¡¯t understand her meaning as she asked weakly, "Elder Sister Gong, what do you mean by that?"


    "If he¡¯s not sick, why is he bleeding now?"


    Miao Dan looked at me and found that my nose was already bleeding.


    It was only then that I realized the situation. I hurriedly wiped my face with a tissue and replied with a coy smile, "My apologies. My liver has been boiling recently."


    Even though Miao Dan was so sick, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle twice. She then started to cough loudly. "You¡¯re so weak, yet you still want to go out and blow the wind? Are you courting death?" After saying that, she moved to the other side of the living room with me and helped Miao Dan into the living room.


    The one wearing a bathrobe, Gong Ruomei, is really too sexy, especially after that big exposure. Not only did it cause my nose to bleed, my heart almost jumped out of my chest. Even now, that thing is still too hard.


    Miao Dan leaned against the sofa and coughed non-stop. Gong Ruomei immediately went to receive a cup of pure water and passed it to Miao Dan. "Drink a cup of water first, and then we¡¯ll head to the hospital."


    She looked at me again and said, "Why aren¡¯t you leaving?"


    I reacted very quickly. "Since Miao Dan is currently so ill, there must be someone by her side to take care of him. How can I leave?"


    Gong Rumei thought for a moment, then nodded and said: "Although you are obviously looking for an excuse, what you said is not wrong. Going to the hospitalter on, having more people around is also a good idea."


    However, Miao Dan said in a soft voice, "I¡¯ll just take some medicine. I can¡¯t go to the hospital."


    "Why are you so stubborn? I advised you to go to the hospital this morning, and you just didn¡¯t agree. Now that things are like this, what should we do?"


    I was curious about the rtionship between the two of them. If they were roommates, then Teacher Gong would be too concerned about Miao Dan. That tone of her sounded like she was really anxious, not like how she normally would be.


    However, I don¡¯t really care about the affairs of others. The reason why I came up with an excuse to stay is to admire the beauty of the ce. I want to stay here for a while longer. Thus, he continued, "That¡¯s right, when we were on the roof, I was also trying to persuade her to hurry to the hospital, but she just wouldn¡¯t listen."


    Miao Dan continued, "What do you know? Today is a very important day. I can¡¯t leave this building or everyone will be in danger. Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand."


    Gong Rumei said huffily, "You only know how to think about others, but never care about your own safety. What a fool." After saying that, I ced Miao Dan¡¯s body on the sofa. I initially wanted to get up, but Gong Ruomei said, "No need. She has a ce to rest her feet." As she spoke, she ced Miao Dan¡¯s slender feet on my body.


    Miao Dan¡¯s beautiful feet were right next to my thighs. A delicate fragrance wafted over, and my feet trembled from time to time. I couldn¡¯t go soft anymore, so I felt rather awkward.


    However, Gong Rumei didn¡¯t notice my embarrassment. She was especially worried about Miao Dan¡¯s illness. She frowned and asked, "Then what should we do now?" Her eyes drifted to my side, as if she wanted me to make a decision.


    I thought, "You¡¯re my guide. Why are you asking me about such a small matter? In the end, it¡¯s a woman. She messed up her mind when she encountered an unexpected event. " So I said, "Don¡¯t you have pills or something? Give me two pills that will dissipate the heat first and let me lower her body temperature. She¡¯s really hot right now. "


    Gong Rumei said: "Good idea. I¡¯ll go and find some medicine first. Help rub her feet over here to make her asfortable as possible." As he spoke, he entered the bedroom.


    Even though Miao Dan¡¯s body was burning hot, her feet were as cold as ice. It was as if I was holding two ice popsicles. How could she be so sick?


    I rubbed her legs with all my might to keep them warm, but it was to no avail. I was worried and thought to myself, "What should I do? Although I am staying here for the sake of taking advantage of the beautifuldies, if anything happens to Miao Dan, it will make me very sad."


    At this moment, Gong Ruomei came out of the bedroom with two pills in her hands. Seeing that I was still massaging Miao Dan¡¯s feet, she spat, "Have you had enough fun? Are you a foot crazed demon?"

 Chapter 237 foot rubbing

    I said with a bitter face, "It was Teacher Gong who asked me to rub her feet, and now he¡¯s even scolding me for loving her feet. Isn¡¯t this too unfair?"


    "I¡¯m asking you to rub her feet, but I didn¡¯t make you put in so much effort. Seeing that you¡¯re touching so happily, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re just pretending to be honest with yourself."


    I immediately let go and said, "Feel it for yourself. Her feet are as cold as ice popsicles and are frightening. I¡¯ve spent quite a bit of effort but still couldn¡¯t make them warm up."


    "I was wrong about you. Her body is so hot but her feet are so cold. What¡¯s wrong with her?" Let¡¯s just call 120. "


    She picked up the phone and dialed for a long time, but there was still a busy tone. She turned on the phone again.


    Gong Rumei said with a pale face, "Crap, if we can¡¯t contact the hospital, Miao Dan will be in danger. Let¡¯s help her downstairs and take a taxi to the hospital."


    Gong Rumei and I wanted to help Miao Dan up, but Miao Dan was unconscious and her body was heavy. The two of us couldn¡¯t carry her.


    The location of this building is cold and deste. I heard that it used to be a cemetery, and she insisted on staying here since the rent was cheap. But now, she is about to lose her life here, how can she do this?


    I held onto Gong Rumei¡¯s delicate hand andforted his, "Teacher Gong, don¡¯t worry. We just need to think about it carefully. There will always be a way. You should feed her some medicine first, and then we¡¯ll think of a way."


    Miyake had no choice but to put the pill in Miao Dan¡¯s mouth, then forced some water into it and finally swallowed the pill.


    Even though Iforted Miaomei by saying that she was fine, my heart was already in turmoil. Miao Dan¡¯s performance was not ordinary, she didn¡¯t seem to have caught amon cold, but rather seemed to have been possessed by some sort of demon, known as hysteria. There was simply no cure for it, but if I said those words, Miaomei would definitely say that I was spouting nonsense and chase me out of the door.


    After seeing Miao Dan take the pill, her mood gradually improved. She calmed down a little and said, "I hope this cooling medicine will work. If it¡¯s still not okay, then I¡¯ll have to take her to the hospital."


    She tried calling 120 again, but I couldn¡¯t get through. I took out my cell phone, but I couldn¡¯t get through either. We were both dumbfounded, unsure of what to do.


    I had nothing to say so I asked, "Teacher Gong, how did you meet Miao Dan?"


    Gong Rumei rolled her eyes at me and said: "You¡¯re still asking me this now, but it¡¯s okay to tell you. We¡¯ve been good friends for a long time, and we¡¯ve been living together for a long time. How did you meet her?"


    I told her about what happened on the bus that day. "I didn¡¯t expect you to be that courageous person. Miao Dan told me about you, but she didn¡¯t say your name. She kept on talking about your good fortune and had a good impression of you."


    Gong Rumei ced the wet towel on Miao Dan¡¯s forehead and continued, "She¡¯s good at everything, but she has a stubborn personality. She insisted on doing what she had set her mind on, which was why she hade to this stage today. Ai."


    She looked at me and asked, "Why are you going to the roof? What did Miao Dan and you do?"


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell her what Liu Yan had asked of me. I immediately stammered, "I wanted to go to the roof to take a look at the scenery, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet Miao Dan there."


    A strange expression appeared on Gong Rumei¡¯s face as she said, "The door to the roof has always been locked. How did you get up there?"


    I replied, "It was Miao Dan who opened the door and told me to go up."


    Gong Rumei mumbled to herself in a low voice: "Oh, so she did it on purpose. What is she doing this for?" She stared at me with her cold eyes, which made me feel scared, and I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    I forcefully squeezed out a smile and said, "Why is Teacher looking at me like that? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all."


    Just as Gong Rumei was about to speak, Miao Dan, who was lying on the sofa, suddenly said, "Go find Doctor Zhang. He can save me."


    GongRuomei and I stood up and asked, "Who is Dr. Zhang and where is he?"


    Miao Dan made a few simple gestures that appeared to be a string of numbers. Gong Rumei seemed to understand and said, "3117? Does he live on the top floor? " Miao Dan nodded slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    "I¡¯ve lived with you for so long, but I¡¯ve never heard that there¡¯s a doctor living in this building. It seems like you¡¯ve kept many secrets from me."


    She looked at me and said, "Can I trouble you to go and invite Dr. Zhang? I need to stay behind to take care of Miao Dan. I can¡¯t go with you."


    I nodded. "That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a matter of running errands. I¡¯ll head there immediately."


    When I arrived at room 17, I was immediately dumbfounded. There was no need to knock at all, there was not even a door in this room, there were only four walls inside, there was no one staying inside, it was just a straw house.


    I thought, "That little girl, Miao Dan, must be sick. There is no one in this house. Where is Dr. Zhang from?" Let¡¯s go back first. "


    However, just as he was about to turn around, a wave of cold air assaulted his back. A cold voice said, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    "F * ck!" I was shocked. F * ck, this sound is too scary. Although it¡¯s a female voice, it¡¯spletely lifeless. It¡¯s like the voice of a female ghost in a movie.


    An ice-cold hand patted my shoulder. "Why didn¡¯t you answer me?"


    I dared to look back. In front of me was a woman in her thirties, dressed in white, with long hair draped over her shoulders. She was very pretty, but her face was bloodless and her eyes were bright, staring at me like knives.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Miao Dan¡¯s friend. Are you Dr. Zhang?" "Miao Dan, she¡¯s not feeling very well right now. I¡¯d like to invite you over to take a look."


    The woman nodded and said, "I understand. Wait for me. I need to get something."


    She walked in, and of course I was afraid to go in, so I waited by the door. A momentter she came out with a white satchel and said, "Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s important to save people.


    Dr. Zhang and I got into the elevator. She didn¡¯t say anything, but he just looked at me coldly. It really scared me.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, I asked, "Doctor Zhang, do you really live in 3117? That house doesn¡¯t even have a door, how do you live in it? "


    But Dr. Zhang said coldly, "Who said that you can¡¯t live in a house without a door?"


    Wow, what she said makes so much sense, I can¡¯t even respond.


    After an awkward moment, Dr. Zhang asked, "Do you also live in this building?"


    I nodded. "That¡¯s right, I live at 2046."

 Chapter 238 doctor

    Dr. Zhang eximed. "That¡¯s Su Mi¡¯s house. How could she agree to let you live there?"


    I replied in detail, "I saw that she had a joint rental advertisement in the same city, so I contacted her. So I decided to stay here."


    Doctor Zhang¡¯srge eyes shed with a strange light. He only grunted and did not speak again.


    This beautiful doctor in front of me, her looks and figure are all very good, just her towering breasts are enough for me to y with for half a year, but her temperament is cold, like a queen of ice, or she can¡¯t even speak, her words can make people choke to death, making it hard for me to talk to her further.


    Soon we arrived at 1518, and Miyagi opened the door and weed us in. She didn¡¯t know Dr. Zhang, so they just nodded and didn¡¯t talk.


    Dr. Zhang took Miao Dan¡¯s temperature and listened to her heartbeat. He asked, "Are her feet cold?"


    "Yes, her feet are very cold now, and they won¡¯t warm up no matter what." I replied immediately.


    Dr. Zhang sighed and said to Miao Dan, "Did you touch the pile of stones on the roof?"


    Miao Dan opened her eyes slightly and said, "Yes, there was no other way. If I hadn¡¯t done anything, those stones wouldn¡¯t have recovered at all."


    Doctor Zhang¡¯s face darkened, "I warned you before that you could go up and protect the stone array, but you absolutely cannot touch those multicolored stones. If you touch them now, you will naturally be affected. It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not too deep, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to save you."


    I didn¡¯t understand their conversation, but I could tell that the pile of multicolored stones on the rooftop wasn¡¯t some simple object. It was a purposelyid out stone array, but its actual purpose wasn¡¯t known.


    Gong Rumei didn¡¯t seem to understand the reason behind this, but she also had a confused look on her face.


    Dr. Zhang said to GongRuomei, "I¡¯ll have to trouble your sister to get a cup of warm water. I need to give her medicine."


    Then she looked at me and asked, "Are you a virgin?"


    F * ck, this is a problem of god or horses!


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond. Dr. Zhang shook his head and actually reached out with his cold, delicate hand and gripped my wrist, as if to feel my pulse.


    Suddenly, a gust of cold air entered my body from my wrist and quickly reached every part of my body. Before I could say anything, she frowned and said, "It¡¯s true that you¡¯re a virgin, but why are you so weak? It looks like you¡¯re indulging yourself too much. "


    Dr. Zhang¡¯s words made me a little embarrassed. In thest year, I had overused my kidney, so it was easy to get addicted to having a baby.


    I nodded shamelessly. "You¡¯re right. My health isn¡¯t too good ...." Halfway through his sentence, he suddenly thought of something and shouted angrily, "I¡¯m a virgin and my kidney is weak. That¡¯s all very well. But what does it have to do with Miao Dan¡¯s illness?"


    Dr. Zhang was still cold as he said, "Her current illness requires the help of a virgin. But seeing how weak you are, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t do well."


    I said angrily, "As a man, what can I not do? Speak! Whatever you want me to do, I will definitely do my best!"


    Dr. Zhang¡¯s beautiful face remained expressionless. He nodded. "Alright then. Since you¡¯ve already agreed, then let¡¯s begin. But we can¡¯t regret it."


    My chest thumped loudly. "Of course! I have never regretted doing anything before. Tell me what you want me to do."


    Dr. Chang took a wad of tissues, a tray, and a pair of rubber gloves out of his bag. "Putting on airs with a few beauties, I can donate a lot."


    Gong Rumei could no longer hold back her curiosity. She asked, "Dr. Zhang, what are you trying to do? I¡¯ve never seen someone treat another person like this before."


    Doctor Zhang didn¡¯t reply to her question. Instead, he stared at me with a gaze as cold as knives. "You have to pay a certain price to do this. Are you really willing to sacrifice yourself to save Miao Dan?"


    I nodded my head in affirmation. "No problem. My greatest strength is not saving someone from death. No, I¡¯m just acting bravely. Now that Miao Dan is so sick, how can I just stand by and watch without doing anything? I¡¯ll do whatever you say. I¡¯m not a good man!"


    Gong Rumei was moved by my words and said, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good. I originally doubted Miao Dan¡¯s evaluation of you, but now Ipletely believe it."


    I thought: "How big a deal is it to donate blood essence? I have plenty here, there¡¯s no need to be so touched." Thus, he smiled and said, "Teacher Gong, no need to be so agitated. This kind of thing is nothing to me."


    Doctor Zhang said, "Then let¡¯s begin."


    I nodded and started to untie my pants.


    "What are you trying to do?" Dr. Zhang asked me with a puzzled expression.


    I curiously asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    Dr. Zhang put on the rubber gloves and took out a shiny dagger from his bag. "I want you to donate some blood and make some medicine for me."


    Before I could agree, she had already grabbed my wrist and cut a wound, causing blood to flow. Dr. Zhang immediately used the tray to stop the bleeding, and when it was almost full, he used the tissue to stop the bleeding. It was strange, but those were definitely not ordinary tissues.


    Even though letting out blood was a terrible thing, as a man, I didn¡¯t even make a sound.


    Because I fainted.


    When I woke up, I saw Miao Dan¡¯s pretty face smiling merrily. Although her face was still pale, it was obvious that she had returned to normal.


    She was moved to tears as she repeatedly said, "You¡¯re finally awake! This is great! If something were to happen to you, I really don¡¯t know what I would have done!"


    I looked at my wrist. It had already be a healing red line. I didn¡¯t even feel any pain.


    Miao Dan helped me up and handed me a cup of water. "Dr. Zhang¡¯s medical skills are really brilliant. She mixed your blood with her unique medicinal powder and gave it to me to drink. I recovered in less than half an hour. But she also said that it¡¯s all thanks to your dedication. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be willing to donate their blood this way."


    I cursed in my heart. "If I had known earlier that I would have been pressed down and bled like an animal, I would have never agreed." Of course, he couldn¡¯t say this out loud. He could only nod and say, "For you, I would rather die than say it out loud. It¡¯s nothing."


    Tears were already flowing out of Miao Dan¡¯s eyes. She immediately threw herself into my arms and gently said, "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you die in vain."


    All of the anger I felt earlier had long since vanished. Right now, I was only gently holding Miao Dan in my arms as I felt his soft, jade-like body, especially the two stic objects that were pressed against my body.


    Miao Dan hugged me for a while before sitting back up. I took the opportunity to ask, "You said that you won¡¯t let me die in vain. What do you mean by that?" Miao Dan rolled her eyes at me and said bashfully, "Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?" Pretending to be a fool?! "

 Chapter 239 parietal mouth

    My heart warmed as I held her delicate hand and stammered, "You¡¯re saying that you can be my ..." Before he could finish his words, he heard someone from behind say angrily, "Go back and learn honestly, now is not the time to be in a rtionship!"


    The voice was clear and melodious, but it contained anger and even a hint of panic. It sounded like Gong Ruomei¡¯s voice.


    I turned around and saw that Gong Ruomei¡¯s face had already turned pale. Her hands kept shaking as she replied, "I just left for a short while, and I just came back to see you guys like this. What kind of behavior is this!? Yu Qian, you¡¯re a student of mine, you can¡¯t fall in love right in front of my eyes! "Listen to me, and get out of here. Go back and do your homework."


    I was just about to ept the favor of a beauty for the first time in my life. How great of an honor and luck is this, to be interrupted by Gong Ruomei just like that, it¡¯s as though I just rolled up my sleeves and abruptly stopped, this really makes me go crazy! For the first time, I angrily said to her, "You¡¯re my teacher in school, but after leaving school, our rtionship is equal. Moreover, I¡¯m a university student, not a primary or secondary school student, so I have the right and qualification to fall in love. You have no right to interfere with my freedom!"


    "Alright then, you still dare to talk back, you want to talk about freedom with me? "Miao Dan and I will share a room together. I have the freedom to kick you out of here. Get lost!" Miaomei shooed me out of the room in a huff.


    Miao Dan pulled me back and reprimanded Gong Rumei, "Yu Qian has always been good to me. Why did you chase him out?"


    Gong Rumei anxiously said, "Little Dan, this student is under mymand. I¡¯m very clear on his background. The entrance results are thest of all the students. What did you see in him?"


    Miao Dan shielded me behind him and said, "Sister Ruomei, I didn¡¯t want to expose your thoughts before, but now that I¡¯ve said this, I¡¯ll just say it directly. I¡¯m not a lily, so I¡¯m not interested in that aspect. "You are a good person and have always taken care of me. You are my good friend. I thank you, but I cannot give you what you want. I¡¯m sorry."


    I was stunned by Miao Dan¡¯s words. I thought to myself, "What kind of joke is this? Could it be that this pce guide of mine, Ruomei, is a real person?" This time, the plot is much better. It could even be filmed as a TV show. "


    Gong Rumei¡¯s face alternated between red and white, and she said: "You actually said everything in front of my student, and you¡¯re not giving me any face at all? What exactly do you want? "


    Miao Dan said with a tearful voice, "What do you want with me? "I¡¯ve had a few boyfriends before, and they were all ruined by you before they developed. Now that I¡¯ve met someone who is good to me at the risk of his life, I can¡¯t let go of him no matter what!"


    After all, if I had known that Doctor Zhang wanted to make me bleed, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have nodded. But now that this matter has been resolved, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to tell him the truth. I just silently watched the two people in front of me and waited for the situation to unfold.


    After thinking for a moment, Gong Rumei nodded and said, "Alright then, I won¡¯t interfere with your feelings. However, there is one thing that you must promise me!"


    Miao Dan said, "Alright, just tell me. If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me. If I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely promise you."


    "Let¡¯s let Yu Qian leave first. I don¡¯t want him to know about my matters."


    Miao Dan looked at me and said, "Go home first. I¡¯ll contact you after we¡¯re done talking."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was tense, he nodded and said, "Alright then. Anyway, I have other things to do now. If you need anything, just call me."


    Miao Dan nodded and looked at me with a gentle and affectionate gaze. She lightly shook my hand and bid me farewell.


    After I went out, I could still hear two people arguing in the house. Ah, I don¡¯t know if Miao Dan can stand that fierce look of Miaomei¡¯s.


    The Doctor Zhang that Miao Dan knew lived in such a strange room on the 31st floor. Furthermore, her treatment of the illness was also very strange, she actually let my blood be used as a medicinal catalyst. This kind of treatment has never been heard of before, but she really cured Miao Dan.


    I went back to 2046 with my questions in mind and found Summy¡¯s ck silk still on the floor. Remembering what had happened that morning, I put one hand to my nose, picked up the ck silk with the other, and slipped it into my pocket.


    I went back to the living room and tried to throw Summy¡¯s ck silk under the bed in her room, but her door was locked tight, and it seemed understandable that she still had some wariness about me. After all, we had only met for a few days, so how could I trust herpletely?


    But where was the proper ce to ce the ck silk?


    Just as I was trying to think of a solution, my phone suddenly rang. It was Zhang Yu. I heard her say angrily, "Didn¡¯t we agree on a way out for lunch? We asked you toe stay over tonight. Why aren¡¯t youing over?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I was busy a moment ago and dyed for quite some time." I replied.


    Zhang Yu said, "You are still dilly-dallying. This is so troublesome. Come quickly, or else I will ignore you from now on."


    I replied impatiently, "It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to do anything to me, so I didn¡¯t expect you to do anything to me. I said impatiently," It¡¯s not like I expect you to do anything to me.


    Zhang Yu said in a mild tone, "What¡¯s wrong with you? You won¡¯t lose your temper if I speak to you like this in the past. What happened?"


    I replied, "It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry. I¡¯ll be there in a while. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve said it before. How am I, a boy, to enter the female dormitory?" I wouldn¡¯t climb the stairs. "


    Zhang Yuughed, "I have my ways. Let¡¯s meet at the school library first. We can talk about it when we get there." She hung up.


    I didn¡¯t have enough time to get rid of Summy¡¯s stockings, so I went straight out the door. When I got downstairs, my phone rang again, and when I saw the caller ID, it was Liu Yan¡¯s number. I was shocked, "She wanted me to get the pile of stones on the roof, but I didn¡¯t manage to do it, what should I do?"


    I was a little afraid to face Liu Yan¡¯s questioning, so I simply ignored him and walked towards the school.


    Our school¡¯s library is located on the west side of the campus, and it has only been built for a year. It¡¯s shaped like a giant turtle shell, and it¡¯s really not that beautiful, I don¡¯t know which idiot designed it, but when I first came to the school, I felt very ufortable looking at this library building.


    When I arrived at the entrance of the country bumpkin building, I looked around. I didn¡¯t know why the library wasn¡¯t open, but there wasn¡¯t a single person around. There was only a small gust of cold wind that made my kidney hurt.


    This girl is suffering from procrastination again. She was the one who called me here, but she didn¡¯te. I must have owed her something in my previous life.


    Just as I was silently cursing her, someone from behind patted me and said, "Hey, why are you here as well?"

 Chapter 240 microsiren

    Because it was a sweet female voice, I thought it was that annoying little goblin, Wang Rujing, but when I looked back, it wasn¡¯t her. The person who had shot me was a ssmate in the ss named Jovi, and I had noticed her the first day of school.


    In fact, this girl was pretty good. As long as she had a little bit of elegance, she would be able to mesmerize a lot of people. However, she was dressed so arrogantly that a lot of people didn¡¯t dare to approach her.


    I was curious as to why the girl came to the library when I saw her. "It¡¯s you," I said. "I¡¯m waiting for someone."


    Qiao Wei said, "If the library is not open today, who are you waiting for here?"


    I asked back, "Since you know that the library isn¡¯t open, why did youe here?" Sometimes a rhetorical question is a good answer, can avoid the difficult question, return the baggage to the other side.


    Qiao Wei smiled coquettishly and said, "Yu Qian, you are an interesting person. I noticed you a long time ago, so I followed you when I saw you walking over here. How about you be my friend? "


    I was shocked. "This girl is really direct. She actually said such words so casually." But I also continued to work with her to stall for time.


    "It¡¯s fine to be friends. What I want to know is, what level of friends are we going to be?"


    "Did you think wrong? Men are like that. When they see beautiful women, they want to go to bed with them."


    I bitterly smiled. "Your words were too misleading. How can you me me?"


    Qiao Wei said, "It¡¯s because your brain is too dirty. I want to be friends with you, not go to bed with you. Do you understand?"


    I shook my head. "Your words are too profound. I don¡¯t understand them."


    Qiao Wei pouted. "Whatever, I knew you were purposely bullshitting with me. Oh right, you haven¡¯t answered me yet. Who are you waiting for?"


    I couldn¡¯t force her so I said, "I¡¯m waiting for Zhang Yu. She¡¯s my former ssmate."


    Qiao Wei smiled evilly. "Oh, so it¡¯s her. Our dorm room isn¡¯t far from hers. I heard that her room isn¡¯t peaceful. Recently, many strange things have happened, scaring these few girls to death. Did you know that?"


    I actually knew about this, but I still shook my head. "How would I know about your female dorms?"


    Qiao Wei said, "You don¡¯t seem to be honest at first nce. You can¡¯t be honest at all. Forget it, this has nothing to do with me. Do whatever you want."


    She waved her hands in a shaky manner, saying goodbye to me.


    After chatting for a while and checking that half an hour had passed, Zhang Yu still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    I started to worry about her, so I called her. The call was quickly picked up. I hastily asked, "I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time. Why haven¡¯t youe back yet?"


    Zhang Yu said angrily, "Nonsense! I came to the library a long time ago, and you didn¡¯t even see me. Where did you go?"


    I curiously asked, "I¡¯m right outside the library. Why haven¡¯t I seen you?"


    Zhang Yu said, "Which library are you in?"


    "Of course it¡¯s the school library. The building looks like a giant turtle shell."


    "Aiya, that¡¯s wrong, you¡¯ve found the wrong ce. I¡¯m talking about the school¡¯s old library. It¡¯s on the east side of the campus, behind the small forest. We¡¯ve misunderstood."


    I was surprised. "Old Library?" Howe I didn¡¯t know there was such a ce? "


    Zhang Yu said, "I¡¯ve already told you the location. You¡¯ll know once youe over."


    I had to walk to the east side of the school, where there was indeed a small wood, but in the evenings there were often students doing something they liked to do, which caused the school to be angry, put up a warning board, and sent someone else to look after it. The old library was just behind the trees.


    However, the technical staff had verified that the building was very durable, so it was not abandoned or demolished. Instead, it was turned into a warehouse to store some of the school¡¯s old items, but because of its remote location, coupled with the old architectural style, it gave off a gloomy and terrifying feeling.


    I was wondering why Zhang Yu wanted me toe here. This little girl has never yed her cards properly, so no matter what weird things she did, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. I happily went to the old library.


    As expected, Zhang Yu was standing there waiting for me. At this moment, she was wearing an orange jacket with jeans and sneakers. She looked very capable.


    I asked, "Why did you call me here? What do you want?" Didn¡¯t you want me to stay in your dorm? "


    Zhang Yuughed, "I told you toe here just to do this, this old library has been converted into a warehouse to store some old items. I told the dormitory auntie that there¡¯s one cab missing from the dorm, and it just so happens to be in the school warehouse, but it¡¯s too heavy, so I can only ask the boy to carry it over. You help me carry the cab to the dorm; auntie won¡¯t stop you, so you don¡¯t have to go down there.


    I took the opportunity to say, "It seems that I¡¯ve also enjoyed the treatment of being your boyfriend."


    Zhang Yu blushed and said, "They¡¯re here again. Hurry up and carry the cabs with me. If you¡¯rete, the warehouse will close as well."


    When we arrived at the entrance, the warehouse attendant was a grizzled old man. He led us to a room where all the items were kept, then turned around and said, "There are quite a few cabs here. Pick one yourself."


    As the smell of mold was very strong in the room, Zhang Yu pinched her nose and took a look. Finally, she picked out a cab made of redcquer. There were many strange patterns engraved on the cab; it looked like it had existed for a long time.


    I was displeased with the red wooden cab. "This thing looks too old. It can¡¯t be a little evil, right?" Your dorm is already haunted, why would you choose such a terrifying thing? "


    Zhang Yu said, "I¡¯m not even afraid. As a man, what is there to be afraid of? Listen to me. I like this mahogany cab. Help me carry it back."

 Chapter 241 have something

    Of course I wouldn¡¯t argue with her. Since she had already decided, I would just follow her orders, so we lifted the cab. It was really heavy, and when we lifted it up, we almost squatted down, our arms numb.


    Seeing Zhang Yu¡¯s red face, I asked caringly, "Are you alright? Don¡¯t be too tired. Why don¡¯t you find someone else to help you?" I¡¯ll make a call and Wang Le and the others will definitelye. "


    However, she didn¡¯t listen to me and shook her head. "That won¡¯t do. This cab, just the two of us can move it back. We don¡¯t need anyone else."


    I knew that Zhang Yu was a stubborn person, and no one could change her decision. I could only risk my life to apany her and help her carry the heavy cabs as she walked slowly towards the female dormitory.


    It was gettingte and there weren¡¯t many people in the school, but a few of them were whispering when they saw us carrying the red cabs.


    I said to Zhang Yu, "Let¡¯s stop and rest for a while. This cab is too heavy."


    Zhang Yu was actually tired as well. Thus, we put down the cab. However, she mocked me, "You¡¯re a man and you¡¯re so tired even when you move a cab like this. You¡¯re not even as tired as me, a girl."


    I smiled wryly. "I was quite happy when I heard that you wanted me to stay in the female dormitory. So it turns out that you were here as aborer. Who am I to argue with?"


    Zhang Yu spat, "I knew you had bad intentions. Let me tell you, when youe to our dorm, you have to behave yourself. Don¡¯t do anything rude to my sister, or I¡¯ll definitely deal with you!"


    I smiled. "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t molest your sisters. I will only molest you."


    Zhang Yu¡¯s face turned red as she raised her hand, "Bad guy, you only know how to take advantage of me."


    "Murder of my husband!" I shouted as I dodged.


    Zhang Yu chased even more urgently, and the two of us actually ran a fewps around the mahogany cab.


    Just as we were having fun chasing each other around, a knocking sound came from the cab, as if someone was knocking against something.


    The chain of events stopped us in our tracks.


    Zhang Yu tremblingly asked, "Did you hear that? There seems to be something inside this cab?! "


    I nodded and shook my head. "I did hear some noises, but when we saw this cab, we saw that it was empty. How could there be anything inside?" Living beings are even more impossible. "


    Zhang Yu shook her head. "No, I have to take a look inside. If we get into that thing like a fox, it will scare all our sisters."


    I said smilingly, "It can¡¯t be. We were clearly carrying a cab here. If a living thing were to enter the cab, we would have seen it."


    Zhang Yu said, "Who cares about him. It¡¯s safer to look around." As he spoke, he opened the cab door.


    I actually admire Zhang Yu a little. This little girl dares to say that she dares to do anything, unlike some girls who hide behind men whenever they encounter something scary. Zhang Yu is different, she always dares to charge in the front and is not afraid of anything.


    After opening the cab, a wave of unlucky smell emanated out. I covered my nose and said, "You dare to carry this cab back to the dormitory? Aren¡¯t you afraid that it will burn everyone in the room?"


    Zhang Yuughed, "It¡¯s fine. First, put the cab on the balcony. After drying it in the sun for a while, the smell will naturally disappear."


    While we were talking, we looked into the cab and sure enough, there was nothing inside. It was empty, but I realized something.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a dark red bloodstain on the left side of the cab...


    If it was some ancient blood stain, it would have long ago turned ck. However, this blood stain seemed to be fresh and even had a bit of the smell of blood.


    I asked Zhang Yu, "Did you see the blood inside the cab?"


    Zhang Yu took a closer look and shook her head. "I didn¡¯t see anything. It¡¯s a little dirty inside, but there¡¯s nothing inside."


    I said in astonishment, "It can¡¯t be? There¡¯s clearly a bloodstain here, but it looks like it was just stuck on. It¡¯s red in color and really scary."


    Zhang Yuughed, "I¡¯m still a little girl, you can¡¯t scare me like this. Do you want to take advantage of me?"


    I shook my head. "How could I have that kind of meaning? Can you not let your thoughts run wild? I really saw an ominous thing. You have to believe me."


    Zhang Yu nodded, "Alright, I believe you..." No wonder you want to bezy, help me carry the cabs. "


    I had no choice but to help Zhang Yu carry the cab back to the female dormitory.


    As expected, it was easy to enter the girls¡¯ dormitory with this excuse. We arrived at room 411, Zhang Yu¡¯s room.


    The person who opened the door was Zhang Yu¡¯s roommate, Zhao Jing. She was a very capable and quiet girl with short hair, a white shirt that covered her shoulders, and denim shorts. She was wearing slippers. We haven¡¯t had a bath yet. "


    Zhang Yu smiled and said, "What¡¯s the matter? Close the bathroom door and go wash. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to peek."


    Zhao Jing said in a displeased tone, "Stop bullshitting, alright? I¡¯m really embarrassed." She looked at me again and said, "You should put the cab on the balcony. It tastes too good. Why did you choose such an old wooden cab? It looks very scary."


    Zhang Yu said, "This is the type of antique that I like. It has a sense of the times."


    Zhao Jing snorted and said, "I don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s like an era, but rather a bit dirty."


    Zhang Yu asked, "What about the two of them?"


    Zhao Jing said, "Li Hui and Wang Shan went to the study room. They will be taking the exam tomorrow. They are sharpening their weapons before the battle."


    Zhang Yuughed. "Mm, that¡¯s good too. Those two girls should learn a little too. They usually eat snacks and watch Korean dramas, so they don¡¯t do anything serious."


    As we spoke, we moved the cabs onto the balcony.


    Zhang Yu said, "You can sleep on the balcony tonight. We don¡¯t have an empty bed for you."


    I was shocked. "Such a cold Tian Er, you want me to sleep on the balcony?"


    Zhao Jing said, "Don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s joking. This girl is always so naughty. We have a folding bed here, we can make you a good bed."


    I asked tentatively, "Is your room really haunted?"


    Zhao Jing sighed and said, "In fact, I haven¡¯t seen anything, it¡¯s all Zhang Yu who is making a ruckus, which scared us quite a bit. Tonight, you should take a look as well, yes yes yes, no, no, the more daring a boy is, the better it would be to dispel everyone¡¯s concerns."


    I nodded. "Alright, I¡¯ll be quite happy if I can help you guys. However, you must trust me. I am a man of honor and will not take advantage of a girl. You can rest assured."


    Zhao Jing smiled and said, "That¡¯s nothing. Since Zhang Yu gave you a guarantee, of course we believe in your character."


    Actually, I pped my chest to ensure my character. Secretly, I had already used the corner of my eyes to scan the entire room, it was considered clean, after all, it was a girl¡¯s room, there was a fragrance, the stockings and underwear on the clothes rack were blown around by the wind, the walls were stered with all sorts of flowery paper, and there were even celebrity posters, there wasn¡¯t anything weird about it.

 Chapter 242 pen holder

    However, I noticed a thin piece of wood on the table. It was about three inches long and one finger wide. It seemed to be very old. I asked, "What is this thing?"


    Zhao Jing said: "This is the pen holder passed down from my ancestors, my grandmother gave me a present, although it is not of any use, but it is still very memorable."


    I thought it was just a piece of rotten wood, but it was painted and bent so that you could put your pen down, and it became what you would call a pen holder. However, such amon thing still gave me goosebumps. I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt very ufortable.


    Zhao Jing replied: "Why are you so interested in my brush holder? ording to my grandmother, this piece of wood has a history, my grandfather really liked this treasure back then."


    Zhang Yu asked: Is this thing also a treasure? The first time I saw it, I felt that it was ordinary. It was just a piece of wood, what kind of treasure would that be? "


    Zhao Jing said: "You do not know about this, this brush holder is my family¡¯s inheritance, and the legends about it are extremely mystical, I am just not willing to speak about it."


    Zhang Yu said: "Then tell me, what is so precious about this thing?"


    Zhao Jing said: "Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m still talking about it, it¡¯s meaningless. Besides, I¡¯m going to take a shower, I don¡¯t have time to chat." She picked up her toiletries and walked into the washroom. Soon, the sound of water could be heard.


    Zhang Yu looked at me and said, "You¡¯re not allowed to peek, okay? Just obediently stay here."


    Iughed involuntarily. "Even if I wanted to, I wouldn¡¯t be able to peek at her. She has locked the door so tightly, making such a loud noise when she closes the door."


    Zhang Yuughed, and said: "It¡¯s good that you know this, we are all very vignt, two of us have even learnt female defense arts before, so we dared to let you in without thinking, and you don¡¯t have to act rashly, otherwise you will be in trouble."


    I helplessly said, "Big Sis, stop messing around. I¡¯m here to help you. Why are you so wary of me?"


    Zhang Yu said, "Men are not good people, furthermore, the ones we sleep in are all great beauties, so of course we have to be careful of you. After being ssmates with you for a few years, I have a pretty good understanding of your temper."


    I suddenly felt a little hungry. "I forgot to eat before I came. Do you have anything to eat?"


    Zhang Yu rummaged through the cupboard, and only took out a box of noodles, and said: "This is all I have, I¡¯ll make some for you, you can eat it, and I¡¯ll treat you to a good meal tomorrow."


    I wasn¡¯t too picky about the way she ate. I quickly ate her bowl of noodles and stared at the pen holder in a daze.


    Zhang Yu asked curiously, "Why are you so interested in this thing? Just why did it attract you?"


    I nodded. "You don¡¯t know. From the moment I entered, I had felt that there was something wrong with the pen holder. Although I couldn¡¯t say what it was, it carried with it a yin qi. It was extremely strange."


    Zhang Yuughed: "Are you trying to scare me again?"


    Seeing that she was a little nervous, I suddenlyughed out loud. "Of course I¡¯m lying to you. I don¡¯t understand anything about this area, so how could I see through something like a yin qi?" Aren¡¯t you being too cowardly? "


    Zhang Yu was so angry that she ran over to hit me, and muttered: "You¡¯re just like this, never learning properly, and only know how to scare girls."


    Iughed, picked up the pen holder, and studied the strange antique.


    Just then, Zhao Jing¡¯s scream came out from the bathroom, followed by a ¡¯putong¡¯ sound, as if someone had fallen onto the ground.


    Zhang Yu hurried over, and knocked on the door and asked: "Zhao Jing, what happened to you, what happened?" However, there was still no sound from the inside after knocking on the door for a long time. She found the key to the bathroom, opened the door, and screamed out.


    If she hadn¡¯t screamed like that, I wouldn¡¯t havee over, but seeing that something had happened, I couldn¡¯t help but get up and take a look.


    Thus, I saw Zhao Jing lying on the ground naked. Her face was pale white,pletely unconscious, and her drenched jade body wasn¡¯t covered at all.


    Zhang Yu also didn¡¯t have time to care about me. She went forward to hug Zhao Jing, and draped a bath towel over her body, asking: "Zhao Jing, wake up, what exactly happened?"


    After shaking for a long time, Zhao Jing finally woke up. Seeing Zhang Yu, she immediately started to cry, and said: "When I was bathing, I suddenly raised my head and saw a woman¡¯s face looking at me through the air vent, and I immediately fainted."


    I checked the vent and found nothing.


    Seeing me shake my head, Zhang Yu knew that I did not discover anything, and said to Zhao Jing: "Did you see wrongly? Yu Qian did not see anything."


    Zhao Jing said: "I can¡¯t be wrong, when I saw you say there¡¯s a ghost, I thought you were joking or you were hallucinating, but now it seems that there¡¯s something wrong here, I have to move out, there¡¯s no way to live here anymore." As she spoke, he began to sob.


    Zhang Yu said: "Let¡¯s put on our clothes first, what does it look like to be lying on the ground like this?"


    Zhao Jing stood up and suddenly thought of something. "Did you see something?"


    I hastily denied it. "No, I didn¡¯t see anything. You can rest assured." I lied about not seeing her body. Actually, I saw it very clearly, I just missed taking a photo. Speaking of which, this girl¡¯s figure is really good, and her skin is so soft and tender. Even though this was taking advantage of the situation, it was a waste for him to present the gift in front of him.


    Zhang Yu pulled Zhao Jing onto a chair and sat him down, then asked: "I see that you fell quite heavily, do you want to go to the hospital?"


    Zhao Jing moved her leg, shook her head, and said: "It¡¯s fine, I have some medical knowledge myself, I should be able to heal my bones after falling down for a few days, it¡¯s just that I was so scared just now, that female ghost¡¯s face is so scary."


    I asked, "Did you really see that woman¡¯s face?" "What does he look like?"


    Zhao Jing said: "In such a short period of time, I can¡¯t really remember her face. I just felt that her face was extremely white, her eyes were bulging, and blood was still flowing out of her mouth."


    Zhang Yu was also frightened, she said: "What you said is very scary, if that¡¯s the case, how are we going to take a bath in the future?"


    Zhao Jing said: "Looks like this ce is really strange. We should move out, don¡¯t stay here anymore."

 Chapter 243 peek

    Zhang Yu said, "What you say is easy. Where are we going to get the money? The university tuition fees are already very expensive right now, plus living expenses and all sorts of other stuff, there¡¯s no money left over to rent a house. Even if we all rent together, it probably won¡¯t be that easy. "


    I interrupted, "Why don¡¯t you all go online and check out Tongcheng? The houses there have always been very cheap, and the ce I¡¯m living in is quite good. The rent is very low, and the people I rent with are also very good people."


    Zhang Yu said, "Is it near the ce where I met youst time?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, they¡¯re really cheap. Even if you don¡¯t have any money, you can live in a big house."


    "I don¡¯t think so. I can probably guess where the ce you¡¯re talking about is. I heard that it was a haunted ce where a lot of people died before. It¡¯s even scarier than our ce." Zhao Jing said with worry, "I don¡¯t think so, I can probably guess where the ce you¡¯re talking about is.


    I chuckled. "I¡¯ve been staying for a few days already, but I don¡¯t feel that there¡¯s any problem."


    Zhang Yu said, "We¡¯re girls after all, so we¡¯re not as daring as you. Let¡¯s talk about thister, we¡¯ll stay here for a while. If something terrible happens again, we¡¯ll definitely move out."


    At this moment, the door opened and two girls came in. One was tall and the other was short, but they were both pretty good-looking. They wore short T-shirts and their bodies were very sexy.


    The tall girl was Li Hui, and the short one was called Wang Shan.


    When they opened the door and saw me, they were stunned for a moment. Then, when they saw Zhao Jing¡¯s appearance, they were all frightened and hurriedly came over to ask questions.


    Zhao Jing recounted what had happened. Li Hui said worriedly, "Aiya, Zhang Yu said that we met a ghost here. I thought she was messing around. I didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen. What should we do?" "I¡¯m pretty timid too. How am I going to go to the bathroom now? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m going to the other rooms to borrow their help?"


    Wang Shan said, "If it doesn¡¯t work, we should move out. If we are scared to death living here, we might as well go out and live there. At least we should get rich and avoid disasters."


    Li Hui said, "You make it sound easy, but where¡¯s the money? Where can I get it? "


    Wang Shan smiled and said, "Everyone¡¯s family background is pretty good, asking for it from home."


    The other girls shook their heads and said, "Going to university already spent a lot of money in our family. It¡¯s too inappropriate to spend money from our family for this kind of thing."


    Zhao Jing said, "Maybe I was just seeing things and I was wrong. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. We¡¯re all tired out today, let¡¯s rest early." When she said this, everyone else agreed.


    Zhang Yu opened the folding bed for me and said, "I¡¯ll have to trouble you to stay the night here. If you have nothing else to do, you won¡¯t being tomorrow."


    Li Hui and Wang Shan felt a little awkward in front of me, so they wanted to pull the curtain to the bed before taking off their clothes.


    I smiled and turned my face to the window, trying to reassure the girls by not looking over my shoulder.


    Actually, I had another n, because even through the reflection from the window, I could still see the situation in the room. Wow, Li Hui¡¯s underwear is red, Wang Shan¡¯s is blue, Zhao Jing doesn¡¯t need to look.


    Suddenly, I received a heavy blow to the back of my head. Unknowingly, Zhang Yu had already appeared behind me. She said angrily, "I knew that you weren¡¯t being honest and had slept well with you. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild, and don¡¯t let your thoughts go astray. Do you hear me?"


    Zhao Jing said in a displeased tone, "Zhang Yu, don¡¯t be so nice to him. In the end, she¡¯s here to help. This isn¡¯t good for him."


    Zhang Yu said, "I know him best. If we are not careful, we will all suffer."


    Wang Shan smiled. "You let him in even after knowing it was a loss. You clearly want him to stay with you, right?"


    Zhang Yu blushed. "What nonsense are you talking about? Girl, you¡¯re talking nonsense."


    Wang Shan said in a serious tone, "I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. You just like him, but you don¡¯t dare to say it out loud. I¡¯ll do it for you."


    I looked at their quarrelling and thought to myself, "Is what Wang Shan said the truth? Zhang Yu is really interested in me? "


    After Zhang Yu finished with Wang Shan, she looked back at me and said, "Don¡¯t take her nonsense seriously."


    I smiled and asked her, "What nonsense? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. Can you say it again? " The girls allughed.


    Zhang Yu stomped her feet and said, "Bad guy, I¡¯ll ignore you." She went to bed and turned out the light.


    Lying in the girls¡¯ dormitory, smelling the fragrance that came from time to time, I felt really good, but there were also some unexpected things, such as me hearing someone grind their teeth and someone was actually snoring. The sound wasn¡¯t low, it was really unexpected.


    I fell asleep in a daze like this. At some point, I felt an itch in my ear, as if someone was using a straw stick to stab my ear.


    It must be that girl, Zhang Yu, who was teasing me. I used my hand to nudge her and muttered, "Stop messing around, alright? Sleep well."


    However, after a short while, my ears started to itch again. Furthermore, it seemed that my strength had increased. I was a little angry. "Zhang Yu, can you stop messing around?"


    Zhang Yu, who was on the bed, said, "Why did you call me? Are you talking in your sleep? "


    Damn, if the one ying the prank wasn¡¯t her, then who could it be?


    I looked up at the bed.


    That was because a pale face was staring at me by my bedside. It didn¡¯t look that ugly, it was obviously a woman, but her white, paper-like face, red eyes, and long tongue sticking out from her mouth all gave me goosebumps. Could it be that the tongue that stuck into my ear just now was hers? No wonder it¡¯s a little wet.


    For the first time in my life, I feel like throwing up. I¡¯m scared to the point of peeing my pants!


    The ghost girl let out a hissing sound. Her tongue stretched out like toilet paper and rushed towards me!


    I jumped off the bed in fright and kicked her, but the scary thing was, the kick didn¡¯t hit her, it was like kicking the air.


    F * ck, it must be a ghost. Otherwise, how could it be like this?


    I wanted to shout to wake everyone up, but somehow, my throat felt like it was blocked by something, making no sound at all. Only my limbs could move, I hastily ran to Zhang Yu¡¯s bed and shook her bed with all my might, trying to wake her up, but after a long time, it was useless. This fellow slept like a dead pig!


    The ghostdy had already arrived behind me and used her tongue to wrap around my neck. The more she coiled around me, the more she used up all her strength, strangling me so that I couldn¡¯t even breathe. I felt like I was going to die.


    My hands waved weakly. My brain had already dulled, and I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    By chance, I reached into my pocket and felt a soft mass.


    That was Su Mi¡¯s ck silk. I couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Yu Qian ah Yu Qian, you¡¯re such a diaosi. Even though you¡¯re about to die, you¡¯re still thinking about pretty girls¡¯ stockings.

 Chapter 244 tongue

    The ghost girl¡¯s tongue was tightly wrapped around me, making it hard for me to breathe. My mind was buzzing, and my hands unconsciously slipped out of my pockets. However, at this moment, something miraculous happened!


    The ck thread in my hand seems to havee to life as it danced around her, emitting a whizzing sound as it tightly entangled the ghost girl. The ghostdy let out a hissing sound as she struggled with all her might, but the more she struggled, the more tightly the ck thread tightened around her like a spirit serpent!


    The ghostdy did not sit still and wait for death. Her tongue extended from her mouth to bind the ck silk, but with a loud bang, the ck silk transformed into arge ck shadow, wrapping the ghostdy within. The ghostdy¡¯s screams rang out incessantly, suddenly, a golden light shed, and everything returned to normal.


    Resisting my panic, I went down to check on the ground. I found that the ck silk was still quietly lying on the ground. Besides the girls¡¯ sleeping breathing, there was nothing else around me.


    Surprised, I picked up the ck silk and examined it carefully. After sniffing around, there was no longer any scent that could make me faint. There was a ck stain on the ground that was as ck as ink.


    But what I found strange was that all the girls in the room were sleeping soundly. Not a single one of them had been woken up. It was unbelievable!


    I carefully examined the ck silk, but didn¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary.


    Since Summy¡¯s ck silk had the function of exorcising ghosts, what did she do? She said she worked as a clerk in apany and was a part-time model, but what I¡¯ve been through now tells me that this Summy is definitely not a simple person. She must be hiding a great deal of secrets.


    Just as I was thinking about it, Zhang Yu said, "You¡¯re so abnormal, actually stealing our stockings. Quickly put them down, it¡¯s so disgusting."


    I turned my head and saw that Zhang Yu was awake and sitting on the bed with a sleepy look in her eyes. But she must have seen me looking at the ck silk and thought I had stolen the girls¡¯ stockings.


    I shook my head. "You¡¯ve misunderstood. This ck thread isn¡¯t yours. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look at the clothes rack and see which one is missing."


    Zhang Yu pouted. "It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s ours, what are you doing with a woman¡¯s stockings? Are you the legendary pedophile who stole girls¡¯ socks?"


    Zhuo Xiaohang was wronged: "We¡¯re all ssmates, can you not take advantage of me? I just saved your lives, and now you¡¯re calling me a pervert, you are truly unjustly used! "


    Zhang Yu said, "What? You saved our lives? Are you sleepy? Nothing happened tonight. What did you save us? "


    In a moment of desperation, I simply told him what happened before. Waving the ck silk in my hand, I said, "This is the ck silk that belonged to the girl we shared a room with. It was this ck silk that saved all of you.


    Zhang Yu said, "You¡¯re bullshitting again, I really can¡¯t believe your lies. Forget it, keep the ck silk inside, don¡¯t let others see it. We¡¯re old ssmates, it¡¯s fine for me to know about this shameful incident. I won¡¯t tell anyone else."


    She paused before continuing, "Actually, if you really had such a special hobby, you would have said so earlier. I can give it to you as a gift ..." As I said that, I gave me a resentful look.


    I waspletely wronged by her, but her words made my blood boil. What does Zhang Yu mean by this? It means that she has a little good impression of me and is willing to give me such a personal item. This is the meaning of entrusting a lifetime in ancient times.


    "Although I¡¯m not the kind of person you think I am, I¡¯m still very grateful for what you said just now. This is definitely a misunderstanding, I¡¯ll exin it clearly to you in the future." I said seriously.


    He heard someone say, "What misunderstanding? What are you all talking about?"


    At this moment, Zhao Jing woke up. She seemed to have heard myst words to Zhang Yu, so she stood up and asked us.


    Zhang Yu said, "It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re just talking blindly. Go back to sleep. It¡¯s really embarrassing to wake you up."


    Zhao Jing smiled and said, "You didn¡¯t wake me up. Actually, I was half asleep for a while, but I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I¡¯ve suddenly lost consciousness. My head is hurting a lot."


    Zhang Yu said, "Really? My head hurts too. So you were like that too."


    At that moment, Li Hui and Wang Shan woke up as well and hurriedly asked what had happened. They also felt that it was strange and their heads were aching, but they did not know why, but they thought they had a cold.


    Zhang Yu nced at me and said, "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Everyone, go to sleep. Yu Qian helped us drag the floor and even opened the window for fresh air. You should all thank him properly."


    Li Hui said in surprise, "What are you dragging around in the middle of the night for?"


    I stammered, "I saw that the floor in my room was a little dirty, so I decided to dy it a little."


    Wang Shan said, "I dragged the floorst night and it was very clean. It was definitely spotless. Did I not do it well?"


    I hastily replied, "Of course not! You dragged the floor very cleanly. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a bit obsessed with cleanliness and only wanted to do it a little better."


    Wang Shan said with augh, "You are a really weird person. Zhang Yu, why did you find such a weird person? If the other girls were to find out about this, they would definitelyugh at us."


    I thought to myself, "If it weren¡¯t for me, you would already be dead. You still dare tough at me? You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you."


    Zhang Yu said, "Everyone should be asleep by now. We still have to get up early tomorrow morning. Oh right, Yu Qian, thank you for protecting us tonight. We¡¯re all fine now, so you don¡¯t have toe next time."


    I thought to myself, "Even if you invited me, I wouldn¡¯t be here. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to help you drive away that female ghost, but you actually wrongly used me of being a pervert. Luckily, you have some conscience and didn¡¯t tell the other girls about this matter."


    We talked for a while, and then they all fell asleep again. I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I put my hand in my pocket and held Summy¡¯s ball of ck silk and thought a lot about it.


    I thought about how I was going to return to the apartment in the future. Since I knew that Sumi had an extraordinary background, if I were to live with her again, I would definitely be scared and unable to do anything good. Furthermore, this pair of ck silk must be very important to Sumi.


    My heart thumped loudly as I thought about the miserable state of the female ghost when she was destroyed. I felt like jumping out of my chest as I pondered about who exactly was Su Mi, whether she was a deity or a demon.


    At this moment, what I didn¡¯t know was that the moonlight was shining down from the sky onto the red wooden cab on the balcony. The cab¡¯s door was gently opened and a white hand stretched out from within.

 Chapter 245 Unable to resist

    Hearing this, Li Qiang couldn¡¯t hold it in and said to Shi Lei in a humble tone, "This matter is getting more and more nonsense. Even the matter of causing a ghost hase out. How can I trust you? Are you here to ask for my help or to trick me and Ya Shi?" Ya Shi, say something. "


    Lin Ya Shi¡¯s face was also filled with shock. He modestly said, "Cousin, although we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, I have always felt that you are a trustworthy person. Why are you telling me all this nonsense? If you need help, just say it clearly. But after telling such a big story that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case, how are we supposed to help you? "


    Yu Qian smiled bitterly and said, "I knew you guys wouldn¡¯t believe me. After all, this is a world that believes in science, and many people don¡¯t believe in mysterious matters at all."


    Li Qiang said, "Mystery events are not an issue. If it was an alien who came to visit, I would be willing to believe him. After all, the universe is so big, it¡¯s not strange for aliens to appear. But in a situation like this, with a ghost and a hand reaching out from the cab, how do you expect me to believe that?" Even if I believe you, I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯m not a ghost catcher, so I don¡¯t have the ability to help you solve your problems. "


    Yu Qianughed and said, "I know that you all have doubts, but I still hope that you all can hear my story. Wait until I finish telling these stories, then you all can decide whether or not you want to help me, right?"


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "Why is this cousin Lin Ya Shi being so secretive? What he said cannot be trusted at all. Normally, I would have left with my sleeves flung, but Lin Ya Shi is my employer, so I can¡¯t be too willful." Furthermore, I myself have been reincarnated, so the matter of the Ghost God actually exists. I will listen to his nonsense for now and see what his intentions are! "


    At this moment, Lin Ya Shi gently said to Li Qiang, "No matter what, since cousin came to ask me, I should at least give him some face. Let¡¯s first hear him out, then decide whether to help him or not. What do you think?"


    Li Qiang could only restrain his temper and said to Qian, "Then please tell the story, I¡¯m listening."


    Yu Qian drank his saliva andughed loudly: "I knew that you all were straightforward people and would hear me out. Although there are some vulgar things in the story, if I don¡¯t tell you, you definitely won¡¯t understand. "


    Then, he started talking again.


    The next morning, when I woke up, I felt sore all over my body. I couldn¡¯t stand up, so I grimaced in pain.


    Upon seeing this, Zhang Yu asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you sick?"


    I nodded. "My entire body is aching so I can¡¯t get out of bed. What should I do?"


    Zhang Yu stomped her feet and said, "That won¡¯t do. If you stay in the dorm like this, you will be discovered by the people who investigate the situation. Then our reputation will be ruined.


    I smiled wryly. "Then what should we do? I don¡¯t even have the strength to turn my body over, much less get off the bed and leave. My entire body is covered with sweat now. I feel extremely ufortable."


    Zhang Yu thought for a moment and said, "Then I¡¯ll buy you some medicine. You can leave as soon as you¡¯re done eating."


    At this time, Zhao Jing had already put on her clothes and got off the bed. She said, "Oh, Zhang Yu, this isn¡¯t right. You invited him. She probably didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so she got the wind. If something happened, would you be able to handle it?"


    Zhang Yu said, "Then what do we do? I still have to go to ss. It¡¯s not like I can stay with him all day."


    Zhao Jing said, "Since I have the time, let me apany him. When the people investigatinge, I have a way to deceive them."


    Zhang Yu looked at Zhao Jing and me, thought for a moment, and nodded, "Okay then, I¡¯ll buy medicine after finishing a ss. Zhang Yu looked at Zhao Jing and I, thought for a moment, and nodded, and said," Well then, I¡¯ll buy medicine after finishing a ss.


    I sneezed. "Why don¡¯t you all leave? If I do this, I¡¯ll infect you all."


    Li Hui and Wang Shan also got up and came over to take care of him. Wang Shan said, "I thought it was weird that you dragged the floorst night. Who would do it in the middle of the night? Look what I¡¯m talking about, it¡¯s really cold. You¡¯re too weird, you don¡¯t care about your body, what can we do?" "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. Stay, we¡¯ll take turns taking care of you."


    I was a little touched. After all, these girls were generous enough to let me stay in the dorm.


    Zhang Yu then asked Zhao Jing, "Oh right, what happened to you yesterday? How are you feeling? Do you still have the strength to take care of him? "


    Zhao Jing smiled and said, "It¡¯s really strange. Yesterday, my whole body felt ufortable, but now I¡¯mpletely fine. Maybe it really was Yu Qian who brought me good luck?"


    Zhang Yu shook her head and said, "Don¡¯t give him a way out. How could he have that kind of ability? We called him here to catch ghosts. I didn¡¯t expect that when we were fine, he would fall down instead." Hearing this, everyoneughed.


    I was on the verge of tears as I thought, "Zhang Yu, you despicable son of a bitch, you really are destroying the bridge after crossing the river. I have solved such a serious problem for you, but you have always beenughing at me. See how I¡¯ll deal with you when I¡¯m better."


    Zhang Yu said, "Alright, it¡¯s almost time for ss. Let¡¯s hurry up and go. Oh right, I¡¯ll buy you some breakfast first."


    Zhao Jing said, "Hurry up and go to ss, I¡¯ll just buy breakfast."


    Zhang Yu said, "Alright then. We¡¯ll be leaving first. You be careful. Eat some poison spirits so that you don¡¯t get infected by them."


    Li Hui and Wang Shan also greeted us and followed Zhang Yu out.


    Zhao Jing closed the door and asked, "Can I pour you a cup of water first?" Then I¡¯ll go and get breakfast. "


    I said, embarrassed, "I¡¯m really sorry for making you take care of me."


    Zhao Jing smiled sweetly and said, "It¡¯s okay, you helped me yesterday. Now it¡¯s my turn to help you. Everyone, help each other."


    At this moment, my phone rang. Someone had sent me a text message. It was strange that there was no caller ID. The text only said: "You¡¯re being held up by a ghost. Be careful!"


    After thinking for a long time, I still couldn¡¯t figure out who sent me this message, saying that I was being possessed by a ghost and wanted me to be careful. What did that mean?


    To be honest, I already saw itst night, and I even saw Sumi¡¯s ck silk destroying the ghostdy with my own eyes. It was like a magic scene, since the ghost was already gone, how could there still be ghosts here?


    I thought it must be some bored guy ying a prank, so I ignored him and justy there quietly, waiting for Zhao Jing to buy me breakfast.


    After drinking the cup of hot water that Zhao Jing gave me, I felt a little better. At least I didn¡¯t feel as ufortable as before. I don¡¯t have much future ahead of me. When I see a beauty, I immediately feel better. If a beauty were to say a few words to me or even do something for me, I would be overjoyed.

 Chapter 246 black maiden

    Just as I was about to speak, I suddenly remembered that this was a girl¡¯s dormitory. If it was those few people in the dorm, then it would be alright. But if someone from the other rooms came to visit, or if they were checking in, wouldn¡¯t I be causing trouble for Zhang Yu and the others?


    Thus, I kept quiet. The knocking became more frequent, and it never stopped. I was extremely annoyed. Right now, my body was not feeling well at all, and there were still endless people knocking on the door. How could I be so hateful?


    After a while, when the people at the door had left, I was finally able to calm down and rest. My body was gradually getting hot again, and the sweat on my forehead was dripping down.


    Suddenly, I felt someone touching me from my head all the way to my butt. My hands were cold and soft, like a girl¡¯s hands, this female hooligan.


    I said furiously, "Zhang Yu, now is not the time to joke around. Can you stop?!" Just as I finished speaking, I remembered that Zhang Yu had already gone to ss. The one joking with me right now is definitely not her!


    Who could it be? Zhao Jing had gone out to buy breakfast, while the other girls had gone to their sses. Who would be so bored as to make such a joke?


    The most important thing is that the door is locked. If anyone enters, it must be from the balcony. Could it be that the person behind me will fly over the wall?


    My whole body was in pain and my thoughts were clearly slow. I couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, so I simply asked, "Who are you? What do you want to do?!"


    At this moment, a reply came from behind me, causing my hair to stand on end!


    "I¡¯m not doing anything. I just want to take something from you. That¡¯s your life!" The voice was cold, but it was clearly a woman¡¯s voice.


    I trembled with fear as I said, "If you are a ghost, please find someone else. There is always a debt to be paid. I have never hurt you. I have no enmity with you. Why are you pestering me?"


    The voice said, "I don¡¯t care who you are. Anyway, I was killed by someone. My life is worth a life. If I kill you, I can reincarnate."


    I angrily said, "You female ghost, don¡¯t you have any principles? Who dares to offend you, so just go and settle the score with him. Why are you looking for me?" Oh right, this is a female dorm room, could it be that you were a female student before as well? " I wanted to look back at her, but I was too stiff to move, or I would have taken the ck thread out of my pocket and destroyed her.


    The ghostdy said, "I¡¯m not a female student. Back then, I was bored to death by my husband and my soul was trapped in the closet and unable toe out. Now that I have the chance to escape, of course I have to seize it."


    I chuckled. "If you want to be reincarnated, you can do so. Don¡¯t use the lives of others to ruin your life. You, a female ghost, have such a bad character."


    The ghostdy angrily said, "I don¡¯t want to waste my breath with you, you¡¯re too harsh with your words, it¡¯s definitely not good for your character." As soon as I said that, I felt a cold hand tighten around my neck. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I started to understand. So this ghost girl came out from that mahogany cab. I had felt that something was wrong with that cab before, but Zhang Yu insisted on moving over. This was bad.


    My neck tightened and my tongue stuck out, but my hand kept trying to pull out the ck thread from Summy and kill the hateful ghost.


    However, my body didn¡¯t listen to my orders and couldn¡¯t move at all. The ghost girl was getting tighter and tighter. She simply pressed her entire body against mine.


    At this moment, I saw her face clearly!


    She was dressed in white and was actually quite pretty. She looked to be in her twenties, but her face was pale and blood was trickling from the corner of her mouth. She looked very terrifying.


    The ghostdy bared her teeth and said, "I¡¯ll let you die without a doubt. My name is Xue Zhu. When you reincarnated, you remembered this name. In your next life, you wanted to find me for revenge. Come at me. I¡¯ll wait for you."


    A young and beautiful girl dressed in ck walked out from the clouds. She stared at the snow bamboo and said: "Idiot, you actually dare to harm people here. Hurry up and leave, otherwise I¡¯ll destroy your soul."


    "F * ck, why is there another one? Which big sister is this again?" I waspletely dumbfounded as I looked dazedly at the ck clothed youngdy before me.


    Xue Zhu released her hand and floated in front of the girl from the ck cloud and fiercely said: "Don¡¯t obstruct my way of doing things. If I can¡¯t give birth to a baby, you are the only question I can ask."


    The girl in ck snorted coldly. She took out a brush from her bosom and started chanting. Suddenly, a white thread shot out from the tip of the brush and tightly wrapped around the bamboo.


    Xue Zhu struggled desperately, but to no avail. Her attitude softened as she pleaded, "Great deity, please spare my life. I was forced to do this, I hope that you, your excellency, will be magnanimous and spare my life."


    The ck clothed girl said, "You are a bitter person, so is this the reason for harming others? "Even if it is a ghost, you still have to abide by the rules and not hurt others. If not, you will be punished. Tell me, do you want to end this yourself, or do you want me to give you a quick death?"


    That Snow Bamboo continued to plead earnestly: "That year, my husband had raised a concubine outside while carrying me, and after I found out, he had a huge argument with me, but not only was that heartless guy not guilty, he also used a sneak attack behind my back, and broke my head, and then locked me inside the mahogany cab. When I woke up, I did my best to scream for help, but I was helpless as this cab was kept inside the forest. She cried miserably, which touched me a little.


    I immediately nodded. "It¡¯s indeed too tragic. Hey, this beautiful youngdy, I still don¡¯t know your name. However, since we¡¯re living in the same house, you should show some mercy and spare her life."


    The girl in ck nced at me and said, "I am Mu Zhongxian, the Immortal Body that I cultivate in. I had already forgotten my name. You can call me anything."


    I saw that she was dressed in ck hemp and hade out from the wood. I smiled and said, "Then can I call you ck Wood Hemplin?"


    The girl in ck frowned. "A name with four words? Furthermore, it¡¯s not so nice to listen to, how did you think of it? " Of course she didn¡¯t know where this name came from. If she knew, she would definitely beat me up.


    I smiled. "You came out from inside the wood. You¡¯re also wearing hemp clothes. Isn¡¯t it fitting to call your name ¡¯ckwood Hemplin¡¯?"


    The girl in ck replied, "Don¡¯t be so long-winded. Just call me hempen from now on." "I actually know about the ghost from my dorm before, but in order to not affect my training, I didn¡¯t meddle in this sort of matter. Seeing that this ghostdy actually wanted to harm my life today, I can¡¯t ignore it, otherwise my cultivation would be meaningless."

 Chapter 247 hemp cloth

    I nodded in agreement, "That¡¯s right, the heavens have good morals, they should not just casually kill people even if they were ghosts. I had already killed one female ghost, so I didn¡¯t think that another would appear, but she is pitiful, so we don¡¯t need to kill her. No, she is dead, I mean we don¡¯t need to kill her again, otherwise she will never be able to reincarnate again."


    Mai Yi said: "The Heavenly Dao cycle does not respond well. Her husband once harmed her, so he did not end well, and in his next life, he was reincarnated as a mouse. He spent his days in the dirty and smelly underground, and was even chased and killed by cats and snakes from time to time.


    When Xue Zhu heard this, she immediately said in pleasant surprise, "Great Immortal, are you saying that my husband has always been a mouse?"


    Mai Yi said, "That may not be so. Perhaps in my previous life, I was a mouse and a bedbug. Anyway, every reincarnation is always a bad thing. Are you satisfied with the suffering of reincarnated animals?"


    Xue Zhu could not contain her joy. All of her resentment immediately vanished, and her appearance became much clearer. She wore her old clothes back, as it turned out, she was a person of the Ming Dynasty.


    Mai Yi said, "Now that your resentment has dispersed, you should go and reincarnate. I listened to this person¡¯s advice and didn¡¯t destroy your soul. It can also be considered as doing good deeds and doing good deeds. Do not harm yourself, otherwise I wille out and teach you a lesson." After saying this, she turned into a cloud of smoke and retreated back into the pen holder.


    I looked at the Snow Bamboo and asked, "Do you have any other ns?"


    Xue Zhu looked at me and bashfully said, "Mister has helped me greatly. How should I repay you?" With that said, the autumn waves flowed, captivating one¡¯s soul.


    I was a little stunned. "Pay me back?" "What are you talking about? What do you want to repay me with?"


    "You saved me. Although I am a ghost, I know how to repay favors. Just say what you want, I will do my best to satisfy you."


    I almostughed out loud and thought to myself, "It must be because I¡¯ve read too much during my chat. When I heard these words, I immediately thought of the word ¡¯betrothed¡¯, ¡¯the poor schr is studying in a broken house in the wilderness, and there will be a beautiful female ghost or demonessing here in the middle of the night to seduce him.¡¯ He was a diaosi after all, of course, he happily epted it without exception."


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, a strange smile appeared on her face. She curiously asked, "What are you thinking? Do you agree or not?"


    I nodded. "That¡¯s fine, even though I don¡¯t really understand why you wanted to repay my kindness after killing me just now. However, if you really want to repay it, thene and repay it with your body. Although you are older than me and you are also a married woman, you are quite pretty."


    Xue Zhu nodded her head happily and said, "That¡¯s fine. Since benefactor has spoken, I will naturally keep my promise. Since I can¡¯t keep my promise, I will serve you now." As she spoke, his body swayed, and pieces of her clothes fell off, revealing his snow-white body.


    Even though I have seen many works of art by teachers, the appearance of such a lively and fragrant female body before me has still tempted my heart to beat wildly, my face is flushed red, and my reactions are intense.


    Xue Zhu stepped forward and sat on myp. She smiled tenderly and said, "Benefactor, it seems that you like watching me. You made me feel very shy."


    I thought to myself, "You slut, you took off your clothes to seduce me, and you even shamed your sister." Without any hesitation, he carelessly touched it a few times.


    She chuckled and said in a low voice, "Since benefactor likes me so much, let¡¯s begin."


    Just as we were about to start fooling around, a cloud of mist dispersed and Hempsey walked out from within. He said snappily, "Idiot, this woman wants to absorb your yang energy, but she can¡¯t even see that? Is she the kind of ghost that would repay favors? " As he said this, he grabbed Xue Zhu and said: "I originally wanted to spare you, but you unexpectedly had the guts to continue harming people in front of me. Watch how I take care of you."


    Xue Zhu screamed miserably and begged for mercy: "Great deity, please spare my life, I truly want to repay this debt of gratitude. I don¡¯t have any other malicious intentions."


    Mai Yi said, "Nonsense, even a ghost should know that a human being will pay a huge price if they don¡¯t cooperate. Not only is their Yang energycking, it also affects their luck and lifespan. You clearly want to harm him by doing this, but you don¡¯t even know how much you hate him."


    "I thought that after you entered the pen rack, you would enter a meditative state ande out again after a few months at the very least. I didn¡¯t expect that you would risk your cultivation being damaged just to help him. What is it for?"


    Mai Yi nced at me and sighed, "They are all wrongdoings, I can¡¯t exin it to you clearly. Since you insist on not reincarnating and instead want to continue harming others, I will ept you and return to the Ancient Wooden Block to stay with me. I will change your personality, and maybe it will still be useful in the future." As he spoke, he grabbed the bamboo by the hair and pulled her into the pen holder.


    I once again took advantage of her, so I didn¡¯t continue to plead for her. I looked on helplessly as Hempsey took her in and didn¡¯t say another word.


    Before getting into the pen holder, Lin Qi said, "In the end, you still suffered a little Yin Qi. Go find someone who understands the Yin and Yang elements to solve it. My power is weakened, so I won¡¯t help you anymore. You better take care of yourself." With that, he disappeared again.


    The hempen robe had been gone for a long time, but I was still sitting there like a fool. But what made me happy was that my previous fever was almost gone, and my body was no longer shivering.


    It really was a ghost. That text message was not wrong, but, who actually sent it to me? What a mystery.


    While I was in deep thought, the door opened and Zhao Jing came in with breakfast. When she saw me sitting there, she said unhappily, "Why are you sitting up?" You are a patient and cannot catch cold. Quickly lie down and I will feed you. "


    After hearing what Zhao Jing said, I should have told her that I had recovered from my illness, but I didn¡¯t do so. Instead, I obedientlyid back down, pretending to tremble all over.


    Of course I can¡¯t just say that I¡¯ve recovered, only a fool would do that. I not only have to pretend to be sick, but also pretend to be very serious, making her pity me, maybe even like me. Of course I was thinking too much.


    Zhao Jing held a cup of soy milk and carefully put the straw in my mouth. She said, "Drink slower. This soy milk is quite hot. Be careful."


    Her slender lily-white hands tear off a piece of fried dough stick and give it to me to eat. I open my mouth to eat it and even "identally" lick her little hand, although this is very wretched, but I can¡¯t care less about it. In any case, why not take advantage of what I can get?


    Just like this, Zhao Jing meticulously took care of me as I ate. For breakfast, it took me half an hour.


    After I finished eating, I said hoarsely, "You should also hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t be hungry anymore."


    Zhao Jing smiled and said, "I¡¯m not hungry. Anyway, I ate too muchst night and haven¡¯t finished digesting it yet. Oh right, I¡¯m going to the washroom. You take a rest."

 Chapter 248 Space

    After she entered the washroom, I heard Mai Yi¡¯s voice in my ear, "Aren¡¯t you fine already? Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Why are you pestering Zhao Jing?"


    I whispered to the pen holder, "What does this have to do with you? I¡¯ll stay as long as I want."


    Hempen-clothed said angrily: "Anyways, leave quickly and stop harassing Zhao Jing. I¡¯ve already helped you subdue the Snow Bamboo and you¡¯re already fine. Why pretend to be sick?"


    I shamelessly smiled and said, "You¡¯ve already said it yourself. I¡¯ve suffered from the yin aura and my body is extremely weak. What¡¯s the point of staying in the female dorms to rest for a while?"


    Hempen-clothed said angrily: "If you don¡¯t get out of here, I¡¯m going to take care of you."


    I smiled and said, "I have already heard from Xue Zhu that every time you use the brush holder, it will greatly damage your cultivation. Therefore, I advise you not to act rashly; I am only resting here for a short while, and I won¡¯t do anything bad to Zhao Jing. Why are you so nervous for her sake?"


    "Protecting her is my duty. If she doesn¡¯t live in this room, I don¡¯t care about Xue Zhu¡¯s matters. Do you hear me? Leave quickly. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯d rather risk my cultivation being damaged toe out again."


    "Don¡¯t lie to me. The two times you came out were when Zhao Jing was not here, which meant that you were very afraid of being discovered by her. So, as long as Zhao Jing is in this dorm, you won¡¯t be able toe out, am I right?"


    After I said these words, there was temporarily no sound from the pen holder anymore. After a long time, Mai Yi¡¯s clear and melodious voice rang out, "You¡¯re such a crafty person. You hate it to death. I really regret saving your life. Back then, I let you die in the hands of Xue Zhu."


    As I expected, at least she won¡¯te out for a period of time. From my point of view, there should be another space hidden in the antique pen holder, and the hemp clothes are being cultivated in there, every time shees out, it would consume arge amount of her cultivation, and unless it was absolutely necessary, she wouldn¡¯te out again.


    I chuckled. "You saved my life, so of course I¡¯m very grateful. Therefore, I made a very important decision in order to repay your gratitude." Then I stopped talking and waited for her to ask.


    Hemplin was silent for a long time before he finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How do you want to repay me?"


    I smiled and said, "Of course it¡¯s to repay someone with my life. Is there a better way to repay your kindness? In this lifetime, I am willing to sacrifice everything for you! "


    Hempen-clothed was obviously very angry, even the pen holder shook a few times. Her voice was sharp and angry: "I have an immortal body, so you can¡¯t casually insult me. Do you want to die?!"


    After what happenedst night, I was already calm and collected. "I really cherish my life, so of course I wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to seek death. I just sent out my feelings just now and really thank you for saving my life, that¡¯s why I thought of the best way to repay your kindness.


    Mai Yi coldly snorted and said, "Forget it, I won¡¯t bullshit with you anymore. I won¡¯t be humiliated by you for no reason at all. "But listen carefully. If Zhao Jing gets hurt by you, I can¡¯t just sit back and watch. Even if my cultivation is damaged, I still have to deal with it. You better be careful."


    I curiously asked, "What is Zhao Jing¡¯s rtionship with you?" Why are you protecting her like this? "


    "I had a rtionship with her grandparents back then, so I can¡¯t tell you the details. Just remember, if she gets hurt because of you, I won¡¯t forgive you!"


    I nodded. "I don¡¯t have enough time to protect a girl as beautiful as her. How could I harm her? Rest assured, I will protect her for the rest of her life. "


    Mai Yi said, "I¡¯m not at ease with you. You¡¯re a slippery one with a mouth full of nonsense, and women are the easiest to be fooled by someone like you. I¡¯ve watched that kid Zhao Jing grow up and I know that she¡¯s a very simple and kind girl. If you hurt her, I¡¯ll definitely get even with you!"


    I bitterly smiled. "What do you think of me? What kind of person do you think I am?" I, Yu Qian, am now on my feet. I solemnly swear: If I ever do anything to let Zhao Jing down, I will immediately go and smoke, drink, and burn my head to punish myself. "


    Hempen-clothes asked curiously, "What kind of punishment is this?" You really know how to talk nonsense. "


    At this moment, Zhao Jing came out of the bathroom and asked, "Who are you talking to?" Is there anyone else in the room? "


    I reacted quickly. "I¡¯m on the phone with someone, so of course there¡¯s no one in this room."


    Zhao Jing said, "So that¡¯s how it is, I thought you were crazy because of your sickness, where are you spouting nonsense? Eh, can you sit up? Have you recovered? "


    I then remembered that I was too busy exining to Zhao Jing that I forgot to continue pretending to be sick. I immediately cried out andy back down, moaning, "Of course I¡¯m not well yet. I¡¯m so sick this time, how could I have recovered so quickly?"


    Zhao Jing giggled happily and said, "Stop pretending! I know you¡¯re pretending to be sick. Just now, when we were eating, you stuck out your tongue and purposely licked my hand. Do you think I don¡¯t know?" I¡¯m not an idiot. "


    After she exposed my n, my face reddened as I replied with a coy smile, "I¡¯m not pretending to be sick. I was indeed sick before, but I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly felt a lot better. It was probably because I could see the great beauty in the house that I recovered so quickly."


    Zhao Jingughed at my words. "You¡¯re such an interesting person. ording to what you¡¯ve said, there¡¯s no need for the hospital to arrange a doctor in the future. Just find some beauties to stand there."


    I smiled. "We can only treat the male patients. If it¡¯s a female patient, we¡¯ll need to find a few handsome men to deal with her."


    Zhao Jing sighed and said: "Never mind, I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you. Since you¡¯re cured now, why don¡¯t you hurry up and leave. Why are you always staying in our girls¡¯ dormitory?" If others were to know about this, what would happen? "


    I reluctantly replied, "I¡¯m leaving you so soon. I can¡¯t bear to part with you."


    When Zhao Jing heard this, her face turned even redder as she said, "I¡¯m not your person. What do you mean by that? I hate it." However, her tone was rather gentle and she didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all.


    I said, "Even if my illness is cured, can¡¯t we sit down and talk for a while? How about a friend? "


    Zhao Jing said without beating around the bush, "You want to pick me up, right?"


    I jumped in fright and shook my head. "What are you talking about? I¡¯m here to help you all and I don¡¯t have any other intentions."


    Zhao Jing said, "Stop pretending, I can see through your intentions. Otherwise, I won¡¯t stubbornly stay here, but the more you act like this, the further away we be from each other. We girls value men the most, do you understand?"


    I thought to myself, "Everyone says that men are not bad and women don¡¯t love each other, but Zhao Jing obviously isn¡¯t like that. She seems to value the traditional type of rtionship a lot, as the saying goes, if one is anxious, one can¡¯t eat hot tofu." Therefore, she nodded and said, "Then please be at ease, I will leave immediately."


    A smile appeared on Zhao Jing¡¯s face. She smiled tenderly and said, "That¡¯s right. I know you are a good person. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have risked your life to help us."


    I nodded. "I¡¯m a bit ashamed that you¡¯re thanking me. After all, I didn¡¯t help much."

 Chapter 249 evil qi

    Zhao Jing said, "No, I had always felt there was an evil aura in the bedroom, but after the night you came, when I went back to the bathroom, I no longer felt anything. I felt much calmer, indicating that your arrival was still effective."


    She came in front of me and stared at me with her big eyes. She said with a smile, "Yu Qian, I already know what you¡¯re thinking and that¡¯s enough. In the future, we will have more than enough opportunities to get along, don¡¯t you agree?"


    She confessed her feelings to me. It was obvious that I wasn¡¯t mentally prepared so I felt dizzy. After a long time I recovered and said: "Alright. I will remember your words. I will not let you down."


    The fragrance of a virgin drifted into my nose, intoxicating me. She stared at me for a while, and then breathed out, "Yu Qian, I have something to ask of you. Can you help me?"


    I nodded without the slightest hesitation. "Whatever you want me to do, just say it. Going up the mountain of des and going down the frying pan, I, Yu Qian, will die for sure!"


    Zhao Jing giggled and said, "It¡¯s not that serious, okay? I want to ask you for a small favor. The toilet in the bathroom is blocked. Help me."


    So it was such a small matter. I almostughed out loud and said, "No problem! This small matter is too easy to handle. Hehe, weren¡¯t you too big just now? That¡¯s why you blocked the toilet?"


    Zhao Jing¡¯s face suddenly turned red as she shyly said, "What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t have any. When I was washing the plums, I wanted to pour the water from the basin into the toilet, but a few of them fell in, so I stopped them. What are you thinking about? It¡¯s so abnormal."


    I smiled embarrassedly. "Alright! You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll go and get the toilet now."


    In fact, this kind of thing was too easy to do. The plums that Zhao Jing washed were not big. If she used her strength to poke them a few times, she would definitely be able to get the toilet bowl open.


    I picked up the pump, aimed it at the hole in the toilet, and stabbed it hard. After a few grunts, the water came down.


    "Hey, it¡¯s done. You can use it now." I said, looking out of the bathroom.


    At this moment, an ice-cold jade hand touched my shoulder. I was overjoyed. "Could it be that Zhao Jing came in so quickly to thank me?" The hand continued to slide over me, almost reaching into my pants.


    I smiled and said, "Hey, be careful! You¡¯re just ying rogue. You know that I only helped you poke the toilet. You don¡¯t have to repay me so generously, do you?"


    But the hand continued to slide down, almost to the switch, and I couldn¡¯t help but look back, shocked!


    It turned out that there was a white-clothed female ghost standing behind him. Her hair covered her face, making it impossible to see her face. That pale hand was hers!


    My mother took a few steps back and almost sat down in the toilet. I held the stick and tremblingly asked, "Just who are you and what do you want? Let me tell you, your father has already taken care of two female ghosts, so it¡¯s fine if I add you one more. Do you want to die or live? " At this point, even I am a little happy. She is a ghost, how can she die?


    That female ghost didn¡¯t move an inch as she just stood there in a daze. Her piercing gaze shot out from the hair covering her face, causing my hair to stand on end.


    I shouted, "Hempsey,e here quickly. I need your help!"


    At this time, I could only rely on Mai Yi¡¯s help. Since she is the guardian deity of Zhao Jing, she will definitelye at this critical time.


    Mai Yi¡¯sughter entered my ears. "You didn¡¯t leave when I told you to just now, and now you¡¯re flirting with me? You just remembered to look for me now, it¡¯s no use, you handle it yourself. Every time I use the pen holder, I consume arge amount of cultivation.


    Ma Yi¡¯s words made me rather disappointed, but I didn¡¯t want to shout it too loudly. If I called Zhao Jing in, she would be in danger again. At this moment, the ghostdy had already approached me. Her two lily-white hands reached towards me. Her nails were long, and a cold wind assaulted my face. It was extremely frightening. Could it be that she was going to pinch me to death right now?


    However, at this moment, the ghostdy suddenly spoke. She only said three words, "Help me!"


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears and tremblingly asked, "What did you say? You want me to help you? Just tell me your name, and I¡¯ll burn some paper money for you to make a fortune in the underworld. As a rich woman, you can do whatever you want and raise a pretty boy¡¯s face, what do you think? "


    The ghostdy shook her head and said, "That¡¯s not what I meant. I want you to do something for me so that I can reincarnate. Otherwise, I will be trapped here forever and never be able to reincarnate."


    I immediately said, "The ghost girl that Zhao Jing saw in the bathroom was you, right?" And the ghost Zhang Yu saw by the bed, is that also you? "


    The ghostdy nodded and said, "At that time, I wanted to ask for their help, but they either yelled or fainted, leaving me with no way to get in touch with them. I saw that you had a lot of guts, so I came to find you."


    I bitterly smiled. "Big Sis, to be honest, I really don¡¯t have much guts. If I hadn¡¯t gone to the toilet and released all of my stock, I might have already wet my pants. How about this? If you don¡¯t have any unwillingness, you can tell me. If I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely help you."


    The ghostdy suddenly pushed her hair back, revealing a pale face.


    Although she was a ghost with a face as white as flour, her appearance was actually pretty good. She looked to be in her early twenties, had big eyes and a straight nose. If she was properly dressed up, she would definitely be a beautifuldy.


    I was a little captivated by her beauty and immediately felt my fear lessen. I swallowed my saliva and asked, "If you have any unfulfilled desires, just tell me. Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll help you."


    My name is Qi Wei, and I¡¯m also a student of this school. I died here because of a matter, but I don¡¯t remember how many years I¡¯ve been dead. After I turned into a ghost, my memories became blurry, and I forgot the causes and effects.


    I nodded. "You mean that you want me to investigate your life and the cause of death for you?"


    The ghostdy nodded. "That¡¯s right. As long as I remember who I am and can make up for my past regrets, I will be reincarnated once my wish is fulfilled."


    I clicked my tongue and said, "Can Iin first? There are too many ghosts in this room. Didn¡¯t they say that the other room was haunted? Why did they alle here?"


    Qi Wei said, "The number of ghosts in this room is already considered few. The one you¡¯re talking about is a real, dangerous one. However, the people living inside are very powerful. Even if it¡¯s an evil spirit, it wouldn¡¯t dare to offend her."


    I became interested and asked, "Who is that person you¡¯re talking about? The person who lived here should be a female student, right? Why is she so powerful that even more vile ghosts cannot provoke her? "


    If you find her, then ask her to help you, and you¡¯ll definitely have twice the results with half the effort. You¡¯re someone with an immortal affinity, so in the future, you¡¯ll definitely aplish something great. But the prerequisite is that you have to find someone who can help you. When you have news,e here and call my name three times, and I wille to see you. " With that, he disappeared.


    Although Qi Wei said that she was a student of this school, our university was an established university that had existed for dozens of years. To find one of them would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. It seems that I really have to find the expert that Qi Wei spoke of.


    As Yu Qian spoke up to here, he suddenly coughed, "I¡¯m sorry, my mouth is dry now. Do you have any tea water?"


    Lin Ya Shi and Li Qiang were lost in thought. Although the story was clumsy, they still had to get an ending. Therefore, Lin Ya Shi said humbly, "There¡¯s plenty of tea, the servant has already brewed it for you. You can wait for a while, but finish telling the story first."


    Yu Qian smiled and said, "But I¡¯m a little hungry now. Can you give me something to eat?"


    Lin Ya Shi said angrily: "Can¡¯t you eat after you¡¯ve finished speaking? Yu Qian said: "Your family is rich, and you don¡¯t even want to treat me to a meal?"

 Chapter 250 narcissism

    Lin Ya Shi said, "Dinner is always avable, but considering your performance today, you are not allowed to eat unless you finish speaking. I will give you another two hours and you will have to finish this before we can decide how to help you."


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s right, Ya Shi is right. Anyway, we¡¯ve already heard about it. It¡¯s not as if we¡¯ll be missing two hours. Hurry up and tell us. We¡¯ll treat you to a meal after we¡¯re done."


    Yu Qian sighed. At this moment, a servant had brought over a cup of tea. He didn¡¯t care about scalding his mouth as he hastily drank two mouthfuls and moistened his throat before starting to speak again:


    When I walked out of the bathroom, Zhao Jingqi said, "It was just to clear the toilet. Why did you take so long?" I asked, "Did you not hear what happened in the bathroom at all?"


    Zhao Jing shook her head and asked, "What happened in the bathroom?" Did I really hear nothing? "Oh yeah, how¡¯s the toilet going?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, the matter has been settled. You can use it now."


    Zhao Jing blushed and said, "I don¡¯t need it. You¡¯re talking nonsense again."


    I casually asked, "What kind of people live in that 415 Li?" Do you know them all? "


    Zhao Jing said, "Why did you think of asking me about that matter over there? "They¡¯re not in the same ss as me, although they live quite close to each other, they don¡¯t have much contact with each other, and I just heard that their house is the ce where the ghosts actuallye. But after so long, I still haven¡¯t heard of anyone seeing ghosts in that room, maybe the rumors were wrong, our house is the haunted house."


    I smiled. "Since there¡¯s nothing else on your side, I¡¯ll be leaving as well. Can Ie and see you again if I have the time?"


    Zhao Jing blushed and said, "It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to go out here. We¡¯ll meet again in ss in the future."


    I said goodbye to her and went out of the bedroom, but I didn¡¯t head down the stairs immediately. I headed for 415.


    At the door, it was no different from any of the other bedrooms. I took a few nces and felt like I had nothing to look at, so I wanted to leave, but at that moment, the bedroom door suddenly opened and a girl walked out.


    When the girl saw me, she eximed in surprise, "Why is it you? Why did youe to the girls¡¯ dormitory? "


    Of course I know her. She is my ¡¯wife¡¯ ¡ª Wang Rucjing.


    Wang Rucjing giggled. "What¡¯s the matter, hubby? Did you miss me? So you took the initiative to look for me?"


    I snappily replied, "I came here because I had some matters to attend to, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually stay in this dorm." He thought to himself, "Since she lives in this vicious room, could she be the expert Qi Wei mentioned before?" "It can¡¯t be. I watched her grow up from a young age. Other than the fact that she cries and grinds people, she doesn¡¯t have any special abilities."


    Wang Rujing looked around to make sure that no one had noticed her, then pulled my hand and whispered, "Come in, I have something to tell you."


    I followed Wang Ru into room 415. The room was clean, so don¡¯t think that the girls¡¯ rooms were all clean. Some girls¡¯ rooms were even dirtier than the boys¡¯ rooms. How did I know? Because in high school, I followed the teacher to check the dorms, that was really a shocking scene to see, unbearable to look back on.


    Fortunately, it was very clean and had a nice fragrance to it.


    Wang Rujing poured me a ss of water and asked, "Speak, what are you doing here?" Do you ask me to forgive you? "


    I helplessly said, "I¡¯m not that lowly, alright? I¡¯m not here for you. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re sentimental, okay?"


    Wang Rujingughed. "You¡¯re a man who cares about face. You clearly want to apologize to me, but you¡¯re still refusing to admit it. Forget it, I¡¯ll give you face and stop asking." For you to be able toe here means that you have feelings for me. This has already moved me. "


    This girl had always been so narcissistic, so I couldn¡¯t do anything to her. I could only say, "Think what you want. That¡¯s right, do you know that this room is haunted? Did no one tell you?"


    Wang Rujingughed. "I heard the legend when I first came to live here. To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve chosen this room myself. It¡¯s because no one dares to live here, so it¡¯s usually bold girls whoe. They¡¯re very close to me." How dare you? Do you believe such a ridiculous thing? I¡¯ve been living here for a few days and nothing has happened. Furthermore, I¡¯ve even slept soundly than at home. What the hell, god or whatever, those who believe in this kind of thing won¡¯t have high IQ. "


    I helplessly said, "I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I asked a few more questions about you and ended up being ridiculed. Do you know why I don¡¯t want to marry you?" It¡¯s because you¡¯re too arrogant. Relying on your status as a bookworm, you look down on everyone else. If I really live with you, do you think I can endure such discrimination? "


    Wang Rucjing seemed to be ustomed to my sarcasm and replied without a care, "You can alwayse up with a bunch of perverted theories." Wang Rucjing seemed to be ustomed to my sarcasm and replied without a care in the world, "You can alwayse up with a bunch of perverted theories.


    I said contemptuously, "Science is the truth of practice, not dogmatism. ording to books, everything that is not known is not science, but superstition. The geocentric theory was science then as well, and it was seen as a facy, but as time went on, the positions of the two theories were reversed. Which of them were you talking about? "


    Wang Rujing said, "You must have failed when you discussed this with me, because I¡¯m currently reading a blog. Do you really have the confidence to tell me that?"


    I said smilingly, "Of course I don¡¯t have confidence, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m not in the right. You¡¯ve never seen a ghost, so you can just say that a ghost doesn¡¯t exist. This isn¡¯t science, but a dictatorship of ideas."


    "I don¡¯t want to argue with you about this," Wang Ru Jing said helplessly. "Since you¡¯re so confident about the existence of ghosts, have you really met them before?"


    I nodded. "Of course I¡¯ve seen ghosts. Otherwise, how can I be so sure of the existence of ghosts?"


    Wang Ru Jing¡¯s expression was heavy as she walked over and touched my forehead. "Are you having a fever?" I hope it¡¯s not a mental problem, otherwise I¡¯ll have to suffer after I marry you. "


    I didn¡¯t argue with Wang Rucjing because I was bored, but rather wanted to dy the discussion by talking about such tedious matters. While talking nonsense with her, I carefully observed the room. At first nce, it didn¡¯t look any different from the other girls¡¯ rooms, but after a careful examination of the details, I realized that it was different.


    I found that the four corners of the dorm were covered with incantations. Although they were inconspicuous, a closer look would allow me to see them.


    Wang Rujing asked, "What are you looking around for?" Are you trying to steal our girls¡¯ underwear? Let me tell you, don¡¯t you dare reach out your hand. If you get caught, I won¡¯t give you any face. "


    I bitterly smiled. "What nonsense are you talking about? How could I steal your underwear? If you want to steal it, just steal it."


    Wang Rao¡¯s face reddened. "He¡¯s already yours. Is there a need to steal from him?"


    I embarrassedly asked, "Which novel did you learn thenguage from? It¡¯s so boring. Right, let me ask you, where did these runese from? "


    Wang Rujing said, "It was Chen Ting who did it. She¡¯s my roommate. I heard her family lives in Mao Mountain."


    I was astonished. "Mao Mountain?" Is it that Mao Shan who is the Daoist Priest Mao Shan? "


    Wang Rujingughed. "That¡¯s right. We were teasing her at first, and we asked her if she was a female Taoist. Would she know how to walk through walls?" It¡¯s funny that she came to hit us. "

 Chapter 251 calmness

    I nodded. "I understand. If it wasn¡¯t for her, you would have been killed by the ghost a long time ago. Do you understand?"


    Wang Rujing snappily retorted, "I think you¡¯re crazy. What the hell are you talking about?" Chen Ting is a very delicate girl. She looks so weak that it can¡¯t even be blown by the wind. How can she protect us? If she¡¯s really that strong, then why would she stille to university? "


    I replied, "Even for an official, you have to get a diploma to cover your face, don¡¯t you? "What era is it now? Even if you know about special skills, you can¡¯t just set up a stall on the street to tell your fortune. If not, you¡¯ll be chased away by the Town Security and people with some knowledge will have to find a way to go to university to get your diploma."


    Wang Rujing continued, "Look at how serious you¡¯re talking. Are you just pretending, or do you really think so?" I can see that you are a little demonic-stricken. Did you read too many supernatural novels that confused you? It seems that I have to bring you to the hospital to have a look. Your brain is a little damaged. "


    I held Wang Rucian¡¯s hand and said, "My wife, you have to trust me once. I¡¯ve always joked with you and I don¡¯t acknowledge our rtionship, but this is a critical moment. I need your help. Can you help me once?"


    She lowered her head and said, "Fine, you¡¯re my husband, so you can say whatever you want. Of course I¡¯ll listen to you, you¡¯ve always denied my identity, so what else do you want me to do for you now that I¡¯ve admitted it?"


    I whispered in her ear.


    Wang Rushing was a little surprised, but quickly calmed down. He nodded and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll agree. But remember, if anything happens to me, I won¡¯t take responsibility."


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. "You said just now that you were my wife and that we were on par with each other. Why are you separated now? You don¡¯t want to be responsible anymore? "


    Wang Rujing spat at him. "That depends on what you¡¯re up to." "What you¡¯re about to do is too shameful. If you didn¡¯t plead so bitterly, I don¡¯t want to do it at all. After all, she is my roommate. If we do this, how are we going to get along in the future?"


    I leaned close to her body and gently advised, "It¡¯s fine. In any case, at that time, can¡¯t you just tell me that it was my idea? Furthermore, she is an expert from the outside, so she will definitely be magnanimous. I will report this to her and she will definitely forgive me. "


    Wang Rucjing pushed me away and said with a blush, "Don¡¯t be like this, okay? We¡¯re husband and wife, but don¡¯t get too close. This is a school, so you should pay more attention to its influence."


    Seeing her beautiful appearance, there was also a trace of shyness, which made her even more excited. She simply hugged her and smiled, "No one sees you here, so it¡¯s fine if we take a round. You always say that you¡¯re my wife, but why do you always shrink back when you¡¯re about to do the matters of a husband and wife?"


    Wang Rao¡¯s pretty face was like a ripe apple as she said with a trembling voice, "Stop fooling around, okay? I¡¯m still young, I can¡¯t do that kind of thing."


    I touched her perfectly round bottom and said smilingly, "Since you know that you¡¯re young and yet alwayse here to tease me, what you¡¯ve done really doesn¡¯t make sense."


    Wang Rujing pushed me away and said, "Don¡¯t be so rude, you¡¯re the one who knocked on my door this time. I¡¯m not the one responsible."


    I threw her onto the bed and kept touching and kissing her. "Yes, yes, it¡¯s my responsibility. I will be responsible for you."


    Wang Rujing sobbed. "How can you be like this? I¡¯ve already said I don¡¯t want to. Please don¡¯t force me to do something I don¡¯t like to do, okay?"


    I smiled. "Then what is your favorite thing to do?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" she asked. "I keep getting the feeling you¡¯re a little strange right now."


    I also felt that I was a bit strange, but I don¡¯t know why, but my body felt especially hot. A strange desire rose in my body, and I couldn¡¯t help but overstep my boundaries and act towards Wang Rujing.


    Just then, the bedroom door was pushed open, and a beautiful girl walked in. She was petite, with curly ck short hair, a white oval face, and two pitch ck eyes that were exceptionally alluring. When she saw the scene inside, she couldn¡¯t help but blush and say, "What are you doing? How could a boye to a girl¡¯s dormitory? "Get out!"


    Wang Rujing and I stood up awkwardly. "His name is Yu Qian, and she¡¯s my ..." "Good friend, don¡¯t mind it."


    The pretty girl said, "What do I have to mind? I was just here to pick up some stuff, but I saw something like this. It¡¯s so boring. Can¡¯t you guys get a room with me?"


    Wang Rujing waved her hands and said, "Chen Ting, you misunderstand. We are fine. It¡¯s really nothing."


    So this girl is Chen Ting. I looked at her carefully. Although this girl is pretty and delicate, there isn¡¯t anything special about her. I can¡¯t tell that she has that special ability to drive ghosts away.


    Chen Ting said, "It¡¯s none of my business if you have anything to do with me. But don¡¯t do it in our dorm. I just managed to set it up with great difficulty. After being tormented by you all, I almost lost everything."


    I continued to ask, "Is the arrangement you spoke of used to exorcise ghosts?"


    Chen Ting¡¯s countenance changed as she regained her calmness. Shaking her head, she replied, "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying."


    I smiled and said, "Don¡¯t try to hide it from me, I saw ghosts in the other rooms and knew that this dorm was abnormal. Especially you, the 415, it was an extremely fierce ce and because of your existence, you managed to escape danger. I came here specifically to see what the legendary expert looked like, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a beautiful little girl."


    Wang Rujing, who was standing at the side, quickly exined, "Chen Ting, don¡¯t take offense. His brain is broken. No matter what you say, don¡¯t mind it."


    Chen Ting snorted and said, "This guy is full of nonsense, I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s talking about. Besides, you did such a thing to Wang Rucjing, which means you¡¯re not a good person. I¡¯m not willing to talk to you any longer. Get out of here, or I¡¯ll throw you out with a broom!"


    I waved my hands and said, "Don¡¯t be so excited, you heard Wang Rucian say that we¡¯re good friends. Since you¡¯re her roommate, we should be good friends too. We¡¯re such good friends, why don¡¯t we sit down and have a nice chat. I¡¯m interested in your situation. Can you tell me more about it?"


    Chen Ting spat, "Nonsense, who are your good friends? Hurry up and leave, don¡¯t provoke me to beat you up." We¡¯ve only met for a few days, and I don¡¯t have any deep feelings for you. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the police! "


    Wang Rujing looked embarrassed. "Yu Qian, you¡¯d better get going, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to save you."


    I still wasn¡¯t willing to give up. Since I had already met Chen Ting, I could more or less confirm that this girl had extraordinary abilities and didn¡¯t want to learn more from her. Didn¡¯t I juste here for nothing?


    Chen Ting didn¡¯t even have time to exin as she had already picked up her broom and hit me three times. She said angrily, "Quickly scram to the pavilion in the park outside the school. Reflect on it ande back to school after you¡¯ve thought about it.

 Chapter 252 Head Down

    I was directly sent out of the dorm, so I dejectedly walked out of the girl¡¯s dormitory. When I just got downstairs, I suddenly thought of what Chen Ting said that was a little weird: She hit me three times, then said something about a pavilion in the park outside the school, could it be that she wanted to talk to me alone? I even mentioned Sun Wukong. I¡¯ve watched Journey to the West before, so of course I know how to do it three times. But it was still morning, so the three o¡¯clock she called it should be three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It didn¡¯t matter if I guessed right or not, at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, I would go to the pavilion in the park outside the school and wait there.


    That Chen Ting is indeed a character. Although she looks weak and weak, her speech is neither haughty nor humble, and she has the air of a great grandmaster. If she really is the peerless master that Qi Wei talks about, then I might be able to learn some useful skills from her. When the timees, even if I don¡¯t seed in my studies, bing a master of exorcism is still a good choice.


    The more I thought about it, the more beautiful it became. I was overjoyed. I didn¡¯t even look at the path before I fell into a pit and sprained my ankle.


    I came out of the hole cursing, but to my surprise, the surroundings seemed to have changed!


    There had been many studentsing and going the entire campus. Whether it was after ss or after ss, there were those who went to the study room and the library, but now, there was not a single person. The entire school was empty, as if there was not a single person left.


    A cool breeze blew past, causing my hair to stand on end. I tightened my cor and limped for a while, but there was still no one. I shouted a few times, "Hey, is there anyone here? What¡¯s everyone doing? "


    But there was only the rustle of the leaves in the wind, and then a terrible silence.


    I was already scared to the point that I peed my pants as I muttered to myself, "Fuck, what is going on? Did I teleport here?"


    Just as I was deep in thought, a figure faintly appeared in the fog ahead. I was pleasantly surprised and shouted, "Hey, who are those people in front of us? Are they people from this school? Come here, I have something to ask you. "


    That figure seemed to have heard my words and walked towards me step by step. Due to the fog being too thick, I was unable to see clearly who the person in front of me was. Thus, I could only walk towards him.


    As we drew closer, the face of the man opposite me grew clearer, and when I saw his face, there was nothing but fear in my heart.


    His clothes were already tattered, and the flesh on his face was almost rotten to the bone. His two eyes were only left with ck holes, and his hands stretched out like eagle ws as he pounced towards me!


    I was so scared that I cried out and turned around to run. The undead chased after me with a speed that wasn¡¯t slow at all. I was already regretting that I didn¡¯t practice a lot.


    As the walking corpse approached me, I heard a voice: "Run to the library, old one."


    At this moment, I didn¡¯t care whether this voice was good or evil. I turned around and headed towards the old library.


    Behind me, more and more undeads gathered and gradually formed into a strong corpse tide as they chased after me.


    The heck, isn¡¯t this walking dead? How did I meet him?


    I was scared to the point of peeing, so I ran for my life. As the saying goes, if a dog is anxious to jump over a wall, a person is anxious and not slow either. My desire to live caused my running speed to increase infinitely, even faster than the running man.


    Soon I rounded the woods and came to the front of the old library.


    Indeed, this ce was also a deste scene. The door was sealed shut, and the windows upstairs were in tatters and were full of holes. Inside, there seemed to be sounds of wailing ghosts and howling wolves.


    After being surprised for a long time, I thought to myself, "That voice told me to run here, but now it seems that it isn¡¯t safe at all. What does that sound mean?"


    The undead had already arrived. I wanted to leave, but the voice in my ear sounded again, "Hurry up and enter the building. Don¡¯t stay outside."


    I couldn¡¯t help but shout, "The big door is locked. How am I supposed to get in?"


    Suddenly, the door creaked open and the seal was gone. I didn¡¯t care whether it was a blessing or a curse as I charged in!


    There was a musty smell in the building that could make people faint, and since I had been here before, I was familiar with the route, so I went straight up to the second floor. Strangely, the undeads seemed to be afraid of the building, so they stopped outside and didn¡¯t catch up, giving me a chance to catch my breath.


    Just as I was hesitating, the voice in my ears sounded again. "Come to the fourth floor. I¡¯ll wait for you here."


    Since this person¡¯s words were very effective, I immediately ran to the fourth floor without a second thought. However, the fourth floor is already sealed with iron bars and the metal door is also locked. I forcefully pulled on the lock, making it very strong.


    At this moment, the voice in his ear rang out again, "You¡¯ve gone in the wrong direction. I¡¯m over here."


    I shouted in dissatisfaction, "Are you f * cking messing with me? Can¡¯t you go around here to open the door?"


    The voice said, "That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m also trapped here. I can¡¯t get out. Come over quickly. We¡¯ll take a detour around the third floor."


    I had to hold my breath as I walked past the third floor and up the stairs from the other side. Sure enough, the door was open and someone was waiting for me.


    He looked a little older than me. His clothes were a little old, and he had a little beard on his chin. He looked like an honest man.


    When he saw me, he said excitedly, "That¡¯s great! I finally saw the others! I¡¯m suffocating here!"


    I introduced myself, "Hello, I¡¯m Yu Qian, a D University student. How about you? "What¡¯s your name?"


    He said, "My name is Lu Yu, and I¡¯m also a student here. Everyone¡¯s from the same school, so this is easy."


    I asked, "What happened here? Why are there so many monsters below?"


    Lu Yu sighed and said, "I don¡¯t know why, but ever since I woke up one day, I found out that there was no one else in the school, only a bunch of walking corpses. Since I can¡¯t stay in the dorm anymore, I had no choice but to find this ce, because this building seems to have a special barrier that can block walking corpses and prevent them from entering, so I chose this ce as my resting ce. What about you? "How did you get here?"


    I was surprised and said, "I just met with this kind of thing. I was walking in the campus when I suddenly fell into a hole and sprained my ankle. When I came out, I found that there was fog everywhere and then I met the undead. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have died."


    Lu Yu said, "Did you just encounter this kind of thing? This is weird, I have been here for a long time, I have almost finished eating all the food. "


    I asked in bewilderment, "It can¡¯t be, right? Our timeways seem to be different. Tell me what year¡¯s student you are. Let¡¯s see if we know each other."


    This guy is an entire twenty years older than me. In other words, he¡¯s my alumnus, but that¡¯s already twenty years ago. In that case, is this person in front of me a human or a ghost?


    Thinking about this, my hair stood on end. All I could think about was the plot of those horror movies. The more I thought about it, the more scared I became. My panting got louder, and I couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.

 Chapter 253 alumni

    Seeing my frightened look, Lu Yu sighed and said, "What are you afraid of? I am a human, not a ghost, and I am not a zombie. Since we are all alumni, we should stick together. "


    I straightforwardly told him the truth. "I say, Brother Lu, do you know the current year?"


    Lu Yu replied, "I know. It¡¯s September 1994 and the school just started not long ago."


    I waspletely powerless. "Let¡¯s put it this way. I¡¯m 20 years younger than you. You¡¯re probably my alumni, but the age between us is really too far apart."


    Lu Yu opened his mouth wide, "It can¡¯t be that strange. Although I¡¯m not good at studying, I¡¯m not an idiot. Are you trying to trick me?"


    I helplessly said, "Big brother, look at yourself and then look at me. What reason do I have to lie to you?" Do you have money? I see that you are even poorer than I am. Do you have any color? You are not a beauty, what is there to deceive a master? "


    Lu Yu nodded his head and said: "That¡¯s true, but your words are just too inconceivable. Since there¡¯s a difference of twenty years between us, how could we have run into each other?"


    I could only ask, "Only God knows about it. That¡¯s right, have you ever met anyone else in this building?"


    Lu Yu said: "No, it¡¯s already good enough that I can find a ce to hide. Where can I go to find someone? But when I heard the cry for help from outside, I didn¡¯t dare to go out at all. I also sent out the cry like I did when I was looking for you, but those people didn¡¯t believe me, so they all died. "


    I suddenly thought of something and asked, "What method did you use to transmit the voice to my ears?" And you¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re not a ghost, how can a human have that kind of ability. "


    Lu Yu took out a palm-sized apparatus, and said, "This thing is called a sound transmission device, and it can transmit sound to a radius of one kilometer. I invented it myself. Do you believe me this time?"


    I nodded. "I do. But have you really found anyone else?"


    Lu Yu shook his head and said: "I really don¡¯t have one. If I had someone else apanying me, at least I wouldn¡¯t be so lonely. "Ai, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re here. Can you have a good chat with me?"


    I waved my hand and said, "You really haven¡¯t made much progress in your life. Rather than staying here and muddling along, why don¡¯t you try your best to break through? Maybe you¡¯ll have a chance to escape?"


    Lu Yu bitterly smiled and said, "What you said was easy. In this chaotic world, it¡¯s already good enough that you didn¡¯t be a walking corpse. You still hope to escape, stop dreaming."


    I shook my head. "What you said is wrong. Don¡¯t stop if you can walk a step further. Look at the environment you¡¯re in. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s just a nest. It¡¯s not a problem to live on while breathing. But is that a person¡¯s goal?"


    Lu Yu said, "Then let me ask you, even if we managed to escape, it would be in the era you lived in. The air is much better than here. Is it easier to live than here?"


    I was stunned before I replied smilingly, "That¡¯s not true. In fact, the haze in the real world is quite heavy. People are tired from living and the price of the house is so high that they can¡¯t even breathe. But it¡¯s still much better than here."


    Lu Yu sighed, shook his head and said, "That can¡¯t be, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s much better than this ce."


    I said embarrassedly, "No matter what, it¡¯s still much better than here. At the very least, in the real world, there aren¡¯t so many living corpses eating around."


    Lu Yu sighed, "Actually, there are. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t notice it."


    I didn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense with him, so I asked, "Do you have any way of escaping? Since you have stayed here for a period of time, you should at leaste up with a n, right? "


    Lu Yu said, "My idea is that we might have fallen into a parallel world. Although it¡¯s simr to the original world, due to some factors, it became like this. This isn¡¯t heaven, nor hell, nor some movie or television base."


    I continued to ask, "Since you¡¯ve pretty much understood everything, do we still have any way of getting out?"


    Lu Yu pondered for a moment before asking, "How did you get in that time?"


    I replied, "I fell into a hole and climbed out. It just became like this outside."


    It seems that the pit should be a wormhole. Through that wormhole, we arrived at the same world, and if we want to go back, we can only return from the same ce. "


    I hesitated, "It¡¯s easy for you to say that. There are a lot of undeads outside. How are we going to get there?"


    Lu Yu said with a smile, "That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t have any other way. If I had a way, I would have already gone over, and I wouldn¡¯t have been stuck here for so long."


    I asked, "Do you have anything to eat? I¡¯m a little hungry."


    Lu Yu opened a can and said, "Lunch meat, let¡¯s eat. It¡¯s impossible to cook vegetables."


    I tasted a few mouthfuls, but the taste was still passable. I ate a few more before asking, "Did you survive by relying on the canned food here?"


    Lu Yu nodded, and said: "There has always been running water here, and it actually has electricity. The canned food is in the storage room on the upper floor, and there are still over a hundred boxes, and there should be quite a lot of other food. That should be the school canteen¡¯s storage room, and there should be enough food for a while.


    I sighed. "Even though you don¡¯t need to worry about food and drinks, there will always be a day where you will sit idly by. Have you never thought about escaping?"


    Lu Yu said: "I¡¯m just looking at the scene in front of me, it¡¯s good that I can stay alive for the time being. I haven¡¯t eaten all the food, so I just ran out. I ended up dying. Didn¡¯t I lose something?"


    I helplessly smiled. "What you said isn¡¯t wrong. However, you should have family as well. Don¡¯t you have the time to go back and meet them?"


    Lu Yu¡¯s face sank as he sighed: "I grew up as an orphan in the orphanage, and I was the first person there to get into university. Although I have some rtionship with the orphanage, from a blood-rted perspective, I don¡¯t have any rtives. Even if I go out, who can I meet?"


    I hastily apologized. "I¡¯m sorry, I overspoke and touched your sore spot."


    Lu Yu said: "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m already used to it. Right, did the external world change too much? Is it easier to go to college than it used to be? "


    "It is better than before, but the school fees are much more expensive." When I said the money I paid for the first year, Lu Yu¡¯s jaw dropped in shock, "It was so expensive. At that time, the school even gave me money."


    I said smilingly, "Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. We¡¯ll discuss our n to escape after we¡¯ve eaten our fill."


    Lu Yu shook his head, "I think the food here is enough for us to eat for a long time. You should wait here for a while, it won¡¯t be toote for us to leave after a while."


    I said a little angrily, "What¡¯s the difference between living here and being a ghost? You want to stay? I don¡¯t want to stay. No, we have to move soon! "


    Lu Yu firmly shook his head and said, "You¡¯re still too young and impulsive. Right now, the corpses outside are all in groups. How could it be so easy to escape? It¡¯s better to think things over carefully."

 Chapter 254 escape

    Just as we were arguing, we suddenly heard someone from outside the door say, "It¡¯s actually very easy for you guys to escape. You just have to listen to my instructions."


    Both of us were shocked. Lu Yu was surprised that he had been in the building for so long and had never seen anyone before. I was surprised that this voice sounded so familiar. Furthermore, he immediately guessed the identity of that person. I asked in astonishment, "Why are you here? Weren¡¯t you trapped in the dormitory?"


    It turned out that the person speaking outside was Qi Wei!


    Qi Wei walked in with a smile and said, "I wanted to follow you and see if you were doing something for me, but I saw you enter the pit and disappear. I jumped in with a testing attitude and immediately came to this ce."


    I said to Lu Yu, "Don¡¯t be afraid, she¡¯s a ghost, not an undead."


    Lu Yu cried, and said: "Big brother, this is even scarier, aren¡¯t ghosts even scarier than living corpses?"


    I said smilingly, "Anyways, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m rather familiar with her. She won¡¯t harm you."


    Qi Wei grabbed my neck and chuckled. "Who said I wouldn¡¯t hurt you?" "You wish!"


    I suddenly felt the warmth of her hand and was shocked. "Aren¡¯t you a ghost? Why are your hands so hot?"


    Qi Wei smiled and retracted her delicate hand. "That¡¯s right. I was curious about that as well. I really didn¡¯t expect that I was a living person and not a dead person in this world."


    She looked at Lu Yu and said, "Hey, I seem to have met you somewhere before. Have we met before?"


    Lu Yu stared at Qi Wei¡¯s charming face. After thinking about it, he shook his head and said, "No. I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen you before. Miss, are you a human or a ghost?" "Can you give me a quick answer?"


    Qi Wei spat, "How can a man like you be so cowardly? Yu Qian isn¡¯t even afraid."


    Indeed, I wasn¡¯t afraid. I had already fainted at this moment. Just now, Qi Wei¡¯s pinching force was too strong, causing me to be unable to catch my breath, so ...


    When I woke up, I smelled the aroma of food and immediately opened my eyes. I sat up and saw Qi Wei wrapped in an apron and cooking.


    Lu Yu, who was standing nearby, was already salivating, almost drooling.


    I went to Lu Yu¡¯s side and prodded him, asking, "What¡¯s going on? What is she doing?"


    Lu Yuughed foolishly and said, "What else can I do? She¡¯s cooking. Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯ve been here for so long, I can finally eat a normal meal."


    At this moment, Qi Wei brought the dishes over. Although I didn¡¯t want to eat the ghost food, I couldn¡¯t resist the hunger in my stomach. Thus, I picked up the chopsticks and started eating.


    Lu Yu was already in the air as he ate, praising, "Miss Qi¡¯s cooking is too delicious. It¡¯s even better than a chef in a big hotel."


    Qi Wei smiled as she watched us eat. "It¡¯s good that you like it. I haven¡¯t cooked in a long time. I¡¯m very happy to see you two so happy."


    After I ate a bowl, I stopped and asked, "You said that you have a way to escape. What is it? Can you tell us as soon as possible? "


    Qi Wei said, "Eat first. When you¡¯re full, I¡¯ll tell you."


    Although I was very curious, I still listened to her and ate up all the food with Lu Yu. Qi Wei nodded and said with a smile, "That¡¯s obedient, that¡¯s obedient. Only by listening to me can you guys leave this ce. I¡¯ll tell you now."


    I anxiously said, "Eldest Miss, please don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Can you tell me how to escape?"


    Qi Wei smiled tenderly. "Why are you in such a hurry? Don¡¯t you feelfortable here?"


    Lu Yu agreed, "That¡¯s right, I also think that our life here is pretty good. As long as those undeads don¡¯t bite us, then that would be even more perfect."


    I drooped my head and said dejectedly, "I¡¯ll give up on all of you. Whether it¡¯s being a human or a ghost, I have to have some ambition. What¡¯s the point of staying in this nondescript ce? Qi Wei, hurry up and tell me. How do we leave this ce?"


    No matter if it¡¯s a human or a ghost, they all need to rest. When I be a ghost, I also need to rest for a while, walk around for a bit, and then return to rest. In fact, those living corpses are all the same, all living things have a spirit, and undeads are products of the extreme umtion of yin energy.


    I anxiously asked, "What you say makes sense. When are they going to rest?"


    Qi Wei said, "It¡¯s very simple. On a full moon night, the moonlight is the most abundant, and it¡¯s the best material to nourish Yin Qi. At that time, all the living corpses will stop to absorb the moonlight, and not only that, they won¡¯t even bother you if you kick them."


    I said excitedly, "This is great! If it really is like this, we can escape by the night of the full moon!" "Oh, by the way, how did you know?"


    Qi Weiughed. "Actually, I don¡¯t know either. This is just a theory that I¡¯ve analyzed using my own knowledge."


    Damn, I almost sat down on the floor and said with a bitter face, "You were the one who guessed it all day, isn¡¯t this just trying to trick people!?"


    Qi Wei said, "Don¡¯t be so dejected. Whether it works or not, we¡¯ll know when the timees."


    I angrily said, "You say it¡¯s light and easy. Can you just casually try it out?" If your theory doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯re all dead. "You big liar!"


    Qi Wei said, "You said that I¡¯m a swindler. Then, do you have any good ideas?"


    I shook my head. "Of course I don¡¯t have any methods. Otherwise, why would I ask you? That¡¯s right, Lu Yu, have you seen those undeads move on the full moon night?"


    Lu Yu shook his head, "How would I know? I¡¯ve been hiding in this building the entire time, not to mention going out, I don¡¯t even dare to look out. "


    Qi Wei and I said in unison, "You useless fellow!"


    Lu Yu said with a coy smile, "Being able to live is good enough. Why must we take the risk? If we fail, we¡¯ll be doomed forever."


    I grumbled, "You¡¯re too negative. ording to your thoughts, no one wants to take risks and only hides at home to eat and do nothing. Is there any difference between that person and a pig?"


    Qi Wei said, "He can be considered a living philosophy. There are actually quite a few people who share his thoughts."


    I used to be a very brave person, but aftering to this world, I was forced to run all over the ce by those corpses. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a ce to hide, how could I leave so easily.


    I asked, "Then let me ask you, now that we have the chance to escape, are you willing toe with us?"


    Lu Yu said with a smile, "Of course I¡¯m willing, but the problem is, tonight is the full moon. Are you ready?" I eximed, "What did you say? It¡¯s the full moon tonight?!"

 Chapter 255 full moon night

    Lu Yu nodded, "That¡¯s right, I have done some research on the astronomical calendar and immediately deduced that tonight is the full moon. This is a skill passed down by our ancestors. Hehe, powerful, right?"


    I thought, "You¡¯re an orphan. What kind of inheritance do you have?"


    Qi Wei snappily picked up a desk calendar. "If you have a desk calendar, then just say it. Why are you bragging about yourself? Do you think we¡¯re idiots?"


    After Lu Yu¡¯s lie was exposed, his face turned red, and he said with a smile: "It was just a joke, don¡¯t take it seriously."


    I didn¡¯t mind this matter and replied smilingly, "That¡¯s nothing much. However, since you¡¯ve said it like this, we¡¯re running out of time. We should hurry up and prepare for it."


    Qi Wei said, "What¡¯s there to be prepared for? When the full moones around, the undead will definitely stop their actions to absorb the moonlight essence. We¡¯ll escape together at this time. As long as we hurry back to the pit, we¡¯ll return to the original world."


    I shook my head. "You said it yourself. The undead stopping at full moon was just your guess. It might not be that easy to solve the problem. But if it wasn¡¯t for that, we would have been surrounded by undead the moment we left the building."


    Lu Yu agreed: "That¡¯s right, Yu Qian is right, we cannot act rashly. Fighting with the undead is no good, we are definitely seeking our own destruction!" I¡¯ve seen this kind of tragedy many times upstairs. It¡¯s too cruel! "


    Qi Wei asked, "Then what do you think we should do?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "We¡¯d better find a protective coat inside the building and wrap ourselves up tightly. Then, we¡¯ll find some weapons, and the three of us will form a group and walk out bit by bit. Even if the undead can move, we¡¯ll have attack and defense, so we won¡¯t have to sit still and wait for death."


    Qi Wei nodded. "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do this!" Right, I am a ghost, so I don¡¯t need to look for those protective gear, right? "


    I suddenly smacked Qi Wei on the head. She cried out in pain before covering her head in anger. "What are you doing? You¡¯re crazy!" I said smilingly, "Look, I hit you and you cried out for pain. This means that you are also a human in this world. As long as you are a human, you will definitely be afraid of undeads. So, you can¡¯t be an exception."


    Qi Wei could only nod helplessly, but she still wore a smile on her face. "Being able to stay here for a while as a human is already the best thing I can do. I¡¯ve been a lonely ghost for so many years. I¡¯m just too fed up."


    Lu Yu said in fear, "But what if we fail? The undeads have amazing strength. Although they don¡¯t have any intelligence, but if they were to swarm together, no one would be able to beat them. "


    Qi Weiughed. "Why are you so scared?" For a man to be so vigorous, how about it? "


    Lu Yu said with a bitter face: "I don¡¯t have as much guts as you guys. After all, I¡¯m living a good life here and I really don¡¯t want to go out and take risks."


    I said in a bad mood, "I¡¯ve been annoyed by your ink. If you really don¡¯t want to go out, then stay here and don¡¯t get in our way."


    Lu Yu smiled apologetically, "Don¡¯t be like this. You guys came and left, so I can¡¯t die alone. Anyway, this time I¡¯m risking my life to apany my master, so I¡¯ll go with you guys!"


    I smiled and nodded. "This is what a man should be. Great!"


    Everyone searched for a while inside the building. Sure enough, they found quite a few protective gear and weapons. They immediately put them on and quickly finished their preparations.


    Very soon, the sky darkened and a bright moon hung high up in the sky. The atmosphere was extremely tense! I wrapped a military coat around myself and put on a motorcycle helmet, real leather gloves in my hands and a long machete in my hand that the kitchen used for cutting meat. Lu Yu put on a set of leather clothes, covered his face with a thick cloth, and had a diving mirror over his eyes. He also had a kitchen knife in his hand. I let her put on his helmet, but she wouldn¡¯t let me. He said it was too ugly, he would rather die than wear it, and there was nothing I could do about it.


    Lu Yu said, "Now that the moon¡¯s up, let¡¯s go out."


    I looked out of the window and was shocked. The undeads downstairs stopped moving and opened their mouths. What was even more amazing was that rays of light shot down from the moon and into the undead¡¯s mouth.


    Qi Wei nodded. "My guess is correct. They are currently absorbing the moon¡¯s yin aura, so they don¡¯t have the time to pay us any attention. Everyone, leave quickly. If some of the living corpses were to awaken and absorb the yin aura, we would be in trouble."


    Thus, the three of us quickly went downstairs. When we came out of the stairs, Lu Yu still looked back, as if he was reluctant to part with them.


    I pulled him. "Stop looking and there¡¯s nothing to reminisce about. Even though this is your refuge, it isn¡¯t a ce that willst for long. In the end, you still have to return to the real world."


    Lu Yu sighed, "I do want to go back, but will that world still be able to hold me?"


    If Lu Yu really did return to the real world, how would it be difficult for him to survive? Qi Wei was even more so. She was a ghost, so after leaving this world, I didn¡¯t know if she would return to her original ghostly appearance.


    We came to the center of the clearing, surrounded by undead, but they paid no attention to us at all, just lifted their heads to absorb the essence of the moon, and the three of us rxed and even joked.


    Qi Wei imitated the appearance of the undead. She also raised her head and opened her mouth, mimicking the movements of the undead. I called out to her. "Stop messing around. Hurry up. We¡¯ll be home after we reach that pit."


    Lu Yu held onto his kitchen knife nervously and said, "I keep having the feeling that something¡¯s wrong. With so many undeads gathered together, it¡¯s like a convention. If they wake up together, we¡¯re dead for sure!"


    I smiled. "Aren¡¯t you being too timid? Didn¡¯t Qi Wei already guess correctly? These undeads are absorbing the moon¡¯s Yin Qi, so they won¡¯t look for trouble with us for a while. Our top priority is to get to the pit quickly."


    Everyone was still in a circle, moving out bit by bit. They didn¡¯t dare to be careless. If they were to be separated, it would be difficult to look after each other if something happened.


    Just as we were about to leave the forest, Lu Yu loudly said, "This is bad, we¡¯re about to encounter trouble."


    He saw that the sky was covered by a cloud which gradually covered the moon. If the moonlight waspletely covered then the undeads would surely wake up.


    I said in a hurry, "Let¡¯s hurry up and run. Right now, the road is full of undeads. If we wake up, we won¡¯t be able to make it."


    Qi Wei said, "You guys run ahead. I¡¯ll cover the rear."


    At this moment, the moon waspletely covered by the clouds and the undeads were starting to move. We were about half a mile away from the pit, so even if we ran for our lives, it would be toote.


    Lucky for me, I took them with me as I ran as fast as I could to get home, but it was toote for us. The undead had already started to move, and with a dozen undeads blocking our way, I waved my machete and chopped off the head of one of the undead. Then, I cut it in half because I had seen undead people walking around, so the undead¡¯s head had to bepletely taken care of.

 Chapter 256 red killing eye

    On the other side, Lu Yu¡¯s eyes had also turned red from the ughter. Saber lights shed like snow, and blood sttered everywhere as they danced. The corpses that fell onto the sabre all fell to the ground.


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire him as I thought to myself: "Although this Lu Yu is rather cowardly with his words, he can still be considered a man when ites to his movements. He really dares to attack."


    Relying on her agility, Qi Wei constantly shifted and shifted. She then used a few stabs to overturn three to four living corpses.


    Although we have obtained some, but the more undeads gather, the less hope we have of reaching our destination.


    I turned around and saw that the road had been blocked by corpses. The dark clouds in the sky didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of dissipating. I asked Wei Wei, "What should we do?" Do you have an idea? "


    Qi Wei said, "Right now, the dormitory is nearby. We can only go there."


    Lu Yu sighed, "It¡¯d be better to go back to the library. At least there¡¯s food and clothing, better than in the dormitory."


    The two of them hacked at each other, looking at me, hoping I¡¯d make up my mind.


    I thought for a moment and said, "The way back has been blocked. We can only hide nearby. Let¡¯s head to the dorm."


    Lu Yu sighed, and said: "Okay, we¡¯ll risk our lives to apany you. Let¡¯s go together!"


    The dormitory was very close to us, so we made a bloody path and soon arrived at the foot of the dormitory.


    Now that the door is locked, we have to open the window, enter from this side, then close the window and nail it with a wooden board. Although there are hundreds of undeads outside, they are helpless as long as we hide.


    We went up to the second floor, found a room, and sat down to rest.


    At this moment, Qi Wei¡¯s gaze towards Lu Yu became even weirder. "The more I look at you, the more familiar you look. Just who are you? Have we met before?"


    Lu Yu shook his head, "No, I really don¡¯t remember you. We shouldn¡¯t know each other, right?"


    I interjected, "Why do you still care about this at such a time?"


    Qi Wei said, "It won¡¯t do. I have to figure out what happened. It concerns the cause of my death. I will only be able to reincarnate after knowing why I died."


    I helplessly said, "Alright, then how can you remember past events?"


    Qi Wei suddenly walked forward and hugged me. "Can you do something with me?" I can only remember the past at that time. "


    I was stunned by her actions, but it was so warm that my head was already buzzing. I stammered, "Don¡¯t be like that. Are you kidding me!?"


    Lu Yu tactfully wanted to leave the room, but Qi Wei said something that shocked everyone. "Don¡¯t leave, I want you to stay and watch!"


    Lu Yu and I were both stunned, and asked in unison, "Isn¡¯t that a little bad?"


    Qi Wei said, "I just want him to watch by the side. Do you agree?"


    I shook my head. "That¡¯s not good. It¡¯s too embarrassing to let others observe such a private matter."


    Qi Wei snorted and said, "You cowardly fellow. Do you dare to let others see you?"


    I bitterly smiled and said, "Big Sis, doing these kinds of things is done by closing the curtains at home. Other than those weird fellows, who else would be sick enough to get people to watch the bed y?"


    Qi Wei said, "I don¡¯t care. You can choose on your own right now. If you want to do it with me, then Lu Yu will have to watch on the side. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about touching me!"


    I straightforwardly asked Lu Yu, "Brother, do you understand me? You¡¯d better take the initiative to leave this room right now. I will definitely return this favor to you. "


    Lu Yu bitterly said, "Big brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to leave, but now that she¡¯s controlling my body, I can¡¯t move at all."


    I asked in astonishment, "Qi Wei, what are you trying to do? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to return to being a human, so why do you insist on doing such iprehensible things?"


    Qi Wei said, "Because I¡¯m a bit reminiscing. I¡¯ve pretty much remembered everything from the past. As long as Iplete what I just said, all of my memories will be resurrected and my cause of death will be revealed!" And Lu Yu is the key figure in this whole matter! "


    I asked, baffled, "Big Sis, can you speak humannguage? Why can¡¯t I understand you?" I tried to get up and get out of the room.


    As expected, his body was no longer under his control. He could only remain motionless as he was manipted by her. Qi Wei coldly said, "If you don¡¯t apany me in doing that, then you and Lu Yu can forget about leaving this ce alive." She waved her hand again, and all of the walking corpses rushed in. A few of them were even guarding the door of the dorm like a security guard. It turned out that those walking corpses were controlled by Qi Wei!


    Lu Yu, who was at the side, had a bitter face as he said, "Didn¡¯t I say it was good to stay in the library? Why did we escape? We¡¯ve really fallen into a trap now."


    I struggled to ask, "If you canmand the undead, why didn¡¯t you make a move against us when we were at the library? Why did you insist oning here?"


    Qi Wei said, "That library is a dead end of this world. I can¡¯t use my spirit energy there, so I¡¯m just like a mortal there. I don¡¯t have the ability."


    I sighed, "So this is all a trap. You¡¯ve already nned it all out. Didn¡¯t I promise you that I would help you?" "Why do you have to y this game?"


    Qi Wei said, "I can¡¯t wait any longer. Although you promised to help me, I don¡¯t know how long this will drag on for. It¡¯s better if I find out for myself."


    I bitterly smiled. "Then do you have the answer now?"


    Qi Wei suddenly smiled strangely and said, "Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be here soon."


    Shey on top of me and blew her scent at me, and I felt my face grow cold and my body begin to feel a little.


    Qi Weiughed. "I¡¯ll give you a feeling. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be boring to y with." As she spoke, he began to perform a strange action.


    I truly feel that this matter is inconceivable. After living for such a long time, a female ghost actually did it ... Yes


    As for Lu Yu, he suffered the most. He watched the performance without moving, and even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t close his eyes.


    I asked Wei Wei, "The matter has beenpleted. Do you remember the past now?"


    Qi Wei turned her head to look at Lu Yu and nodded. "I¡¯ve remembered everything. Lu Yu, it¡¯s time for your death!"


    However, Lu Yu¡¯s face was full of astonishment as he asked, "Who exactly are you? I don¡¯t even know you. What right do you have to say that my time of death is up?"


    Qi Wei¡¯s face was still filled with anger, as if Lu Yu was his greatest enemy. He looked like she was about to pounce over and tear him to pieces!


    I have a good rtionship with Lu Yu, so I immediately stopped her and advised, "Don¡¯t be like this, Lu Yu is a good person, what kind of enmity is there that he has? Tell me, and let me expel you. "


    Qi Wei actually stopped moving after hearing what I said. She turned around and gently said to me, "Alright! Whatever you say is fine. I¡¯ll listen to you."

 Chapter 257 Wrapped by a ghost

    I looked at Qi Wei¡¯s gentle appearance and was shocked. "TNND, this ghost girl doesn¡¯t like me, does she? It¡¯ll be troublesome if I get entangled by her."


    However, in order to save Lu Yu¡¯s life, I could only feign ignorance, and happily said, "If you listen to me, then that¡¯s great. First, can you let me move freely? Right now, other than my hands and waist being able to move, my body ispletely numb, I can¡¯t even walk."


    Qi Wei smiled tenderly. "I¡¯m already your man, so of course I¡¯ll take care of you. You¡¯ll be free to go back to the real world, but that¡¯ll have to wait until I kill that bastard Lu Yu!"


    I straightforwardly asked Lu Yu, "I say, Big Brother, how did you offend her? Why would she hate you so much?"


    Lu Yu said with a bitter face, "I really don¡¯t understand. This woman suddenly became filled with hatred towards me, but I don¡¯t even know her!"


    Qi Wei floated in front of him and faced him. She asked fiercely, "Look at me carefully. Do you dare to say that you don¡¯t know me?"


    Lu Yu trembled with fear as he looked at Qi Wei. After a while, he shook his head and said, "I swear to the heavens that I¡¯ve never met you before, let alone offended you."


    I asked Wei Wei, "Is there any misunderstanding between you two? Since we don¡¯t know each other, how did he harm you?"


    Qi Wei coldly snorted and said, "Lu Yu, please speak the truth. Do you remember when you ran into something in the physicsb. Afterwards, you exposed it and let everyone in the school know about it?"


    His eyes were wide open as he stared at Qi Wei and said, "Yes, that was the case. At that time, I went to the physicsb to look for my school bag, but I identally ran into two people there. After that, I told my teacher about it, andter on I heard that one of the girls dropped out of school. Is that girl your sister or friend? "


    Qi Wei smiled sadly and said, "I was at the scene and was one of them."


    Lu Yu repeatedly shook his head: "How is that possible, at that time I clearly saw a man and a woman, how could you be there? Were you also a witness? "


    Qi Wei sneered, "Let me make you understand that I¡¯m that ¡¯boy¡¯. At that time, I was wearing the clothes of a boy and ying with her, and I didn¡¯t expect you to catch me, and you actually told the teacher to force her to leave school, andter on, she couldn¡¯t stand the rumors in society, so she went crazy. I was furious, so I went to college a yearter and wanted to get even with you, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would disappear before that.


    When I heard that, I was dumbfounded. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva before saying, "Wait a minute, let me first sort out the whole matter. So, you¡¯re Lily?" In high school, I fell in love with a female university student here. You two went to theboratory, but were met by Lu Yu, and then the girl was forced to leave school. You wanted to find Lu Yu to settle the score, but he went missing.


    Qi Wei nodded. "That¡¯s about it. Your analytical ability is pretty good."


    I bitterly smiled and said, "Actually, if we were to analyze the whole matter, we can¡¯t me it all on Lu Yu. He¡¯s a bookworm, it¡¯s normal for him to tell the teacher about that matter. Strictly speaking, you weren¡¯t killed by him, so what right do you have to treat him as an enemy?"


    Qi Wei shouted, "If it weren¡¯t for him, would the two of us have ended up like this?!" In short, I want revenge! "


    Lu Yu tremblingly said: "This matter is my fault. I apologize, but this matter isn¡¯t exactly what you think. Can you please listen to my exnation?"


    Qi Wei gritted her teeth. "I wanted to call the undead toe in and bite you into pieces, but I feel that would be too easy. I want to torture you bit by bit so that you will feel the pain that makes your heart ache!" You don¡¯t need to exin to me, because that would be meaningless. No one can change my mind! "


    Seeing Qi Wei grind her teeth, I knew that as long as she made a move, Lu Yu would guarantee that she would be killed. So I tried to calm her down and advised, "Can you calm down a bit and not treat human life as worthless? Although you¡¯re a ghost, the cycle of karma requires you to be innocent so much that you¡¯ll suffer a loss if you reincarnate. You¡¯re willing to be a pig in your next life, aren¡¯t you?"


    Qi Wei listened to my advice. She paused for a moment before fiercely saying, "Fine, I¡¯ll give you face. Let him exin. If she has any ws, I¡¯ll immediately tear him to pieces!"


    Lu Yu tremblingly said, "That day, I wasn¡¯t the only one who ran into you guys doing something. I was a witness with another ssmate, and originally I didn¡¯t want to interfere in this matter, but he insisted that I tell the teacher about it. When the report came out, he would hide behind me and let me be the bad guy.


    Qi Wei angrily retorted, "How can it be unrted to you? If it wasn¡¯t for your bbering, she wouldn¡¯t have gone crazy. I would have lived on."


    At that time, I was just a bookworm, I would listen to whatever others said. Later on, I also deeply regretted that I met you today, so I don¡¯t care whether you live or die, but I must apologize to you! "I¡¯m sorry!"


    Qi Wei¡¯s hands that were raised high up finally stopped after hearing those words. She seemed to be a bit hesitant as well, as if she believed Lu Yu¡¯s exnation.


    I took the opportunity to ask, "Since you¡¯re so capable, you should be able to tell that he isn¡¯t lying, right? He¡¯s the real culprit behind this entire tragedy. Although Lu Yu is also a little responsible, he doesn¡¯t deserve to die. Let him live for now, and find the real culprit to make up for it, what do you think? "


    Qi Wei thought for a moment before finally nodding her head. "Okay, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll listen to you and do as you say. If Lu Yu finds the culprit, I won¡¯t make things difficult for him."


    I heaved a sigh of relief and said to Lu Yu, "Brother Lu, do you know where that sinner is now?"


    Lu Yu replied, "Ever since I fell into the pit and came to this world, I¡¯ve never seen him again. If there weren¡¯t any mishaps, he should still be living in the real world. I think you should go out and find him."


    I nced at Qi Wei and said, "Since all of the living corpses here are under Qi Wei¡¯smand, it won¡¯t be difficult for us to leave this damned ce. Follow us."


    Lu Yu shook his head: "I¡¯ll tell you that kid¡¯s name, you¡¯ll definitely be able to find him. I¡¯d better stay here."


    Qi Wei said, "How can that be? You know that sinner and you even have to testify to him in person. How can I let you stay here?"


    Lu Yu said, "In any case, I won¡¯t be able to escape here, so on the contrary, you should be more at ease. Just capture that person and bring him here. We¡¯ll face each other face to face, won¡¯t that be enough?"


    Qi Wei thought for a moment and said, "Okay, as you say, you can continue living in the library. I¡¯ll tell the undeads to leave, and you can move around freely in this campus. No one will disturb you.

 Chapter 258 There is nothing to say

    Lu Yu repeatedly expressed his thanks. Qi Wei said, "Don¡¯t thank me. I just want you to live a little longer. When the timees for me to truly take revenge, you will also receive a certain amount of punishment." Lu Yu smiled, as if he wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    I whispered to Lu Yu, "Brother Lu, haven¡¯t you had enough time to stay here? Why didn¡¯t he go out when there¡¯s a chance? "


    Lu Yu said: "I¡¯ve heard from you before, the air outside is currently very bad, and school fees are also very expensive. The price of housing has almost always been rising, so after I go out I definitely can¡¯t afford to finish school. Then, I won¡¯t be able to buy a house or anything like that. There is food and drink here. Maybe I will be able to meet many humans after the undeads scatter. It¡¯s good to live here, so why should I go out? "


    F * ck, what he said made sense. I had nothing to say to that.


    I could only say, "Alright! It¡¯s also good for you to stay here. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll definitelye back to visit my old friend."


    Lu Yu bitterly smiled and said, "Forget it, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯te here. This ce isn¡¯t the ce for normal people. I wish you the best of luck in the outside world."


    Qi Wei said impatiently, "Quickly tell us that person¡¯s name. As long as we can find the culprit, you won¡¯t die."


    Lu Yu asked, "With my current state, should I die or live?"


    Qi Wei said, "Of course you¡¯re still human, but you¡¯re just living in this foreign world¡¯s space. Since you don¡¯t want to return to the real world, you can decide for yourself. But if you dare to lie to me and purposefully say the wrong person¡¯s name, I¡¯ll definitelye back and settle this score with you!"


    Lu Yu said: "I also hate that person to death, so of course I¡¯ll tell you his name. His name is Ling Feng, and he¡¯s my roommate and ssmate. As for what he¡¯s doing now, I don¡¯t know.


    Qi Wei nodded. "It¡¯ll be easier if you know the name. Go back to the library, I¡¯ll take Yu Qian out of here."


    Lu Yu was still a little afraid as he said, "But, the corpses outside are all corpses, so I don¡¯t dare to go out."


    Qi Wei smiled and said, "You¡¯ll know once you stand up and go look outside. Don¡¯t be afraid."


    Then, he walked step by step to the door, looking outside. He saw that the undeads had long since dispersed. He was finally relieved. After greeting me, he returned.


    Qi Wei pulled me up and said with a tender smile, "You¡¯re fine now. Come with me."


    Of course, I was in a hurry to leave this ce, but there were still some things I had to ask, "Why do you have the ability to control undeads? This is something I can¡¯t figure out. "


    Qi Wei said, "This is one of the wonders of this alternate world. Not only do ghosts have human-like bodies here, they also have the power to control living corpses. However, this also requires luck. Not every ghost cane here."


    I asked again, "What happened to the undeads?"


    Qi Wei exined, "Actually, those living corpses also transformed from humans to humans. The humans here still upy the majority, so even if they passed through the wormhole and entered this alternate world, they would still be humans. However, once they can¡¯t suppress their inner demons, they will be living corpses."


    When I heard this, I felt very strange. I asked, "Why is it that people can¡¯t suppress their inner demons in this world?"


    Qi Wei sighed. "If you¡¯re locked in a deserted valley for too long, you¡¯ll go crazy, right?"


    I continued to ask, "But turning crazy and bing an undead are always different, right?"


    Qi Wei said impatiently, "Why do you have so many questions?" Were they this active in ss? If that¡¯s the case, you should be a top student, right? "


    I said embarrassedly, "Since you don¡¯t want to answer, you don¡¯t need to. There¡¯s no need to mock me."


    Qi Wei held my hand. "Alright, I was in the wrong. It won¡¯t be toote for us to return to the real world."


    I sighed. "Right now, I can still touch your warm hands. At that point, you¡¯ll turn back into your ghost form. What a pity."


    Qi Wei replied with a smile, "What¡¯s a pity? Just tell me what you want to do. "


    I chuckled a few times, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Qi Wei leaned close to me and pushed me onto the bed once more. "You want to try again, don¡¯t you?" she asked with a smile.


    I nodded happily. "Alright! While the heat is still there, I won¡¯t leave any regrets." Qi Weiughed loudly. Her soft, jade-like body pressed against my body. She said gently, "Alright. As you wish ..."


    Suddenly, the sharp sound of a flute could be heard throughout the sky. She was immediately shocked as she stood up and said, "Not good! Time is up. Let¡¯s go quickly."


    I asked in astonishment, "What did you say?" "What time is it?"


    Qi Wei said, "As ghosts, there is a time limit for me to travel to this world. The sound of the flute is a warning. We have to hurry back, or else I¡¯ll stay here forever."


    I smiled. "There¡¯s nothing bad about staying here forever, right? "You can have a physical body and you can control undeads. Isn¡¯t it good to be a queen?"


    Qi Wei said, "Idiot, if I can¡¯t go back, you can¡¯t either. If you want to stay in this damned ce with me forever, I have no objections."


    I immediately jumped up and pulled Qi Wei away. "Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t dy any longer."


    Qi Wei pulled me back and snappily said, "You dare to run with your butt naked? You¡¯re really something."


    I realized that I had forgotten to put on my clothes and smiled coyly. "Since you¡¯re the only one here, it doesn¡¯t matter if I run around naked."


    Qi Wei spat, "Smooth talker! Hurry up! There¡¯s almost no time!" I dressed hurriedly and followed her out.


    We left the building and struggled towards our destination. The undeads on the side of the road stopped and stood by our sides, as if performing a ceremony of observation. It made me sigh at Qi Wei¡¯s extraordinary mana.


    Qi Wei soon arrived at the edge of the crater. At this moment, the crater was glowing with a blue light. It looked like a diagram of the Milky Way. When I saw this scene, I hesitated.


    She urged me, "Quickly jump down or the time wille."


    I said hesitantly, "You can jump first, then I¡¯ll jump again."


    Qi Wei replied with dissatisfaction, "Do you not believe me? Why would I lie to you for such a small matter?"


    I thought about it and still said hesitantly, "I¡¯m a coward, so I can¡¯t make up my mind."


    Qi Wei chuckled. "Alright. Let me help you."


    Just as I was about to ask how she was going to help me, I got a heavy kick on my butt and was kicked into the pit!


    After a fit of dizziness...

 Chapter 259 out

    I crawled out of the pit and was about to curse at someone when I suddenly realized that my surroundings had changed. The sun was shining and the birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant. Those who came and went were all students who had finished their lessons!


    God, I¡¯m back!


    I jumped up in surprise and shouted loudly. The surrounding people looked at me as if they were looking at a madman.


    However, my sprained leg still hurt a little. I limped as I walked, but I didn¡¯t know where Qi Wei had run off to.


    I lifted my wrist and looked at my watch. It was already 3 in the afternoon. It should be the appointed time for me and Chen Ting.


    "Since it¡¯s already time, we might as well go and have a look. Maybe she really is there." I thought.


    When they arrived at the pavilion in the park outside the school, other than a few old grandpas and grandpas, there was no one else.


    She was indeed lying to me. This little girl really didn¡¯t learn well.


    I was feeling depressed when someone behind me pped me. "Why are you sote?"


    Turning around, it was indeed Chen Ting who was angrily standing there.


    I chuckled. "I came on time. How can you say that I waste?"


    Chen Ting showed me her watch and said, "I called you here at three o¡¯clock. It¡¯s already ten minutes past three, so why aren¡¯t youte?"


    "Hey, it¡¯s only ten minuteste, why bother so much about it?" I said snappily.


    Chen Ting said, "I hate people who are unpunctual the most. If you do that again, I won¡¯t care about you."


    I had to be polite with a girl, so I bowed my head and apologized.


    Chen Ting giggled and said, "Fine, at least you¡¯re a good girl. I forgive you."


    I said smilingly, "It seems that my guess is correct. You really are an expert. Why don¡¯t you pass some of your abilities to me now? In this strange campus, I can at least protect myself."


    Chen Ting replied, "Experts can¡¯t be said to be experts. I only know a little about the basics, but if you want to learn my ability, you have to be serious. Don¡¯t be like the sloppy ones in the past; you can¡¯t learn anything well."


    I curiously said, "We didn¡¯t know each other before. How do you know that I can¡¯t learn anything?"


    Chen Ting replied, "I asked Wang Rucian. That¡¯s what she said."


    Angry, I thought to myself, "This Wang Rushing Jing, she said whatever she wanted to say. Isn¡¯t she giving me more trouble?"


    Chen Ting said, "She¡¯s doing this for your own good. She wants you to improve a little."


    I bitterly smiled. "We only knew each other when we were young. It has nothing to do with her whether she grows up or not. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense."


    Chen Ting said, "You¡¯re not admitting your loss so quickly? She¡¯s your wife. "


    When I heard this, I nearly kneeled down. I said with a bitter face, "You already know about this? I didn¡¯t say anything. "


    Chen Ting said, "She said that you two have been engaged since you were young. You must admit that, right?"


    "Those are all big jokes, how can I take them seriously?" Iughed.


    Chen Ting, on the other hand, had a serious expression on her face. "Since you¡¯re engaged, you shouldn¡¯t go back on your word. This is the rules of the martial arts world. If you dare to go back on your word in the future, I¡¯ll definitely make you feel worse than death!"


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not friends with her? Why are you helping her now?" I wondered.


    Chen Ting replied, "She¡¯s my roommate after all. Of course I¡¯m going to help her. Besides, I hate people who break their word. If you¡¯re also that kind of person, don¡¯t me me for being rude!"


    I hastily waved my hand. "Alright, alright. Don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t abandon Wang Ruan Jing. Are you at ease with this?" He thought to himself: ¡¯As a man, it¡¯s no big deal if you don¡¯t take advantage of the situation. Besides, this Chen Ting is crazy. It¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t get into trouble for the time being. "


    Chen Ting acknowledged and said, "That¡¯s good."


    I asked again, "Can you teach me my abilities now?"


    Chen Ting said, "I only know a little bit of knowledge, and it¡¯s not really useful. Do you want to learn this as well?"


    I said smilingly, "You¡¯re too humble. Your dorm room is famous for being vicious, but now nothing has happened. This is already proof of how great your ability is. That¡¯s why I decided to learn from you."


    Chen Ting smiled as she replied, "Fine, since you want to learn so much, just kowtow."


    I was stunned for a moment before I asked, "Why are you kowtowing?"


    Chen Ting smiled and said, "If you don¡¯t take me as your master, how am I supposed to teach you?"


    I reluctantly replied, "I just learned some skills from you in that area. Why must I acknowledge you as my master?" We¡¯re about the same age, and it looks like I¡¯m a little older than you. You should call me big brother, isn¡¯t it too awkward if you take me as your master? "


    Chen Ting said, "That¡¯s the rule. If you don¡¯t acknowledge someone as your teacher, you can forget about learning anything. How can you get something good without paying a price?"


    I said unhappily, "Where did all these rulese from? I saw that you seemed to be a pretty good person. Just pass on some of your abilities to me, so how about you omit the part of taking me as your master?" I will return the favor. "


    Chen Ting firmly said, "I already told you, rules are rules, and there¡¯s no way to change them. This is not a small matter, life and death situations are not something to be trifled with. If you rely on that little ability of yours to do evil in the future, I will take responsibility for it."


    F * ck, this little girl didn¡¯t even teach me anything and she thinks I¡¯m such a bad person. This is too much. I was extremely unwilling to acknowledge a girl even younger than myself as my master, but after thinking about it for a bit, Chen Ting was so beautiful that if I took her as my teacher, I would have the opportunity to often mingle with her. It wasn¡¯t a loss at all.


    At this moment, it was unknown when the old grandpas in the pavilions had already left.


    While there were no one around, I kneeled to the ground and loudly said, "Master, please ept this disciple¡¯s bow!" He braced himself and kowtowed.


    However, Chen Ting said, "You have to kowtow three times. One won¡¯t do."


    I grinded my teeth and knocked twice more. When I knocked to thest one, I saw Chen Ting wearing a pair of pink sandal with exposed toes.


    Chen Ting was so frightened that she retreated a few steps and asked, "What are you doing?"


    I smiled. "Master, don¡¯t panic. Your disciple saw that your feet were covered in dust, so I helped you to dust it off."


    Chen Ting spat, "Don¡¯t be so rude in the future. You¡¯re really scary."


    I stood up and nodded. "I will follow master¡¯s orders. Can you teach me my abilities now?"


    Chen Ting passed me a book and said, "The book contains the basic knowledge of our sect. You can look for me after you¡¯ve learned the basics. If you can¡¯t memorize this book, I won¡¯t be able to teach you how to use it, okay?"


    I had thought that I would pester her after taking her as my master and be with her every day, but this girl seemed to have already known that I would do this, so she used a book to help me get away from it. I flipped through the tattered cover of the book and asked, "I don¡¯t recognize any of the words here. How do you want me to read it?"


    Chen Ting handed me a bottle of medicine and said, "These are the unique words of our sect. You have to put the medicine in your eyes to understand."

 Chapter 260 Text

    I bitterly smiled. "What kind of medicine is this?" It can¡¯t be sulfuric acid, right? "


    Chen Ting replied, "If I want to harm you, why go through so much trouble? Even if you don¡¯t use this potion to read, it¡¯s still very useful for your eyes. At the very least, it¡¯s much better than those messy eye potions on the market. You can order two drops first and then you can study.


    I pulled her back and giggled. "I say, Master! Since I¡¯ve finally acknowledged you as my master, are there any other treasures that can reward me?"


    Chen Ting replied, "It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to give the treasure, but it depends on luck. If you don¡¯t get the chance, I¡¯ll force it on you. It won¡¯t do you any good." Without saying a word, she walked away, leaving me behind, unsure of whether I shouldugh or cry.


    Other than getting a broken book and kowtowing three times, I have nothing else. I seem to have lost out in this transaction.


    Just as I was feeling depressed, my cell phone rang. It was Summy.


    "What are you doing?" I¡¯ve made a few phone calls, but you won¡¯t answer. "


    I replied with a coy smile, "I¡¯m sorry, but there was something I had to do previously, so I couldn¡¯t pick up the phone."


    Su Mi replied: "Forget it. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Is my ck silk at your ce?"


    I hastily denied, "No, no. Why would I take your stockings? "Impossible."


    Su Mi said, "Actually, even if it was you, it would be fine. Just return it to me." "Maybe you identally put my socks in your pocket when you were collecting clothes. I won¡¯t me you. If you find them, then give them back to me."


    She said this obviously to give me a way out. If I don¡¯t go down the slope, that would be too much.


    Thus, I cried out, "Why don¡¯t you tell me? You¡¯re right. I do have a pair of ck silk in my pocket. It should probably be yours." I¡¯ll return it to you when I get back. "


    Su Miughed: "En, that¡¯s good. Originally a pair of socks is fine and I can give it to you. But this pair of ck silk is a souvenir for me so I must find it. Thank you."


    I replied, "What¡¯s there to thank me for? I randomly took your stockings. It was my fault. I¡¯m really sorry."


    Su Mi said, "It¡¯s nothing. Since we are roommates, we should take care of each other. A little misunderstanding is also a small matter."


    After she hung up the phone, I heaved a sigh of relief. Previously, I didn¡¯t know how to deal with her ck silk, but now that she gave me the stairs, I can just return it to her when I get back.


    However,st night¡¯s experience told me that Sumi¡¯s ck silk was definitely not a simple object and it was very likely that it possessed extraordinary magic.


    I thought about it and couldn¡¯te up with a clue. It seemed that there was only one ss left today, so I walked towards the school building.


    My heart thumped rapidly as I saw the old library in the forest. That ce brought back my terrifying memories, and my previous experiences in the foreign world was really unforgettable. That damned ce was too terrifying, I didn¡¯t want to return to it for the rest of my life.


    However, when I thought of Lu Yu, I immediately thought of the person he mentioned, Ling Feng. This person should be over forty years old, how should I find him?


    In any case, Qi Wei hasn¡¯t appeared yet, so I¡¯m in no hurry toplete this task. It¡¯s more important that I go to ss first.


    However, just as she arrived at the school building, she met Liu Yan. Today, she was dressed in a white suit with flesh-colored stockings and white high heels. When she saw me, she stopped and angrily said, "Yu Qian, stop! Come to my side and exin everything!"


    When I saw Liu Yan¡¯s angry expression, I knew that something bad was going to happen. However, she was my teacher, so no matter what, I still had to face her. I could only bite the bullet and walk up to Liu Yan.


    Seeing that I was smiling, Liu Yan got angry and dragged me to a quiet ce. He said fiercely, "You brat, why didn¡¯t you ask me to do something for you? Is it done? "


    I bitterly smiled. "To be honest, I didn¡¯t manage to find the pile of rocks you mentioned. Since I didn¡¯t manage to aplish that, I naturally wouldn¡¯t have the face toe and find you at your house. I¡¯m sorry about this matter."


    Liu Yan sighed and said, "Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal that I didn¡¯t seed, but you didn¡¯t say anything. You didn¡¯t even say hello. What do you want me to do?" [Where did you go all day? You can¡¯t even see me anymore. What are you doing?] College life is looser than it used to be, but you have to be self-disciplined or youe here for nothing. "


    I repeatedly nodded. "Teacher Liu is right. Everything is my fault. I¡¯m sorry."


    Liu Yan said, "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to apologize. You don¡¯t owe me anything, so what the hell are you being modest about? What about the things I¡¯ve given you, do you still have them in your possession?"


    I took out Liu Yan¡¯s stockings from my chest and said, "Teacher gave me a present. I will definitely keep it. I won¡¯t lose it."


    When Liu Yan saw that I was carefully hiding something close to her, his face reddened and he said: "I guess you¡¯re serious now. I originally wanted to scold you for a while, but when I saw you, my anger disappeared. It¡¯s really strange."


    I looked at Liu Yan¡¯s bashful appearance and really couldn¡¯t suppress the impulse in my heart. I wanted to immediately hug her and ravage her as much as I could, but in broad daylight, this kind of possibility obviously didn¡¯t exist. On the surface, I respectfully replied, "Teacher, please be assured that I will definitelyplete the mission you gave me."


    However, Liu Yan said, "Forget it, the time is over. If you don¡¯t do that, then don¡¯t do it. In the future, I still have other things for you to do. You mustplete them at that time."


    I immediately swore, "Teacher Liu, please be at ease. I will definitelyplete the mission. If not, the lightning will ..."


    Liu Yan immediately covered my mouth and said, "Silly boy, why are you randomly swearing such a vow? Do you think that you can just casually say such words? As long as you put your heart to it, teacher will ept your kindness. In the future, when we get along in private, you don¡¯t have to call me teacher, you can just call me by my name. "


    I said embarrassedly, "This isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s too impolite to directly call you by your name."


    Liu Yan said, "It¡¯s alright. Since we¡¯re already so familiar with each other, just call me by my name."


    I nodded. "Alright, Yanzhou."


    Liu Yanughed heartily and said, "You have a fast reaction speed. This is why you are calling me that. However, the name ¡¯Yan Yan¡¯ is too numb. Can you change it?"


    I bitterly smiled. "It¡¯s good enough to be called Yanzhou. If I call you Liu Yan directly, it would seem too stiff. What about Yanzhou?" It seems to be the muscr man¡¯s name. "


    Liu Yanughed heartily and said, "Mm, I quite like the name ¡¯Rock¡¯. It¡¯s fine for you to call it that."


    I alsoughed. "If you really call me that, then you must beat me to death. Right, do you have any other matters?"


    Liu Yan Mei¡¯s eyes were like silk as he said, "Even though you didn¡¯t help me with this, I still invite you to my house. The time is tonight, what do you think?"


    My heart skipped a beat. Remembering the brilliant scene I saw that night, I immediately nodded and said, "Alright. No problem. I will definitely pay you a visit tonight."


    Liu Yan used his delicate hand to touch my face. He smiled tenderly and said, "Alright. When the timees, I will properly entertain you. I will definitely not disappoint you."

 Chapter 261 animal blood boiling

    I don¡¯t know why, but every time I meet this bitch, my blood starts to boil. Not only is my heart pounding, my desire is also rising. All kinds of weird impulses encourage me to turn into a beast.


    Liu Yan looked at my red eyes and gently pushed me away. With a charming smile, he said, "Look at how anxious you are, it¡¯s still early. Go to ss. Remember toe over tonight. I can¡¯t even lock the door, so I¡¯ll leave it open for you." After saying that, he swaggered away.


    Throughout the entire walk from downstairs to the ssroom, my head had been spinning, and all I could think about was Liu Yan¡¯s charming smile.


    However, just as I reached the entrance of the ssroom, I was stopped by Gong Rumei. She had an extremely unsightly expression on her face as she stared at me and said: "Come with me to my office. I have something to talk to you about."


    I had expected her attitude towards me. She had been chasing after Miao Dan for so long, but I had cut her off halfway, so she was obviously full of anger and would definitely find me awkward. Although I didn¡¯t know what kind of quarrel she had with Miao Dan that day, she definitely hated me greatly.


    I first found a chair to sit on, and when I saw it, Gong Rumei said huffily: "Did I let you sit down? Stand still and listen to my lecture!" I giggled. "Why is Teacher Gong so hot-tempered? Who has caused you so much trouble?"


    "Isn¡¯t it all because of you, brat? Or are you meddling in my affairs, causing my rtionship with Miao Dan to freeze? And you actually dared to skip ss. Come as you please, and leave as you please. Do you think this school is a shopping mall?" What do you think we should do? "


    I bowed and replied respectfully, "I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Gong. I really didn¡¯te to ss because I had something to attend. I definitely didn¡¯t mean to note. Please forgive me."


    "Let¡¯s put aside your truancy for now. I want to ask you something. Has Miao Dan called you yet?"


    I shook my head. "No, I don¡¯t have any news about Miao Dan."


    Miaomei asked anxiously: "Really? Did Miao Dan really not call? "


    I smiled and said, "I really didn¡¯t. If she called me, I would definitely tell you."


    Gong Rumei slumped in her chair, her hands covering her face, as if she was very tired and upset.


    I walked up to her desk andforted her, "Although I don¡¯t really understand things like lilies, I still understand about rtionships. For someone who has liked her for so long, suddenly falling out of the rtionship would be hard on anyone, but what I want to say is that the essence of love is to let go of the person you love and let them live the life she wants to live. This is true love, if Miao Dan really wants to leave the pce, please let her go.


    However, GongRuo Mei didn¡¯t say anything. She just coldly looked at me, making me feel scared. Suddenly, she said, "Give me your phone."


    I continued to exin, "I really did tell you that she didn¡¯t call me!"


    "Give me your cell phone, do you hear me?!"


    I trembled with fear and handed the phone to her. She took the phone and flipped through the records. "She really didn¡¯t call you." After that, I pressed "Ding Ding Dong Dong" for a while, which confused me a lot. I didn¡¯t know what she was doing.


    Gong Rumei returned my phone and said, "I used your phone to send her a message, inviting her to meet with you at night in your name. She will definitelye."


    When I heard this, I was very unhappy. "What are you doing? You used my name to trick Miao Dan intoing to my house. What are you trying to do?"


    "If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I have broken off all rtions with her? "You should make up for it by helping me pull Miao Dan back."


    I helplessly said, "Feelings can¡¯t be forced. Since she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you, even if you force her back to your side, she won¡¯t be happy, right?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about that," said Gong Rumei, "As long as you help me, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to care about the rest."


    I said, "This really isn¡¯t good. You should settle the matter between Miao Dan and you by yourself. Don¡¯t involve me in this. What if she knows that I¡¯m lying to her and ignores me?"


    "I can take all responsibility for this matter," said Miaomiao. "When the timees, just push all responsibility to me."


    I looked at Gong Rumei¡¯s serious expression and said with a wry smile, "You¡¯ve really used your feelings to the extreme. Although I don¡¯t really understand how these two women could have such feelings for each other, but since you¡¯re so diligent, I can help you, but you must agree to one condition of mine."


    Upon hearing that I had agreed to it, Miaomei immediately became happy. She repeatedly nodded her head and said, "Sure, you tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    I replied, "I have something to do tonight, so I¡¯m going to stay at someone else¡¯s house for a while. Therefore, it¡¯s best to push the matter of me and Miao Dan further back to the day after tomorrow."


    Gong Rumei said, "That won¡¯t do. I just want to rify things with Miao Dan and don¡¯t want to drag it out any longer. How about this, you get busy. I¡¯ll stay at your house."


    I said hesitantly, "That¡¯s not good. There are other people living with me, so it¡¯s inconvenient for you toe to my house."


    "You didn¡¯t learn well, kid. You¡¯re already living with someone at such a young age. You¡¯re really going too far," Miaomei retorted angrily.


    I smiled and said, "Teacher, please don¡¯t misunderstand. The one who lives with me is my roommate. We share a ce to rent, not live together."


    "Is she a man or a woman?"


    I replied, "It¡¯s a girl. She¡¯s a white-cor worker and a very proper girl. She¡¯s also very pretty."


    Gong Rumei snorted and said: "You¡¯re sharing the rent with such a beautiful woman, what are you nning?"


    I smiled wryly and said, "Teacher Gong, you¡¯re too much. I only went to rent with her because I saw the advertisements in the same city. At that time, I didn¡¯t even know if the person who rented was a man or a woman, and I didn¡¯t know what they looked like. How could I have any intentions?"


    "Then why do you have to move out? Is the dormitory not good enough?"


    I thought to myself, "This Gong Ruomei is really annoying, why is there so much nonsense. These matters are all my private matters, how can I tell her everything?" However, she still had to exin it on the surface: "I want to find a quiet ce to study, so I want to move out."


    "You are a slippery person who can always find excuses. You can settle the matters of the evening and exin it clearly to that sister who shares the rent. If you can¡¯t handle this matter well, don¡¯t think about living a good life in school in the future."


    I silently cursed, "You have a serious expression on your face. So you¡¯re just a faker." On the surface, he nodded: "Teacher Gong, don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me. I will definitely help you handle it well."


    Gong Rumei nodded in satisfaction. "That¡¯s good. If you have always been so sensible, I can stop worrying."


    I looked at the proud look on Gong Ruomei¡¯s face and thought to myself, "This woman looks really good, but there are two regrets. Firstly, her temper is too big, and she is always inexplicably angry; secondly, she is a little weird with her sexual orientation; she only likes women. If she can be a little more normal, I can try to pursue her; her long legs alone would be enough for me to y with for half a year."

 Chapter 262 Gift

    How could Gong Rumei know the wretched thoughts in my mind? She even thought that I was preparing for the night as she smiled and said, "It¡¯s good that you can keep this matter in your heart. If you can bring Miao Dan back to me, I¡¯ll give you some benefits."


    I asked, "What benefits can Teacher give me?" Teacher Liu Yan has already given me a present. "


    Gong Rumei snorted, and said: "What gift can that evil Liu Yan give you? I warned you not toe into contact with Liu Yan, why didn¡¯t you listen? By the way, what did she give you? If she can give it to you, so can I. "


    I had an evil smile on my face as I said, "Teacher Liu, please give me her stockings. Teacher Gong, can you also give them to me?"


    Hearing this, Gong Rumei was both embarrassed and angered as she said: "She is really messing around. This thing can be casually gifted to others. You, quickly throw away the thing she gave you. You aren¡¯t learning well at such a young age and want to be a pervert, are you?"


    I smiled. "It¡¯s a gift from Teacher Liu. How could I dare to throw it away so carelessly? Teacher Gong, you¡¯ve gone too far."


    "I knew you weren¡¯t a good person," said Gong Rumei coldly, "What are you trying to do by telling me all these things?"


    I deliberately made things difficult for her as I replied smilingly, "Because I really want Teacher Gong to give me the stockings. It would be best if they had just been worn."


    Gong Rumei instinctively nced at her legs, on which a pair of grey silk just happened to be worn. She immediately raised her head and red at me, saying: "Nonsense, you should order something else. Silkstockings won¡¯t do."


    I deliberately shook my head. "There¡¯s no other way. You can think of a way to deal with what happened tonight. I can¡¯t help you."


    Gongzou Mei blushed, thought for a while, and then fiddled with the table for a while, throwing a bunch of soft items to me. "Okay, I¡¯ll give it to you, it¡¯s just a pair of tattered socks, if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s dirty, then take it."


    I giggled and put the grey silk into my pocket. Before putting it in, I pretended to smell it and praised, "It smells so good. I really like this gift."


    Gong Rumei couldn¡¯t hold back herughter, "This is a gift to you, you have to settle the matter well for me. Also, take note of your own actions, I feel that you¡¯re a bit perverted, this isn¡¯t a good thing."


    I smiled. "Thank you for Teacher Gong¡¯s concern. I don¡¯t need you to worry about my personal matters. Let¡¯s meet at home tonight."


    After leaving the office, I smiledcently. The reason why I wanted her stockings wasn¡¯t because I really needed them, but because I wanted to suppress her arrogance in this matter by giving me something close to her body. In the future, she wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant in front of me.


    When he reached the ssroom, he sat down. Wang Le moved to the side and asked, "Where did you go today? Why did you just arrive? "


    I said, "I was sick today and had rested for half a day. Now that I feel better, I came to ss."


    Wang Le said, "Since your health isn¡¯t good, then there¡¯s no need to go. It¡¯s actually better if you don¡¯t attend the remaining sses."


    I curiously asked, "What do you mean?" What do you mean it¡¯s better to note to ss? "


    Wang Le forced out a smile and said, "I heard that the teachers in this ss are very domineering and always torture the students. It¡¯s actually a blessing that you didn¡¯te to ss."


    I said smilingly, "Legends are normally not to be trusted. As a teacher, you are only here to impart knowledge and dispel doubts. How could you deliberatelye up to torture me? You are spouting nonsense again."


    Wang Le said, "You brat, you don¡¯t know how to be kind. I kindly remind you that you don¡¯t believe me and you will suffer in the future."


    I helplessly said, "Brat, you¡¯re talking nonsense again. I don¡¯t believe you."


    Wang Le shook his head and said, "Forget it. If you don¡¯t believe me, then don¡¯t. You¡¯ll know in a while." With that, he returned to his seat.


    I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve even seen ghosts, so why should I be afraid of people? No matter how fierce a person was, they were not as scary as ghosts.


    Not long after, the sound of high heels hitting the floor came from outside the ssroom. Pa Pa Pa, it finally stopped at the door.


    A beautiful girl walked in from outside. Her wavy hair was elegant, and her charming eyes were captivating. As soon as she walked in, the boys let out a wave of praise. They must have been convinced by her charm.


    Thedy stood on the tform and started to introduce herself. So her name was Su Mei Xin and she was our philosophy teacher.


    I hate this kind of social science ss the most. It sounds so boring, and there are so many nouns. It¡¯s troublesome to remember, and it gives me a headache to learn.


    After Su Mei finished introducing herself in her heart, she began to distribute papers to everyone. She said, "Today¡¯s first ss, let¡¯s see how good your philosophy foundation is. If it¡¯s too lousy, then you don¡¯t need to attend my ss. You directly fail."


    Damn, this is too much. There was actually such a teacher who failed the exam before it even started. This was too harsh. It seems like Wang Le was right.


    I started to panic a little. After all, I¡¯m really not good at this ss. It seems that I¡¯m done for.


    Turning around, I saw that Wang Le was also looking at me with a worried expression. Seeing me looking at him, he put on a ¡¯look what I just said¡¯ expression.


    After getting the papers, I was dumbfounded. The entrance exam was also that difficult. It was impossible. Some nouns should only be tested during the final exam. Su Mei was truly a weirdo.


    Just as I was at my wits¡¯ end, a voice by my side said, "Don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me. Answer whatever I say."


    I raised my head and was immediately stunned. It was Qi Wei who was floating beside me with a smile on her face.


    Since we¡¯re in ss now, I naturally have no way of talking to her. I could only nod my head slightly, agreeing to it. Even if I don¡¯t, there¡¯s nothing I can do.


    Qi Wei didn¡¯t dy any longer and immediately told me the answers one by one. As I listened to her words, I felt that she was very reliable, so when I saw what she said, I knew that she was studying in this ss. I immediately understood what she meant, so I wrote everything down in detail on the test paper.


    Su Mei paced back and forth in the aisle, observing the answers of the students. Seeing that the other students were frowning, while I was flying with my brush, answering the questions in a fluid manner, she was a little surprised. She came to my side and looked down at my answers.


    Seeing that I answered halfway, Su Mei nodded her head repeatedly and thought that I was a good student. To be able to get the score to 80 points in the first ss meant that I was definitely an outstanding talent.


    She picked up my paper and said, "You don¡¯t need to answer. ss is over."


    I asked in astonishment, "Why? Could it be that my answer isn¡¯t good?"


    Su Mei smiled in her heart and said, "No, your answer was too good. Since you are so skilled, you shouldn¡¯t waste your time on this exam. So, you can go outside and do whatever you want."


    I am extremely pleasantly surprised. Ever since I was young, I have never received such treatment. To think that I would be able to conquer my teacher after answering half of the paper.


    The others also looked at me with envious eyes, especially Wang Le who was dumbfounded.


    I stood up and walked out. Su Mei whispered into my ear, "That¡¯s right, this is ssmate Qian. If it¡¯s convenient, let¡¯s have a meal together after school. I have something to ask of you."


    The dog shit luck came one after another, another beauty asked me out. Especially when Su Mei looked at me, her eyes were too seductive. Although this female teacher was rumored to have been demonized, it was still quite tempting to meet her.

 Chapter 263 dog shit luck

    I nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. After all, Su Mei was secretly dating with me, so I didn¡¯t want to attract attention.


    When we arrived at the sports field and saw that no one was around, I said to Qi Wei, "Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have died this time."


    Qi Wei smiled tenderly. "You owe me a great favor this time. If Teacher Su can do anything good, you must treat me to a wedding wine."


    I replied with a coy smile, "You sure know how to joke around. He¡¯s a university teacher, and I just enrolled into the academy. No matter what, we won¡¯t be able to get together."


    Qi Wei said, "I can tell that she¡¯s looking at you like that. She doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s looking at a student at all. Maybe she really has her eyes on you?"


    I waved my hand. "Can you stop talking nonsense? That¡¯s right, how did you get those answers?" "He actually did me such a great favor."


    Qi Wei said, "I was a studyingmittee member back then, so I remembered everything. You can hand over all of your exams to me. I guarantee that you¡¯ll receive a schrship."


    I was ted as I thought to myself, "With a bookworm by my side, I won¡¯t have to worry about taking the exam in the future." But then he thought again and said, "That¡¯s the knowledge from twenty years ago. Isn¡¯t it a little out of date?"


    Qi Wei said, "It¡¯s fine. I just went to the library to supplement my knowledge. I¡¯ve already finished replenishing it."


    I said in astonishment, "This is the first time I¡¯ve met a ghost that loves to learn."


    Qi Wei replied, "Can you not mock me? The purpose of my visit to the library was to replenish my knowledge and also to investigate Ling Feng¡¯s whereabouts."


    I was also interested and asked, "Right, is that Ling Feng still alive? What was he doing now?


    "


    Qi Wei¡¯s expression was somewhat grave. "He¡¯s indeed still alive. She¡¯s even doing quite well."


    I said smilingly, "Who cares how he¡¯s doing. You¡¯re a ghost, and one with magic power. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if we took his life?" Come to think of it, what exactly is Ling Feng doing now? "


    Qi Wei said, "Alright, then I¡¯ll be frank. Ling Feng is the current principal of this university."


    I opened my mouth wide in shock. "How is this possible? He actually became the principal?" If Lu Yu found out about this, he¡¯d definitely be extremely shocked. "


    Qi Wei said, "Ling Feng is a very good camper. After graduation, he tried to find a way to stay in school as a teacher and climbed up step by step. He actually managed to sit in the principal¡¯s seat. He can be considered an expert."


    I nodded and said, "In that case, the matter is a littleplicated. He is the principal of the school right now, so it won¡¯t be easy for us to bring him in front of Lu Yu to confront him."


    Qi Wei said, "Actually, there¡¯s no need to go to Lu Yu and confront him. I can confirm that he didn¡¯t lie at that time, which means the culprit behind all of this is Ling Feng. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to end his life."


    I said smilingly, "If that¡¯s the case, then can I be the spectator? You can just directly go and settle the score with Ling Feng, I can now stay out of this matter. "


    Qi Wei replied, "How can I do that? You¡¯re the person involved, so of course you can¡¯t stay out of this. You have to participate in this matter from beginning to end. If you dare to run away, I¡¯ll kill you."


    I jumped in fright. "As the saying goes, a husband and wife must live for a hundred days. After all, you¡¯ve already done what you told me to do. How about you spare my life?"


    Qi Wei said, "I¡¯ve already forgiven you many times, so even if you have any favors, you can repay them back." Qi Wei said, "I¡¯ve already forgiven you many times, even if you have any favours you can repay them.


    I said in surprise, "You¡¯re so powerful that you can find Lingfeng yourself. Why do you need my help?"


    Qi Wei said, "You don¡¯t know that Ling Feng is very cunning, but he probably has a guilty conscience. He invited a master to ce quite a few divine runes in his office and at home, but I was unable to enter. Furthermore, he also brought an item to ward off evil, which prevented me from getting close to you, which is why he wants to ask for your help."


    I bitterly smiled. "How can I help with something that you can¡¯t even solve?"


    Qi Wei said, "You¡¯re a student of this school. Of course you have the chance to get close to him. After that, think of a way to remove the treasures on his body. Then, I can take my revenge."


    I shook my head. "This is nonsense. Although I am a student of this school, I am only a freshman that just entered the school. How can I be connected with the principal?"


    Qi Wei said, "That¡¯s up to your smart head. If you can help, I¡¯ll definitely reward you handsomely. Besides, you don¡¯t need to worry about your exams in the future. I¡¯ll do them all on your behalf."


    To be honest, this condition is very generous. From now on, you don¡¯t have to worry about it and you can even be ranked at the top. To me, this condition is very tempting.


    Seeing that I was still hesitating, Qi Wei was a bit unhappy. She floated into the air and said, "If you agree to it, there will only be benefits and no harm. You must not be foolish."


    Seeing Qi Wei¡¯s threat, I could only nod. "Alright, I¡¯ll agree. I hope you keep your word." Qi Wei smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry. Of course I¡¯ll keep my word. There¡¯s no need for you to suffer a loss."


    I thought to myself, "A female ghost like you has already lost your mind in order to get revenge. It would be strange if you could really keep your word. I only agreed to you because I was a wise man. I¡¯m not afraid of you."


    Qi Wei noticed my displeasure and came over to me. "Don¡¯t be angry. It was her harsh tone just now that made you feel embarrassed. Sorry, but don¡¯t mind her."


    I smiled. "Other people won¡¯t be able to see you. Even if they do, they will only be able to see that I¡¯m talking to the air. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?"


    Qi Wei said, "I know you¡¯re a little angry, but I have something I need you to do. Please do what you need to do."


    I replied, "You¡¯re so powerful that you can do anything on your own. Why would you want me to do it?"


    Qi Weiughed. "You¡¯re a human after all, and you have a certain advantage over ghosts. Plus, we already have a rtionship between us, so many things will be troublesome for you in the future."


    I thought: "This ghost girl is clearly pestering me. If I don¡¯t do it, then when she gets angry, my life will be in danger. I will temporarily agree to it and then think of a way to get rid of her." Thus, he nodded and said, "Okay, tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    Qi Wei said, "I told you about thatpanion of mine earlier. I just heard that she¡¯s crazy, but I can¡¯t find any clues about her. Can you help me find her?"


    I said, "This is too difficult. I¡¯m not in the relevant department. Where can I find such a vast crowd? "Where can I go to find someone you can¡¯t even find?"


    Qi Wei said, "You¡¯re a lucky person. You¡¯ll always be sessful in whatever you do. That¡¯s why I entrusted this task to you. As long as you do your best, I won¡¯t me you."


    I sighed. "Alright, but what is the girl¡¯s name and appearance? Can you tell me?" "How else can I find her?"

 Chapter 264 Zhang Yao

    Qi Wei said, "Her name is Zhang Yao. That¡¯s the only name I know."


    I bitterly smiled, "There¡¯s more than just people who can call Zhang Yao. Where do you want me to go?"


    Qi Wei said, "After all, she has a file in this school. You¡¯ll be able to find her if you start with this clue."


    I didn¡¯t have much hope, but seeing Qi Wei¡¯s earnest gaze, I could only nod and say, "Alright. I¡¯ll do my best. Don¡¯t me me if I can¡¯t handle it."


    Qi Wei said excitedly, "If you can help me find her, I¡¯ll definitely reward you greatly. Please trust me!"


    I said, "Actually, I also sympathize with Zhang Yao¡¯s situation quite a bit. If I could find her, I would have thought of a way to help her, not because of your so-called reward. But, you must be mentally prepared."


    Qi Wei said, "She definitely isn¡¯t dead. If she died, I would definitely be able to see her soul. However, over the years, I didn¡¯t feel anything, so I can be certain that she¡¯s still alive."


    I sighed. "Alright then. If I have any leads, I¡¯ll definitely inform you in time. However, you should be able to tell me what she looks like. With her appearance and name, it¡¯ll be easier for me to find her."


    Qi Wei thought for a moment and waved her slender hand. An image appeared in the air, depicting a young girl walking around. She said, "This is Zhang Yao. Did you see her appearance clearly?"


    Looking at Zhang Yao¡¯s appearance, I was suddenly taken aback. I thought to myself, "Where have I seen this person before?!"


    I thought for a while and suddenly realized, isn¡¯t this Zhang Yao Dr. Zhang?! She lives in the same building as me, and she even cured Miao Dan of her illness.


    Qi Wei noticed the change in my expression and asked curiously, "What happened?" Why do you seem to have seen a ghost? Do you know her? "


    I thought: "No wonder when I saw Dr. Zhang, I felt that she was weird. It turns out that there was something wrong with her mind, but how could someone with a problem with their mind be a doctor? This is really too weird. At that time, I even let her bleed, but now it seems that he¡¯s really risking his life. If she were to suddenly have a mental illness, wouldn¡¯t I die? "


    Thinking about these things, I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Qi Wei said, "What happened to you?" "Why do you look so scared? Do you know Zhang Yao?"


    I replied, "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. We have to calm down regarding this matter. I¡¯ll investigate this matter clearly before I tell you about it. Is that alright?"


    Qi Wei sighed. "Alright then. I keep having the feeling that you¡¯re hiding something from me, but you probably won¡¯t dare to lie to me. When the matter is clear, you must tell me, or else I¡¯ll definitely deal with you." With that, she disappeared.


    I was about to walk home when I was startled by a p behind me.


    A tender voice said, "So you were also studying here. I didn¡¯t expect it."


    I looked back, the speaker is called Xu Ying, is my high school schoolmate, also was my tablemate.


    She was considered a goddess in the ss at that time. She was beautiful and her body was well-developed. Everyone else envied me for having such a beautiful tablemate, but in fact, Xu Ying was very arrogant and didn¡¯t usually talk to me. I didn¡¯t have much to do with her, so when she wasn¡¯t paying attention, I secretly peeked at her long legs, puffed out her chest, and got a kick out of it.


    Sometimes, she would notice that I was peeping at her. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, I could still see the disdain in her eyes. It made me feel really awkward. However, I was thick-skinned enough to not restrain my actions.


    Then, when I peeked, I noticed something was wrong with her.


    Xu Ying¡¯s face was very red as she sat sideways in a very awkward position. At the beginning, I didn¡¯t understand what was going on and carefully peeked for a while, only then did I realize that she was trying her best to hold the leg of the table between her legs while her body continuously twisted and turned around. Although I¡¯ve never seen a girl do this before, but looking at her back then, my first reaction was¡¯ F * * k, this bitch is XX! ¡¯


    After all, I was a man who yed with the waist, so I am extremely familiar with this kind of thing. But she is the goddess of our ss, and her studies will always be at the top. At first I thought I was seeing things, but then I looked again and saw that she was really holding the leg of the table, and that her expression of pain and joy was the same as when I used to y goblin.


    Even though this guy doesn¡¯t usually look straight at me, to be honest, I have always been secretly in love with him, and he is almost the perfect woman in my heart. I really don¡¯t know a man¡¯s face nor heart. I didn¡¯t expect the goddess in my heart to be such a slut.


    I was also embarrassed at the time, because we were sitting in a corner at the back of the ssroom. No one else, not even the teachers, could see her actions.


    I thought she was done, so I turned to look at Xu Ying. This slut was still pinching the table leg. She must have had a good time. Even her ears had turned red and she seemed to be humming a little.


    Her image as a goddess haspletely copsed in my mind, and I even despise her a little. I think it¡¯s fine if the girl is a bit flirtatious, but Xu Ying usually still acts like such a goddess, and now she¡¯s acting like this, it¡¯s really too f * cking hypocritical. Furthermore, doing such a thing in ss was a little too coquettish.


    When I returned home at night, I couldn¡¯t help but think about Xu Ying¡¯s flushed face and her long legs that tightly gripped the table legs. As I thought about this, I couldn¡¯t help but pull Extreme Arctic out from my waist, and it took me a while before I finally fell asleep. Then I had a dream. She was still rubbing her leg, but this time it was my arm she was holding...


    On the second day of ss, Xu Ying once again started picking up the legs of the table. After a while, she finally stopped and sat up straight, reverting back to her usual prideful appearance. I secretly curled my lips. Before this happened, it was one thing for her to put on that haughty look of hers. After all, she was a good student and a beautiful woman, but I had already discovered this sort of thing. If she were to put on that kind of expression, I would feel that she was very hypocritical.


    Furthermore, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to me when I usually spoke to her. Now that I had caught on to something, I would definitely tease her.


    So I wrote a note and handed it to her. "I saw what you¡¯ve been doing in ss these past few days."


    When Xu Ying saw my note, she was so scared that her face turned white. She quickly wrote a few words on it, "I beg you, please keep it quiet and don¡¯t let me do anything."


    Sh * t, so the goddess was actually this weak. She just got a hold of something and gives in. How can I not take advantage of her?


    I reached out and touched her smooth thighs and smiled at her.


    At first, Xu Ying was very angry, but after some thought, she decided not to post it. She simply lowered her head and started writing her homework, pretending to ignore me.


    I touched it a few more times, and the reaction was so intense that I was in the mood to continue, but she grabbed my hand and threw it out, and wrote on the note, "There¡¯s something to discuss, but not now."


    She acted like nothing had happened. She was simply a movie emperor.

 Chapter 265 Xu Ying

    I wrote back, "Not now, but when?"


    Xu Ying wrote: "After school,e to my house. My parents went on a long journey."


    My head was buzzing and I was about to spurt blood and I thought, "Is she going to date me? Am I going to get rid of the supetive in the future? It would be great if she could be my girlfriend. "


    As it turns out, I was thinking too much...


    After school, I followed Xu Ying to her house. The moment I entered the door, I was surrounded by a group of girls. I recognized the person in the lead. It was our senior, Hu Li. They were very influential in the school. They were nicknamed foxes. She pointed at my head and fiercely said, "Little guy, don¡¯t take advantage of me. I¡¯m telling you, I taught Xu Ying how to pinch the table and her legs. All the sisters here have yed with her before, so what? Don¡¯t be so naive. If you dare to provoke her again, I¡¯ll hook people to beat you up! "Do you hear me?!"


    I was furious at that moment and shouted, "What does this have to do with you? Why are you messing around with me and Xu Ying?"


    Hu Li pped me on the face and angrily said, "I¡¯m your senior sister, so I definitely have the right to control you. Moreover, Xu Ying is my little sister, so if I don¡¯t help her, who will? "You brat, you didn¡¯t learn well at such a young age, yet you want to take advantage of her? Hurry up and get the hell out of my sight, or else I¡¯ll make you die miserably!"


    I nced at Xu Ying and saw that her face was expressionless. asionally, she would turn her head to look at the scenery outside the window. She didn¡¯t take all of this seriously at all. I got angry and asked Xu Ying, "Xu Ying, tell me, what exactly do you want?"


    Xu Ying looked at me with disdain. "If you have anything to say, just tell Sister Hu. I have no objections."


    F * ck, this girl is trying to trick me, but she still feigns as if nothing happened.


    The group of girls surrounded me like a group of gangsters. Although they were all girls, with so many of them gathered together, there was nothing I could do. Moreover, I didn¡¯t have the habit of fighting against girls.


    Hu Li said, "How about it? I¡¯ll give you a chance. Either get out of here immediately, or stay here and get beaten up. You choose."


    I thought about it. As a man, I couldn¡¯t lose face, so I said bitterly, "Hu Li, Xu Ying, let¡¯s wait and see!" With that, he ran away.


    Rather than getting scratched by the ws of these female students, it was better for him to escape unscathed. If he were to find an opportunity to take revenge in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be a great shame for him to back down.


    After returning home, the more I thought about it, the angrier I got. I thought of many ways to take revenge on Xu Ying, including applying glue on her chair, putting a frog in her schoolbag, and so on.


    However, when I went to school the next day, the seat beside me was empty. I asked her about it and realized that she had actually transferred to another school. Damn, it can be considered her good luck.


    Since then, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Xu Ying.


    Xu Ying seemed to have forgotten how unhappy she had been at that time. Sheughed and said, "I really didn¡¯t expect that you had also gone to this university. It¡¯s been a long time since west met."


    I chuckled. "You definitely didn¡¯t expect me to be admitted into university, did you?"


    Xu Ying shook her head and said, "You¡¯re very smart. It¡¯s not that strange for you to be admitted to university. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll fail."


    I nodded. "I thank you for your admiration, but I remember that you were very good at studying at that time. Why did youe to such a school?" You¡¯ll definitely be able to cross the critical line. "


    Xu Ying smiled and said, "Fortunately, it¡¯s still the same in university. No matter which one we pass, it¡¯s still about the same."


    I was a little surprised. In the past, Xu Ying really cared about her grades, and her ranking was a little lower. That was because she was going to cry, so why didn¡¯t she care now? What had happened in the years since she disappeared? I also noticed how she was dressed. She used to dress inly and didn¡¯t wear much makeup, but now she was wearing a very fashionable and sexy outfit. The makeup on her face was also a little thick.


    Seeing Xu Ying like this, I had already forgotten the previous displeasure, and asked with concern, "Xu Ying, what happened to you? I remember you weren¡¯t like this before. "


    Her expression suddenly changed and she sneered, "I¡¯m not like that? What should it be like? Why don¡¯t you tell me about it? "


    I stammered. After hesitating for a moment, I said, "I wanted to say that you ...."


    Xu Ying interrupted me and impatiently said, "I know what you want to say, and I also know that you¡¯re caring about me. Since you appreciate it, you should worry more about yourself. Alright old ssmate, see youter." Then, he waved her hand and left.


    Looking at Xu Ying¡¯s current appearance, I was a little surprised. Because of her originally cold and arrogant character, the one that I looked down on the most was her current appearance. But what in the world happened to cause such a great change in her?


    I wanted to ask her about it, but then I thought, everyone has their own way of life, why bother? If she feelsfortable living like this, why should I go to all this trouble? Thus, he stopped in his tracks and stared at her back in a daze.


    Talking with Xu Ying had already taken some time, so I remembered Su Mei¡¯s invitation. Since she¡¯s my teacher now, treating me to a meal on the first meeting would at least give her some face.


    So, I waited for her below the school building. When it was time for school to end, Su Mei¡¯s heart did indeed arrive as expected. She smiled and said, "I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time. Let¡¯s go eat."


    I asked her where she was going to eat. Su Mei said in her heart that she knew there was a ce where the food was better. She told me to go with her, so there was no need to ask any further.


    This Su Mei seemed to be quite rich because she was riding a Maserati. She was wondering why such a rich woman was still a teacher. She clearly didn¡¯t need to do anything to live in such a carefree manner.


    Su Mei drove me to a seemingly luxurious restaurant. I needed to make an appointment for meals, but when the waiter saw that she had arrived, he respectfully invited her to a private room and arranged for her to serve the guests.


    Before long, the dishes were served. It was indeed a bountiful meal.


    I asked in astonishment, "Is this ce too expensive? We don¡¯t need to do this, do we?"


    Su Mei thought in her heart, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you this time. Let¡¯s eat something good."


    I felt a little embarrassed and said, "We can¡¯t ept this without merit. I¡¯ve never helped teacher in anything, so how can I be so ashamed to enjoy such a sumptuous feast?"


    Su Meiughed in her heart, "Why are you so long-winded? If I let you eat, you can eat. In order to make you feel at ease, I¡¯ll just say it. During the exam, I found out that you were very smart.


    I thought, "It was Qi Wei who answered those questions for me, not me. You should have invited Qi Wei." Now you¡¯re asking me philosophical questions, isn¡¯t that ying a lute to a cow? " However, I shamelessly said, "I guess I can be considered to have dabbled in it. Ever since I was young, I have always loved learning. I especially loved philosophy, so I have read a lot of books."


    Su Mei¡¯s eyes lit up, "That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve searched for so long and finally met someone who¡¯s interested. Tell me, what kind of books do you like?"


    I was about to mention the names of a few online novels, but I resisted and said, "It¡¯s already time to leave school. Is it really appropriate for us to talk about learning things?"

 Chapter 266 flattery

    Su Mei drank a cup of red wine and said, "When you are old, you learn. Besides, I only met a talent like you after a long time. Naturally, I want to ask more about your situation."


    Just as I was feeling a little awkward, Qi Wei suddenly appeared by my side. She smiled and said, "Don¡¯t be afraid. With me here, I¡¯ll help you answer whatever she asks. I guarantee that nothing will happen."


    Seeing that Qi Wei had arrived, I immediately felt relieved. At this moment, Su Mei seemed to be suspicious of me, so she asked a few philosophical questions. Qi Wei immediately answered them one by one.


    Su Mei saw that my answers were fluent and she seemed very surprised. "These questions can only be answered by masters in philosophy. You can actually do it? That¡¯s really amazing. No, you have to toast." As he spoke, he urged them to drink.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve beenplimented by a beauty like her. My head gets hot, so I drank a few more cups and quickly got drunk.


    After finishing our meal, Su Mei took my hand and said with a smile, "There¡¯s a resting ce in this restaurant. I¡¯ll take you there."


    I shook my head. "No, I still have things to do. I have to go home."


    Su Mei¡¯s eyes were like silk as she said, "What¡¯s the rush? You¡¯re so drunk right now, what can you do when you go home? "Come with me." The way she looked at me was very seductive. It was almost seductive.


    The smell of alcohol assaulted my heart, and I nodded my head in agreement.


    Su Mei smiled sweetly in her heart and said, "That¡¯s right. That¡¯s more like it. Let me serve you well."


    Su Mei¡¯s enchanting appearance did not resemble a teacher at all, and she was more like a courtesan. However, I had too much to drink, so my brain was muddled. I did not even think carefully about why she became like that as she brought me to a luxurious suite.


    After entering the door, she started to help me take off my clothes, which made me feel a bit embarrassed. She smiled and said, "How old are you? I only take you as a child. You¡¯re drunk right now, you should take a shower first before you go to bed. Otherwise, you won¡¯t feel well."


    I thought that was reasonable, but taking off my clothes in front of her was really uneptable, so I went to the bathroom myself and took off my clothes. After I took off my clothes, I turned on the shower.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door creaked open and Su Mei walked in. To my surprise, she didn¡¯t have a single piece of clothing on her ...


    My mind was buzzing and my face was red. My body¡¯s reaction was very strong as I tremblingly asked, "Teacher, what are you doing?"


    Su Mei smiled tenderly and said, "I drank too much anyways so it¡¯s fine to wash up together." Then she stood beside me.


    This is my first timeing into close contact with such a mature and perfect carcass, so I have long been dumbfounded like a wooden chicken, not knowing what to do.


    Su Mei thought, "What are you standing there for? Wiping teacher¡¯s back. " She turned her back to me.


    A few days ago, if something like this happened, I would definitely submit to her. But after experiencing so many strange things, I felt that there must be something wrong with this matter, so I simply ran out of the bathroom and asked: "Teacher Su, what exactly are you doing this for? I don¡¯t quite understand. "


    She dried her body, put on a towel and came in front of me, "Yu Qian, I didn¡¯t think that you would be so timid. You don¡¯t even ept such a good thing?"


    She took the initiative to hug me, the fragrance of her soft jade body made me suddenly unable to breathe, the whole body was very hot.


    At this moment, Qi Wei finally appeared by my side. She said anxiously, "Yu Qian, hurry and leave her. She¡¯s absorbing your spirit energy!"


    I opened my eyes in surprise and discovered that Su Mei¡¯s expression was indeed a bit strange. She was currently opening her mouth and sucking strands of golden gas from my body.


    I pushed her away and asked, "What are you doing?"


    However, Su Mei¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction. She said, "Why don¡¯t you have any useful spiritual energy on you?"


    I curiously asked, "What do you mean by ¡¯useful spiritual energy¡¯? What do you mean by that?"


    Su Mei said in her heart, "For those who have learned well, the spiritual energy on their body will be dazzling and prating, and the spiritual energy should be multicolored. I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you, so I want to find a chance to absorb that spiritual energy, but right now, I find out that there is not even the slightest bit of useful spiritual energy on your body.


    I almostughed out loud as I thought to myself, "So you already had a n. I say, if you don¡¯t have anything to offer, you should just take it from me. She thought that I was a good student and must have a lot of colorful spiritual energy. That¡¯s why she lured me here to steal spiritual energy."


    At this moment, Qi Wei suddenly understood. "Oh, I understand. This Su Mei is the legendary literary thief!"


    I blurted out, "What is a literary thief?"


    Su Mei curiously asked, "Who are you talking to? "How do you know I¡¯m a thief?"


    Qi Wei said in a low voice, "The thief is also one of the monsters that specializes in absorbing the multicolored spiritual energy from the knowledgeable in order to extend their lifespan and increase their cultivation. I¡¯m guessing that Su Mei Xin is using her identity as a teacher to muddle through the school, and as long as she discovers a seedling with a good learning ability and a clever brain, she would find an opportunity to tempt him. Then, she would take the opportunity to absorb the multicolored spiritual energy from his body, raise her cultivation, and have her spirit energy stolen.


    I sucked in a breath of cold air and thought, "It¡¯s too scary. Luckily, my studies have always been very poor, so even if she managed to absorb a bit of my spiritual energy, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. If it was a person who studies very well, stealing the multicolored spiritual energy would be equivalent to destroying their entire future."


    Su Mei saw me turn my ear as if I was listening to something. She became even more nervous and asked, "Who are you talking to? "Hurry up and answer me!"


    I giggled. "Teacher Su shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary person, so how can you not see who I¡¯m talking to? You can guess for yourself. "


    Su Mei¡¯s heart was both shocked and angry as she said, "Why are you ying the fool with me? Quickly speak of the person who ismanding you from behind the scenes. Are you a person from the Spirit Searching Department?"


    I asked in bewilderment, "What is in the Spirit Searching Department? "Can you eat it?"


    Su Mei took a few steps back and said with fear on her face, "If you are truly someone from the Spirit Searching Office, I hope that you can be magnanimous. I must rely on the multicolored spiritual energy to extend my life, but I do not have any intentions of harming anyone.


    I had no idea what the Spirit Searching Office was, but from her expression, it was obvious that she was very afraid of the organization. She pretended to be very confident and said to me, "Since you know of our strength, why did you still do such heinous acts? You kept saying that you didn¡¯t want to hurt me, but now that you¡¯ve sucked away my multicolored spiritual energy, a good student is going to turn into a mediocre student. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll have a future for the rest of his life. For example, just now, you absorbed a lot of spiritual energy from my body. If I don¡¯t study well in the future, what kind of crime would you be punished for? "

 Chapter 267 Scouting Bureau

    Su Mei respectfully nodded her head, but after hearing myst few words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, "Don¡¯t worry. The spiritual energy in your body is basically useless. Even if I absorb some, it won¡¯t affect you at all.


    I angrily said, "You¡¯re mocking me like that! Are you trying to say that my brain isn¡¯t working?"


    Su Mei waved her hand and said, "I don¡¯t have that intention, so please don¡¯t take offense. How about this, I will give you some of the colorful spiritual energy in my body. That way, not only can itpensate for the spiritual energy that you lost just now, it can also allow you to learn like a gushing spring.


    I asked in astonishment, "Is it really that powerful?"


    Su Mei took off the towel in her heart and revealed her snow-white body. She said with shame, "But, to return the spiritual energy, there is something that needs to be done. Milord, please forgive." He threw me down on the bed.


    Before I could reply, I heard Qi Weiugh and say, "You must be blessed. I can¡¯t stand it any longer. I¡¯ll wait for you outside."


    After a while, I finished what I needed to do and I still wanted to continue. Su Mei blushed and pouted, "I didn¡¯t see that you are quite skilled with your young age."


    I chuckled. "It¡¯s just as you said. I¡¯m a person from the Spirit Searching Department. I don¡¯t have the ability to obtain such a high position."


    Su Mei thought: "I have already injected a portion of the multicolored spiritual energy into your body. In the future, your academic performance will increase by leaps and bounds, so you can be a top student. But what I find strange is that the spiritual energy in your body before was so poor, so why was it so strong during the exam? Oh, I see. It must be your backer supporting you, right? "


    Although I didn¡¯t have the heart to lie to her, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to say anything more. I braced myself and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down."


    Su Mei felt happy and said, "We are doing a fair deal so there is nothing that I can¡¯t live up to. I hope that in the future, your Spirit Searching Bureau will not look for trouble with me." After exiting the room, Qi Wei appeared by my side. She giggled and said, "This is great! What can I use to thank me for?"


    I helplessly looked at her, who was gloating, "Why are you thanking me? Why didn¡¯t you stop me at that time?"


    Qi Wei snorted and said, "You cheapskate! Your eyes werepletely open at that time, and you cooperated with me on your own ord. Can I stop you?" There is amon sense that if you interrupt the mating behavior of animals, you will be subjected to a fierce attack. "


    I angrily said, "Nonsense! You actually likened me to an animal?"


    Qi Weiughed. "Humans are also animals. What are you angry about?"


    I sighed. "I won¡¯t bullsh * t with you anymore. Tell me, what is the Spirit Searching Department?"


    Qi Wei said, "The Spirit Searching Department is a mysterious organization. They manage the Spiritual Monsters in the world and maintain order in the mortal world. As long as it¡¯s someone from the Spirit Searching Department, their ability is exceptionally powerful and they are the nemesis of the Spiritual Monsters. That¡¯s why Su Mei is so afraid of you."


    I replied smilingly, "Since she¡¯s so capable, why does she still view me as a member of the Spirit Searching Department?"


    Qi Wei said, "There is a special characteristic of the Spirit Searching Department. There is always an invisible deity by one¡¯s side. When Su Mei saw you talking to me, she thought you were talking to a deity, so she decided you were from the Spirit Searching Department."


    She paused for a moment before continuing, "But you have to be careful in the future. If she discovers that you¡¯re not from the Spirit Searching Office, she¡¯ll probably take revenge on you."


    I smiled. "You definitely have to help me when the timees. You also have to take responsibility for this matter."


    Qi Wei said, "What does it have to do with me? It was you who couldn¡¯t stand the temptation and fell for her." In the future, even if I don¡¯t help you, your results will still increase very quickly. However, there¡¯s one downside to having one advantage, this kind of colorful spiritual energy is not something that belongs to you in the first ce, if you were to forcibly inject it right now, it will cause a certain amount of damage to your body. So, you must be careful in the future, if you do not practice some cultivation methods, I¡¯m afraid that if you do not devour it, your lifespan will be shortened. "


    I jumped in fright and asked, "So there is harm done to my body? Then, help me absorb the multicolored spiritual energy in my body. It doesn¡¯t matter if I study it or not, but if my body is bad, I¡¯ll be done for."


    Qi Wei said, "Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll teach you some cultivation methods. As long as you do as I say, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. I¡¯m a ghost, so what¡¯s the use of having your five-colored spiritual energy?"


    I suddenly thought of something and asked, "Then, is Su Mei¡¯s heart a ghost?"


    Qi Wei shook her head and said, "No, she¡¯s just a spirit monster that has cultivated for many years. She¡¯s an existence between the Immortal and the Devil. One step into heaven and one step into hell. The final oue will depend on how well they are fated." "That¡¯s why the Spirit Searching Office came into being. In order to supervise the behavior of these monsters, they have been kind and allowed them to cultivate sessfully as much as possible. However, those whomit evil deeds must be eliminated without leaving the slightest trace."


    I said in astonishment, "In that case, the authority of the Spirit Searching Department is really great. Isn¡¯t it awesome to be a member of the Spirit Searching Department?"


    Qi Wei replied, "But of course. To be a scout, one must first have extremely strong abilities and then have good character. Otherwise, it would be very dangerous to have such high skills and do evil deeds." However, being a scout is not always a good thing, because every time you do something, you have to report it to the peak, and you have to constantly be restrained by the gods. More importantly, when the gods need energy, the scouts have to be responsible for finding the spirit stones to raise the cultivation of the gods, it is a very difficult task. "


    I asked, "You¡¯ve said it so clearly. Could it be that you¡¯ve met people from the Spirit Searching Department before?"


    Qi Wei faced me and said something that frightened me, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, not to mention a ghost like me, even if it¡¯s a mortal, they would still lose their life if they were able to see through a scout¡¯s disguise. You have to be careful, even if you meet a scout in the future, don¡¯t say it, or else you¡¯ll be in great danger."


    I said smilingly, "Your words really made meugh. How could I have the ability to meet a scout? Moreover, I¡¯m not a monster, so naturally, scouts aren¡¯t interested in finding me."


    Qi Wei smiled. "It definitely wasn¡¯t there before, but now that you have the multicolored spiritual energy of a strange spirit beast, the scout will definitely find you."


    Hearing her say that, I felt a bit scared in my heart. I asked, "Heavens, that means the multicolored spiritual energy Su Mei gave me also brought me danger? "Then what do you think I should do?"


    Qi Wei said, "Don¡¯t be afraid. It doesn¡¯t matter even if a spirit scoutes after you. They don¡¯t kill any innocent people. As long as you remain calm and pretend not to see through their disguise, then everything will be fine."


    I nodded. "Of course. I¡¯m the best at feigning ignorance. However, what you just said is a bit strange. What right do I have to be able to see through the disguise of a scout?"


    Qi Wei replied, "This sort of thing requires talent. With this kind of talent, even mortals can see through one¡¯s disguise. Without this talent, even spirit monsters wouldn¡¯t be able to see through it." You are the kind of person who has talent. If there really is a Spirit Searcher looking for you, you will naturally understand. "

 Chapter 268 Talent

    I bitterly smiled. "I hope that they will nevere looking for me. Although it sounds cool, I would rather never see such a terrifying group of people in my life."


    Qi Wei said, "Even if you face them face to face, as long as you remain calm and do as I tell you, you¡¯ll definitely be fine."


    I said gratefully, "Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have reached this step."


    Qi Wei said, "What are you thanking me for?" I only hope that you can live to help me achieve my revenge. I don¡¯t want any mishaps to happen to me before we get rid of Lingfeng. "


    After saying this, she disappeared again.


    At this time, Su Mei, who was wearing a towel, opened the door and saw that I was still standing in front of the door. She asked, "You still haven¡¯t left yet. We agreed that you are not allowed to cause me any more trouble in the future. "


    I nodded. "Don¡¯t worry. Of course I won¡¯t look for trouble with you. You¡¯re so beautiful. I don¡¯t have the heart to kill such a great beauty."


    Su Mei held my hand with a smile in her heart and pulled me back into the house. She said, "I like hearing those words the most. But, you better tell me what the deities around you look like. I¡¯m very curious."


    This woman is trying to trick me, of course I wouldn¡¯t tell her the truth, so I made up some nonsense, "The deity next to me is a big and sturdy man, with a full face of thick beard, thick eyebrows, and big eyes.


    Su Mei smiled in her heart and said, "Nonsense. Looking at the way you heard him just now, his lecherous gaze was clearly there. Unless there¡¯s something wrong with your sexual orientation, I can be certain that the deity next to you is a great beauty, right?"


    I helplessly said, "Of course not. The deity beside me is really a strong man. Even if it¡¯s a woman, she isn¡¯t as beautiful as you."


    Su Mei¡¯s heart pinched my nose and she stuck out her tongue. "I know you¡¯re lying, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Since you can admit that you¡¯re a member of the Spirit Searching Department, you¡¯ve already given me face."


    I looked at Su Mei¡¯s heart, which was covered with a fragrant towel, and couldn¡¯t help but hug her. I said, "Teacher Su, with our rtionship, is there really no problem?"


    Su Mei smiled tenderly and said, "Of course it¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t say it and I don¡¯t say it, who would know about that? It¡¯s just that at school, you have to be careful and not talk big and talk about our rtionship. "


    I nodded. "Of course. I¡¯m not that stupid to tell everyone about this."


    Su Meiughed in her heart and said softly, "Little fool, didn¡¯t you y enough just now? Do you still want to continue? "


    Just as I was about to speak, my phone suddenly rang. It was Liu Yan who called me.


    On the other end of the phone, Liu Yan angrily said, "Yu Qian, now that you¡¯ve let me go, how do you think we should settle this debt?"


    I hastily apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Liu. I really have something to attend to. I will exin in detail to you in the future."


    Liu Yan said, "Forget it, don¡¯t exin yourself. You don¡¯t even have me in your heart!" Then he hung up.


    Su Mei was surprised, "Teacher Liu? Could it be that you also hooked up with Liu Yan? "Good kid, you¡¯re really something."


    I bitterly smiled. "The matters between us are veryplicated. We can¡¯t exin it clearly for quite some time."


    Su Mei thought in her heart, "Mm, then slowly tell me. I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway."


    I was about to say something when my cell phone rang again.


    Where are you? I¡¯ve already knocked on your door for a long time, there¡¯s no one inside. Where did you go? "


    I thought, "This is really troublesome. Howe everything happened together?" Therefore, he responded: "I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Gong. I have something to attend to here, so I¡¯ll bete. Can we go backter?"


    Gong Rumei unhappily said: "It¡¯s so hard for me to ask you to help me out. Forget it, I¡¯ll go back first. When you¡¯re back, call me."


    I put down my phone. Su Mei immediately hugged me and her eyes lit up as she said, "It seems like you are quite rare. Liu Yan and Gong Ruomei are both beautiful teachers in our school, but you actually got online with them. You¡¯re quite capable, I¡¯ve underestimated you."


    Facing Su Mei¡¯s heartfelt ttery, I couldn¡¯tugh at all. All I could think of was how to deal with the troubles in the future.


    Su Mei saw that my face was full of worry and asked curiously, "What are you thinking? It seems like there¡¯s something on your mind? "


    "It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s been a lot of bad lucktely, so I¡¯m a bit depressed." I replied.


    Su Mei smiled tenderly, "What bad luck do you have? There are so many beauties surrounding you and your luck is so good. What can you not think of? "Come on, let me help you be happy."


    She rubbed my body, and waves of fragrance made my head dizzy. Since this woman was a monster, she naturally had the means to seduce men. I had already experienced it once just now, and now that she was so warm and fragrant, my reaction was naturally very strong.


    Su Mei smiled happily and said, "You are indeed a young person. Your stamina is really good and you recovered so quickly."


    I sighed. "How can I not be tempted by such a beauty like you?"


    Su Mei thought in her heart, "Your mouth is so sweet. Did you also say that to other women?"


    I smiled. "What I said was the truth. They felt that I was honest, so they were willing to interact with me."


    Su Meiughed out loud in her heart: "You really have thick skin. You are invincible in this world."


    Just at that moment, she suddenly thought of something on her phone. Su Mei frowned and opened her phone. At first, her voice was quite soft, but it got louder and louder. It was so loud that it seemed to be filled with anger.


    I could hear a man talking on the phone, and for some reason it made Su Mei so angry.


    After Su Mei hung up the phone, she said to me, "I¡¯m really sorry. I have to go out to handle some matters. Let¡¯s stop here for now. Can you make it up to youter?"


    At this moment, I naturally understood the situation and nodded. "Go and busy yourself with your business. I also have something to take care of."


    Su Mei elegantly put on her clothes and followed me out of the room.


    When they went downstairs, Su Mei thought, "I¡¯ll drive you there. Where is your residence?"


    After I said the name of the building, Su Mei¡¯s eyes lit up. She smiled and said, "You actually dare to live in such a ce. You are indeed not an ordinary person."


    Her words confused me. "What does Teacher Su mean by those words?"


    Su Meiughed in her heart and said: "Can you not pretend to be stupid? The ce that you are living in is not a ce that ordinary people can live in. However, since you are a spirit scout, it is not strange that you can live there. "


    I felt more and more that there was a hidden meaning behind her words, but continued to press on. She said that I had intentionally tricked her, so she didn¡¯t continue, and just drove me back to my apartment.


    After separating from Su Mei, I went upstairs, returned to 2046, and opened the door. The room was dark, and I didn¡¯t think Su Mi hade back yet.


    If she wasn¡¯t home, things would be easier, so I took out my cell phone and called Miyuro. I told her to hurry up.


    After a while, Gong Rumei came up, and said with anger: "What did you do? I made an appointment with you before, but now it¡¯s toote."


    I said apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, but I really have something on. There won¡¯t be a next time."


    When Yu Qian spoke up to this point, Li Qiang really couldn¡¯t bear to continue listening. He waved his hand and said, "You don¡¯t have to speak anymore. I¡¯m roughly able to know what situation you encountered."


    Lin Ya Shi stared into Li Qiang¡¯s eyes. "I was thinking that the answer in your heart is probably simr to mine."


    Yu Qian said impatiently, "Can you tell me exactly what you want to say?"


    Li Qiang modestly said, "Please leave me for a moment, I want to talk to Miss Lin in private."


    Yu Qian looked at Lin Ya Shi. "Cousin sister, is there really a need to go through all this trouble? I want you guys to go over and solve our problems. You heard it too, my situation is getting stranger and stranger. It¡¯s a mess right now, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. "


    Lin Ya Shi gently advised: "Cousin, Li Qiang is right, there are some things I need tomunicate with him, I will trouble you to go to the cafeteria to eat first. Didn¡¯t you just say that you were hungry?


    When Yu Qian heard that there was something to eat, he immediately nodded. "That¡¯s good. My stomach is already growling from hunger. Having something to eat is the best." Thus, he immediately left the room.


    After he left, Lin Ya Shi looked at Li Qiang and asked, "What exactly do you want to say? You can say it now."


    Li Qiang took a deep breath and said, "I feel like the trouble he encountered is actually very simple. It¡¯s just two words, a game!"


    Lin Ya Shi looked at Li Qiang in shock. "What did you say? I thought you were going to say psychosis. "


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "No, Yu Qian didn¡¯t have mental illness. Why would you want that?"


    Lin Ya Shi said: "Those things he said are so outrageous, how could a normal person encounter those things? It must have been insanity to think of so much chaos. I know he¡¯s in university, but the university he¡¯s in isn¡¯t in any ghost city, it¡¯s in Myriad Mountains City! "Although his family members are distant rtives, they also received help from my family. Their financial conditions have always been good, and the situation waspletely different from what he just said. At that time, I felt that something was wrong with him, and the reason why I listened patiently is to see how serious his situation is!"


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Of course not, what your cousin just said was not nonsense. He just entered into a very popr game today, that game is very realistic and can enchant people. He probably yed an addictive game in a certain chapter of the story, which is why he can¡¯t tell whether it is virtual reality or reality."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "After all that time, you¡¯re still mentally ill. One of the characteristics of mental illness is that you can¡¯t differentiate between virtual reality and reality."


    Li Qiang said, "No, I think he can still be saved. As long as we go to that game and personally experience what he has experienced and apply the right medicine, we¡¯ll probably be able to cure him."


    "I told you, I¡¯m not interested in that game because I know the principle of losing one¡¯s will to y, and I advise you not to go," said Lin Ya Shi.


    Li Qiang sighed, "To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve already entered that game many times. The content is really varied and very attractive, if this thing doesn¡¯t understand the whole story, it might really make many people unable to extricate themselves. You go with me and have a real experience will understand."


    Lin Ya Shi was still hesitating. "I really don¡¯t want to go. If it¡¯s really like you said, what if I get addicted to it?" I really hate the feeling of my nose being led away, especially hate it! "


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Don¡¯t you still have me? I will wake you up in time, and this time we are going in to save your cousin, not someone else. "


    Lin Ya Shi nodded, "Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I will follow you inside to take a look."


    Li Qiang said, "Then let¡¯s go to Fatty¡¯s house. His house has ready-made equipment."


    Lin Ya Shi shook his head. "No need. Isn¡¯t it just a game? I just need to send someone to buy it, so why are you going to someone else¡¯s house?"


    At this moment, Uncle Lin came running in from outside. He said in a flustered tone, "Something bad has happened. Young Master Yu fainted!"

 Chapter 269 Internet addiction

    Li Qiang and Lin Ya Shi hastily arrived at Yu Qian¡¯s room and discovered that he had indeed fallen unconscious on the bed.


    Lin Ya Shi asked Uncle Lin: "What¡¯s going on?"


    Uncle Lin said with a bitter face, "I don¡¯t know either. Initially, Young Master Yu had a good meal and even said that he wanted to stay here for a few more days. Unexpectedly, he suddenly lost consciousness."


    Li Qiang anxiously said, "Then let¡¯s hurry and send him to the hospital. There¡¯s nothing we can do even if we stay here."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "Yes, if the hospital¡¯s car still hasn¡¯t arrived, we¡¯ll send him over."


    Uncle Lin said, "Miss, have you forgotten? The Lin Family¡¯s treatment equipment is even more advanced than that of the hospital¡¯s. Why don¡¯t you treat them now? It might even be good."


    Li Qiang said angrily, "Nonsense! No matter what, we should go to the hospital. We don¡¯t know anything about the illness, but how can we cure it?"


    Uncle Lin said, "We¡¯ve tested him with an artificial intelligence doctor. Young Master Yu suffered from inte addiction. As for why he fainted, that was due to overwork."


    "Then how are you going to treat him?" Li Qiang asked curiously.


    Uncle Lin said, "The method is very simple. It is to use an electric shock to treat it. A simple electric shock will do."


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "You can¡¯t do that, right?" What if something goes wrong with the electricity? "


    Uncle Lin said, "You can all rx. The electric shock therapy is the best way to treat an addiction in the industry, it definitely won¡¯t be a problem."


    Li Qiang whispered to Lin Ya Shi, "I think that Uncle Lin is ying the zither randomly. Don¡¯t believe him."


    Lin Ya Shi nodded, "That won¡¯t do. After all, we are not doctors, so we can¡¯t casually make decisions. My opinion is that it¡¯s best to send my cousin to the hospital. Uncle Lin, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this matter."


    Uncle Lin sighed, "Since Miss has spoken, then I have no objections."


    After Yu Qian was sent away, Li Qiang said to Lin Ya Shi, "Now I suspect even more that there¡¯s a problem with that game. Not only is more and more people are trapped in it, they¡¯re also suffering from inte addiction. If you don¡¯t treat them soon, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯ll be even more trouble."


    After Lin Ya Shi heard this, he quickly made a call. Very soon, someone brought his the gaming equipment.


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "Why did you buy it so quickly?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "With our family¡¯s strength, it¡¯s fine even if we buy the entire game, but we don¡¯t have any interest in the game industry. I want to see what¡¯s going on with this game. How could it enchant so many people?"


    After the two of them sat in their seats and put on their helmets, Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t be afraid. Once you enter the game, you will feel that there isn¡¯t much difference between the real world and the real world."


    Lin Ya Shi said: "What do I have to be afraid of? But we have to set it up properly and go to the world that Yu Qian went to before. I want to know what happened to cause him to be so crazy."


    Li Qiang agreed and started the engine:


    When Li Qiang officially entered the game, his vision was filled with golden lights. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he found himself in a magnificent room, lying on a soft andfortable bed.


    His body was covered in arge red brocade nket, and on it was embroidered a pair of yful and lifelike figures. The brilliance was vivid and lifelike.


    There were two red candles on the table and a mirror by the side. There was a dressing table opposite the bed and a pair of embroidered shoes on the floor. The room seemed to be a woman¡¯s room.


    Li Qiang smiled wryly in his heart: "Looks like this chapter in the game is an act from ancient times. Ya Shi and I clearly chose the chapter that Yu Qian yed with. Why did you bring us here?" But then again, where did Yashh go? "


    Just then, a slender hand reached out and caressed his strong body. Li Qiang was startled, but soon rxed as he thought, "This must be Lin Ya Shi. It seems like she is sleeping by my side. In this chapter, she should be my wife or lover, right?" Thinking up to this point, he couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of himself. However, when he turned his head to look, he discovered that although the woman beside him was dignified and beautiful, she was not Lin Ya Shi!


    Li Qiang strongly patted his head. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on and even shouted, "Hey, did something go wrong with this game? I shouldn¡¯t havee here! "


    He got off the bed and took some clothes from the rack on his clothes. He discovered that there was a leather bag hanging on his clothes with a stack of banknotes and some scattered gold and silver inside. On the wall, there was a sword.


    Li Qiang felt his head ache a little. He was currently confused and didn¡¯t know how to continue to develop. When he came to the mirror, he found that his appearance had not changed. However, his clothes and hair ornaments were all old-fashioned, so he felt that it was a little strange.


    At this time, the woman on the bed woke up and asked, "Master Li, why have you woken up? It¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t you let me wait on you and rest? "


    Without the slightest bit of shyness, she got off the bed in her birthday suit and hugged Li Qiang from behind. Such a lively and fragrant appearance caused Li Qiang¡¯s heart to flutter and his head to buzz.


    The beautiful woman supported Li Qiang back to the bed and covered him with a nket. Then, she ced her body on top of his body and said, "Master Li, have you gone mad from your sleep? "You were full of energyst night, why are you in a daze now?"


    After holding back for a long time, Li Qiang finally said, "What¡¯s your name?"


    "Master Li is really too heartless. Last night when I was doing my best, I even said that I would redeem myself. Now, I¡¯ve even forgotten my name, it really makes me angry to death!"


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "Sorry, I drank too muchst night. I really forgot your name, now tell me, what¡¯s your name and where is this ce? "Hurry up and tell me, I have a heavy reward!"


    Seeing that Li Qiang was serious, the beautiful woman stoppedughing and replied, "Reporting to Master Li, I¡¯m called Xiu Rong and this ce is called Clear River Restaurant. Master Li should know what this ce is for, right?"


    Li Qiang understood in his heart, "This ce must be the Qin Residence, and this beautiful woman in front of me must be ..."


    Then he asked, "Do you know what I do?"


    Soo Soo smiled tenderly: "Of course I know that you are a frequent customer here and have always been generous. You have always been good to the girls here, especially to me. As for what you do, I¡¯ve never asked. This is the rule of our industry. "


    Li Qiang nodded. He picked up his luggage and sword and was about to leave.


    "Master Li wants to leave?" Xiu Rong was shocked.


    Li Qiang nodded his head. "I suddenly thought of something I need to do, so I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯lle look for you in the future." He casually took out a silver note from his leather pouch. "This is for your reward. Remember to keep it a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone else about my tracks."


    Soo Rong took the banknotes and opened her mouth wide. "A thousand taels of silver?" This is too much! Master Li, you don¡¯t have to give me so much. "


    Li Qiang waved his hand. "There¡¯s no need to be polite. Keep it." Then he went out the door.


    Just as he arrived on the street, Li Qiang regretted his decision. It was not yet dawn, and it was still raining.

 Chapter 270 Identity

    Li Qiang sneezed. He carefully looked around at the surrounding streets. The surrounding buildings were ancient, as if he was really in an ancient environment. He continuouslymented the game¡¯s craftsmanship!


    Just as he was deep in thought, a figure suddenly flew over from the sky. "Li Qiang, die!"


    A sword light shed as it headed straight for Li Qiang¡¯s face. Li Qiang jumped awkwardly to the side, but just like that, he floated six or seven meters away, which shocked Li Qiang so much that he felt like he was flying. Due to the unexpected attack, he could not control his strength and directly hit the wall.


    Before he could react, the sword stabbed out again. Li Qiang had no other choice but to draw his sword to block. With a few nging sounds, sparks flew in all directions and the treasured swords of the two of them collided.


    Li Qiang was secretly surprised that he knew swordsmanship, and that he was quite adept at it. It seemed that in this game¡¯s settings, his martial arts skills should be very high.


    Although he was also a soldier in reality, he was basically a modern technique. However, the moves he had used just now were clearly moves from an ancient martial arts technique.


    Li Qiang did not want to dy any longer, so he decided to use a heavy hand. He had always advocated simple and efficient moves, so he no longer bothered with the other party. In the midst of that beautiful sword light, he immediately saw a w.


    "Why did you want to kill me?" Although it was within the game, Li Qiang also wanted to know the reason.


    Opposite him was a young man in his twenties, whose face was currently filled with rage, "Stop trying to act pretentious with me. You¡¯re a renowned rapist under the heavens. How many innocent girls have been destroyed by you, including my sister!"


    Li Qiang was surprised and thought to himself, "Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s how I set it up in the game?" Isn¡¯t this too much? "


    He then asked, "Who are you, and who is your sister?"


    That young man suppressed his anger and said, "My name is Liao Hui and my sister is Liao Mei. Don¡¯t you remember my sister? "You scoundrel, to actually be this shameless!"


    Liao Hui continued to speak hatefully, "My younger sister Liao Mei was about to get married, but her body was tainted by you. She left a note saying that she wanted to take revenge on you, but there was no news of you for three years. I came to avenge my sister, but unfortunately, my abilities were not up to standard, so I was unable to avenge my sister. My skills are not as good as yours, go ahead. " Liao Hui closed his eyes as he spoke.


    After Li Qiang heard what he said, he immediately sighed. "There must have been a misunderstanding. I¡¯ve never done anything like what you said, not to mention harming your sister. I still think you¡¯re mistaken!"


    Liao Hui said angrily, "Li Qiang, do you think I¡¯m blind? Do you think that you can hide just by deliberately denying it? "


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "Since you believe that I killed your sister, then please give us evidence. Without evidence, your usation is invalid, so the dispute between us is non-existent. Alright, I can let you go."


    Liao Hui stared nkly at Li Qiang. He never thought that Li Qiang would let him off so easily.


    Li Qiang said, "Alright, since you¡¯re not talking, then it means that you agree with my point of view. Quickly leave and don¡¯t provoke me again. I won¡¯t be polite next time!" As he spoke, he withdrew his sword and then quickly dashed into the endless rain.


    Liao Hui was still looking at Li Qiang¡¯s back with a stupefied expression. He didn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    At this moment, Li Qiang was extremely excited, because in this chapter of the game, his qinggong was surprisingly good, almost no different from flying. Although he wasn¡¯t proficient, he could easily lift a person up to seven or eight meters high.


    He shouted loudly all the way out of the city, and only stopped at daybreak.


    At this moment, he had already arrived at the valley outside the city. The surrounding scenery was extremely enchanting, causing him to be lost in thought.


    Suddenly, someone behind him said, "You are not someone from this world, are you?"


    Li Qiang was shocked. He turned his head and saw a white-haired old man with a beard sitting on a rock not far away from them. He was about 70 years old and had the demeanor of a transcendent being.


    Li Qiang thought, "This guy is probably the key NPC in the game. He might be able to tell me how to leave this damn game, so I have to be more polite with him."


    Therefore, he respectfully asked, "May I ask old sir, what you said is correct. I am indeed not a person of this world, and I don¡¯t know how to leave this damned ce. Can you tell me a little?"


    The old man opened his eyes and smiled. "I know your affairs like the back of my hand, so it¡¯s naturally easy to answer. I¡¯ll give you directions now!"


    When Li Qiang heard that this old man had a way to get him out of the game, his spirit immediately came back to him. He immediately tried to entangle the old man and wanted to ask for a way to leave. However, the old man with the white beard said, "That world of yours is too far away from here. It¡¯s not easy to return, so if you want to return home, this method must be a little special."


    Li Qiang anxiously said, "What method do you have? Tell me, I will do my best, I will definitely not be afraid of suffering." Although this old man is not talented, I can¡¯t help but want to give you a hand and give you a hand when I see a hardworking young man. How about this, I¡¯ll tell you a way to go home, but this method is ratherplicated and the process will be very difficult. If you want to hear my words, you must make an oath that you must do your best toplete this method.


    Of course, Li Qiang was willing to agree to anything in order to return home. He immediately swore to the heavens, "I, Li Qiang, swear to the heavens that I will listen to Senior¡¯s advice and not dare to have any doubts." The white moustached old man nodded his head, saying, "If you say so, I am relieved. Alright, I will tell you the way home now."


    The white moustached old man coughed and slowly said, "If you want to return home, you must marry 100 beautiful women. You must marry 100 beautiful women, not a single one can be missing.


    "What, a hundred wives?" Li Qiang almost sat on the ground when he heard this. He thought to himself, "What kind of bullsh * t setting is this? Although it¡¯s just a game, the difficulty is too great. Moreover, it¡¯s a waste of time!" He eximed, "What kind of method is this? Moreover, isn¡¯t marrying a hundred wives too difficult? Does senior not have any other methods? " The white moustached old man said unhappily, "The method I gave you was the only one. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go, but it has nothing to do with me."


    Li Qiang let out a long sigh and finally nodded, "Alright, I¡¯m willing to listen to senior¡¯s advice, but where can I find a hundred wives?" The white moustached old man said, "That will depend on your ability. In any case, if you don¡¯t marry enough beauties, you can¡¯te back to see me."


    Li Qiang had a bright idea and said, "I met a girl called Soo Soo at the Clear River Restaurant. If I spent money on her, she would definitely be willing to follow me. Isn¡¯t this the same as having one?"


    The white moustached old man muttered to himself, "Ady can¡¯t do that. The wife you marry must be a virgin before the marriage. It¡¯s impossible for a virgin to be involved. Don¡¯t bring those messy girls over here to avoid dirtying my ce."


    Li Qiang immediately felt troubled as he said bitterly, "This is the only way to put it, but if I can¡¯tplete the mission that senior gave me, then is there no way to go home?" The white moustached old man said, "Naturally. If you don¡¯t listen to me, you won¡¯t be able to go home." Li Qiang made up his mind and said, "Okay then. Senior, please rest assured that this junior will do his best to bring back the hundred wives to report to you!"


    The white moustached old man nodded his head and said, "He looks like a real man. A real man will never be able to chase after his words. Young man, I will wait for your return!" Li Qiang cupped his hands together and walked towards the exit of the valley. The white moustached old man gazed at his back, his gaze strange and unfathomable. It was unknown as to what he was thinking.

 Chapter 271 Condition

    After a while, he arrived at a town. At this moment, he suddenly felt hungry and wanted to eat something, so he found a restaurant and went in to eat. The waiter saw that he was dressed extravagantly and knew that he was rich, so he said with a face full of smiles: "What do you want, sir?" Li Qiang said, "If there¡¯s anything good to eat, just bring it up. I have plenty of money." He took out a piece of silver from his leather bag and handed it to the waiter. When the waiter saw the silver, his eyes lit up.


    Not long after the waiter left, the dishes started to arrive on the table. Soon after, the dishes were filled with steaming hot food, and Li Qiang was swaggering around enjoying the service of the waiter, thinking to himself, "The ancient dishes are pretty good, there¡¯s no MSG, no pesticides, and no gically modified food. They¡¯re all pure natural foods, so I have to eat more, or else I won¡¯t be able to enjoy this when I go back to my own world."


    As he was eating, he suddenly heard the sound of cryinging from downstairs, so he stopped eating and looked down the stairs. He saw a woman leading a child and kneeling by the roadside, muttering something, and heard the woman say: "Masters, please take care, and take my child in. I will definitely repay everyone¡¯s kindness by being a horse or a cow."


    Hearing this, Li Qiang frowned, "This kind of plot ismon in costume dramas, I didn¡¯t expect to bump into it right after I ate." Thus, he called the waiter over. The waiter¡¯s face was full of smiles as he said, "Sir, are you satisfied with the dishes in the store? What else do you need? " Li Qiang said, "Why are the women downstairs crying? Go over and ask." The waiter said, "Sir, do you mean to chase them away?" Li Qiang shook his head and said, "I just want you to go over and ask what¡¯s going on. If she¡¯s in trouble, I can help her."


    When the waiter heard this, he gave him a thumbs up and said, "This grandpa is really a straightforward and kind person. This little one is truly impressed. Please eat, I will immediately ask around." After a while, the waiter went back upstairs and sighed, "What a pity, that woman¡¯s surname is Peng, who runs the sesame seed cake shop in the city. Her husband was an honest man who sells sesame seeds and bean curd every morning, but somehow Old Zhang fell sick after a trip to the temple, and died soon after. He left his orphans and widows behind, arranged for Old Zhang to be buried, and the widow had no idea, so she decided to pay the child to an adoptive family."


    Li Qiang heard this and also felt pity. He took out a piece of gold, which weighed more than six liang, and said, "Go, give this to the mother and son. Tell Widow Peng to stop selling her son and quickly take the money to buy a few acres ofnd to live on." When the waiter saw the gold, his eyes lit up. He hurriedly praised Li Qiang as a good man, then he took the gold and went downstairs.


    Not long after, Countess Peng led her son over to the restaurant. When she saw Li Qiang, she kowtowed repeatedly, saying things like "thank you". Li Qiang helped them up and said: "Quickly take the money home and live, don¡¯t just casually send your son out. It¡¯s not good to leave home." "Yes," said Widow Peng, and left with her son in tears.


    The waiter sighed, "A kind person like you is really rare. I¡¯ve been in restaurants for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as generous as you." Li Qiang snickered in his heart, "Anyway, it¡¯s not my money, and I¡¯m going home soon, so I¡¯ll spend as much as I can." He suddenly thought of something and asked, "Waiter, I have something to ask you. I don¡¯t know if you can answer." The waiter patted his chest and said, "As long as this grandpa can answer any of my questions, I will answer them all!"


    Li Qiang asked, "Does your town have any young beauties?" The waiter was startled, but soon after, his expression changed. He felt that this person was just a lustful person, perhaps the reason why he saved him was because of a moment of kindness. Seeing his expression, Li Qiang knew what he was thinking, "I don¡¯t have any other intentions, I was just asking casually. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget about it. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know who to give this silver to." He took out a piece of silver and tossed it around in his hand. The waiter had long since been dumbfounded by what he saw. In ancient times, one would have to know that with just one or two taels of silver, amoner family would be able to live a life of warmth and contentment for a few months. To the waiter, these three taels of silver were no small amount.


    The waiter hurriedly replied, "Your excellency, your words are foreign. This servant has already treated you as a living Bodhisattva. What do you want me to say to you that I won¡¯t tell you? This town is called the Eight River Town and it is also a huge town within a hundred miles of the surrounding area. There are a few beauties in the town, but there is only one that suits your interest. "


    Li Qiang¡¯s eyes lit up. His interest piqued, he asked, "Tell me, who exactly is it?" Seeing that there were not many customers in the restaurant, the waiter simply sat down and coughed twice, saying: "It is indeed the Han Group on the east side of the town, other than Han Yuan, the richest person in the Eight Rivers Town. Although they are rich like princes and sons of princes, they only have one daughter, and they truly love each other as if she is a jewel in the palm.


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, "Twenty years is still considered old. I think he¡¯s very young." The waiter smiled. "I feel that young is young, so I naturally agree. But, Miss Han really has stayed in the pavilion for too long. Although everyone here knows that she looks like an angel, no one dares to ask for her hand in marriage anymore." Li Qiang nodded and said, "Alright then, I¡¯ll entrust you with something. Brother¡¯s name is..." What should I call him? "I¡¯m Li Qiang."


    The waitress quickly cupped her hands, "I don¡¯t dare to, I¡¯m Niu San. You can just call me that." Li Qiang smiled and said, "So it¡¯s Brother Niu San. It shouldn¡¯t be hard for me to do this. However, seeing that Brother Niu San is a straightforward person, I wanted to ask you to do it."


    Niu San hastily replied, "It¡¯s a small matter. If Master Li has anything to say, just say it. This lowly one will go through fire and water no matter what." Li Qiang smiled and said, "That won¡¯t happen. I just want to go to the Han Family to propose to them, so I want Third Brother Niu to exin it to them on my behalf." Niu San immediately looked at Li Qiang with an incredulous expression, thinking, "This guy looks like he¡¯s extremely rich. What kind of good-looking girl can¡¯t he y with? Why does he have to go to the Han Family to propose?" He thought like this in his heart, but he still said: "No problem, I will go visit her tonight. But, this marriage proposal requires money."


    Li Qiang chuckled as he took out a silver note and said, "Is it enough?" When Niu San saw the amount of banknotes, he nearly fell to the ground. He trembled in fear and trepidation as he said, "One thousand taels of silver! Lord Li, you¡¯re too rich!" Li Qiang lightly smiled and said, "You tter me. If you seed, I can give you one." Niu San immediately jumped up and patted his chest. "Don¡¯t worry, Master Li. I will arrange the betrothal gift and matchmaker. I guarantee that this matter will bepleted for you. Please wait for my good news!"


    He specifically ran over to help Li Qiang with this matter. Niu San ran back excitedly and said, "Master Li, I¡¯ve done everything and sent everything over, telling the Han Family that you¡¯re a wealthy merchant from Jiangnan. The Han Family said they wanted to meet you, so they sent me here to pass on a message."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "You do things well. I¡¯m very satisfied." Niu San took out the bill again and said, "This thousand taels of silver cost about eight hundred and thirty taels, do you think we should convert the remaining taels into notes or discount notes?" Li Qiang said, "Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯ll just give them to you." Niu San was panting with happiness as he kowtowed repeatedly and said, "Thank you, Master Li, for the gift!" Li Qiang said with a smile, "There¡¯s no need to be so polite. It¡¯s just a small matter." He thought to himself, "Looks like this rich person is the NB. No matter where he goes, he will be respected."


    Under Niu San¡¯s lead, Li Qiang arrived at the east side of the city and saw a huge mansion. It was very impressive, with servants guarding the entrance. It looked like it really was a big family. Niu San came to the door and informed the servant. The servant looked at Li Qiang with eyes filled with amazement, then entered the room and reported.

 Chapter 272 spoken

    Not long after, an old man who looked like a butler came out of the door and cupped his hands. "This old man is the butler of the Han estate. Master ordered for Master Li¡¯s living room to be invited for a chat." Li Qiang followed the steward in leisurely, while Niu San respectfully waited outside the door, seemingly treating Li Qiang as his master.


    When Li Qiang entered the living room, he saw that the furniture was all made of precious wood and had an antique design. With just one look, he could tell that the owner of the furniture was someone extraordinary. At this time, a person walked out from behind them. He looked to be in his fifties, with a square face, a heavy jujube face, a slight beard on his chin, a purple suit, and a green jade thumb ring. He looked dignified, probably standing outside Han.


    When Han Congan saw Li Qiang, he carefully examined him before cupping his hands. "I heard that young master came to propose marriage. This old and useless one is extremely grateful, so I¡¯ve invited young master toe to the banquet. Whether this matter seeds or not, we can be friends." Li Qiang thought, "This old boy really knows how to talk. No wonder he became the richest man in Eight River Town."


    He stood up and cupped his hands. "This one has heard of Steward Han¡¯s great name and has heard of his great name before. This one admires and admires him greatly, so this one hase to propose marriage. I hope that Steward Han will grant my wish." "If my daughter wasn¡¯t apliment from my father, she is indeed an outstanding and good girl. But even so, Young Master Li should have heard about her. My daughter is a spoiled child and has a strange temper, so I can¡¯t say if I can marry you. If I offend you in any way, please forgive me."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "This old man is being too courteous. I came here with sincerity to propose marriage, and I have no intention of doing so. So I hope that you can help me." Han Congan nodded his head and said, "Then we shall take our seats first. This old and useless one will treat young master to a meal before we talk about the blind date." Li Qiang thought, "My top priority right now is to get my first wife. What kind of a banquet would that be? Isn¡¯t it a waste of time?" Han Congan saw the troubled look on his face and asked, "What is it, is there an urgent matter, young master?" Li Qiang hastily shook his head and said, "Of course not. I won¡¯t be courteous at all if you¡¯re invited by someone other than Han."


    At this moment, therge table in the side hall was already filled with steaming dishes. Outside of Han, he was indeed one of the wealthiest families in Eight River Town, but he could see that all kinds of dishes were prepared with the best ingredients. They were not the same as what Li Qiang ate in the restaurant.


    Li Qiang originally had no interest in eating, but he was attracted by the tasty dishes and moved his chopsticks a few times. The two of them, on the other hand, got along rather well with each other, and after three rounds of drinking, Han Zhong¡¯s face suddenly darkened as he asked sternly, "Little brother, may I ask, why is your intention ofing to the Han Family to propose when you suddenly came to the Eight Rivers Town? Could it be that there is some other reason? "


    The atmosphere had changed drastically. Even the servants standing around them had a trace of killing intent on their faces. They were no longer as respectful as they were before. Li Qiang thought, "Looks like this old brat isn¡¯t a good person. He clearly wants me to lie to him?" "It¡¯s not that easy." Li Qiang lightly smiled and said: "Old mister, you don¡¯t need to say that. I came to the precious ce for my first time and am indeed famous. I also want to find a suitable wife for myself, with absolutely no intentions of teasing you."


    He did not know what was on his mind, but Li Qiang said in his heart, "This is the most crucial moment. The reason why Han was so bluff is simply to probe and see my sincerity, if I reveal my guilt, this old man will definitely kick me out, so you must maintain your calm, and do not expose yourself right now. Since you want to have enough wives, this first business is the most important, it cannot be abandoned midway."


    For a long time, Li Qiang looked at Han Congan with a smile. Finally, Han Congan nodded and said, "You, as a junior, don¡¯t seem to be a liar. Whatever, I¡¯ll let you meet my daughter. However, our future development depends on whether she can agree or not."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Of course. It¡¯s only right that we have a mutual love for a marriage. We can¡¯t just casually do it." "Take Young Master Li to the backyard and inform the youngdy toe see him," said Han Congan to a servant. Li Qiang did not dare to say more as he followed behind the servant. After passing through a few courtyards, they arrived at a back garden. The servant ced Li Qiang in a pavilion, and two pretty maids came up to serve Li Qiang fragrant tea.


    And then, the servant said respectfully, "Young master Li, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go invite the youngdy over." Li Qiang nodded and said, "Go ahead, I¡¯ll wait here." Li Qiang nced at the two maidservants beside him. They were both around the age of 15 or 16 and were both delicate and pretty. Not long after the servant left, he heard footsteps nearby. Li Qiang responded and looked over. He was stunned. A beautiful woman wearing a light green robe walked out from the depths of the flowers. She was also looking at him right now.


    Li Qiang was stupefied as he thought to himself, "Legend has it that this Miss Han¡¯s looks are indeed outstanding. It looks like it isn¡¯t a lie, but why can¡¯t such a beautiful woman get married? Could it really be a matter of personality?" Before he could say anything, the beauty said coldly, "If you are a smart person, you should leave quickly. Don¡¯t waste your time here, I only came out to see you to listen to my lord father, but there is one thing you should remember, there is no hope between us."


    When Li Qiang heard this, he was stunned. "Miss, why do you say that? We don¡¯t even have a short time together, so why do you think we have no chance?" When Miss Han saw Li Qiang respond so directly to her, she actually felt somewhat surprised. With a mild tone, she said, "You¡¯re such an uninteresting person. I already told you that it¡¯s impossible between us, so why are you spouting so much nonsense?" Li Qiang said, "Miss¡¯s words are wrong. The ancient saying goes, ¡¯Yun is the cause of trouble¡¯. I came here because of my name, isn¡¯t Miss being too heartless to me?"


    Miss Han coldly snorted, "Do you think I, Han Xuan, am a fool? All these years, among those who have proposed marriage, who didn¡¯t covet my family¡¯s property, when we first arrived, they all swore an oath to join hands with me, but in reality, they are all just dreams of a man getting rich. I¡¯m not necessarily married off, so why would I want to help you, bunch of rich people.


    Li Qiang suddenlyughed out loud, "I think Miss Han has probably been bitten by a snake for ten years, or else how could she be so cynical? You¡¯re right, there are many men in this world who are very bad, but you should also know that all the men in this world aren¡¯t what you think. If you view the world like this, then how bleak life must be for you.


    Han Xuan coldly snorted and said: "You¡¯re quite a quibble. Since you said that you¡¯re different from others, how are you going to prove it to me?" Li Qiang smiled and said, "This thing needs time to be verified. As long as Miss gets along with me for a while, I guarantee that you will understand me." Han Xuan shook her head. "I don¡¯t have the time to apany you, so you should leave. Let¡¯s not waste any time."


    Li Qiang said, "Has Miss Han never had feelings for any man? You want to live your life as an old woman of the Han family who¡¯s being mocked? " Hearing this, Han Xuan flew into a rage. "Your words are bing more and more unpleasant to listen to. Don¡¯t say those words in my ear." Li Qiang said, "Miss, please listen to me. Although your actions have no effect on yourself, you haven¡¯t even left the pavilion at such an age. Could it be that Master Li has a lot of face? You can¡¯t just consider yourself."


    Han Xuan seemed to be moved by his words. After a long while, she finally said, "How about this. If you can promise me one thing, I will be able to interact with you for a while and see if you have the strength to marry me or not." Li Qiang nodded and said, "Alright, Miss, feel free to say it. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you." "I want you to kill someone for me!" Han Xuan said. Li Qiang was scared out of his wits and said in surprise, "Who does Miss want me to kill? It¡¯s not a good thing for you to have such a strong killing intent at such a young age. " Han Xuan curled her lips, and said: "You seem to be someone who has been in the battlefield for a long time, but why are you speaking in such a childish manner?" Killing people in the martial arts world today is as easy as cutting vegetables, why do you have to make such a big fuss over nothing? "

 Chapter 273 Another candidate

    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Alright, tell me who you want me to kill. I can give it a try." Han Xuan said, "As for this person, you should know him as well. He¡¯s my father!" Li Qiang was shocked and said, "Isn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated? Why did you kill your father? He¡¯s your father."


    Han Xuan snappily replied, "I¡¯m toozy to tell you the reason behind this. As long as you kill him, I¡¯ll marry you. I won¡¯t slip up." Li Qiang said, "This is not good. At the very least, this is a human life. I can¡¯t just kill an old man casually. Besides, Han has a good temper and treats people like loyal elders. Why would I do that?" Han Xuan shook her head with disdain. "You¡¯re an adult now, do you even need to ask me to kill people? Since you im to be a wealthy merchant from Jiangnan, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to hire an assassin to kill him?"


    Suddenly, Li Qiang seemed to recall something and asked, "As long as Miss is willing to marry, it¡¯s fine to kill him. However, I have something that I want to ask Miss. Please answer." Han Xuanqi said, "If you have any questions, hurry up and ask them." Li Qiang was slightly embarrassed, but he had no choice but to ask, "May I ask if Miss is still a virgin? This is very important to me! "


    Han Xuan¡¯s pretty face immediately turned red as she said in embarrassment and anger, "What kind of bullshit problem is this? Are you trying to die?" Li Qiang hurriedly apologized and exined, "Please calm your anger, Miss. I really have to answer you, or else I will not be able toply with the request you made me." Han Xuan held back her anger. After thinking for a moment, she nodded her head and said, "Since you said it like that, then my answer is nothing. I have nevere in contact with a stinking man before, so my body is clean. Do you understand?"


    Li Qiang nodded happily, "That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of that matter. I only hope that Miss will keep her word and not run away." Han Xuan coldly replied, "I will naturally do what I promised you. And what you promised me will also be best done sessfully. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite." Li Qiang nodded and said, "Naturally. Just listen to my good news." He bowed to Miss Han, then turned and walked out of the back garden.


    Han Xuan¡¯s expression was extremely strange as she looked at Li Qiang¡¯s back. Li Qiang came to the front hall, his heart thumping as he thought, "Although I boasted about killing in front of Miss Han earlier, how could I do it? Although I¡¯m a notorious rapist in this world, I¡¯m kind and I can¡¯t just casually kill people. Although going home is important, human nature is equally important."


    After thinking for a while, he was unable toe up with an idea. Han Congan came out from the side and asked, "Has Young Master seen my daughter?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "Yes, I have. But Miss is indeed different from the others, causing me to be extremely troubled." Han Sanhe smiled wryly and said, "Did she ask you to kill me?" Li Qiang was shocked and asked in a daze, "How did you know?"


    Han Congan sighed, "All these years, countless people have proposed to her, but they were always scared away by her words, and even more of them actually came to assassinate me. Hehe, this old man might be old, but I still have some skill in my hand, so I won¡¯t easily take their heads off. I¡¯ve killed all the people who tried to assassinate me, and the rest have been sent away by me. My young master seems like he¡¯s a smart person and won¡¯t do any harm to me, right?"


    Li Qiang awkwardly smiled and nodded. "Of course. I have no enmity with you, so why would I kill you? It¡¯s just that the little miss is very beautiful, but she¡¯s also very smart. Why would she make such a strange request?" "Young master might not know this, but this old one has only had this one daughter for many years, and is naturally very spoiled. I¡¯ll give her whatever she wants, and her temper also became arrogant and impetuous. When she grows up, she won¡¯t be able to tolerate anyone else. Three years ago, my daughter met a young man during a spring tour, and the moment they met, they fell in love. She came back determined not to marry him."


    "This old man loves his daughter very much, so of course I agree. I sent someone to ask the man¡¯s background, to get him to propose marriage, but the people who investigated came back and told me that he was a yboy, who relied on the family¡¯s small amount of money tomit all sorts of crimes. The girls he toyed with were countless, so if I married my little girl to him, wouldn¡¯t I be sending a sheep into a tiger¡¯s den?" This old man told his little girl like this, hoping she would give up. I was pestered by her to the point where I had no other choice, so I thought of an idea to bribe the local officials with money and find an excuse to send the kid to prison. I wanted to scare him a little, but who would have thought that the young man¡¯s body was so tender, he fell sick and died after only being imprisoned for half a month, and from then on my daughter regarded me as her enemy. She had always tried to find a way to assassinate me, so that¡¯s why you encountered me earlier.


    Hearing this, Li Qiang finally had an idea in his heart. He nodded and said, "So that¡¯s how it is. In that case, Miss Han has gone too far. How could you get such a response just for the sake of her happiness? No, I¡¯ll go and exin it to her now. It¡¯s not important if she can be her wife, but this principle must be understood." As he spoke, he prepared to get up.


    Han Congan pulled him back and said gratefully, "Young master, saying this is already giving this old one a lot of face. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t find my daughter." He pped his hands, and a servant brought him a te full of gold and silver. He said, "Young master, please ept this kindness. I know young master has enough money, so just treat this as a fare."


    Li Qiang rejected him, "Senior, you are too courteous, I have no merit, and am only here to propose to you, but you want your money. Since this matter hase to this, I can only take my leave, I hope that the outside and your daughter can be good friends, and not cause any more trouble." "I hope that¡¯s the case. Young Master can tell with a nce that he¡¯s a young genius. My daughter is actually not worthy of you. I also wish young master an early chance to obtain a beautiful wife and be an immortal couple."


    Li Qiangughed and cupped his hands in greeting, "Thank you for your blessings, I will take my leave." As he spoke, he walked out the door. Niu San had been waiting outside for a long time. When he saw Li Qiange out, he hurriedly went up to him and asked, "Young Master, did you seed?" Li Qiang shook his head and sighed, "Of course not. This matter is veryplicated, let¡¯s talk about it when we get back." Niu San said with a smile, "It¡¯s not good. Actually, Miss Han has a weird temper. I originally wanted to advise you, but I knew my status was low so I didn¡¯t dare to say anything." Li Qiang smiled and said, "You sure know how to shoot back at the horses. Oh right, are there anydies that haven¡¯t left their houses nearby? Please rmend it.


    Niu San pondered for a moment and said, "There are still some candidates, but I¡¯m afraid young master doesn¡¯t like them." Li Qiang¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, "It¡¯s good that you have it. Let¡¯s go take a look first."


    Niu San hesitated for a long time before saying, "If I say it out loud, Master Li, don¡¯t be angry. This little one has no other choice but toe up with this candidate." Li Qiang was a bit impatient and said, "Quickly say it, I won¡¯t me you. Although we haven¡¯t known each other for long, I¡¯ve already treated you as a friend. It¡¯s best if everyone knows what to say, or else I¡¯ll get angry." Niu San was moved and said, "Master Li can treat me as a friend. This little one is truly honored. "Actually, in the Eight River Town, there is another family¡¯s young miss who has yet to leave the pavilion. It¡¯s just that no one is willing to marry her."


    Li Qiang curiously asked, "Then why?" Could it be that this young miss is born into an ugly family or that her family is poor? " Niu San shook his head and said, "Neither of them. The reason is actually very simple. Please listen to me slowly." Li Qiang pulled Niu San to a roadside stall and ordered a pot of water, wine, and a few side dishes. He then poured a cup of wine for Niu San and said, "Brother Niu, don¡¯t worry. If you have something to say, just don¡¯t hesitate to say it."


    After drinking a few cups of wine, Niu San started to feel oily in his mouth. Naturally, he dared to say anything, and said while shaking his head, "Speaking of this youngdy, his family background is not much worse than that of Esteemed Master Han. Her father is a famous general in the imperial court. "Miss Ma¡¯s mother was one of the general¡¯s concubines, and General Ma loved her so much that he didn¡¯t want to let his beloved concubine suffer any grievances while staying in the capital. He simply ced her in his hometown and gave her a lot ofnd and shops.

 Chapter 274 Miss Ma

    Li Qiang said curiously, "Since that¡¯s the case, there should be many people who propose Madam Ma¡¯s daughter." Niu San nodded and said, "Of course, speaking of Miss Ma Wei, she is indeed a beautifuldy. Moreover, her family background is not bad, and the one proposing the marriage is on the verge of copsing, but Miss Ma¡¯s mother is a proud and arrogant person who wholeheartedly wants her daughter to marry someone, so she spent all her energy on the capital. All the people who came here to propose within a hundred miles of the Eight Rivers Town have closed their doors." Li Qiang said, "So that means Miss Ma won¡¯t be able to get married because of this?"


    Niu San said, "Yes and no. Actually, Miss Ma already had him three years ago. He was a young master of a high-ranking official in the capital. He had already left his betrothal gift." Although she was not actually married off, she was still a virgin. However, her status was naturally different, and her family was very influential, and had sent many letters hoping that she would not change her marriage, or else she would give the Ma family a good opportunity to get married. Right now, not only does no one dare toe and propose marriage, even Miss Ma did not dare toe out, and such a young and beautiful woman had already been dyed like this. "


    Hearing this, Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "In that case, she is rather unlucky. Sigh, no wonder the teachers at school often say that this feudal school is the worst of all. It¡¯s so unfair for such a beauty to stay alone in this room!" Niu Sandao said, "Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re talking about? But this is the reality before us, so no one can do anything about it." Li Qiang asked curiously, "Since you know it¡¯s impossible for the Ma family to take in a son-inw, then why did you tell me about it?"


    Seeing that there were still a lot of customers eating in the stall, he lowered his voice and said, "I¡¯m not satisfied with Master Li¡¯s words, I could tell from the start that you¡¯re someone who has a good job. As long as you can aplish what you want to do, you won¡¯t be able to do it, although the Ma family doesn¡¯t dare to let Ma Wei marry, but in private, they must be very dissatisfied with their family in the capital. Furthermore, I heard that the Ma family has a poor harvest and lost a lot of business this year, so as long as Master Li can enter this ce, I believe that the Ma family will take the risk."


    Li Qiang had a sudden sh of understanding. He nodded and said, "You¡¯re a smart person. This idea isn¡¯t bad. I wonder how much of this betrothal gift will be suitable for you?" Niu San thought for a moment and said, "It should be enough to have a few thousand taels of silver. Their daughter is not made of gold, so no matter how expensive she is, it would be too outrageous." Li Qiang said with a smile, "The aspect of money is easy to negotiate with. However, I have to see what kind of person she is first. Otherwise, it would be bad for me to suffer a loss."


    Niu San said with a smile, "Master Li is right. In fact, I only heard that Ma Wei was as pretty as Miss Han, but I¡¯ve never seen her with my own eyes. It¡¯s normal for Master Li to want to see her face." Li Qiang ate a mouthful of food and said, "Then let¡¯s go there immediately. I don¡¯t want to dy any longer." Niu San suddenly hesitated and said, "I still have something to ask Master Li. I hope you can agree."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "What do you mean?" It¡¯s just that I¡¯m still missing a servant who will run errands for you. Although this little one is just a waiter of a restaurant, I can still be considered as someone with quick legs. If I could stay by your side as a errand boy, this little one would do my best to serve you! Li Qiangughed involuntarily as he thought in his heart, "Seeing that I gave him so much money, this fellow wanted to follow me and have a taste of the sweetness. "That¡¯s fine, under the game¡¯s settings, there are quite a fewplicated matters in the ancient times. It would save a lot of trouble for someone as tactful as you to help you get in touch." He nodded: "Alright, I need someone to help me. I¡¯ll trouble you to stay by my side. I won¡¯t treat you unfairly."


    Niu San was abnormally excited and said cheerfully, "The money Master Li gave me was enough for my family to spend for a lifetime. I just want to repay this debt of gratitude and serve you for the rest of your life." Li Qiangughed in his heart, but he didn¡¯t say anything and said, "Let¡¯s go to the Ma family. What kind of excuse should we use? You can¡¯t possibly just directly say that you want to propose, right? " Hearing Master say that he was a wealthy merchant from Jiangnan, why not pay a visit in the name of doing business? That Ma family is currently worrying about theck of a partner, Master will definitely seed and then make use of this opportunity to contact them. "Niu San said.


    Li Qiang¡¯s eyes lit up as he nodded and said, "What you say makes sense. Let¡¯s do it this way. Go post an invitation and ask for some gifts. Tell them that Jiangnan Li Qiang has business matters to discuss with Madam Ma." As he spoke, he passed Niu San a few notes. After about two hours, Niu San returned, exhausted from work and said, "Mistress, this matter has been settled. Madam Ma has already opened the door and is waiting for you to go meet with her." Li Qiang nodded. He tidied up his clothes and had Ox-Head to lead the way, walking in the direction of Ma Mansion.


    Li Qiang felt slightly puzzled and asked Niu San, "Why is the Ma n so quiet? Don¡¯t they value business?" Niu San said, "Master, you don¡¯t know, this Madam Ma prefers silence. She has even set a schedule in advance for everything. She separate the guests thate here to discuss business, so the front door seems deserted."


    Li Qiang nodded. He secretly admired this Madam Ma¡¯s methodical actions. Although it was only General Ma¡¯s side room, it was not easy to achieve such a scale in Eight River Town. While he was lost in thought, the two of them had already arrived in front of the mansion. Under the escort of the servants, a beautiful middle-aged woman slowly arrived in front of Li Qiang and said with a smile, "I heard that Young Master Li is a big guest merchant from Jiangnan. Li Qiang hurriedly returned the greeting. He thought, "The etiquette of the ancients is really troublesome. They even need to be so long-winded when meeting each other. When I return to this era, my entire body feels awkward."


    Because this Ma Mansion was General Ma¡¯s old residence, it was much more imposing than the Han Family. Li Qiang sat in the guest seat and surveyed his surroundings for a long time before drinking some tea. At this moment, Madam Ma asked from the seat of honor, "May I ask what business Young Master Li is doing here?" Li Qiang casually said, "Madam, I am very interested in doing silk business."


    Madam Ma¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, "I have a few more under mymand, and they¡¯re just trying to expand their scale. I wonder if Young Master Li is interested in buying shares?" Li Qiangughed in his heart. "This Madam Ma is really good at following the flow. I just said a few words, but she¡¯s already getting down to business." Therefore, he nodded and said, "Yes, I am indeed interested, and when I was in Jiangnan, I also knew a few wealthy merchants, all of them engaged in silk business. If I join, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the source of our goods." Madam Ma smiled. "That¡¯s great. Our silk-silk shop is just worrying about the origin of the goods. Previously, we had to change hands from second-hand merchants and always spent quite a bit of money. If Young Master Li can join us, our future prospects are not small."


    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s great. I see that Madam is also a straightforward person. Then let¡¯s make an agreement. This one is willing to join Madam in her business. I wonder how we will split the debt?" Madam Ma smiled tenderly. "There¡¯s no rush. Since the matter is so easily settled, how about I treat Young Master to a meal first?" Li Qiang thought to himself, "Drinking again. It seems that this Eight River Town¡¯s people really like treating people to food." He was too embarrassed to refuse the other party¡¯s request, so he could only nod her head and say, "Then, I¡¯ll do as you say."


    Madam Ma pursed her lips into a smile, stood up, and led Li Qiang to the side room. The servants had already left, and a table had already been prepared, and the two sat down at it. Madam Ma frequently toasted during the banquet, but Li Qiang did not refuse, and he also returned thepliment one by one. Madam Ma was a straightforward person, or perhaps because she had been in the business for too long, but her alcohol tolerance was not much worse than Xu Mei¡¯s. At this moment, Madam Ma was in a daze. She held Li Qiang¡¯s hand and delicately asked, "Does Young Master think that I¡¯m beautiful?"

 Chapter 275 seduction

    Li Qiang was shocked as he thought to himself, "What does she mean by saying that?" "It sounds like you¡¯re trying to seduce me. I¡¯m here to marry her daughter, how did I end up like this?" It could be seen that when she was young, she was already an extremely beautiful woman. Especially after staying in arge family for a long time, he had taken good care of all aspects of the situation, and even whenpared to a young girl, her beauty was stillcking. At this moment, when she asked him in such a tone, every man would be tempted.


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but smile awkwardly, "Madam, you must have had too much to drink. This little brother doesn¡¯t dare to be rash." Madam Ma said in a displeased tone, "I¡¯m asking you for the truth. You can tell me. I won¡¯t me you. I know that I¡¯m old and want to hear the truth." Li Qiang said, "Madam is as beautiful as a fairy and looks like a young girl. How can she be old? I only have this thought, but I didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud previously." Madam Ma enjoyed it. She giggled and used more strength in her delicate hand to grab onto Li Qiang¡¯s hand without letting go. With a tender voice, she said, "Then what is your purpose ining here? I already knew that you weren¡¯t here to do business." Li Qiang¡¯s heart trembled as he thought to himself, "This woman is so amazing, she actually saw through my thoughts. I can¡¯t possibly directly say that I want to marry her daughter, what should I do?"


    Madam Ma¡¯s cherry lips lightly opened as she blew into Li Qiang¡¯s ear. She whispered, "Speak up and let Big Sister hear it. I¡¯ll agree to any request you have." Li Qiang¡¯s entire body went numb from her actions and he almost couldn¡¯t control the excitement in his heart. Although he was facing the beautiful woman who still retained his charm, he still controlled himself and calmly said, "Little brother is really here to do business. Elder sister, don¡¯t misunderstand." "Little brother, you must know, big sister has experienced so many years of hard work, what kind of people have you not seen? You came here so casually to pay your respects, and you don¡¯t even know the details of the business, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re so handsome that I¡¯d like you, I would have kicked you out long ago."


    Li Qiang thought in his heart, "It seems like this woman is more difficult to deal with than I had expected. It turns out that she already knew that I wasn¡¯t a businessman when she first met me. So now, it seems, how should I deal with her?" He frowned and decided to go all out. He casually made up, "Elder sister is right. I am not here for business. The reason I came here so hastily is actually for you." Madam Ma was startled. "For me?" Tell me about it. " Of course, you had a lot of followers at that time, so you never saw me. At that time, when I saw Madam, I was really surprised, and I immediately became fond of you, so that¡¯s why I took the opportunity to pay you a visit today. It was purely out of sincerity, and not because of any vulgar thoughts, please be clear-headed, big sister.


    After he finished speaking, he immediately put on a pure and innocent expression. This act made even himself feel disgusted. After staring at him for a long time, she finally sighed and said, "Actually, I already knew what you meant from the start. Over the years, there have been many people who have secretly admired me, but you are the first rash youth toe and challenge me. This makes me very happy and very troubled." She leaned back in her chair and drank a ss of wine.


    Li Qiang took the opportunity to get closer and smiled, "Since elder sister is interested in me, why don¡¯t you tell me the truth and worry so much?" Madam Ma pointed at Li Qiang¡¯s forehead and smiled coquettishly: "Little fool, I have a husband, and he¡¯s a general of the court. You really have the guts toe looking for me." Li Qiang smiled and said, "As the saying goes, a peony flower can be courteous even if it is used as a death sentence. This little brother¡¯s heart is pure and sincere. I am willing to go through fire and water for my elder sister."


    Madam Ma sighed softly and said, "Foolish child, it¡¯s impossible for us. You should leave after eating this meal. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to save you even if you bring a fatal disaster upon me." Li Qiang said, "Actually, there¡¯s a way for us to keep our looks together, it just depends on whether sister agrees or not." Madam Ma asked curiously, "Do you have any ideas?"


    Li Qiang took the opportunity to say, "Marry your daughter!" Madam Ma said unhappily, "Aiya, you still want to ept mother and daughter? Go and dream on." Li Qiang said with a smile, "If you want us to hang out together, that¡¯s the only way. Because no matter what you want me to do, I can¡¯t stay in the mansion for long periods of time for proper reasons. Only by bing your son-inw can I see you every day."


    Madam Ma seemed to be moved. She lowered her head and thought for a long time before saying, "My daughter is a widower and is famous for her life. How dare you marry her?" Li Qiang smiled and said, "So what if I marry a monster for your sake? I sincerely want to maintain a long-term rtionship with my sister." Madam Ma sighed and said, "The fact that we¡¯re entering the port so soon is something I like the most when I see you. Not only are you a handsome youth, but your words are also very pleasant to hear. If it were anyone else, I would have long tied him up and sent him to the government."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s only natural. Although little brother has just arrived at the Eight River Town, I know about the Madam¡¯s name, and I also know how big of a risk you have to take to say what you just said. But in order to get along with big sister, I can only put my life on the line." Madam Ma pursed her lips into a smile and said mockingly, "You¡¯re just being extremely perverted and wanting to taste the vor of an old woman. Am I really captivating you like this?" Li Qiang said, "Elder sister is as beautiful as the beauty of the fairy country. I am sincerely admiring her, and this is definitely not something you say after drinking. I hope elder sister can understand this clearly."


    Madam Ma waved her hand and said, "Forget it. Since you¡¯ve already made the oaths, I¡¯ll believe you for now. But let me tell you clearly, my daughter is an unlucky person. If you marry her so brazenly, it won¡¯t be my business if any trouble happens in the future." Li Qiang nodded and said, "Of course, little brother is not a rascal. No matter what happens, I will bear the responsibility by myself. Can you rx now?" Madam Ma had already drunk a few cups of wine, causing her to feel dizzy. She rested her head on Li Qiang¡¯s shoulder and said faintly, "I remember what you said just now. I approve of it even if we were to get together, but if you dare lie to me, be careful of your head." As she spoke, her delicate hand gently slid on Li Qiang¡¯s neck.


    Li Qiang felt a cooling sensation on his neck, and he felt some fear in his heart. He thought to himself, "It¡¯s not easy to get women from ancient times, not only is the difficulty high, but you also have to risk your life. Sigh, if I didn¡¯t want to go home, who the hell would be willing to do so much?" Just as he was about to turn his head to speak, his mouth was suddenly stuck to the cherry lips that suddenly stuck to it. That sweet and moist fragrance enchanted Li Qiang, who knew how much time had passed between this kiss.


    Suddenly, Madam Ma stopped kissing him and retreated a few steps. She held Li Qiang¡¯s hand and said with a delicate smile, "Your hand seems to be dishonest. Don¡¯t be like this, I don¡¯t want to be so quick." Li Qiang tried his best to make his hand act ording to his wishes, but Madam Ma kept pushing him left and right, and he was actually as bashful as a virgin. Li Qiang did not dare to use force in this situation, so he could only stop and breathe heavily while asking, "Elder sister, why are you doing this? Since we¡¯ve already expressed our intentions, why can¡¯t we secretly have fun?" Madam Ma rolled her eyes at him. "Look at how smart you are, elf. Why are you as dumb as an ox now? What kind of ce are we to let you mess around?" As the saying goes, a wall has ears. Do you think my husband is blind or deaf? If we make any noise, people will definitely find out, and we won¡¯t be able to live anymore. If you really want to do this with me, you have to slowly n it out, and not be too hasty. "


    Li Qiang secretly admired Madam Ma¡¯s calmness and meticulousness. He nodded and said, "Alright then, I¡¯ll listen to Elder Sister¡¯s arrangements." Madam Ma tidied up her messy hair before going to the bronze mirror to fix her makeup. "I will arrange for you to meet with Ma Wei. Whether you can get her permission will depend on your ability. That daughter of mine doesn¡¯t listen to what I say. You must be careful." Li Qiang went forward and embraced Madam Ma¡¯s slender waist. He smiled and said, "Sister, don¡¯t worry. I will do my best to tie the knot with your daughter, because it will affect the future between us." He kissed her on the cheek.

 Chapter 276 old love

    Madam Ma pouted yfully and pushed him away, spitting out, "You came again right after you finished fixing your makeup. Hurry up and leave." "Like I said, there¡¯s still a long way to go. There¡¯s still plenty of opportunities." At this time, she had already regained her former dignity. She walked out of the room and instructed the servants, "Arrange a ce for this Young Master Li to stay. Send the young miss to my roomter. I have something to say to her." After saying that, she left without looking back.


    Li Qiang admired Madam Ma¡¯s calmness and calmness. He really didn¡¯t reveal any ws in front of outsiders. No wonder General Ma had entrusted arge part of the family business to her and stayed in the capital for a long time without returning. Li Qiang secretly smiled to himself, "Pity those great figures that made a name for themselves and married so many beauties to return home. However, I don¡¯t know how many more green hats they give themselves. If there were cameras in this era, who knows how many portraits would have urred."


    At this moment, an old servant came to greet him. He respectfully led Li Qiang to a small courtyard. The inside of the courtyard was elegant with a few clean andfortable rooms. Li Qiang chose a room and asked, "Where is my friend called Niu San?" The old servant replied, "He is currently living with his servants. Young Master need not worry." Li Qiang said unhappily, "Niu San is my friend. How can you give him such treatment? Call him over to stay with me." The old servant hesitated. "This ..."


    Li Qiang¡¯s face sank as he said, "Your master has already told you to serve me well. Why is such a small request not eptable?" The old servant hurriedly replied, "Yes, yes, yes, this old servant will do it right away." After a short while, Niu San was brought here with a face full of joy and he stayed in the next room. When had he ever experienced this before? He was already so happy that his chin almost fell off. He repeatedly thanked Li Qiang and said, "Thank you for your praise, master. This little one has never stayed in the Prince¡¯s Mansion in my life. This has really broadened my horizons." Li Qiang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t call me master from now on. Why don¡¯t we call you brother? I¡¯ll call you Brother Niu San Ge, and you can just call me Brother Niu."


    "You are too polite," Niu San waved his hands, "I can be your servant, but how could I dare to be your brother? If you don¡¯t get used to being called master, then I will call you Master Li from now on. I will be satisfied if you call me Niu San." Li Qiang bitterly smiled. He knew that the ancient society respected order, this was not something he could change, so he didn¡¯t force it.


    Then, there was a knock on the door, followed by a knock on it. Niu San went to open the door and a pretty young maid, about thirteen or fourteen years old with a bun in her hair, and dressed in a crisp green dress, came in front of Li Qiang. She respectfully handed him an invitation and said, "Our young miss has invited Young Master Li toe and talk to her in two hours."


    When Li Qiang received the invitation, he saw that the invitation was engraved with exquisite patterns that emitted a faint fragrance, the handwriting was neat and dainty, the words were sincere but notcking in dignity, and the signature was Ma Wei. It was obviously written by Miss Ma, he nodded and said, "Little sister, go back and tell your youngdy that I promise she will be there on time." The maidservant bowed and turned around. However, Li Qiang stood there with the invitation card in his hand for a moment as Ma Wei¡¯s name lingered in his mind.


    The residence that Madam Ma arranged for Li Qiang was veryfortable, and the food was also delicious, but Li Qiang paid it no mind at all. His mind was filled with thoughts of Ma Wei, and he imagined her appearance; a girl he had never seen before was the most beautiful, because no matter what, the image in his head was the most perfect and wless one. There was already a knock on the door. Li Qiang opened the door to see Niu San already standing guard outside and said, "Master Li, Miss Ma¡¯s maid hase again. You should hurry over, you have to take a look whether you want to or not."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I have my own ideas." If he hurried forward, the other party would think that such a proactive man would definitely have a n, and if he waste, he would give the other party a bad impression. Therefore, it was only right for them to pass the time without being toote, so Li Qiang didn¡¯t panic, but he was nning on how tomunicate with Ma Wei. He was just an ordinary soldier in the real world, but she actually needed to marry enough wives to be able to go home. Naturally, it was very difficult for him, so he could only use all of her brain cells to think about how to seed, because the first Miss Han had almost failed.


    As the saying goes, things are hard at the beginning. If the first deal seeds, things might be much smoother in the future. He waved his hand towards Niu San and said, "Go tell the maidservants that I¡¯ll be there in a moment. I¡¯m going to be training now, so I can¡¯t dy any longer." Without waiting for a reply, he closed the door. But before he could turn around, he heard someone behind him say with a tenderugh, "I didn¡¯t expect the famous Li Qiang toe here and make a pretentious marriage proposal. How hrious!"


    He turned his head and was immediately stunned. On the bed, there was an additional snow-white jade body, and the one who was eating andughing with him was obviously a beautiful woman. At this moment, half of her breasts were exposed, and her long hair was scattered around like a waterfall. Li Qiang said in a stern voice, "Who are you? How did you suddenlye to my bed?" Then, he saw the half-open window. He didn¡¯t even have to think about it before this woman came in through the window when he went to open the door. She didn¡¯t make a sound and even took off her clothes.


    The woman was not afraid. Instead, heughed even louder: "Alright, alright. Why are you still pretending to be with me?" Could it be that he really entered into the drama? " Li Qiang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He spread out his hands and said, "May I ask who this big sister is? I really don¡¯t know you." The woman¡¯s expression was a bit strange. He coughed and said, "Are you really not joking with me? How could you not recognize me? "


    Li Qiang said helplessly, "If I knew my sister, I would naturally recognize her. Why did I ask her so many times?" The girl asked, "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not called Li Qiang?" Li Qiang said, "I¡¯m Li Qiang, but I don¡¯t know you. Speaking of which, my days here are very short. I¡¯ve only been here a few days." The woman was obviously even more shocked than before. She pushed away the nket and got off the bed, revealing her snow-white body which shook Li Qiang until he almost fainted. She quickly turned around and said, "Please! Big Sis, please put on your clothes. You being naked in front of me is really embarrassing."


    The girl, however, didn¡¯t mind at all. She arrived in front of Li Qiang and touched his forehead as she muttered to herself, "You brat, don¡¯t you have a fever? Otherwise, how could you not recognize me?" Li Qiang thought in his heart, "This woman must have been Li Qiang¡¯s sweetheart in the past. She came today to meet his old lover. It seems like this guy¡¯s life from before was quitefortable." Thinking about this, Li Qiang said, "Elder sister should put on some clothes first, can we talk about it in detailter?" The woman giggled and said, "If it was in the past, you would have pounced on me for a long time. But now you are as shy as a boy. I really can¡¯t stand you!"


    She jumped back onto the quilt and yawned, "There¡¯s no need to put on clothes, I still need to rest in bed. I¡¯ve done a lot of things and I¡¯m already very tired, tell me exactly what happened. Give me a reasonable exnation, or else I won¡¯t forgive you!"


    Li Qiang thought in his heart, "If I tell her my true identity, she will definitely think I¡¯m crazy. It¡¯s better to just hide the truth and make up some random excuse for her." Therefore, he walked to the bed and sat by the side, saying, "Actually, I don¡¯t know what happened. It¡¯s just that a few days ago, I woke up at the Clear River Restaurant and realized that I don¡¯t remember anything. That¡¯s why I came to Eight River Town in a daze."

 Chapter 277 mask

    After the woman heard it, he sighed and said, "I told you not to indulge yourself too much in debauchery. See, this is your retribution. You don¡¯t even remember who you are anymore. Then, let me introduce myself again. My name is Sima Yan, do you remember anything? " Li Qiang shook his head indifferently. Sima Yan replied in a displeased tone, "You really forget everything. Back then, I was so good to you, yet you didn¡¯t have the slightest impression of me."


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "I really don¡¯t remember anything. I hope you don¡¯t me me." Sima Yan let out a sigh, extending her delicate hand and stroking the back of Li Qiang¡¯s hand, "How can I me you? You might not be able to remember anything, and I¡¯m very sad, but I will help you recover your memories. Right, why did youe here to propose marriage? If you want to y with women, you have a lot of ways to do so. Why did you use the stupidest method? Li Qiang said, "I heard an expert exin that if you want to cure my illness, you must marry enough wives before you can treat it."


    Hearing this, Sima Yan stuck out her tongue, "That¡¯s easy. The number of girls you¡¯ve yed with is probably higher than this. Why don¡¯t you just recruit them? I can join you and help you." Li Qiang said embarrassedly, "That senior said my wife must be a virgin, so I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy." Sima Yan¡¯s face turned red, "Are you deliberately making fun of me? What kind of conditions are these? Are you looking down on us? "


    Li Qiang hurriedly said, "This is what that senior said. It has nothing to do with me. I beg that elder sister is not angry." Sima Yan helplessly shook her head, "Can you not call me Big Sis? My head hurts just listening to you. In the past, you called me Little Yan, but from today onwards, this will be the case." Li Qiang said: "Alright then, I¡¯ll call you Little Yan from now on. Right, what are you doing, can you tell me?"


    Sima Yan revealed a sweet smile, naughtily blinking her eyes, "Think about it, what would a notorious friend of a rapist do? Guess, if you guess correctly, you¡¯ll get a reward! "


    Li Qiangughed, "How could I have guessed it? Could it be that you are a female rapist?" Sima Yan giggled and said, "You really know how to speak nonsense. What am I, a woman, picking flowers for? "Alright, I won¡¯t listen to your nonsense anymore. The only reason we can hang out together is because we both have the word ¡¯thief¡¯ in our titles. Let me tell you, I am a flying thief. I specialize in stealing good stuff." Li Qiang came to a sudden realization and said, "No wonder your skills are so good, especially your Qing Gong. It only took you an instant to reach my bed."


    Sima Yanughed out loud, "Actually, the reason I came this time was to steal something from this house. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Tell me, what exactly do you want to do?" Li Qiang said, "Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I came to propose, and I hope that Miss Ma can marry me." Sima Yan replied, "I feel that there¡¯s something fishy about everything. Think about it carefully, you shouldn¡¯t have done this."


    Li Qiang frowned and said, "What¡¯s there to think about? Anyway, I¡¯ve already decided to marry that young miss. I¡¯ve already asked for her hand in marriage once in the past, but I just didn¡¯t seed." Sima Yan replied, "Since that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to be so long-winded. I still have to sleep here for a while. Go handle your matters." Li Qiang said with a smile, "That¡¯s good as well. You can rest here, but please don¡¯t have any ideas about the Ma Family. If Miss Ma agrees, then she¡¯ll be my wife. I don¡¯t want her things to be stolen by you."


    Sima Yan smiled and said, "Oh, now you just feel sorry for your wife¡¯s family. Alright, go ahead. I won¡¯t think about this." Li Qiang thanked, "Thank you so much. I can finally rest assured." As he spoke, he closed the door gently.


    Along the way, Li Qiang thought about it a lot, but his mind was filled with the shadow of Sima Yan. After all, this woman that he had just met had given him too much of a shock, actually making it hard to forget about it, but this woman was also a flying thief, definitely not a good person. Li Qiang sighed. He raised his head to look at the sky. At this moment, there were a few clouds in the sky, covering most of the sun, making it seem somewhat gloomy.


    When they finally arrived at the courtyard Miss Ma lived in, Li Qiang handed over the invitation. The maid who was guarding the door was the one who had delivered the post that day, and upon seeing Li Qiang arrive, he excitedly said, "You¡¯re finally here. Quickly go in, our Miss has been waiting for you for a long time." Li Qiang apologized and came to the courtyard. In front of him was a wooden building. The maid said, "Miss Ma is already waiting for you upstairs, please go up!" Li Qiang walked up the stairs. The room upstairs was elegantly decorated and the air was filled with an enticing fragrance.


    He saw a girl standing by the window, gazing into the distance. Her snow-white long robe covered Ling Long¡¯s body, but it still couldn¡¯t stop her graceful figure. Just as Li Qiang was about to speak, he suddenly heard the woman say, "Since your esteemed guest has arrived, please sit down and speak. I was just thinking about something, please forgive me for my rudeness." Li Qiang spoke politely and sat down on a chair. A bowl of fragrant tea was already ced in front of him. It was filled with steaming hot tea.


    Li Qiang smelled the fragrant tea wafting over and could not help but drink it from his bowl. He praised, "Lady¡¯s fragrant tea is really good. I only just took a sip and I know it¡¯s top quality." Hearing this, the girl turned her head and said in displeasure, "Young Master, please stop. Th-this is the teacup I use ..." Only then did Li Qiang feel that something was amiss. He realized that the cup of tea was only half full. It seemed that the youngdy had ced it on the table after drinking a few mouthfuls, yet Li Qiang treated her as a guest. Just as Li Qiang was about to speak, he was stunned by the scene before him.


    However, the woman that met him was wearing a zombie-like mask. Although his figure was enchanting, when paired with this terrifying mask, Li Qiang didn¡¯t know what to say. Li Qiang was at a loss for words. He said, "I¡¯m sorry, I was rude. Are you Miss Ma?"


    The masked woman giggled and said, "Young Master, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. I am Ma Wei. You can call me by my name from now on." Li Qiang was about to say something, but he stopped himself. Ma Wei knew what he meant and asked, "Young Master must want to know why I¡¯m wearing this mask, right?"


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "To be honest, I do want to know the reason for this." Ma Wei replied, "I believe young master already knows about my background. I was an ominous person, and this appearance must have belonged to that ¡¯husband¡¯. Even if our marriage wasn¡¯tplete, I didn¡¯t want to harm you when we met. That¡¯s why I put on my mask to prevent any mishaps." Li Qiangughed involuntarily and said, "Miss is thinking too much. Those that disobey your husband are all feudal superstitions. I don¡¯t believe this. You can take off your mask, but I feel scared when I see you wearing it."


    Ma Wei chuckled and casually took off her mask. "Alright, I¡¯ll take it off then. If something happens, don¡¯t me me." Immediately, a beautiful face appeared in front of Li Qiang. With her exquisite facial features and fair skin, especially her pair of bright eyes, Li Qiang was stupefied. When Ma Wei saw Li Qiang frozen in ce, she couldn¡¯t help but step forward and wave her delicate hand in front of his eyes. "Young master, what are you thinking? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?"


    Li Qiang recovered and praised, "Miss is too beautiful. I¡¯m sorry, I was a bit rude." Ma Wei smiled coquettishly and said, "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a stranger. It¡¯s so fun to see the first one." Li Qiang saw Ma Wei¡¯s na?vet¨¦ and couldn¡¯t help but to have a fond heart. He thought to himself, "I thought a widow would cry, but I didn¡¯t expect this Ma Wei to be such a cute girl. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if she wasn¡¯t such a good girl? It seems that I should learn from Lei Feng and do good deeds to marry her away."


    Seeing that he was lost in thought again, Ma Wei retorted, "Not only did you not apologize after using my tea bowl, but you also didn¡¯t answer my question. Just what do you want to do?" Li Qiang immediately replied, "I want to marry you!"

 Chapter 278 Marry you

    He didn¡¯t know what to say. Li Qiang climbed up quickly and immediately stood up, respectfully saying, "I know everything that has happened to Miss Ma, and I also understand your current situation. Instead of living here as a widow, why don¡¯t we leave this ce together?" This is not a ce for a naive, lively girl like you to stay. " Ma Wei lowered his head and said, "But Young Master Li should also know that I¡¯m a tough fighter. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?"


    Li Qiangughed heartily and said, "All the lies are lies. I don¡¯t believe it. Your fiance died from consumption. How can I me you?" You must not believe the lies of others. You must have confidence in yourself. " Suddenly, Ma Wei¡¯s eyes turned red and tears began to fall. Li Qiang immediately felt at a loss of what to do. He hurriedly wiped away her tears. Ma Wei gently pushed Li Qiang¡¯s hand away and said, "Men and women shouldn¡¯t be intimate with each other. Please behave yourself, Young Master." Li Qiang sighed and thought, "If you were to say that an ancient woman was really too reserved, then she was obviously moved, but she still spoke so elegantly. Fine, once she gets on my ship and sees how I¡¯m going to deal with her, I must turn her into a modern woman."


    "If young master does not mind my status, what else do I have to say? I am willing to serve young master for life, but there were also people who came to propose before, and they were all heartless and unscrupulous people. I think young master will treat me very well, but it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a matter of life and death, and not only will my mother agree to it, but also my father. I hope you can go to the capital and ask my father for his opinion."


    Hearing this, Li Qiang felt awkward, thinking, "Just now Madam Ma clearly said that as long as Miss Ma agreed, why did she let me go find General Ma? That fellow is an important official in the imperial court, how could I possibly seed talking to him carelessly? Besides, this is too troublesome." Li Qiang did not want to do this, so he changed his way. He quickly grabbed onto Ma Wei¡¯s hands and pleaded, "I can express my feelings for young mistress, but if I go to the capital and something happens, what happens?" "Why don¡¯t we elope? Come with me back to Jiangnan, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly."


    Ma Wei¡¯s face turned red. He wanted to push Li Qiang¡¯s hand away, but Li Qiang¡¯s strength was too strong, causing her to be unable to break free. He coquettishly said, "Young master, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s talk slowly." Li Qiang, seeing that her tone wasn¡¯t very angry, knew that he had his own reasons. Thus, he stepped forward and fiercely kissed her cherry lips. Li Qiang¡¯s soft and delicate body was hugged tightly in his embrace and they started to passionately kiss. At first, Ma Wei struggled with all his might, but then his body went limp and he seemed to enjoy the sudden passion.


    After kissing for a long time, Li Qiang felt a sweet taste in his mouth, and the scent of a virgining from Ma Wei¡¯s body enchanted him even more. He even thought, "How about we just follow this little girl and fly far away. Just as he was thinking of beauty, he suddenly felt a numbness on his waist and her entire body went limp, copsing onto the ground. It was obvious that someone had pointed it out.


    Ma Wei wiped the saliva at the corner of her mouth in disgust and sighed. "The sacrifice this time is not small. In order to capture a rapist like you, you actually wasted my first kiss." Li Qiang eximed, "Miss Ma, what are you doing?" That Ma Wei, on the other hand, sat triumphantly on a chair and sneered. "You traitor, you actually tried to defile Miss Ma¡¯s body. If I didn¡¯t pursue you, this thief, I¡¯m afraid I would havemitted a grave mistake."


    Li Qiang immediately broke into a cold sweat as he thought to himself, "Could it be that I met the person who was chasing me? That¡¯s right, my status in this ce is that of a rapist, and my reputation is not small either. Naturally, there would be people from the government chasing me." He looked at the girl in front of him and asked, "Since you are not Miss Ma, then who are you?"


    The girl coldly snorted and said, "Fine, I¡¯ll let you know after you die. I am Situ Yue, a constable of the Six Fans Gate. I am known as the Solitary Goddess." Saying that, he took out a identity card and waved it in front of Li Qiang¡¯s eyes, "I¡¯ve been wanting to find you for a long time, but before this, there were still a few cases that I had notpleted. Now that I have some time, the people I¡¯ve arrested have never escaped, so it can¡¯t be considered as wrongdoing for you tond in my hands."


    Li Qiangmented, "Being captured by you is not an injustice, but how did you know I was in Eight River Town?" Situ Yue sneered, "You saved that widow in the restaurant and then went to the Han Mansion to propose marriage. How many people didn¡¯t know that a big shot had arrived in this town?" "Besides, with your looks and the way you spend so much money, you can tell it¡¯s you just by saying a few things." Li Qiang asked, "Then where are Madam Ma and Miss Ma now?"


    Situ Yue sneered and said, "Do you want to trick me? It won¡¯t be that easy. They are already in a safe ce, so don¡¯t think of finding them. Come with me. If you honestly ount for all the crimes, I can spare your life and send you to the capital city." Li Qiang thought to himself, "What a joke, the end result of an ancient rapist is probably death sentence. Although I¡¯m used to living in the ancient times, I still don¡¯t have the courage to practice the ancient times¡¯ punishment, and I still have to find a chance to escape. But this girl in front of me is very ruthless and extremely smart, how can I escape?"


    Situ Yue saw this and said, "You better not waste your time. I have set up a group of people all over the ce, so it¡¯s impossible for you to escape. Just listen to my arrangements and exin all the crimes. I¡¯ll treat you well." Li Qiang sighed and said, "How can I believe you when you say that? I am notorious for my bad deeds and even if I admit to all of my crimes, the result is the same. I might as well not admit it."


    Situ Yue angrily said, "You still say such words at this time? There¡¯s no way to save you. If you continue on like this, then I will torture you." Li Qiang said loudly, "Hey, abusing lynching is illegal. You¡¯re a public servant, so why are you acting like this?" Situ Yue was stunned for a moment before she smiled sweetly, "You want to use lynching? Why didn¡¯t I know? Have you lost your mind? "


    Li Qiang remembered that this was ancient times and naturally did not have anyws protecting the rights of the person. He could only bitterly smile to himself, Situ Yue had already taken out many tools from his leather bag, and said with an evil smile, "There hasn¡¯t been a single person who could take an hour from me. Let me see how long a renowned rapist like you can take this."


    Seeing this scene, Li Qiang was dumbfounded. He thought to himself, "This Situ Yue¡¯s style is very simr to a queen. Looking at a bunch of tools, is she going to repair the car or y SM? This time,ozi is going to have a bad time. " Situ Yue coldly smiled as she picked up a pair of pincers and walked in front of Li Qiang, "Open your mouth and answer my question honestly. If your answer is correct, I will forgive you. Otherwise, I will pull out one of your teeth and make you beg for death." Li Qiang had a bitter face as he begged for mercy, "Queen, please spare my life. I¡¯ve grown so much and finally grew so many teeth, please don¡¯t pull them out. I still need to use them to eat. You should use a whip and candle."


    Situ Yue was startled. "What whip or candle? I don¡¯t have these, but if you want them, I can grant you your wish." Li Qiang did not have the mood to joke with her anymore, her mind quickly spun, hoping toe up with a solution. She thought to herself, "If I don¡¯t confess now, then this woman is really going to pull out my teeth, sooner orter she¡¯s going to die, wouldn¡¯t it be even worse if she lost her teeth? It would be better to pretend to admit it now, and wait for an opportunity to escapeter."


    Therefore, Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "Don¡¯t use torture. I admit it. I was the one who did all the things in the past. Is this alright?" Situ Yue was a bit surprised. She had never seen anyone confess to a crime so readily. She said, "You can admit to it no matter how good your crime is. I also need to save some energy. If I can capture you now, then my future will be even better!" As he spoke, he began to feel pleased with himself.

 Chapter 279 camouflage

    Li Qiang was rather dissatisfied in his heart as he thought to himself, "You little girl, disguised as Ma Wei to deceive me. What kind of hero are you? Although fighting is not bad, this move is too much." Although this was what he was thinking, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dazed as he recalled the sweet kiss he had with Situ Yue.


    Although she was a member of the government and was naturally well-informed, she had never had such a hot kiss with an adult male before. She had been working hard at Six Fans Gate all these years to catch criminals, working hard day and night, and her private matters had been dyed. Moreover, in this era, there were very few women like her who were able to show their faces. Although Situ Yue didn¡¯t think much of it, every time she was alone by herself, her heart would be filled with the regret of not knowing her friend for the rest of her life.


    Situ Yue came to her senses and became a bit shy. She coughed and said, "Why are you staring at me like that, you criminal? I can tell you this, but anyone who has ill intentions towards me has already passed away. If you have any ill intentions, then I will definitely make it so that you won¡¯t live past tonight."


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly, "I¡¯m a prisoner now, so how could I have any ill intentions towards you? But honestly speaking, when I was intimate with you just now, I thought you really liked me. If I could get along with you, I wouldn¡¯t have lived my life in vain."


    Situ Yue¡¯s face reddened. "I told you not to think too much. Now you dare to tease me. You must be tired of living." She picked up a silver needle, and fiercely said: "I¡¯ll pierce this silver needle into your Great Ravine Acupoint, and guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to beg for death, only wishing that you could die right now."


    Li Qiang knew that this woman was vicious and merciless. The silver needle must have been a torture to her, so he smiled apologetically, "Please don¡¯t be angry, I was just spouting nonsense just now, you don¡¯t want to listen. Since you¡¯ve already captured me, why not send me to the capital.


    Situ Yue sneered and said, "You think that is the best choice, otherwise I will let you know of my methods." Li Qiang smiled and said, "I know that the difference between the two is great, so I decided to cooperate. Oh right, do you have anything else you would like to do?" Situ Yue said, "I heard that you¡¯ve not only picked flowers all these years, but also taken up some tasks that were convenient to take care of. You also have quite the harvest. Where are you hiding all this gold, silver, and jewelry? Hurry up and tell me."


    This time, Li Qiang was stupefied. He thought to himself, "So I had hidden quite a few jewelry. But I just transmigrated, how would I know where the jewelry is?" This is going to be difficult. " Situ Yue thought that he was trying to trick her, so she coldly snorted and said, "Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯ll tell you this; if you dare to hide anything and don¡¯t tell me where the treasure is, then I won¡¯t be polite with you." Li Qiang said with a bitter face, "To be honest, I just had a strange disease. I don¡¯t remember what happened in the past, and now I don¡¯t know how to recover. I really don¡¯t remember where the treasure deposit is."


    Situ Yue¡¯s expression changed and she angrily said, "Do you think I¡¯m a three year old child or something? You think you cane up with such a terrible excuse? In my opinion, you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin! I¡¯ll show you how fierce I am!" As she spoke, she stabbed a three inch long silver needle into Li Qiang¡¯s Giant Que Acupoint. Li Qiang suddenly felt as if his entire body was being bitten by a million ants and was in unbearable pain. Beads of sweat the size of soybeans dripped from his head as he clenched his teeth and said: "Damn, don¡¯t poke any more, I really don¡¯t know where the treasure is!" Situ Yue felt very strange. Just now, this person had happily confessed to his crimes. It was obvious that he was afraid of being tortured. But now, he had died and refused to admit it. Could it be that this person valued money more than his life?


    She hesitated for a moment, but still took out three silver needles with different lengths, and fiercely said: "If you don¡¯t confess, I will pierce these three needles into Jiu Wei, Zhong Ting, and Shan Zhong. If these three needles were to pierce into them, it is hard to say whether or not you wille back to life." At this moment, Li Qiang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He angrily shouted, "Stupid bitch, if you want to tie her up, then do it! I don¡¯t know anything!"


    Three needles pierced through Li Qiang¡¯s body in a fit of anger. Li Qiang suddenly jumped up more than three meters and his head crashed onto the roof, causing his body to twitch non-stop as golden stars started to appear in his eyes. He was clearly in extreme pain as Situ Yue whispered into his ear, "Where is the thing hiding? Hurry up and tell me, if you say it out loud, I¡¯ll let you go and no longer make you suffer."


    As Situ Yue bent over, her hands suddenly shot out and grabbed onto Situ Yue¡¯s firm and soft breasts, kneading them with great strength. Situ Yue didn¡¯t think that Li Qiang would still have such strength to resist. After screaming a few times, he was at a loss of what to do.


    She stomped on Li Qiang¡¯s body angrily a few times, but Li Qiang only sneered and shouted, "Before Uncle died, he took advantage of me. You pierced me so many times, but I only touched you a few times. You earned it." Situ Yue¡¯s face was red as she pulled out seven more needles from her needle bag. After wiping off a few unknown drops, she viciously said, "If you can survive the Demon King¡¯s seven needles, then you¡¯ll be a cripple at the very least. Today you¡¯ve provoked me, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing." As he spoke, he walked slowly towards Li Qiang with a ferocious expression.


    Li Qiang closed his eyes and thought to himself, "I have already given up my life. I met a girl, but she brought me bad luck. I thought all ancient women were reserved and polite, but who would have thought that I would meet such a special person." Suddenly, he heard a pping sound beside his ear. He opened his eyes and saw Situ Yue lying unconscious on the ground. Just as he was puzzled, he suddenly heard someone from outside the windowugh, "Aiya, looks like you got along really well with a beauty. Quickly tell me, what good things did she give you?" Li Qiang looked over and saw that it was Sima Yan smiling as she squatted on the windowsill.


    However, she gently leaped into the room and opened Li Qiang¡¯s acupoints, "It was all thanks to my worry that I came to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect you to receive such preferential treatment." Li Qiang grit his teeth and said, "Why didn¡¯t you help earlier and make me suffer so much." Sima Yan pouted and said, "You heartless fool, I worked so hard to help you get out of your predicament, and yet you are speaking in such a manner. You said that you wanted to go on a blind date, but who knew that you would be in danger? I¡¯m already rushing here at my fastest speed."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "Then why did you take the initiative toe here? Oh, I understand, you want to take the opportunity to steal a few treasures, don¡¯t you?" Sima Yanughed tenderly, "So what? Isn¡¯t it better to keep your heart in check? Don¡¯t think that all the women in the world are fools that can be so easily manipted by you." Li Qiang sighed and said, "What you said is wrong. I was just following the rules. How could I have met with such bad luck? Right, how did you bring down this woman?"


    Sima Yan proudly replied, "I have my own hidden weapon, the Iron Stinger. It hit the acupoint on her back, so at least she won¡¯t wake up for a day." Li Qiang walked in front of Situ Yue and viciously said, "Why don¡¯t you kill her with a single sh? This woman was simply too cruel to me just now. She should be charged with viting human rights." Sima Yan asked, "What do you mean by viting human rights?"


    Li Qiangughed involuntarily. He knew that he had said the wrong thing, so he said, "I can¡¯t exin it to you, so let¡¯s hurry up and leave. It¡¯s not good to stay in a ce of conflict." Sima Yan replied, "Didn¡¯t you want to kill her? Go ahead, I¡¯ll give you the weapon." As he spoke, he handed Li Qiang a sharp bullear knife. Li Qiang picked up the sharp saber and waved it in front of Situ Yue¡¯s pretty face. Finally, he withdrew the saber and sighed, "I had ced my heart in Mingyue, but Mingyue Zhaoyu had already dug a ditch. I¡¯ll be merciful and let you go. I hope you can do your best."

 Chapter 280 Hiding

    Sima Yan helped Li Qiang out of the courtyard, teasing him, "You¡¯re still so protective of thedies at this time. To be honest, after knowing you for so long, I¡¯ve never seen you in such a sorry state because of a woman." Li Qiangughed bitterly in his heart as he thought to himself, "If I really was that rapist Li Qiang, how could I be bullied so miserably by Situ Yue? Ai, don¡¯t say anything else. People grow up in pain." Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Sima Yan thought that he was having some trouble with his reputation. Feeling vexed, sheforted him, "Where do you keep walking on ships without wet shoes? Pay attention to the lesson you have learned this time. It¡¯s time for you to take care of yourself."


    Li Qiang said, "Do you know who that woman is?" Sima Yanughed, "Of course it¡¯s Miss Ma. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so ruthless, and her methods are quite professional. That Silver Needle Stinger technique isn¡¯t something an ordinary person can use, could it be that it was taught by an expert?" Li Qiang sighed, "Her name is Situ Yue, do you know her?" Sima Yan¡¯s delicate body trembled, crying out in rm, "So it was her! This goddess¡¯ capture was actually taken by my hands. Hahaha, enough for me to show off for a while." Li Qiang said, "You don¡¯t want to go back and finish her? She is a sworn enemy of the underworld. "


    Sima Yanughed coldly, "What does this have to do with me? That girl is specifically against the rapist, but she has nothing to do with us robbers, so I don¡¯t want to take her life. Moreover, there are some who frequently steal my business, so she helped me to get rid of a lot of my opponents, but this time, it¡¯s a good thing that she suffered a loss." Li Qiang sighed in his heart, "So the underworld isn¡¯t united, and they even have apetitive rtionship." Sima Yan asked, "Where are we going?"


    Li Qiang said, "I also have a servant called Niu San. Let¡¯s find him first before we leave together." Sima Yan said, "Why do you still care about him. Since Situ Yue dared to set a trap in the Ma Mansion, Niu San has probably already been arrested and sent to meet the officials, or she might even die in jail. We don¡¯t care about him anymore, it¡¯s not worth dying for his sake." Sima Yan said, "It¡¯s a good thing that Situ Yue thinks too highly of herself. Li Qiang sighed, "But I¡¯m really sorry for dragging Third Brother Niu down."


    Situ Yue looked at him as if she had seen a ghost and said in surprise, "When did you be so heartless?" I can¡¯t believe it, did you take the wrong medicine yesterday? " Li Qiang said snappily, "Don¡¯t tease me anymore. It¡¯s more important for us to escape first. It won¡¯t be toote to think of a way to save Niu San in the future."


    Sima Yanughed, "That¡¯s more like it. A rapist wants to learn from those heroes and y with women¡¯s kindness. You have finally returned to the right path." Li Qiang sighed in his heart, "Is this considered returning to the right path?" Sima Yan knew that after going through a series of tortures, Li Qiang was physically and mentally exhausted. Without being able to use any lightness skills, she considerately took out a flying rope and threw it at the top of the wall with one hand, the other hand holding onto Li Qiang¡¯s waist. With a kick on the wall, the two of them flew over the top of the wall like a swing,nding outside smoothly.


    Li Qiang let out a long breath and said, "We finally escaped, where are we going next?" Sima Yan asked, "Why are you asking me? Normally, beforemitting a crime, you would have to find a ce to hide yourself first, and this time shouldn¡¯t be an exception, right?" Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "This time was really an exception. I really didn¡¯t n to hide in any ce."


    Sima Yan was somewhat astonished, shaking her head with a bitter smile, "You really changed a lot this time. I really believe that you have already lost your memories." At this moment, a few people not far away shouted, "Thieves, don¡¯t leave!" With a few swishing sounds, a dozen or so government officials who were all holding weapons jumped out from their hiding spots.


    Li Qiang sighed, "What should we do when we encounter a pack of wolves after exiting the tiger¡¯s den?" Sima Yan clenched her teeth, and fiercely said, "What else? We have to go all out!"


    It was an expression he had never seen before, filled with killing intent and courage, looking as if she was going to kill all of those officials. Li Qiang thought to himself, "Looking at her, she looks like she¡¯s about to start a massacre, but in reality, these officials are just fooling around. Thus, she whispered into Sima Yan¡¯s ear, "Just go with it, don¡¯t let anyone die."


    Sima Yan looked strangely at Li Qiang, "How did you be such a sissy now?" How many times have I told you that you can¡¯t be merciful in the face of enemies, or else the one who will suffer the most will be yourself? Li Qiang thought in his heart, "Why do I remember those words? It¡¯s not like the person who listened to you was me."


    He couldn¡¯t exin this to Sima Yan. Seeing the officers getting closer, Li Qiang could only nod and say, "Okay then. We can hit harder, but it¡¯s better if no one dies." Sima Yan let out a cold snort, lifting her delicate foot and kicking the man in the abdomen. The man was in pain, and fell unconscious on the ground, while the other officials, seeing Sima Yan¡¯s nimble and nimble movements, did not dare to approach her easily. Instead, a few of them ran towards Li Qiang.


    Li Qiangughed in his heart as he thought to himself, "As the saying goes, a good person gets bullied by others. This old man has good intentions and doesn¡¯t hurt you, but you think I¡¯m easy to bully. How outrageous!" As he thought of this, he snatched one of the men¡¯s de from his hand, forming a strange arc as he threw the three officials to the ground. Thinking of this, he snatched one of the man¡¯s de from his hand, leaving the three officials lying on the ground in a strange arc as he swung his de. Li Qiang helplessly shook his head and said, "Hurry up and make your move. Let¡¯s leave this ce."


    In the blink of an eye, only five to six people remained standing. They looked at the man and woman before them with eyes full of fear, and Sima Yan coldly snorted, "You two should immediately put down the weapons in your hands. I will spare your lives!" One of the officials said in a stern voice, "Catching the criminals is our responsibility, surrendering is useless!" Saying this, he cut down with all his might. Li Qiang let out a few sighs, and knocked Sima Yan out unconscious before he could do anything. He said, "This person is a bit stubborn, but unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t know her ce." Sima Yan helplessly asked, "Are you trying to save him?"


    The other officials looked at each other for a while before one of them said, "The idea is too strong. Let¡¯s go call for reinforcements." As he said this, he ran off without looking back, and the others followed suit. Facing the performance of these few people, Li Qiang didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. Sima Yan had long ago broken into a smile, saying, "At least they are smart, there is no good ending to fighting head on with them."


    Li Qiang said, "Then we should hurry up and leave. We shouldn¡¯t wait for arge group of people to arrive. That would be troublesome." Sima Yan asked, "Where can we go now? Do you have a safe ce to hide? " Li Qiang thought for a moment and said, "There¡¯s a ce to hide, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to go."


    Sima Yan replied, "Whatever, as long as I can hide." Li Qiang said, "Alright then. Follow me and we¡¯ll be there in a while."


    An hourter, the two appeared at the back of the Han Residence. Sima Yan wrinkled her brows, "Is this the hiding ce you were talking about?" Li Qiang smiled and said, "The most dangerous ce is the safest ce. Although Situ Yue knows that I¡¯vee to the Han Mansion to discuss marriage matters, she will definitely believe that I won¡¯te back here. Then, we¡¯ll do the opposite.


    Sima Yan replied, "You¡¯re right, but what is the rtionship between the Han Residence and you? Will they ept you?" Li Qiang smiled and said, "We don¡¯t need to ask if they agree or not. We can sneak in. There must be plenty of empty rooms in such arge family. We can just find one and secretly live there for a few days without a problem." Sima Yan asked, "But what about the food?"

 Chapter 281 Wealthy families

    Li Qiang said, "That¡¯s easier. When you¡¯re hungry, go to the Han Family¡¯s kitchen and take the lead. A rich family like them will never have their kitchen break for a pic." Sima Yan gave a satisfied smile, "You are really a little out of expectations. You actually thought of such a shameless method. Fine, then let¡¯s go in. We¡¯ll have to stay here for a few days sooner orter anyway."


    The tall wall in front of them was naturally not a problem for the two of them. They easily climbed over the wall and entered the house, passing through the back garden. Layers uponyers of mountains appeared before their eyes, and countless courtyards could be seen between the trees and flowers.


    Li Qiang poked her and said, "When we¡¯re escaping, you better behave yourself and not cause us any trouble." Sima Yan unhappily replied, "From what you said, it seems that I like to steal things. But looking at the grandeur of this Han Residence, there should be quite a few treasures hidden." Li Qiang said, "So what? Let¡¯s hurry up and find a room to hide in, lest we cause unnecessary trouble."


    Just as the two were about to leave, they suddenly heard someone ask in a sweet voice, "What are you two doing? Why are you here?"


    Li Qiang turned his head and saw Han Xuan standing in front of them with a puzzled expression. He could only helplessly smile and say, "I¡¯ve caused a bit of trouble and wanted to stay in the Han Estate for a few days. Would Miss agree?" Han Xuanqi said, "Even if it¡¯s a lodging, you should still enter through the main entrance, pay your respects to my father, and then let him decide. Why did you sneak into the backyard?"


    Beside her, Sima Yan said in a low voice, "Stop talking nonsense and get rid of sher." When Li Qiang heard this, he was shocked. He thought to himself, "A woman of the martial world is extremely vicious. Facing such a delicate youngdy, how can she be killed so easily?" Looking at Li Qiang¡¯s expression, Sima Yan knew what he was thinking in his heart. Sighing, she said, "You have really changed too much. One day, I will definitely die in your hands." Han Xuan looked at Sima Yan and asked, "And who is this woman?" Li Qiang said, "She¡¯s a friend of mine."


    "Friends?" Han Xuan sized up Sima Yan, her tone sounding quite displeased. Sima Yan was also very unhappy, she whispered in Li Qiang¡¯s ear, "Who is she to you? The taste of vinegar in his mouth is not small at all. " Li Qiangughed awkwardly, "This is Miss Han, please don¡¯t take offense."


    At this moment, Han Xuan said, "You can stay, but yourpanions must leave." Li Qiang said with a smile, "There¡¯s no need for that. We just need to stay here for a few days, and then we won¡¯t have to trouble your family anymore." Han Xuan coldly snorted, "You already gave me face by leaving you behind on my father¡¯s back. What else do you want? If I don¡¯t chase her away, I won¡¯t let you keep her here."


    Sima Yan sneered, "It¡¯s not up to you to decide where I want to live." As she said this, she quickly reached out and grabbed Han Xuan¡¯s neck. Han Xuan was so frightened that her face turned pale. She didn¡¯t think that Li Qiang¡¯s newpanion would be so powerful, catching her off guard. She immediately looked towards Li Qiang with a pleading gaze.


    Li Qiangughed and said, "I am truly sorry. This friend of mine has a bad temper. As long as Miss treats her politely, she will treat you as a friend." Han Xuan could only say, "Alright then. I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to stay. Hurry up and let her go."


    Sima Yan replied, "Not only do you have to arrange food and shelter for us, you also have to apologize to me. In my entire life, the thing I hate the most is for people to be rude to me, and every time I encounter something like this, I will start to fight. If there is a human life, it is none of my business." Han Xuan could only say in a low voice, "Elder sister, I¡¯ll apologize to you. I hope you can forgive my sister¡¯s rude treatment."


    Li Qiang also stood to the side and tried to smooth things over, "Everyone take a step back, then there will be peace and harmony, right?" Sima Yan let go of her hand, calmly replying, "That¡¯s right. If you had been so polite at the start, I wouldn¡¯t have made such an unnecessary move."


    At this time, Han Xuan had already been intimidated by Sima Yan¡¯s martial arts, and was no longer as arrogant as before. Her every action and gesture was extremely courteous. She led them to an empty courtyard: "This is the house where we entertain guests. Normally no onees so you can stay here. I will send people to give you food every day."


    There were a total of three rooms, one for the main house and two for the side room. For the sake of thedy¡¯s priority, Li Qiang gave the main house to Sima Yan, while he himself stayed in the side room. After Han Xuan left, Sima Yan asked, "Will this woman betray us?" Li Qiang shook his head and said, "At least not now. She still has something that she wants me to help her with." Sima Yan asked, "What did she ask you to do for her?"


    Li Qiang helplessly smiled bitterly before saying, "She wants me to help her kill her father." Sima Yan was surprised, "Why would she have such a strange request? Killing a father is a great sin, does she not want to live? " Li Qiang told her the whole story, and Sima Yan said, "Even so, we shouldn¡¯t have had anyone kill our father, right? Let¡¯s leave this ce as soon as possible, this girl is not a good person." Li Qiang helplessly said, "The officials outside are capturing us. Since Situ Yue was knocked to the ground by you, she will naturally lose face and definitely not let us go. We should return and rest here. It won¡¯t be toote to leave after the limelight has passed."


    Sima Yan replied, "It seems to me that you are reluctant to leave after seeing Miss Han¡¯s beauty." Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "You really wronged me by saying this. Ever since I took the task of marrying enough wives, I had to spend a lot of time and effort in order to get to such a state. I even thought of giving up on it; there really isn¡¯t a need to put myself in such a dangerous situation for the sake of that imaginary goal." Sima Yan asked, "Hearing these words, could it be that you want to live in seclusion?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "That¡¯s right. I still have several tens of thousands of taels of silver in my purse. This is enough for me to live a carefree life. Sima Yan shook her head, "You¡¯re thinking pretty well. It¡¯s a pity that the chances of it happening are too slim." Li Qiang said, "If I quit the martial arts world on my own, would there be people who could chase me and kill me?"


    Sima Yan replied, "When people are in the martial arts world, they are helpless. The hatred and troubles you bear are simply too many. It¡¯s not something that can be solved with just a single sentence. No matter how much I like to joke, I will listen to your advice." Li Qiang sighed and suddenly discovered that there was actually a jar of fine wine in the room. She opened it and smelled a fragrant aroma. After finding two wine cups, she filled them to the brim and gulped them down in one gulp before remaining silent. Seeing that he was unhappy, Sima Yan also drank a cup with him, and thenforted him, "Why are you so discouraged? Even if you can¡¯t leave the martial arts world, isn¡¯t it good to live a carefree life in the martial arts world? However, while you are searching for flowers and willow trees, you are always indifferent to me. You have known me for many days, yet you do not have the slightest bit of interest in me? "


    Li Qiang looked at Sima Yan in surprise, his pretty face had already turned bright red from the alcohol, but it looked even more seductive. Li Qiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he thought to himself, "This woman clearly has a good impression of me, and she¡¯s also a top quality beauty, why not eat the fat that goes to her mouth?" Thinking about this, he took the initiative to move closer and said softly, "Actually, I have always had a good impression of big sister, no, I have some feelings for Xiao Yan. It¡¯s just that due to my face, I¡¯m afraid that you will reject me, I ..."


    Before he could finish his words, his mouth was suddenly sealed by the cherry lips ...


    This was the mostfortable moment since he had teleported here. The unhappiness from being tormented by Situ Yue had long since disappeared from his mind. He tightly hugged Sima Yan, as if he was afraid that she would escape. Sima Yan lightly pushed him away, bashfully replying, "Why do you look like you have a treasure? Why are you hugging me so tightly? It hurts so much, but I won¡¯t run away."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "I¡¯m really sorry. This is my first time doing something like this. I¡¯m not used to it." Sima Yanughed involuntarily, "What kind of joke are you ying? It would be good if you lied to those girls who just started their rtionship. Isn¡¯t it too funny to y this kind of game with me?" He had also told Sima Yan about the problem of amnesia before, but that was not as simple as amnesia. It was that he had never had any intimate contact with a woman before, and when he woke up, the pretty face beside him was really just a charming girl, not to mention that he wasn¡¯t the one who did it.

 Chapter 282 Pleasure

    Seeing that Li Qiang was deep in thought, Sima Yanughed: "What, did you remember? I know you lost your memories, but are you sure you can still do that?" Li Qiang held Sima Yan in his arms and softly said: "I really don¡¯t know how to, why don¡¯t you teach me?" Sima Yan pushed him andughed: "You¡¯re good or bad, that¡¯s all."


    Seeing her beautiful face that was like a blossoming flower, the mes in Li Qiang¡¯s heart burned non-stop. He fiercely pushed Sima Yan beneath him and happily took off the other party¡¯s clothes, revealing her snow-white and tender body in front of him. Li Qiang stared at the beautiful and mature body in front of him in a daze.


    Li Qiangughed: "Actually, I have never seen it before. I never expected it to be so beautiful." Sima Yan flipped over and pressed Li Qiang down, and said: "Stop pretending, you¡¯re just pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger, I don¡¯t want this." As she said that, she fiercely took a bite off Li Qiang¡¯s shoulder. Li Qiang cried out, "What are you doing, are you really going to bite me?"


    Sima Yan giggled, "That¡¯s right, I want to bite you, and leave my mark on your body. If you lose your memories again, you¡¯ll remember me by looking at the scar on your shoulder."


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart was moved. Just as she was about to speak, Sima Yan used her delicate hand to cover his mouth and started swinging her willow waist, her voice sounded somewhat tender as she said: "It¡¯s already begun, focus on your work. Don¡¯t talk, we¡¯ve already talked too much."


    The two of them fought for a long time, and unexpectedly, it was even more tiring than fighting on the battlefield. Li Qiang was drenched in sweat, and shouted: "Haven¡¯t you had enough?" Sima Yan sat on top of it and was not willing toe down, so she smiled: "If I don¡¯te down, what would you dare to do?"


    Li Qiang turned and pressed her down, and ridiculed: "Then let¡¯s see who has the patience." Just as Sima Yan was about to speak, she heard someone say: "Are you guys inside?" Sima Yan was extremely displeased, and said: "No, you can go." Li Qiangughed, and said: "They definitely have something to discuss with us, how can they just kick us out? It¡¯s too impolite like this." He shouted, "We are resting. Please wait a moment."


    Sima Yan unwillingly put on her clothes, Li Qiang also finished tidying up, and then opened the door, only to realize that the person who was waiting outside was Han Xuan.


    Seeing the two people¡¯s hair in a mess, and looking at the bed in a mess, Han Xuan knew what the two of them had done. First, their faces flushed red, but they could only pretend not to see, and then sat down on a chair and said: "Just now, someone from the government came and asked my father if there were any strangers staying in the house. My father asked the servants, and those people were all arranged well, no one spoke nonsense, so you guys can rest easy here, at least ten to half a month without any problems."


    Sima Yanughed, "Maybe a year or so?" This courtyard is originally a ce for him to receive friends, so it is naturally empty. However, during New Year¡¯s Day, there will always be peopleing to visit and stay here, and even if you all stay here for a few days, I can¡¯t guarantee that no one will notice you. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of you staying for a long time, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m thinking of you guys.


    Li Qiang nodded his head: "Miss Han is right, thank you for your reminder." Han Xuan took out another bag, and said: "Inside this bag are some change clothes and supplies, you all have to stay here for a few days, these are all things that cannot becking, in a while I will send someone to send you food, this is a simple and crude house, please forgive me."


    Han Xuan¡¯s tone of voice was extremely polite, and she had the bearing of ady from a noble family. Naturally, Li Qiang treated her with respect, and in his heart, had changed a lot. Han Xuan sat for a while, then took her leave. Li Qiang looked at her back and sighed: "She is rather courteous, and is truly different from before."


    Sima Yan scoffed, "This girl is not someone to be trifled with, when she speaks, her eyes are darting around randomly, and there is no telling what kind of scheme she is thinking, you have to be on guard against it, if not for her being afraid of me, I¡¯m afraid that she would have already reported it to the officials. In the future, when we sleep in the house, you and I will take turns to keep watch, and it would be better for us not to sleep together, it would be bad if we were caught in one."


    Li Qiang nodded his head: "What you said makes sense, I agree with you very much." Sima Yan asked curiously: "In the past, you were the one who considered these matters more thoroughly than me, why am I the one who hase up with the idea now? What exactly happened to you?" Li Qiangughed: "Your thoughts are already thorough, why would I need to think so much?"


    As he spoke, he whispered into Sima Yan¡¯s ear: "You weren¡¯t done just now, are you still going to do it?" Sima Yan¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and she said: "You bad thing, just take it seriously!" As she spoke, she snuggled into Li Qiang¡¯s embrace, looking iparably lovely.


    Li Qiang and Sima Yan had lived together for a few days, they were already intimate, and treated the little world as an easy-going ce. Han Xuan would send food and drinks items over to him everyday, making her days extremelyfortable, but Li Qiang was still worried about Niu San, so he discussed with Sima Yan about saving Niu San.


    Hearing him say that, Sima Yan sighed, and said: "Your character has be a lot more kind and gentle, and it is not necessarily not a bad thing, but Situ Yue may have treated Niu San as a trap, if you go and save him, you might not be able toe back, what can you do about that?"


    Li Qiang pondered for a moment, and said: "But even though Niu San and I haven¡¯t been working together for a long time, he has always been doing things for me. If such a loyal person were to be thrown into the prison and wait for his death, I would be truly sorry." Sima Yanughed: "You really changed, but I like it."


    She thought for a moment, then said: "Saving Niu San from the official prison is not an easy task, if you decide on this matter, you have to n carefully, there can¡¯t be even the slightest mistake, understand?" Li Qiang held Sima Yan¡¯s shoulders and said: "This is also good. With someone as meticulous as you helping me n things out, how could I not seed?"


    Sima Yan snorted: "You only know how to lie to people. Your treasury doesn¡¯t want to tell me anything, and even said that it likes me." Li Qiangughed: "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to tell you, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t remember. It¡¯s just some external things, so what¡¯s the harm in giving it to you?" Sima Yan sighed and fell into Li Qiang¡¯s embrace, saying: "Even though I know that you¡¯re lying, I just like listening to it."


    Li Qiangughed: "I¡¯ve never lied to you about anything, and indeed, I don¡¯t remember. Even now, I¡¯m still wondering if I¡¯m really in a dream." Sima Yan pinched his nose and said: "I¡¯ve already been hanging out with you for the past few days, and you¡¯re still saying whether or not you¡¯re dreaming, what do you take me for?"


    Li Qiang sighed, tightly held Sima Yan in her embrace and said: "Only when I am with you will I feel that living in this world has any meaning, whether it¡¯s in my dreams or reality, I am willing to be together with you forever." This seemed to be a confession of love, causing Sima Yan to be unable to speak for a long time as she stared foolishly at Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang secretly sighed, he had read quite a lot of romantic novels in his heart, so he opened his mouth wide to tease girls, andughed: "What¡¯s wrong with you, do you think that my words are numb?"


    However, Sima Yan teared up and said: "I have wasted half my life in this world, but no one has ever said something so touching to me. You can be at ease now, Sima Yan will be yours from today onwards. If anyone dares to even touch a single hair on you, I will fight them with all my might! "


    Li Qiang secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and thought: "I never thought that reading third-rate trash novels would be so useful, isn¡¯t it?"

 Chapter 283 Treasure Sword Sect

    Although Sima Yan was no longer a virgin, she was still very skilled. Li Qiang and Li Qiang did not need to spend any effort to get along, so the two of them got along very happily, just like a real married couple.


    After another round of cloud and rain, Li Qiang embraced Sima Yan and asked, "You said that I was very romantic in the past, but how many women have I actually had? Have you heard about the matters of the Treasure Sword Sect?"


    Sima Yan furrowed her brows, "Everyone in the martial arts world knows that you¡¯ve provoked the Treasure Sword Sect. Do you not even remember this?"


    Li Qiang nodded, "That¡¯s right, I really don¡¯t remember anything about the Treasure Sword Sect. I only found out about that person called Liao Hui who tried to assassinate me not too long ago. Did he even mention Liao Mei?"


    Sima Yan sighed, "Liao Mei is a great beauty in the martial arts world, yet she was ruined by you just like that. What a reckless waste. You¡¯ve done quite a lot of evil things."


    Li Qiang pinched Sima Yan¡¯s soft body, smiling, "I don¡¯t remember the past at all, so it shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with me."


    Sima Yan giggled, "You¡¯re so crafty, trying to clear up your responsibilities with just a word of amnesia? "Go to the martial arts world and tell your enemies that you lost your memory, so you should write off everything that happened before and see if those people will let you go."


    Li Qiang rubbed his head and said with a frown, "Then what do we do? It seems like my previous self had made quite a number of enemies. I will be in big trouble in the future."


    Sima Yan unhappily replied, "In the past, you were fearless, even when the knife was ced against your neck, you didn¡¯t even frown. But now, why are you so cowardly? If I wasn¡¯t that familiar with you, I really wouldn¡¯t have recognized you."


    Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "Then do you like the me of the past or the current one?"


    Sima Yan pondered for a moment, "Actually, I¡¯m not too sure either. You¡¯re a weird person, who knows if you¡¯re purposely testing me? I¡¯m not fooled by that."


    Li Qiang secretly sighed, thinking to himself, "This Li Qiang is an extremely cunning person, a person that no one can guard against. No wonder Sima Yan still has a sense of fear in his heart."


    At this moment, a knock on the door sounded out. Li Qiangughed and said, "Quickly put on your clothes. Someone ising."


    Sima Yan coquettishly said, "I¡¯m not wearing any clothes, go open the door, I¡¯ll hide in the nket."


    Li Qiang helplessly shook his head and could only agree. After opening the door, he was greatly shocked!


    He saw a beautiful woman standing outside the door. She seemed to be in her twenties, had a delicate figure, was graceful, wore a light yellow dress, wore cloud boots, and had a bag on her back. Her hair was as tall as a peach.


    Li Qiang was confused by the beauty¡¯s re. He cupped his hands and asked, "May I ask who you are, and what business do you have with me?"


    With a "pa" sound, Li Qiang received a heavy p to his face. He covered his face, unable to believe what had just happened before him, and asked in surprise, "Why did you hit me? It¡¯s not like I provoked you!"


    The yellow-dresseddy continued to speak in a coaxing tone, "It¡¯s fine if you ran out on your own, but you actually dared to pretend you didn¡¯t know me. You must have some other girl, right?"


    Li Qiang spread out his hands and helplessly said, "Seeing that you¡¯re a woman, I won¡¯t counterattack. You¡¯d better leave as soon as possible. Although this is an ancient world, you can¡¯t just randomly hit people with your temper."


    The yellow-dresseddy stared at Li Qiang as if he was a monster and said angrily, "You¡¯re still pretending! If I hadn¡¯t secretly sprinkled the me Dragon Incense on you and chased after you, I might not have been able to find you now. But you treated me like this, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have married you!"


    When Li Qiang heard this, he was greatly shocked. He asked, "Marry me? Who exactly are you?" The yellow-dresseddy tossed the package to Li Qiang. She stared at him and said word by word, "Listen carefully, I am your beautiful and right woman ¡ª Liao Mei!"


    "Liao Mei, you are Liao Mei?!" How did you be my wife? "


    Li Qiang almost fainted on the ground, he increasingly felt that the situation was getting weirder and weirder. When he met Liao Hui, he was furious and came to kill him, but now this Liao Mei who was said to have been tainted by the rapist Li Qiang imed to be Li Qiang¡¯s wife. This strange urrence caused Li Qiang to be unable to react at all, and he felt that it was difficult for him to even breathe.


    Liao Mei was annoyed when she saw his confused and surprised expression. "Your acting is endless. Come with me home quickly. I don¡¯t want to stay in this ce for too long. I¡¯ve heard that some thieves have been caught outside. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re talking about you. You make people worry. You¡¯re still causing trouble here."


    At this moment, a coquettish voice sounded out, "Don¡¯t me him. He lost his memory, so he can¡¯t remember who you are." The one who spoke was naturally Sima Yan. At this moment, she was only using a thin nket to cover her body, but it revealed her snow-white shoulders, jet-ck hair and even the lower half of her white legs.


    Even though Li Qiang had been coquettish with her for quite some time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart shake. Sima Yan knew what he was looking at, so she gave him a fiery look. Liao Mei, who was at the side, could not contain her anger. "Damn Sima Yan, I knew that your rtionship was not good. Now you are actually flirting in front of me. This is really too much!"


    Sima Yanughed tenderly, "What does his flirting and flirting have to do with you? I know that he had some sort of rtionship with you back then, but I never heard of him marrying you. Everyone knows Li Qiang¡¯s way of doing things. Hehe, that¡¯s a huge joke! "Howl ..."


    Liao Mei said angrily, "I¡¯m his legal wife, and I worship the heaven and earth, so you¡¯re not allowed to speak nonsense. As for the excuse you gave me about amnesia, I believe that it must have been all randomly made up."


    Sima Yan immediately retorted back, "Kowtow to heaven and earth? "Oh, I didn¡¯t see it when you said you¡¯d kowtowed." Noticing that the two girls were getting more and more noisy, Li Qiang immediately brought Limei into the house and closed the door, "I¡¯m still wanted outside. Are you making such a ruckus to get me arrested?"


    Liao Mei was puzzled. "Why are you so timid? It¡¯s different from before." Sima Yan agreed, "Regarding this, I didn¡¯t lie to you. He really lost her memory, she didn¡¯t even remember me when I saw him." Liao Mei sneered. "So, you want to get into bed with him to make him remember you?"


    Unaffected, Sima Yan giggled and said, "So what if he is in bed, I am an honorable man who is in love with him, unlike some pure and clean female hero from the martial arts world who threw herself into his arms and imed to be his wife. Aiya, so serious ~!" Liao Mei was infuriated, immediately drawing her sword. Sima Yan easily dodged it, and with another burst of ridicule, the two girls started chasing each other around the room.


    This fight caused Li Qiang to feel that something was off. He helplessly took action and held the two people¡¯s hands, saying, "Have you guys had enough? Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk about this matter. I believe that everyone will find a way to resolve it."

 Chapter 284 Wife

    At this time, Sima Yan and Liao Mei were also a little tired, so after hearing Li Qiang¡¯s words, they sat down to drink their tea. Li Qiang first asked Liao Mei, "You said you¡¯re my wife, but do you have any proof? "For example, a marriage certificate..."


    Liao Mei looked confused. "What¡¯s a marriage certificate?" Only then did Li Qiang remember where the marriage certificate came from in ancient times. Heughed at himself for being confused and asked, "I mean, since we are husband and wife, we should at least have some proof of marriage right? Or perhaps you can tell me about our acquaintance and remind me of it. " Liao Mei snappily replied, "Fine, let¡¯s consider it your amnesia. I¡¯ll exin everything from the beginning to the end!"


    Liao Mei calmed down and took a sip of tea before slowly recounting the events that had transpired.


    I am the daughter of the sect leader of the Treasure Sword Sect, Liao Xiang. Since I was young, I have practiced martial arts and I have a reputation in the martial arts world, and the Treasure Sword Sect is a famous upright sect in the martial arts world, they have the responsibility of destroying traitors, and three years ago, you made a few big cases in the martial arts world, and have tainted the bodies of several beautiful female warriors. You have even tainted the wife of a hero, so the decent people in the martial arts world hate you and want to cut you into ten thousand pieces.


    I remember that day, it was the third day of the third month, my father, brother, and I came to the West Lake and stayed in an inn. At that time, I had already promised the young master of the Divine Mountain Sect that I would be married off in another six months, and coincidentally, he also stayed in that inn. When we saw each other, we were very embarrassed, and didn¡¯t say anything.


    When I got back to my room, feeling a little dizzy, a waiter handed me a towel and a basin. I washed my face, but felt even more dizzy, and my body was so soft that I couldn¡¯t move at all. Then, the waiter raised his head, revealed a wretched face, and said to me with a smile, "This is my turn to taste this good stuff. What a blessing." Just as he was about to make his move, he was hit by someone behind him.


    The man jumped in through the window, agile and good-looking... Very handsome, he came over to check my pulse and shook his head, "This is the Ten Thousand ughter Powder. If no one acts with you within an hour, you will definitely die. This person is kind enough toe and save you." After thinking for a moment, he said, "However, youngdy, you have scolded me for so long, I must find some reward."


    He, you, came up and untied my clothes and gently touched me for a while. I was anxious and embarrassed and tried to struggle free, but I couldn¡¯t muster any strength as I watched you peel off my clothes one by one. I cried as you wiped them off for me and said with a smile, "It¡¯s such a pity that I can¡¯t let a man see such a beautiful body. What are you afraid of? It¡¯s very fun. I¡¯ll make you feel veryfortable and at ease."


    At first I felt pain, but gradually there was a strange feeling of numbness, and my heart began to beat faster, and my blood was pumping, and my brain was out of control, and I was shaking all over, and I had never been close to a man before, and this was the first time that night. When you¡¯re done, you put on your clothes, look at the blood on the sheets, and then smile at me and say, "It¡¯s your first time, and I¡¯m honored. This girl¡¯s skin is soft and tender, and the fragrance is very enchanting. This humble one will never forget this, and maybe we will have a chance to continue our fates, if you reveal your identity then I don¡¯t care, but it¡¯s a pity that your name is still fresh, so I don¡¯t need to say any more about the stakes. "


    I have to admit, although you are a bad person and did something bad to me, but that night, I did not feel any unhappiness, and even a little looked forward to meeting you again. I don¡¯t know why I did this to myself, and I even secretly cursed myself for being despicable, but that kind of longing was like a tide that simply could not be stopped.


    But you never came again, not even once, and then there was the usual meeting of denouncements, where people were excitedly denouncing the traitor, Li Qiang, and scolding you until you were bleeding all over. My father and brother were also constantly calling for everyone to find a way to catch you, when suddenly the roof of the hall was smashed open with a crack. The Sect Leader of the Divine Mountain Sect, Diao Dian, was thrown naked down the hall and beside him was a naked woman wrapped in a cloth, on which was written, "The two of them are honorable men, robbing men and women, please stop these two people if you don¡¯t believe me."


    At this moment, someone from the crowd angrily shouted, it was actually the main organizer of this year¡¯s Grand Meeting, Hao Jian, the chief escort of the Hewlett-Packard, the beautifuldy was his concubine, while everyone was using him of being a traitor, but he had gone to the backyard to seduce Hao Jian¡¯s concubine, which caused everyone to feel extremely awkward. Hao Jian did not care about anything else, he just wanted to risk his life and risk his life with him.


    I followed closely behind you. After running for a few dozen li, I had just reached a forest when I lost someone. Suddenly, I heard someone from the tree say, "Lady, why are you following me?" I looked up and saw that you were sitting on a branch and smiling at me, swaying ufortably. I blurted out, "You¡¯ve ruined my body. How am I supposed to live my life in the future? What can I do if I don¡¯t follow you?"


    "I picked countless flowers, but today I¡¯ve finally seen something strange. This is the first time a woman hase here with me. Do you really want to do it again?" You jumped down from the tree branch and stared into my eyes. Suddenly, you shouted, "Do you see clearly that I¡¯m a famous rapist and am notorious in the martial arts world? I can¡¯t give you any exnation. Please, don¡¯t follow me in the future. I¡¯m in a good mood today, I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble.


    I shook my head. "I don¡¯t care what you do. You did that thing to me. Don¡¯t tell me you want to just leave? I know that everyone is cursing you, but I know that you are not a bad person! You were saving me that day! "


    After hearing what I said, you immediately froze. Perhaps no one has ever said that you¡¯re not a bad person. You bitterly smiled and nodded: "I might have only done that kind of thing in my life to save someone, and you¡¯ve already done that. Alright then, what do you want to do?"


    I said, "Firstly, I can¡¯t return to the Treasure Sword Sect. Secondly, I must follow you. Thirdly, you must give me a name!" You were stunned at the time, perhaps I am the only woman in the world who would ask for your title. You were stunned, then said, "Okay, you want your title, but I don¡¯t have the time now, but I want to do something else!" As he spoke, he walked towards me with a wicked smile...


    Sima Yan shot a nce at Li Qiang, and snappily replied, "I knew he was always like that. He must have taken liberties with you again, didn¡¯t he?" Liao Mei lowered her head and said, "He did not." Sima Yan asked, "Oh, this is really strange. He actually didn¡¯t take the opportunity to molest you?"


    Liao Mei said, "He held me in his arms and then jumped onto a tree branch to hide in the shade. At that moment, arge number of martial artists caught up to him and kept swearing. He smiled and said to me, ¡¯You all call yourselves righteous, but when ites to scolding people, it¡¯s just as bad as it sounds. Although I¡¯ve been called a rapist by you, I¡¯ve never scolded anyone, never took advantage of anyone, and never bullied the fewer with my plenties.¡¯


    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "But you¡¯ve ruined so many girls¡¯ bodies. How should I say that? Could it be that you¡¯re doing a good deed?" He shook his head nomittally, "I have never forced those women to do anything. In fact, most of them were willing to do that thing, but most of them didn¡¯t resist at all, and some of them even had a long rtionship with me, but because of their status, they didn¡¯t want others to know about it. Initially, they were deeply in love with me, but as soon as the matter was exposed, they pushed the me onto me.

 Chapter 285 Pregnancy

    At this moment, Sima Yanughed out loud, "Listen to his nonsense. This person will alwayse up with some ridiculous excuses for herself, all sorts of reasons can be used. Flies don¡¯t bite the perfect egg, why would she jump into a fire pit when he said that those women were extremely lustful? She deserved it all."


    Li Qiang forced out a smile and said, "Don¡¯t tell me that. I don¡¯t remember the past, so don¡¯t teach me a lesson. This has nothing to do with me." Sima Yan spread out her hands, helplessly saying, "Did you see that? This is his ability. He was clearly responsible for it, yet he pushed it away and pretended to look innocent. There¡¯s really nothing we can do about it."


    Liao Mei said in a displeased tone, "Did you guys listen to me or not?" Li Qiang said, "I did not interrupt you. Sister Yan was the one who insisted on interrupting." Sima Yan unhappily replied, "Did you see that? Seeing a younger beauty, even the way you addressed her has changed. You, ah, have forgotten about your memory. You are still the same as before."


    Li Qiangughed heartily and said, "You only know how to mock me. It¡¯s better if you listen to what Liao Mei has to say." Liao Mei continued, "After those martial artists have left, put me down and ask me what I want to do next. Of course, I said I wanted to follow you, but you acted very awkward. I can tell you must be thinking whether I¡¯m a spy or not!"


    Sima Yan nodded, "Based on Li Qiang¡¯s usual demeanour, this is indeed a possibility." Li Qiang said, "Why do I think you¡¯re a spy?" Liao Mei said, "At that time, all the decent people in the martial arts world were looking for you, but they had already thought of all sorts of methods, and of course, there were even some who went out of their way. For example, there was a beautiful female hero who deliberately offered herself to you and informed others of your whereabouts. I heard my brother say that once, you were almost caught in your bed, but you ran away naked.


    Li Qiang felt slightly embarrassed and said, "Isn¡¯t this a little too unsightly? Although I managed to escape, it¡¯s not something worth boasting about." Liao Mei said, "This only means that you were meticulous and vignt. You actually managed to find an opportunity to escape in such a gentle ce. That¡¯s why it is understandable for you to suspect me at that time." Li Qiang sighed and said, "Then what happened to me after that?"


    Liao Mei said, "You dragged me to a house by the West Lake, which is one of the ces you usually hide, staying here for three months straight like this. In fact, you¡¯ve always been wary of me, even though I¡¯ve left a note for father saying that he wants to take revenge on you, so we can cut off our tracks in the river. However, you still remain vignt, until ..."


    Li Qiang asked curiously, "Until what?" Liao Mei looked at Li Qiang and said word by word, "Until ¡ª I¡¯m pregnant!"


    Hearing Liao Mei¡¯s words, Li Qiang was shocked! He stammered, "Are you pregnant? How could this be? " Liao Mei said in a displeased tone, "Being with you for so long, it would be weird if I¡¯m not pregnant. Besides, you have so many requests, so you do it every day. I can¡¯t avoid it even if I wanted to."


    Sima Yan stuck out her tongue, "I really have never heard of this before. Li Qiang, you are so strict with your words!" Li Qiang smiled bitterly and said, "Don¡¯t me me, I really don¡¯t know." Sima Yanughed, "Now that you have used that move again, you will know how to shirk your responsibilities."


    Li Qiang asked, "Since you¡¯re pregnant, why can¡¯t I tell?" Liao Mei rolled his eyes at him. "You¡¯re so silly. That happened three years ago. His son is already two years old. He is currently being nurtured in Suzhou. He has a wet nurse with him." Li Qiang shouted, "I have a child?"


    Liao Mei let out a sigh and said, "You weren¡¯t so surprised back then. Are youing with me or not?" Li Qiang said, "I still have some matters I haven¡¯t figured out, especially now that people from the government are hunting me down. For example, that girl called Situ Yue. Her methods are really vicious. She actually tortured me."


    After hearing what he had to say, Liao Mei was enraged. "How dare she treat my husband in such a manner. She must be tired of living!" As she spoke, she stood up and said, "Tell me where that Situ Yue lives and I¡¯ll find her to settle the score!"


    Li Qiang hastily pulled her back and tried to persuade her, "Why is it like this? We can¡¯t even hide, so why are we looking for trouble? Right now, I want to save a friend. I can dy my other revenge matters for a while."


    Liao Mei sighed. "You are getting more and more cowardly. If this were in the past, you would definitely take revenge!"


    Sima Yan smiled and said, "I¡¯ve always said the same about him, but he¡¯s rather cute like this." Liao Mei said, "I don¡¯t care how you guys fool around. I just want my husband toe back with me. After all, I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter."


    Li Qiang asked, "What¡¯s the matter?" Liao Mei said, "My father has discovered my traces. Currently, everyone in Su Zhou City is a member of the Treasure Sword Sect. I believe that soon, our hiding ce will be discovered as well. I took the risk toe and find you precisely for this matter."


    Sima Yan smiled, "Okay okay, I believe you are Li Qiang¡¯s wife. You two can talk slowly, I¡¯m going for a walk." She dressed at a leisurely pace and walked out the door.


    Liao Mei said snappily to Li Qiang, "You have no conscience. How long after you came out, you already went to find a woman. I was wholeheartedly guarding my son at home, but you were fooling around outside!"


    Li Qiang replied with a smile, "That¡¯s nothing, I was just ying around with her, don¡¯t take it seriously. Oh right, I heard from Sima Yan that I have a huge treasure deposit, do you know where it is?"


    Liao Mei said, "It looks like you¡¯ve really lost your memory. I know where to hide that thing, but you have toe back with me to retrieve it."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "You really have a trick up your sleeve. Use this method to bring me away." Liao Mei said, "What¡¯s the point of you staying here? Is it fun to hide in this ce with a woman? Am I not as good as her? " As she spoke, he began to strip off her clothes, revealing her snow-white skin.


    Li Qiang¡¯s face immediately turned red when he saw this. He shook his head and waved his hand, "Don¡¯t be like this. We have things to discuss, don¡¯t take off your clothes."


    In a few moments, Liao Mei was no longer there, her smooth body was as fine as brocade. She walked up to Li Qiang and whispered, "Look at me, am I not as beautiful as that Sima Yan? You don¡¯t even have the desire to look at me anymore? "


    Li Qiang could not help but steal a nce and immediately became scared out of his wits. A reaction came from his body, so he turned around and looked at the other party carefully. After all, no normal man could resist this kind of scene, even if they knew it was within the game.


    Limei ced his hand on her chest and smiled, "That¡¯s right. I¡¯m your wife and everything belongs to you. You can look at it however you want, y however you want. It¡¯s up to you as long as you follow me back."


    Li Qiang pulled Liao Mei into his arms and held her up and down. He was panting heavily as he said, "Oh my god, you are so beautiful. I really don¡¯t know what to do now."


    Liao Mei took off her hairpin and her long ck hair fell down like a cloud onto her shoulders. She let Li Qiang lie on the bed and then bent over to sit on it.


    After an unknown amount of time, Li Qiang felt exhausted and said with a smile, "Have you done enough? It should be over by now, right?" Liao Meiughed. "I thought you were going to stay here until daybreak. I feel like you are just a fledgling. You aren¡¯t as proficient as you used to be. But now you are being manipted by me. I feel like a YD."


    Li Qiangughed out loud. He got up and hugged her, saying in a deep voice, "That¡¯s because I missed you too much. I just want to keep looking at you and forget about doing anything else!"


    Liao Meiughed coquettishly and charmingly, "Do you know that I once wanted to kill you and thenmit suicide? Those days were too unbearable, abandoning everything in the past and staying together with you, this pressure is unimaginable.


    Li Qiang tightly embraced the warm and smooth body and firmly said, "Good wife, don¡¯t worry, in the future I will definitely not let you suffer any grievances. Whoever dares to find trouble with you, I will definitely fight to the end with him!"


    However, just as he was about to continue, a white light shed in front of him and he logged out of the game!


    Li Qiang shouted dejectedly, "Aiya, why did you leave at the most critical moment? Isn¡¯t that too depressing?! "


    A voice by his ear said, "Oh, it looks like you really like staying inside. If I knew it would turn out like this, I wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort to rescue you!" The person who spoke was obviously Lin Ya Shi.


    Li Qiang took off his helmet and found Lin Ya Shi standing beside him. He asked, "I was just about to ask you, why are you not at my side when Yu Qian went there?"


    Lin Ya Shi said, "You¡¯re still talking about it. This game is obviously a scam and purposely led you to other stories. Fortunately, I have the secret key, so I can exit the game as soon as I see something wrong."


    Li Qiang seemed to understand something, and asked while grinning: "Can you tell me what your character is in the game? It must be embarrassing for you, which is why you left right away, right? "


    Lin Ya Shi felt a little awkward, but he was also a little angry from embarrassment. "Don¡¯t ask, I don¡¯t want to tell you!"


    However, Li Qiang did not give up, "Hurry up and tell me. It¡¯s just a game, what are you afraid of? I can tell you that my character in the game is actually a rapist, and I have set very strict conditions. If I don¡¯t meet these conditions, I won¡¯t be able to leave the game. "


    Lin Ya Shi curiously asked, "What are the conditions?"


    Li Qiang smiled embarrassedly, "That means you have to get enough wives, and all of them have to be virgins."


    Lin Ya Shi said in surprise, "Oh my god, it¡¯s actually simr to what happened to me ..." When she said this, she knew he had said something wrong, so she stopped.


    Li Qiang¡¯s interest was piqued. He took the opportunity to ask, "What exactly is going on? Can you tell me?"


    Lin Ya Shi waspletely helpless against him, he could only say: "Fine, it doesn¡¯t matter even if I told you, the first thing I did when I woke up in that game was actually lying on the bed with no clothes on. A man beside me was scheming against me, and he was knocked down by my fist. It was only under my pressure that I found out that the ce was actually called Clear River Restaurant, and I was the number one there. "


    Li Qiang almost burst outughing, "Haha, so your character is actually a prostitute, no wonder you left at the first possible moment."


    Lin Ya Shi was extremely embarrassed and angry. Her face was extremely ugly as he said, "That bullsh * t game is really too much. It even said that you need to do enough for one hundred guests to meet the exit conditions. I will immediately use the secret key to leave. This kind of storyline is simply filthy!"

 Chapter 286 second life

    Li Jun resistedughing andforted him, "Forget it, it¡¯s just a game. Although the game¡¯s screenwriter likes to mess with yers, in retrospect, this process is still quite interesting."


    However, Lin Ya Shi was still furious. He said, "I don¡¯t care. Let¡¯s head back immediately. I¡¯m going topletely destroy this game!"


    Li Qiang pulled her back and said with a bitter face, "Have you gone stupid? Was this game that easy to destroy? I was inside for a long time, working with a lot of people to get out. Don¡¯t be silly, don¡¯t go in again. "You¡¯ve seen Yu Qian¡¯s situation, I don¡¯t want you to be like him!"


    Lin Ya Shi seemed to have never encountered such humiliation. It was probably because the story of her being a prostitute had stimted her, so he stubbornly insisted on entering the game again. Li Qiang was pestered to the point where he had no other choice but toe up with apromise.


    "How about this, let me go in alone and see what the hell this game is trying to do. After all, I¡¯m familiar with the route, so I know how to escape even if I meet with danger."


    Lin Ya Shi shook her head and said, "I think you want to go back and take a hundred wives beforeing out? I won¡¯t give you the chance. "


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "Actually, I did think that way. After all, the beauties in the game are too enchanting. I really want to go back and meet them." But of course he couldn¡¯t say that on the surface, "You are insulting my character! How could I, a man who can support the heavens and earth, do such a wretched thing? You¡¯re looking down on me! "


    Lin Ya Shi was intimidated by his anger. He could only apologize, "Sorry, I was too angry earlier. That¡¯s why I kept my mouth shut."


    Li Qiang took the opportunity to return to his seat and said, "Since that¡¯s the case, wait for me outside. I¡¯ll be right back." As he spoke, he put on his helmet.


    However, Li Qiang, who was sitting on the reclining chair, immediately shivered violently. He even spat out a mouthful of white foam, scaring Lin Ya Shi as he hurriedly entered the emergency password to save Li Qiang.


    Lin Ya Shi helped Li Qiang up from the chair. After he took off the helmet, Li Qiang¡¯s eyes were dull as he asked, "Where are we? Who am I, and who are you? "


    Lin Ya Shi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. "Li Qiang, stop joking with me, alright? Think carefully about who I am."


    Li Qiang stared at Lin Ya Shi¡¯s face as he tried his best to recall his words. After drinking a few more mouthfuls of tea, his eyes lit up, "Oh, I remember now. You¡¯re Lin Ya Shi, and I¡¯m Li Qiang, right?"


    Lin Ya Shi snappily asked, "Why did you think about such a simple matter for so long?"


    A terrifying expression appeared on Li Qiang¡¯s face as he said, "You don¡¯t know, but I was controlled by my mind in the game. Ipletely forgot about everything in the real world and became a high school student in the game world. After experiencing many strange things, I finally understand why Yu Qian went crazy."


    Lin Ya Shi curiously asked, "You¡¯ve only been in the game for a few minutes. How did you experience so many things?"


    Li Qiang sighed, "The time inside the game is different from the time outside. The time within the game is different in just a few minutes outside."


    Lin Ya Shi¡¯s interest was piqued. "Then what did you encounter inside? Can you tell me?"


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "Actually, there¡¯s nothing much to say. It¡¯s just the experience of a high school student running into a ghost, and I¡¯vepletely be someone else inside, as if I¡¯ve lived my second life. In this process, I seem to have forgotten who I was before, and the memories I have inside were all given by the game.


    Lin Ya Shi solemnly said, "That¡¯s precisely the reason why you should tell me about it. Li Qiang, look at me. You must tell me exactly what happened inside. Did you hear that?!"


    Li Qiang let out a long sigh and said, "Alright then, I¡¯ll tell you about it now, but the process is too bizarre. I hope you can continue listening."


    Lin Ya Shi said, "This is not a big deal. Yu Qian has told so many messy stories, haven¡¯t we heard them for a long time? "Let¡¯s hear your story this time."


    Li Qiang received Lin Ya Shi¡¯s encouragement. He nodded his head and began to narrate his second life in the game:


    I was just a normal sophomore in the game. My parents often did business outside and rarely returned home. The few times we met, they quickly said a few words and left with the money.


    Fortunately, their business was more sessful, making my life tolerable. In school, I didn¡¯t have any stress on my results or my finances. I was just a little bored.


    I didn¡¯t even have a n for the future, let alone a job. I just lived like a zombie.


    But a strange thing happened thatpletely changed the course of my life.


    When I woke up that day, I rubbed my sleepy eyes and yawned a lot, but as I stretched, my hand touched a ce that was soft and tender, and was a little warm, and I nearly jumped out of my skin.


    When I turned my head to the side, I was scared out of my wits. To my surprise, there was a naked beauty sleeping beside me. Her long hair reached to her waist and her skin was snow-white.


    The beauty also woke up and immediately giggled as she looked at me. "You¡¯re awake?"


    I thought I was dreaming. "Of course I¡¯m not awake, I must be dreaming," I muttered.


    The beauty said with augh, "You¡¯re not dreaming. You¡¯re indeed awake. But don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m your wife, so I won¡¯t harm you."


    I almost fainted from fright. It was already weird enough for a naked woman to suddenly appear on the bed, but she even imed to be my wife? Was there such an unreliable thing in the world!?


    I shouted, "Stop spouting nonsense! Even though you¡¯re beautiful, you¡¯re clearly much older than me. Moreover, you even suddenly appeared in my room. Just who are you?" What was his motive? I can tell you that I have rtives who are police officers, and I would never be fooled by you. "


    The beauty said dejectedly, "You really don¡¯t know me? I¡¯m Jian Wei, your new wife. "


    "What?" You¡¯re Jian Wei? Don¡¯t joke with me. Jian Wei is our school¡¯s belle, how could you be her? " I didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. There really is someone called Jian Wei in the same ss. We¡¯re both in the same grade, so I could often see her during recess.


    Although she was dressed very simply every day in her ordinary school uniform, pure white shoes and socks, with a simple ponytail, and a smile that revealed two dimples, just this simple and elegant appearance of hers was enough to mesmerize all the boys in the school. There were often people who wrote love letters to her, but the result was that she handed them all over to her teacher.


    Oh, that¡¯s right, the woman in front of him had two dimples as well. Her facial features did look simr to Jian Wei, but she was at least ten years older. Her seductive charm waspletely different from Jian Wei¡¯s current appearance.


    The woman who called herself Jian Wei said dejectedly, "I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I can assure you that what I said was true. I¡¯m indeed Jian Wei, your wife, but I came from 10 yearster."


    After getting off the bed and putting on clothes, I sat on a chair and said, "It seems that you really are the one who is ten years older than me. Alright then, I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say first. If your exnation is still unreliable, then I¡¯ll call the police."

 Chapter 287 Ghost Bride

    On the bed, Jian Wei smiled and said, "Don¡¯t be in such a rush. It¡¯s not like they scared you, so why are you being so heartless?" I sighed. "Are you going to tell me or not? I¡¯m really going crazy from your torture."


    Jian Wei replied, "How about this, if I tell you some of your secrets that no one else will know, you will believe me, right?" I replied, "Tell me about it. I¡¯m listening." "You must have failed two exams in every semester in your high school, right?"


    I replied impatiently, "What¡¯s so rare about that? It¡¯s information that can be found by a single person." Jian Wei blinked and saidcently, "Also, the subject you hate the most is English. However, your English is the best subject in all of the subjects, right?"


    I jumped in fright and thought to myself, "She¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t told anyone about this matter. Everyone thinks that I like English the most, so my results are the best, but in fact, I hate foreignnguages the most. As for why I study English so diligently, it¡¯s because my English teacher is a beauty."


    Thinking of this, Jian Wei smiled. "The reason you are able to learn English so seriously is because your English teacher is a beautiful girl, right?"


    My scalp finally tingled a little. This was a secret that was hidden in my heart. How did she know about it?


    Not waiting for me to catch my breath, Jian Wei continued to attack. She pointed at a part of my body with a smile and said softly, "You have a mole there, right? Right below your right?"


    I waspletely shocked. She had indeed hit the mark. Other than me, how could anyone else know about this? Could everything she said be true? I immediately asked in astonishment, "Heavens, you actually know that it¡¯s impossible?"


    Jian Wei smiled and said, "Ai, I know you won¡¯t believe me. However, I won¡¯t force you. Everything needs to be adjusted. In short, I¡¯ll wait for you."


    I nodded. "Alright, I¡¯ll believe you for the time being. However, you must tell me why you teleported back from ten yearster to see me. This is a science-fiction story!"


    Just as she was about to speak, the doorbell suddenly rang. I got up to open the door and turned to say to her, "Can you put on your clothes first? If a guestes and sees us, what are you talking about?" Jian Wei only smiled but did not say anything. She did not know what she meant.


    I didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, I wasn¡¯t naked, so what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? When he opened the door, he saw a young and beautiful girl. Although she was only wearing a white uniform, she looked very clean and elegant. Her big eyes, small nose, and pouting cherry lips were all very charming.


    The girl gave me a cold snort. "Sleepy again? "You always have this problem of beingte, no matter how many times you arete. This time, I made a guarantee in front of the teacher that you would never bete again. Can you give me some face?"


    This girl in front of me is my best friend, Lei Yuan. We have been friends since we were young, going to kindergarten, primary school, middle school together and all of them in the same ss. Even now, we are still good friends. In the eyes of others, she was a famous beauty in the school. In my eyes, she was like a little sister, perhaps because they were too familiar with each other, but even so, I didn¡¯t think she was that pretty.


    Lei Chong saw that I was in a daze, so she snappily replied, "Aiyah, what happened? Why do you look so silly? Are you still in your sleep?"


    She looked around the room and pouted, "You¡¯re a boy, why aren¡¯t you cleaning up your room? "I¡¯m busy cleaning up in school right now, so I can¡¯t help you anymore. Let¡¯s talk after school, let¡¯s go first, you should hurry up and catch up. If you¡¯rete, we friends won¡¯t have a chance." With that, he hurriedly left.


    I bitterly smiled to myself. "This girl still has that fiery look on her face. It doesn¡¯t seem like a girl at all. Hmm, to put it in fashionable words, she is a man." As I thought about it, I suddenly thought of something and eximed, "Since she was looking around the room, why didn¡¯t she see Jian Wei?"


    I turned around and found that Janwei was sitting on the sofa, smiling. She had a white OL suit on and was wearing high heels and stockings. She looked even more charming.


    I asked, "Why didn¡¯t my friend see you just now?" It¡¯s as if I¡¯m the only one in this room. How strange. "


    Jian Wei smiled sadly and said, "Of course she didn¡¯t see wrongly. You are indeed the only one in the room." I was astonished. "Nonsense! It¡¯s obviously the two of us. Why do you have to say that I¡¯m the same person?"


    Jian Wei let out a long sigh and paused for a while. Finally, she said, "Let me tell you the truth. Ten yearster, an hour before the wedding, I had a car ident and I was already dead. The person in front of you right now is my soul. "Actually, I am a ghost. I came back to see you ten yearster."


    When I heard that, I immediately felt my body break out in sweat and my face turn pale. My heart was pounding as I said, trembling, "Don¡¯t scare me. I have a heart attack. I can¡¯t bear this kind of torture."


    Jian Wei giggled and said, "Don¡¯t speak nonsense. Other than being a bit poor in bed, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your body and heart. I¡¯m your wife, so I¡¯m well aware of your situation. Don¡¯t think you can lie to me."


    I said snappily, "If you continue to speak such nonsense, I¡¯ll call the police. The plot of the teleportation is already outrageous enough, to the point that it involves ghosts. Even if you¡¯re making up a story, should you use your brain?" "Originally, it was very wrong for you to barge into my house like this, but now that you¡¯re making up this kind of ghost story to scare people, I definitely won¡¯t fall for your trick."


    Jian Wei sighed and said, "It seems that there is only one way to prove that what I said was true." After saying that, he flew up into the air, hovering in the air like a willow branch. Her posture was very elegant, simr to those flying in the sky during the opening ceremony of the Beijing Olympic Games.


    I was no longer in the mood to watch her dance in the air. Instead, I turned and fled, wanting to escape from the room at least to the street to get some fresh air.


    However, the door couldn¡¯t be opened. I didn¡¯t know when, but Jian Wei had appeared behind me and used her delicate hands to pull at my arms. She smiled coquettishly and said, "Good girl, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m your bride. How could I harm you? Let¡¯s finish speaking. Is that alright?"


    I had no choice but to turn around and return to the sofa. I solemnly replied, "Since you said you were a ghost, how could I feel your existence? The feeling of touching your body is no different from that of a real person."


    Jian Wei thought for a moment, then said, "This is probably our fated fate. ording to legend, a couple that is tied together by Yue Lao¡¯s red thread will never part in their entire lives. Even if one of them turns into a ghost, their partner will still be able to sense her existence. However, this kind of opportunity is extremely rare. Only in five hundred years will there be a pair. "


    All of this is too much like the plot in a supernatural movie. This woman from the future in front of me, not only ims to be my bride, but also says that I¡¯m a ghost. It¡¯s really too weird!

 Chapter 288 School

    Jian Wei then said, "Don¡¯t be afraid. Since I¡¯ve returned to this era, perhaps it¡¯s a chance for me to apany my husband. Perhaps when I fulfill my wish, I¡¯ll naturally return to heaven."


    I hastily replied, "Since you¡¯ve seen me, can you immediately head back?" "You don¡¯t like me that much, do you?" Do you hate me so much? Even if I¡¯m a ghost, I¡¯m still a pretty ghost girl, okay? " As he spoke, he gracefully made a circle.


    I immediately replied, "Of course I don¡¯t hate you. With how sexy and beautiful you are, if you could really be my wife, I would be so happy that I would go crazy. However, you are already a ghost, so how can we still be together?" Besides, people will find it strange if you hang around me. "


    Jian Wei smiled daintily. "Don¡¯t worry. As long as I stay by your side, I won¡¯t disturb your normal life. Besides, other people won¡¯t be able to see me, so naturally they won¡¯t think you¡¯re a problem."


    Feeling helpless, I could only temporarily ept this reality. Thus, I washed my face, brushed my teeth, put on my school uniform, picked up my school bag, and said, "Then I¡¯ll go to school first. You can take care of it. Jian Wei merely smiled and did not say anything else.


    I thought she agreed and went downstairs. But when I got downstairs, I was stunned. It turned out that Jian Wei was already floating in the air and was looking at me with a smile.


    What was even more embarrassing was that her clothes were gone. She was just floating around above my head like that. If someone really saw this scene, I really didn¡¯t know what to think. Especially that snow-white carcass alluring, it made me blush to my ears, making me extremely embarrassed.


    Seeing that there was no one around, he gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Are you crazy? Why are you following me? I¡¯m going to school, not y. Go home first and chat with me after school tonight."


    Jian Wei smiled sweetly in the air. "Your family is a mess. What¡¯s the point? I don¡¯t want to wait there. If you are a sensible child, then promise to bring me to school. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be finished with you!"


    At this moment, there was nothing I could do about it. This female ghost in front of me was beautiful and naughty, and there was nothing I could do about it. Furthermore, she imed that she had transmigrated back ten yearster and knew my situation like the back of her hand.


    I could onlypromise. Annoyed, I replied, "It¡¯s not impossible for you to go to school with me. But at least put on your clothes. I¡¯m really embarrassed to be walking around naked in front of me."


    Jian Wei smiled tenderly. "What are you worried about if no one else can see? My body is for you to see. "


    I said with a blush, "Big sister, please spare me. I¡¯m still a student at the moment. There¡¯s always a sexy and naked girl floating in front of me. Even without nosebleeds, it¡¯s already considered my maximum endurance."


    Jian Weiughed heartily. "Alright, I won¡¯t trouble you any further. I¡¯ll just put on my clothes." As she spoke, she spun around in the air, and a gorgeous wedding dress appeared on her body!


    I helplessly said, "As long as it¡¯s just any piece of clothing. For example, the suit that I wore at home was pretty good. Why did you have to wear a wedding dress?" This is too weird. "


    Jian Wei¡¯s expression suddenly became sad. "My greatest regret is that I died before bing your bride. The heavens must have given me a chance to make up for my regrets bying back to see you ten years ago. That¡¯s why I wanted to wear my wedding dress to apany you. After saying this, her eyes reddened.


    Seeing her so pitiful, how could I have the nerve to refuse? He could only nod and say, "Alright then, since no one else can see, you can wear whatever you want as long as you are not naked."


    Jian Wei¡¯s tears instantly turned into a smile as she hugged me. "Hubby, you¡¯re so nice."


    I said, "Aiya, even if we really be husband and wife in the future, that will be ten yearster. I¡¯m still just a student right now, so elder sister please behave yourself."


    Jian Wei gave me a kiss on the cheek and smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, I know. I was just too happy just now, so I lost myposure."


    I teased in my heart, "You must have been losing yourposure this whole time ..." "In any case, I¡¯m a very conservative girl in this era. The boys who pursue her in school are like traitors, and there are many noble sons and juniors amongst them. But she doesn¡¯t even look at them, and a loser like me doesn¡¯t even dare to think about getting close to her, let alone getting married. But now ..."


    It¡¯s easy to get a headache if you think too much. I simply don¡¯t want to, so I get on my electric bike and ride to the road.


    Jeannie floated to the back seat and wrapped her delicate hands around my waist. She put her mouth close to my neck and blew a cool fragrance at me.


    While riding, I impatiently said, "Stop messing around, alright? If it was a car ident, you wouldn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m really going to be a ghost couple with you."


    Jian Wei chuckled charmingly and said, "Alright, I really want to do that." I unhappily replied, "This is called the murder of your husband."


    Fortunately, it was early in the morning and there weren¡¯t many pedestrians on the road. Otherwise, if I kept looking back and talking to myself like this, it would be too weird. I would definitely be suspected of having a mental illness.


    Soon, I arrived at the school. In the haze, the majestic teaching building could be vaguely seen. There were quite a few studentsing to school, so everyone was looking for a ce to park their cars.


    But right at this moment, Jian Wei, who was behind me, fell silent.


    I was curious as to why she would suddenly turn silent. Looking back, I found that she was staring at the school building with a strange expression. While no one was around, I whispered, "What happened to you?" "What are you looking at?"


    Jian Wei frowned and said, "There are many of my own kind in this building."


    Jian Wei¡¯s words scared me and I asked in surprise, "What do you mean by that? Are there any other ghosts in our school building? "


    At that moment, someone behind me said, "What other ghosts? What are you talking about? " I turned around and saw that the one who was talking to me was a good friend of mine, Wang Bao. He was a big fat man with a strong build, was a good person, was quite warm-hearted and would often help others to send out notes to buy lunch for them. When the time came, a lot of people would order him to work.


    At this moment, Wang Bao looked at me with a puzzled expression and said, "Xiao Qiang, what are you muttering to yourself about? What the hell, did you see a ghost lightst night? "


    Iughed out loud. "Of course not. I didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s because you woke up early and still haven¡¯t woken up. Where¡¯s the ghost? You must have heard wrong."


    Wang Bao scratched his head and smiled embarrassedly, "That might be the case. I read too many novels under my coversst night, so I don¡¯t have a clear mind. Don¡¯t take offense to it."


    I patted his shoulder. "We are good friends and brothers. How could I me you? But don¡¯t tell everyone about what happened just now. I didn¡¯t mention anything about ghosts, so you didn¡¯t hear anything."

 Chapter 289 Yet another fatty …

    Wang Bao said, "Of course. I¡¯m not a fool, so how could I speak carelessly. Other people would treat me like a lunatic." He paused before continuing, "However, our school does have some legends regarding ghosts. Have you never heard of them before?"


    I shook my head mockingly. "How could such a thing happen? I definitely won¡¯t believe it." Wang Bao said, "Don¡¯t not believe in this kind of thing. Anyway, it¡¯s pretty strange. Our ss had met with some weird things in the toilet."


    I smiled. "Stop teasing me. Did you see too many Japanese ghost movies?" I remember Japanese ghost movies happened often in the toilet at school. "


    Wang Bao sighed and said, "You are not afraid of the heavens or the earth. You have never believed in ghosts or gods. No matter what you say, I can¡¯t do anything about it. But this is good too. Bold, you don¡¯t need to worry about walking at night."


    Iughed with him as we walked inside, thinking, "I really don¡¯t believe in ghosts, but I already have one by my side. If I don¡¯t believe in ghosts, then I will meet one instead. The matters of the world are really too hard to understand."


    When Wang Bao wasn¡¯t paying attention, I would turn my head to see if Jian Wei was still around. Sometimes she would wander around me, sometimes she would fly in the air, sometimes she would just disappear, and then suddenly half a body would appear on the ground in front of me, causing me to stop in my tracks in fear.


    I angrily red at her and told her to stop messing around. She pouted her lips and floated back to my side before softly saying, "This friend of yours, Wang Bao, is not an ordinary family. He¡¯s an extremely rich kid. You have to get along well with him. It¡¯s of great benefit to you."


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. This fatty was often bullied by his ssmates, but I was the one who took care of it for him, and wearing ordinary clothes and spending money was a little stingy, so he had to work hard and often run errands for everyone. When he said that his parents worked for others, his family was very poor, but when it came to the poor side, they only needed to donate money to him.


    Seeing that I did not believe her, Jian Weiughed and said, "In any case, you will know in the future. I only told you about it in advance."


    Wang Bao and I were walking towards the school building, so naturally, we couldn¡¯t directly talk to Jian Wei. We could only shake our heads slightly, expressing our disbelief. Jian Wei replied, "You have to believe my words. You know that I¡¯m here to protect you. If we can¡¯t trust each other, then your danger will approach. At that time, I won¡¯t be able to save you either."


    A female ghost wearing a wedding dress floated in front of me as she continuously chattered. I was extremely annoyed, but I could not re up. I could only walk to the entrance with a green face.


    At this moment, Lei Yuan was walking out of the school building. When she saw me, she was pleasantly surprised. She smiled and said, "You¡¯ve done well this time. You actually came so early. Hurry up and go up. There¡¯s an exam today." As she spoke, she walked towards the experiment building on the east side.


    Wang Bao looked at Lei Yuan¡¯s back and salivated, "This girl is really getting more and more beautiful. Look at her slender waist and big butt, how great would it be if she could marry home and be a wife."


    I kicked his butt. "Stop dreaming! She¡¯s my sister. Don¡¯t even think about having any ideas about her." Wang Bao smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, of course I wouldn¡¯t dare to snatch big brother¡¯s woman." I kicked him again. "What nonsense are you talking about? Be careful that I don¡¯t beat you up!"


    Wang Bao bared his teeth and said, "All the students in the ss know that she is interested in you, but you always deny it. What are you doing? If such a beautiful girl were to take the initiative to woo me, I would be hoping for nothing."


    I replied impatiently, "Of course I don¡¯t care about this kind of rumors. But Lei Yuan is a girl. Don¡¯t speak carelessly about it in the future. Do you understand?"


    But then, Jian Weiughed. "Wang Bao is right. Lei Yuan really does like you. She and Ipeted quite intensely back then. Luckily, I won."


    I bitterly smiled and thought, "I¡¯m just a diaosi. How could I attract thepetition of two great beauties?" It¡¯s all getting more and more like a dream. "


    Wang Bao said, "Big brother, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Do you know how many people are thinking about Lei Yuan? If you don¡¯t do it, then others will. "


    I replied smilingly, "What does that have to do with me? It¡¯s just wishful thinking. If Lei Yuan is willing to interact with other people, I naturally wouldn¡¯t mind."


    Wang Bao let out a sigh and said, "You just act like nothing happened. The Emperor isn¡¯t too anxious, and the overseer is too anxious. Forget it, I won¡¯t meddle in any of your business. But today¡¯s exam, big brother needs to help out a bit more."


    I patted his shoulder andforted him. "It¡¯s the same as always. No problem."


    Wang Bao was overjoyed. "Brother, you¡¯re still the best. Brother Tie, you¡¯re pure!"


    As we talked, we entered the ssroom, which was located at the corner of the fourth floor of the school building, moreover it was on the dark side. Although there were a lot of people inside, there was always a gloomy and cold atmosphere that made people shiver, so after ss, I would often have to leave the ssroom to get some fresh air, otherwise, I would feel extremely ufortable.


    Sitting in my seat, I opened my textbook, but I was very unhappy. The thing I hate the most is the exam, and although this is something that must happen to a student, for some reason, before every exam, my heart is always in turmoil. That kind of feeling really doesn¡¯t feel good, I¡¯m afraid that if I fail the exam, others willugh at me, but that guy, Wang Bao, still wants me to help him.


    At this moment, a gentle and beautiful voice came from beside him. "How are your preparations going?"


    She was a pretty girl with a goose egg face, big eyes, a small nose, pretty lips, and short hair.


    She is a very serious person, learning in the ss of the top, back when the ss teacher Li put her by my side as a tablemate, so that she to urge me to study. Furthermore, her character is straightforward. Since the teacher asked her to look after me, she has to shoulder this responsibility and often point fingers at my studies.


    I sighed helplessly. "I had prepared an all-nighterst night. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem." Jian Wei smiled and said, "Nonsense! You slept like a dead pigst night. Where did you get the time to prepare?"


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I was in ss, I would have shouted at Janeway to shut her up, but right now I could only pretend nothing had happened and continue my perfunctory conversation with Linda.


    Lin Dai said, "There¡¯s no need for you to stay up all night. It¡¯s not good for your health. Anyway, your English grade has always been very good. As long as you put your heart into it, there will definitely be no problem."


    At this moment, the bell for ss rang, but no teacher walked in. Today was the first day of ss, and the English test was supposed to be held. ording to the usual practice, Teacher Li should have arrived early, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    Everyone whispered, not knowing what had happened. I didn¡¯t care, thinking, "If Teacher Li didn¡¯te to ss, then I wouldn¡¯t need to take the exam." He turned around and looked at Wang Bao. He was also winking with a face full of joy. He really had no future ahead of him.

 Chapter 290 Beautiful teacher

    I was secretly rejoicing when the ssroom door creaked open and a beautiful woman in a white dress and mincemeat boots walked in. She was our English teacher, and also the form teacher of our second and fifth graders, Li Bing Bing. She was in her twenties and was assigned to our school as soon as she graduated from a major university in the province.


    Because of the existence of this beautiful teacher, I focused all of my attention on the English course, which led to this subject¡¯s outstanding results, while the other subjects were quite terrible.


    However, Teacher Li appeared pale today, carrying a pile of papers. He came to the podium, panting as he said, "I¡¯m sorry, but the teachers have something to do today, so they arete. Let¡¯s start the exam immediately. Lin Di, can you help distribute the papers?"


    Lin Dai took the paper from Bing Bing and noticed that her forehead was dripping with sweat. She asked worriedly, "Teacher, are you alright?" Do you want to see a doctor? "


    Li Bing Bing forced out a smile and said, "Of course I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I feel a bit dizzy when I get up in the morning. It¡¯s just a small problem. Just take some pills and you¡¯ll be fine. Hurry up and pass out the test."


    Lin Dai could only pass the test paper to the students, but I noticed Teacher Li¡¯s question. This beauty is usually radiant, and her words were crisp and pleasant. But today, not only did she lose her vigor, even her words made me feel extremely worried.


    At this moment, Jian Wei, who was behind me, suddenly said, "Your teacher isn¡¯t sick. She has run into a ghost!"


    Jian Wei¡¯s words sent chills down my spine. Although I couldn¡¯t see what Jian Wei was looking at, looking at her solemn expression and her rare serious expression, I started to believe her.


    It was just that I couldn¡¯t discuss the details with her in the ssroom, so I had to raise my hand.


    Seeing me raise my hand, Li Bing Bing asked, "Li Qiang, what¡¯s wrong?" A pained expression immediately appeared on my face. I clutched my stomach and said, "Reporting to teacher, I had diarrhea this morning and I haven¡¯t been well since. I¡¯m in excruciating pain. Can I take a break to the toilet?"


    My speech caused the entire ssroom to burst intoughter. Bing Bing said snappily, "You have so much to do. Go ande back quickly. We won¡¯t wait for you during the exam."


    It was ss time and there was no one in the toilet, but I was still worried. I still checked every cell, and after seeing that no one was around, I said to Jian Wei, "Tell me about the situation you saw, why did you say that Teacher Li ran into a ghost?"


    Jian Wei sighed and said, "Didn¡¯t Professor Li say that he was dizzy? That¡¯s because there¡¯s a ghost ying on her head, so of course her head gets dizzy. "


    Her words chilled me to the bone. After all, I had never seen any ghosts other than Jian Wei. After hearing what she said, my heart thumped wildly, and I was scared to death. However, I thought myself to be a man.


    I calmed my emotions and asked, "How can you be so sure that what you see is a ghost?" Was it an illusion? "


    Jian Wei suddenlyughed heartily and said, "You b * stard, what nonsense are you spouting? I am a ghost, what other illusions could I have? "I can tell you for sure, what I see are my own kind. There can be no mistake."


    I took the opportunity to ask, "What does that ghost look like? Did you see it clearly? " Jian Wei replied, "She¡¯s a little girl who looks to be about three or four years old. She seems to be very familiar with Li Bing Bing, hugging her neck and pressing her head against her face. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s probably Professor Li¡¯s child."


    I rebuked him angrily, "Don¡¯t speak nonsense! Teacher Li isn¡¯t married yet. He doesn¡¯t even have a boyfriend. Where did this childe from?"


    Jian Wei looked at me like I was a child andughed contemptuously, "You don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re young and immature. Girls nowadays can¡¯t bepared to how open they were in the past. Are they still virgins after finishing university? Li Bing Bing had graduated from the provincial university, but hadn¡¯t she ever had a boyfriend? She was so beautiful that her pursuers would have had a bunch of her, and if she had fallen in love at that time and been born with a hidden knot, she might have been pregnant in order not to interfere with her studies. "That little girl should be a Nascent Soul from the legends, right? She died before she was even born, so her resentment is extremely heavy. No wonder she was pestered."


    I felt my heart sink. Although Jian Wei¡¯s words were simple and crude, she actually spoke the truth. I had heard of the current atmosphere of a university and knew that for a beautiful girl like Bing Bing, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they had some romantic affairs. This Infant Soul was probably a cmity left behind at that time, which led to the troubles of today.


    However, thinking about how a beauty like Teacher Li had once had such an experience, I felt very ufortable. Even though she was only my teacher, as a boy who secretly admired her, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sour in my heart.


    Seeing that I was deep in thought, Jian Wei said, "Sigh, don¡¯t be sad anymore. The child isn¡¯t yours. What¡¯s there to be sad about?"


    I helplessly said, "What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m just worried for Teacher Li. If she really gets entangled by the Nascent Soul, how much trouble would she be in?"


    "That¡¯s hard to say. I can only say that it¡¯s a problem whether or not Li Bing Bing will survive this time. If the Nascent Soul finds her mother, it will do its best to bring her into the underworld and make her apany her forever."


    I looked at Jian Wei and probed, "Since you¡¯ve met with your own kind, then you can just chase away that little girl. It won¡¯t be a big deal."


    Jian Wei chuckled and said, "Hubby, don¡¯t joke with me. I¡¯m a ghost, not a god. Furthermore, chasing people of the same species away is a taboo. Maybe I won¡¯t even be able to be a ghost anymore."


    "Damn, then what is the use of you? Just seeing it won¡¯t solve the problem." I said helplessly.


    Jian Wei said unhappily, "Hey, how can you talk like that? If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t even know what happened to Li Bing Bing." "You actually think that I¡¯m incapable, then go and find someone capable to help you." As she spoke, her body floated to the rooftop as if she was about to fly away.


    I looked up and apologised, "Alright, it¡¯s my fault. I can apologize to you, but I feel that something is amiss. Teacher Li has been teaching us for two years, and she has always been healthy and active. She has never missed a lesson. Even if she didmit crimes, why did she suddenly get into trouble two years ago?"


    Jian Wei frowned and said, "I¡¯m not sure about that. Maybe the Nascent Soul didn¡¯t find his mother before and coincidentally met her again?"

 Chapter 291 infant spirit

    I still didn¡¯t want to believe that such a thing could happen to the beautiful and kind teacher Bing Bing. How could such a good girl have an illegitimate child? Although I know that it¡¯s natural for society to be open, I also believe that there are women who abide by their bottom line in this society. As for whether Teacher Li is such a person, even though I have my doubts now, I still believe in the depths of my heart that she has nothing to do with the Infant Soul.


    Seeing that I was lost in thought for a long time, Jian Wei sighed and said, "I know you don¡¯t want to believe this fact, but since it has already happened, you should find a way to resolve it. It¡¯s useless even if you don¡¯t believe it."


    She looked around again, covering her nose and said, "Let¡¯s go back quickly. Firstly, you still have to take the exam, and secondly, the smell is too strong here. I can¡¯t take it anymore."


    I snappily replied, "Even ghosts are afraid of stink?" Can you smell it? " Jian Wei pouted and said, "Hey, can you not have racial discrimination? Although we ghosts are already dead, our five senses are still there, it¡¯s up to you to believe it or not. "


    Of course I don¡¯t believe her lies. This guy¡¯s eyes kept rolling around as he spoke, but I don¡¯t know what he was scheming. I definitely won¡¯t believe her. However, she said that there was about 80% to 90% chance that Teacher Li had run into a ghost. This was because there were very few cases where Teacher Li was sick. Even if he was sick, his face wouldn¡¯t be so pale.


    When I returned to the ssroom, the exam had already begun. Bing Bing sat on the chair at the front of the ss and signaled me to hurry back to my seat for the exam. I also saw Wang Bao¡¯s anxious expression, probably waiting for me to pass a note to him.


    "This useless fellow, he always expects me to give him a note for his English test. He doesn¡¯t even think about it at all. Who knows what he came to school for."


    I opened the test paper. After looking at it for a while, I realized that she had been helping me with the questions.


    I turned my head to re at her, but the ghost girl knew that I couldn¡¯t speak so she proudly said, "I¡¯m a graduate from the Foreign Language Academy. This test won¡¯t be difficult for me. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve spent too much time in the washroom. I was afraid that your results would be affected, so I wanted to help you, but there¡¯s no need to thank me. "


    Jian Wei¡¯s mouth kept chattering nonstop, causing me to lose all interest in solving my questions. Thus, she just listened to what she said and filled in all of her answers. She then secretly copied a copy of the answers and passed it to Wang Bao.


    Wang Bao was actually a little smart. He never copied all of my answers, and usually only copied most of them. He would only answer some of them himself, so our scores would be very different, so that he would cover up his giarism.


    When the exam was only halfway through, I had already finished filling in the answers to the questions, leaving behind only the essay.


    Linda, who was standing next to me, noticed that I had almost finished the test. She gave me a surprised look. She definitely didn¡¯t expect me to finish the test so quickly.


    Because, in the past, although my English grade was quite good, I was still a lot worse than the other experts in my ss, such as Lin Di. This time, if I was able to finish the test ahead of time, it would definitely cause her to be amazed, so she couldn¡¯t help but look at me with disbelief in her eyes.


    She was a very attractive woman. Not only did she look very simr to Bing Bing in the love apartment, but her personality was also very pleasant. She often helped students who were having difficulties in life, and her reputation in school was well-known.


    Not only did she help me with my homework, she also cooked for me. She was truly a very considerate big sister, but now that she had such a big problem, I naturally couldn¡¯t stand by and watch her die. However, how could I help her?


    He directly said to her, "Teacher, you have encountered a ghost." She had to treat me like a psychopath, but what could she do if I didn¡¯t tell her that she was going to be in more trouble?


    At this moment, Jian Wei whispered to me, "You should finish writing first. I¡¯ll think of a way to solve Teacher Li¡¯s problem."


    At this moment, I can only unconditionally believe in Jian Wei. After all, she is a ghost, and knows much more about ghosts than I do. If she says that there is a way to resolve it, then I will naturally listen to her.


    I immediately calmed my heart and focused all of my attention on my English essay. It didn¡¯t take me long to finish writing it. I examined the paper carefully and prepared to hand in the paper.


    But then, suddenly, Lindsay shouts, "What¡¯s the matter, Professor?"


    I looked up and saw that Teacher Li was already lying on the lecture table,pletely motionless, as if she had fainted. No matter how many people called for her, she didn¡¯t move at all, as if she was dead.


    Everyone in the ss stood up. There were already people calling for an ambnce. I took advantage of everyone¡¯s panic to give a look to Jian Wei. She nodded and said, "I understand what you mean. You want to help Teacher Li right now, right?"


    I thought, "Isn¡¯t this nonsense? Of course, that¡¯s what I meant." Seeing my impatience, Jian Wei smiled and said, "Go up and pat Teacher Li¡¯s Baihui acupoint three times in a row. That way, the little ghost will leave her for the time being."


    While the students squeezed towards the podium, I whispered, "Where is the Baihui Acupuncture Point?" Jian Wei rolled her eyes at me and said, "Idiot, you don¡¯t even know about the Baihui acupoint? "It¡¯s right in the middle of the head. That¡¯s where all 100 meridians are gathered. Yang energy is the most abundant there. After patting it thrice, it will force the Yang energy out of the body, temporarily forcing the ghost spirit to leave."


    Although I was skeptical of her words, I didn¡¯t care too much about it. I pushed through the crowd and arrived in front of Li Bing Bing. She was lying motionless on the table. No matter how many people shouted, it was useless.


    Lin Dai looked at me and said in a sobbing tone, "What should we do, Teacher Li, will ..."


    I gestured to stop her, "Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. Teacher Li is fine. I¡¯ll go see her first."


    "You¡¯re not a doctor. What¡¯s the use of youing to see me?" I shouted, "Why are you still bbering with me at a time like this!"


    She was intimidated by my aura, so she didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. She allowed me to walk in front of Li Bing Bing, but I hesitated. After all, I had knocked her three times on the head.


    "Hey, why aren¡¯t you making your move? If you don¡¯t, then her soul will leave her body and be taken away by that little ghost. Didn¡¯t you want to save your teacher? Now it¡¯s your turn to act."


    I clenched my teeth and said, "Teacher Li is only sleeping and not suffering from an illness. If you don¡¯t believe me, just watch. I¡¯ll wake her up immediately." After saying that, she pped Li Bing Bing¡¯s head thrice.

 Chapter 292 Rescue

    Lin Di saw the situation and shouted, "Li Qiang, what nonsense are you trying to cause? Why are you treating Teacher Li like this? If you have any dissatisfaction with your teacher, just say it out. Why do you need to take this opportunity to take revenge?"


    I confidently said, "Teacher Li has always been good to me. I didn¡¯t have anyints towards her. She was only asleep and not sick. I just woke her up."


    Quite a few students started discussing at the same time. They clearly didn¡¯t believe my words, but at that moment, Li Bing Bing suddenly groaned and sat up.


    The ssroom was filled with pleasant surprise. Lin Dai quickly hit Li Bing Bing¡¯s back and someone brought her hot water. Li Bing Bing was filled with surprise, as if she didn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    She asked, "What happened to you? Isn¡¯t it still the exam time? Why are you all surrounding me? Hurry up and go back to take the exam! " Only then did everyone return to their seats.


    At this time, the school¡¯s infirmary staff had arrived. Li Bing Bing hastily said, "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll have to trouble you toe over." He was determined to send the staff from the infirmary away.


    When I saw that Bing Bing¡¯s face had regained color, the worry in my heart disappeared. Lin Dai, who had returned to her seat, said, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable. You actually woke Professor Li up so easily." I smiled and said, "I wasn¡¯t the one who saved Teacher Li and woke her up. She woke up on his own."


    Lin Dai looked at me and said meaningfully, "Don¡¯t be modest. I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯ve done. Those three knocks of yours shouldn¡¯t be done by any random means. Could it be that you¡¯ve learned medicine before?"


    I was about to answer when Li Bing told everyone to quiet down for the exam. She didn¡¯t reply. Lin Di just looked at me and also lowered her head to write her test papers.


    Beside me, Jian Wei saidcently, "How about it? The ultimate skill that I taught you is powerful, right? That little girl won¡¯te harass her again for at least a day. However, after today, Li Bing Bing will probably have a headache again. Sigh, I still have to me my sins on her. "


    With a frown, I finished answering the paper and walked out of the ssroom. Li Bing Bing said, "The ss hasn¡¯t ended yet. Don¡¯t go, Li Qiang. Go back to your seats." I immediately put on a painful expression and said with a bitter face, "Teacher, my stomach is hurting again. Please let me go to the toilet. I¡¯lle back immediately after I¡¯m done with my problems."


    Li Bing Bing couldn¡¯t do anything about me pestering her, so she could only say impatiently: "Alright, you can go now. This is thest time, I won¡¯t let you off."


    After we arrived at the washroom, I asked Jian Wei, "You said that Teacher Li can only hold on for one more day. How can I make that little ghost leave her?"


    Jian Wei sighed, "I¡¯ve already said this before. I¡¯m a ghost, not a god, so I can only help you up to here. In fact, ording to the timeline, Teacher Li is already dead. I extended her lifespan by one day out of respect for you."


    I eximed, "What did you say?" Teacher Li was already dead? " Jian Wei nodded. "That¡¯s right. I still remember when this news caused a huge uproar in the school. After all, Li Bing Bing is a famous beauty teacher in the school. Many people find her sudden death unimaginable."


    I didn¡¯t want to ept this fact, so I pleaded, "Then think of a way to save her. Saving her once is also a way, and saving her twice is also a way. You might as well send her to hell and settle this matter."


    Jian Wei was so annoyed by me that I could only helplessly say, "I really can¡¯t. Today, I¡¯ve vited a bunch of rules and changed the time line. The consequences are unimaginable. If I let Li Bing live, who knows what would happen?"


    I said angrily, "That won¡¯t do. That won¡¯t do. Why did you teleport to my side ten yearster?" "In short, you must help me, otherwise I will ignore you from now on."


    Jian Wei sighed. "It seems that you still hold some interest in her. No wonder you keepmenting about her."


    I said embarrassedly, "Can you stop talking nonsense? I only respect Teacher Li as a student, nothing more."


    Jian Wei covered her mouth andughed. "Of course not. You¡¯ve been secretly in love with her since high school. However, this is normal. Teenagers like beautiful teachers, so don¡¯t deny it, okay?"


    After all, it¡¯s kind of awkward for a woman to talk about this sort of private matter in front of her face.


    Jian Wei seemed to understand what I meant and didn¡¯t chase after him. She continued, "If you really want to save your teacher, there¡¯s nothing I can do. You¡¯ll have to find someone else."


    I frowned. "Find someone else?" Who would know such a thing? "


    Jian Weiughed, "Actually, there are many people around you who know that ghosts exist in this world and have solutions. However, some of these people only use money to handle matters, some capture ghosts to vent their anger, and some even maintain a bnce in the yin and yang realm. It¡¯s very important to find people, otherwise, even I would have to go through with it."


    I nodded. "That¡¯s true. If I were to find someone who hates ghosts to the bones, I¡¯m afraid that I would be able to capture you as well. That would be terrible."


    Jian Wei was pleasantly surprised. "Are you feeling sorry for me?" Hubby, I¡¯m so happy! "


    I helplessly said, "I¡¯m not feeling sorry for you. It¡¯s just that I feel that regardless of whether you¡¯re a human or a ghost, you¡¯re still a beauty. If you were to be annihted like this, it would be too unfortunate."


    Jian Wei pouted. "You¡¯re always so stubborn. Sigh, can¡¯t you just say what you think?"


    I thought, "I¡¯m not a soy sauce bottle, what¡¯s in my stomach? "No matter who I am with, people always keep their secrets, so I can¡¯t just tell others. My biggest problem right now is that this woman in front of me seems to know all my secrets, and she¡¯s also a ghost. I can¡¯t do anything about her."


    Seeing that I had fallen silent, Jian Wei reminded me, "You¡¯d better hurry up and think of a solution. What should we do?"


    I replied impatiently, "You can¡¯t do anything about it. What can I do? We¡¯re not in the old society right now, so how can I find Master Gui?"


    Jian Wei thought for a moment before smiling. "Oh right, I remember that there is a history teacher in our school who seems to be good at this. Go and take a look at him."


    I suddenly understood. "That¡¯s right, Wang Dachuan. That guy usually has a God in his mouth. Maybe he really knows something like this. I¡¯ll try it on him."


    Wang Dachuan is our grade team¡¯s history teacher, he¡¯s a very thin, small old man in his fifties, with a goatee, thick, old-fashioned sses on the bridge of his nose, a traditional Tang suit, and old Beijing cloth shoes on his feet. If you saw him on the road, you¡¯d think you¡¯d gone back to the Republic.


    This guy loved to talk about weird and disorderly things during ss, and even mixed these things into the contents of his textbooks. For this kind of thing, he was criticized by the school quite a few times, but he was still happy about it.

 Chapter 293 Master

    He seems to be especially interested in things like ghosts and monsters. He often walks around the school building with apass in his hand and mumbles something. Those who don¡¯t know him would think he¡¯s crazy, but of course, in my eyes, he¡¯s crazy. He had sought me out many times in hopes of taking me in as his disciple, and said that he would pass some of his skills on to me.


    But today, things had alreadye to this point. At school, he could only look for him.


    Jian Wei said, "Go find him. I won¡¯t be following him. He might recognize ghosts, but I can¡¯t let him see them."


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t wait for her to leave me for a moment, so I immediately agreed. Jian Wei smiled, "That¡¯s great. I was just thinking of taking a walk everywhere. I haven¡¯t returned to my old school for many years." With that, she flew away.


    Wang Da Chuan¡¯s office was on the seventh floor in a corner. He was originally in the same teaching and research department as the other teachers, but this person had a strange personality and often said some mysterious things, which caused many people to be unhappy.


    I walked to the door. Just as I raised my hand to knock, I heard someone say, "I know it¡¯s you. Come in."


    I pushed the door open and went in, and immediately there was a heavy smell of incense. There was a incense burner on the table with three sticks of incense stuck in it, and there were icons of the Three Purities. There were all sorts of spells on the walls and windows, and there were all sorts of magic items I didn¡¯t recognize on the shelves.


    How is this a teacher¡¯s office? This is simply a training hall! I coughed and asked, "Is Teacher Wang free?" I have something to talk to you about. "


    Wang Da Chuan snorted and said, "Normally I would say that I wanted to take you as my disciple, but you wouldn¡¯t agree. Now that I have something on, youe to me. Tell me, what is it?"


    I chuckled. "Aren¡¯t my foresight like a god? Can you guess what I came for?" He and I have always been impudent, so we have no scruples when we talk. Wang Dachuan said impatiently, "If you have the guts, then hurry up and let me out. I don¡¯t have the time to talk nonsense with you!"


    Seeing that he was infuriated, I could only say, "If something happened to Teacher Li, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not something that can be solved by a normal person. So, I came to Teacher Wang to try. Please save her." "So you¡¯re saying, I¡¯m not a normal person?" Wang Da Chuan said angrily.


    I smiled. "I didn¡¯t say that. Teacher Wang, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild." Wang Da Chuan sighed. "I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Tell me what¡¯s going on." Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell him that I had Jian Wei by my side. I could only tell him the truth about Li Bing Bing, and then I said, "I¡¯ve heard rumors that if a young womanmitted any kind of crime before, those Nascent Souls would go and cause trouble for them. Perhaps Teacher Li provoked such a matter."


    Wang Da Chuanughed: "I didn¡¯t know that you were young and knew all sorts of nonsense, that¡¯s true. If women have had abortions, then those vengeful Nascent Souls would definitelye to cause trouble for them. I have helped many of these women in the past, drawing a few Evil Abortion Talismans for them to free them from their sins. But how could such a beautiful and cute woman like Teacher Li do such a thing? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that kind of person. "


    I sighed, "This matter is still uncertain. I am just guessing, what does Teacher Wang think?" Wang Da Chuan opened his eyes and looked at me. He said in surprise, "Let¡¯s not talk about Li Bing Bing. Your problem isn¡¯t small. I see that you¡¯re in the dark, so I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know yet?"


    Hearing Wang Da Chuan¡¯s words, I was shocked and thought to myself, "It looks like this old fogey has quite the skill to actually see that there¡¯s something wrong with me. What should I do, tell him the truth?" Wang Da Chuan saw that I did not speak and sighed: "I know you still do not believe me, and that if you did not listen to the elder¡¯s words you would be at a disadvantage. You are in big trouble, if it were not for your physique being different from ordinary people, you would have already been infected by the yin qi." Wang Da Chuan saw that I did not speak and sighed: "I know you still do not believe me, and if you did not listen to the elder¡¯s words, you would still be at a disadvantage.


    I immediately denied it. "How can that be? I am just an ordinary high school student. I should go to school, eat and eat. I haven¡¯t done anything ungrateful either. How can I attract ghosts?"


    Wang Da Chuan looked at me with a frown and nodded his head. "What you say makes sense. Meeting a ghost at such a young age is indeed rare. Am I mistaken?"


    He mumbled to himself for a while before saying, "No, you brat, you must have something to hide from me. Previously, I wanted to take you in as my disciple, but you just refused and didn¡¯t believe in ghosts or gods. There must be someone guiding you from behind. No, there must be a ghost guiding you! "


    I was shocked and thought to myself, "This old fellow seems to have some ability. I actually let him guess it. What should I do?" Of course, I couldn¡¯t admit it immediately. I just shook my head. "Teacher Wang, don¡¯t make any wild guesses. My problem is small. Teacher Li¡¯s problem is big, so you better think of a way to save her quickly."


    Wang Da Chuan snorted. "Just keep it a secret. Come find me on the day you die. I won¡¯t help you anymore." I said smilingly, "Teacher, you must be joking again. I am so young and strong. At the very least, I won¡¯t die in front of you, right?" Wang Da Chuan was furious. He jumped up and knocked on my head, saying, "Brat, you¡¯ve been speaking so shamelessly, nevermind, I don¡¯t want to hear your nagging. I have a n, but I must ask you to do it first. I will only do it after you are done."


    I rubbed my head and thought, "It¡¯s good that you agreed. In order to save Teacher Li, I was even willing to do it under the mountain." I firmly nodded. "Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    Wang Da Chuan solemnly said, "First we have to determine if she provoked the Nascent Soul, then we have to understand the rtionship between the Nascent Soul and Li Bing Bing, and finally we have to figure out the source of the Nascent Soul¡¯s resentment." I asked, "Previously you said that you would draw the Annihtion Symbol for an abortion. Can¡¯t you draw a few for Teacher Li now?" Wang Dachuan said, "Silly boy, how can you draw that kind of rune so casually? It depends on the date, and right now, I can¡¯tpletely confirm what Li Bing Bing has done to make it happen. If I were to rashly draw the talisman, it would bring her a disaster. "


    Hearing his reasoning, I nodded my head. "Then what should we do next?" Wang Da Chuan said, "I need Li Bing Bing¡¯s two things. They must truly belong to her."


    "What exactly is it? Hurry up and tell me." I asked impatiently.


    Wang Dachuan stroked his goatee and said, "The first one is at least seven strands of her hair. The second one is a bit difficult, but you have to find it, or else I won¡¯t be able to do anything about it."


    I urged him, "You should hurry up and say it. I¡¯ll just do my best."


    Wang Dachuan sighed and said, "What¡¯s the rush? Let me drink some water. I just gathered energy to rest my mind, so my mouth was a little dry." He took a few sips of tea, cleared his throat, and said, "For the second one, you have to find her underwear, preferably underwear, and it¡¯s just been worn. It can¡¯t be cleaned."


    "Damn, you old pervert, are you messing with me?!" I jumped up and was about to whip him, "You old guy, if you want to steal a woman¡¯s underwear, you can go by yourself. Can you not lie to me? I don¡¯t have that kind of hobby! "


    Even though Wang Dachuan was old, his body was very agile. He quickly hid far away and said, "Ai, what are you thinking about? This is what I need. If you don¡¯t believe me, then go find someone else. I don¡¯t care."

 Chapter 294 Stealing

    I continued, "Hair is fine, but how am I supposed to steal underwear? Do you want me to strip Teacher Li¡¯s skirt without washing it? Moreover, if others were to find out, they would think that I was the abnormal one. In the future, how could I survive in school? I can¡¯t agree to such a request! "


    Wang Dachuan looked determined. "People who do big things don¡¯t bother themselves with small matters, what can they do if they can¡¯t even do this much?" "You want to save Li Bing Bing¡¯s life? You¡¯re kind, but good intentions can¡¯t necessarily aplish good deeds. Think about it for yourself. Bring those two things here and I¡¯ll take care of you. It¡¯s light and easy."


    He went back to his prayer mat, closed his eyes, and sat down to meditate, ignoring me.


    I could only hold in my anger as I walked out the door. Just as I turned the corner, Jian Wei slipped out and asked, "How is it? Can Wang Da Chuan save Teacher Li?" I heaved a long sigh. "I can save him, but the method is too abnormal. I might not be able to do it."


    Jian Wei replied, "How would we know if we don¡¯t do it?" Tell me, what exactly does he want you to do? "


    Seeing that no one was around, she exined Wang Da Chuan¡¯s rotten idea in detail. When she heard this, sheughed out loud, her beautiful body floating in the air as sheughed, "I heard that many men have a fetish for animals. I¡¯ve seen this kind of thing today." I snappily replied, "What are youughing at? Hurry up and think of an idea for me. I just don¡¯t think Wang Da Chuan is too reliable."


    Jian Wei smiled and said, "Don¡¯t think like that. Teacher Wang is really capable. He is indeed very aplished in the area of metaphysics and has the ability to exorcise ghosts. You must listen to what he says."


    I frowned. "But how am I supposed to steal a woman¡¯s underwear?" If I get caught, I¡¯ll be in trouble. Besides, I won¡¯t have the chance to get it. "


    Jian Wei said, "A smart person like you should immediately think of a way. Li Bing Bing only has one day left anyway. If you don¡¯t hurry up, then prepare to attend her funeral."


    Hearing her words, my heart felt heavier. It seemed that the only hope I had was on Wang Da Chuan, but his request was really hard to fulfill. I could barely get hold of Teacher Li¡¯s hair, but it was just underwear.


    Seeing my troubled expression, Jian Wei couldn¡¯t help but sigh. "She might not even know that you¡¯re working so hard for Teacher Li."


    "Professor Li has been kind to me. I often miss my parents, so I often visit them at home. He even sent Lindai to help me with my studies. Such a good teacher in charge shouldn¡¯t have such a short life!" I said resolutely.


    Jian Wei sighed and said, "I will repay you with a drop of water. You are right to think this way. How about this, I have an idea. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?"


    I hastily asked, "What is it?" "Hurry up and tell me."


    Jian Wei said faintly, "I just saw Li Bing Bing heading home. I think she is still not feeling well, so she went home to rest. You can take the chance to see her and go into her house. Only then will you have the chance to get the items you need."


    I frowned. "I¡¯ve been to her apartment before, but it¡¯s not even school time yet. I¡¯ll definitely be scolded if I visit her like this."


    Jian Wei said, "At this time, she is about to lose her life. What can I do if I don¡¯t scold you?" Didn¡¯t you want to save her? This is the only way, and this is the only chance, so you must make full use of it! "


    The apartment that Li Bing Bing lived in wasn¡¯t far from school. It only took me five minutes to get on the electric bike. Since I had been to her house before, the apartment guard was already familiar with me.


    In the elevator, Jian Wei appeared beside me and warned, "Don¡¯t talk too much after entering Li Bing Bing¡¯s house. Leave after you find something. Do you hear me? Right now, her energy and stamina are at their limits, almost to the point of copse.


    I replied impatiently, "I know, but it¡¯s really hard to get the two things that Wang Da Chuan said. Even if Teacher Li lets me into the house, it¡¯ll still be difficult for me to get my hands on them."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you look for her. We¡¯re all women, so the ce to store the items should be around the same."


    When I reached the door, I rang the bell, but there was no sound from inside. Isn¡¯t she home? I was thinking when the door creaked open.


    The scene in front of me made me blush a little. Li Bing Bing was wearing a pink silk pajamas with a pair of panda slippers on her snow-white legs. Her hair was draped over her shoulders in a mess and she had a sickly look on her face.


    Li Bing Bing seemed to be too sick to notice her appearance and asked impatiently, "You¡¯re not teaching in school, why are you here?"


    I hastily asked, "Teacher, how do you feel?" I came to see you. " Li Bing Bing was moved. "Thank you, I¡¯m fine. Go back to ss and don¡¯t dy your studies." But when she finished speaking, her body swayed. It seemed that she was about to lose all her strength to even stand.


    Seeing her so weak, I could not help but feel sorry for her. I immediately went to support her and sent her into the house.


    Her father was a senior executive of a foreignpany and her mother was a professor at a university. As a result, she did not live in the dorms of the teachers, and instead spent a lot of money to live in a high-ss apartment near the school. The environment and facilities were much better than those of ordinary families.


    Such a good fate and good character was actually ruined by a small infant spirit. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, thinking, "This little brat¡¯s resentment should be heavy, as for tormenting him to death, even if it was really Teacher Li¡¯s fault in the past, it shouldn¡¯t have been enough for him to die."


    At this moment, Li Bing Bing closed her eyes and panted, "You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Hurry up and go back to ss."


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t leave her at this moment. Just by touching her forehead, I already felt the scalding heat. "Teacher Li, you¡¯ve already been burned to this state. Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital?"


    Li Bing Bing smiled bitterly and waved her wrist, saying: "Look, I¡¯ve actually been having injections for the past few days, but the doctors prescribed several kinds of injections and none of them worked. They originally wanted me to be hospitalized, but I didn¡¯t want to dy my work, so I didn¡¯t agree.


    "Teacher Li, don¡¯t speak nonsense. You will definitely be fine. I won¡¯t let you die!" I said anxiously.


    Li Bing Bing looked at me and smiled. "Ever since I took this ss, I knew that you were a good child, cold on the outside but hot on the inside. Because of the broken rtionship between your parents, you hid your passion and didn¡¯t seem to care about anything, but I know that your heart is still kind." Xiao Qiang, you must remember, no matter how many difficulties and dangers you encounter in the future, you must be optimistic about everything so that you can live a life that is valuable. Otherwise, even if you are rich and have a high position, you will still be like a walking corpse and won¡¯t be happy. "


    Although I was very touched that she still remembered to teach me at this moment, but now is not the right time to be lecturing. I had no choice but to persuade her to stop talking. I lifted her by her waist and ced her on the bed. asionally, my arm would touch the soft spot, making my heart flutter.

 Chapter 295 Got it

    Seeing that she was so feverish, I wanted to use a towel to cool her down. Thus, I went to the bathroom and put the towel in the washbasin. As soon as I put the towel in, Jian Wei came out from beside me.


    I shot her a nce and said, "I want to take care of Teacher Li first. We¡¯ll talk about that matter in the future."


    Jian Wei was surprised, "Are you confused? The reason she was like this is because she¡¯s being disturbed by the Nascent Soul. If we don¡¯t settle the matter with the Nascent Soul, she¡¯ll immediately die.


    Of course, I knew that what Jian Wei said was reasonable, so I could only bite the bullet and say, "Alright then. But when the timees, I really don¡¯t want to make a move. This is too vulgar."


    Jian Wei became anxious and said, "You are a man. Why do you have to be so slow? Do you see thatb? There¡¯s Teacher Li¡¯s hair on it. Let¡¯s finish with the hair first. "


    I saw that there was ab at the front desk of the mirror, and sure enough, Teacher Li¡¯s hair was still left on it. I thought she was sick recently and didn¡¯t have the time to clean it, so I pulled some of her hair off. But where were the underwear?


    I looked around and saw bras, underwear, stockings and other items hanging from the horizontal pole. However, I knew that they had been washed. Jian Wei chuckled and said, "Look down at the basket on the ground."


    I looked down and found some clothes in the basket. I turned them left and right and finally found a pair of pale bluece underwear. I asked, "This should have never been washed before, right?"


    Jian Wei smiled evilly. "I don¡¯t know. If you want to be sure, you can only smell it." I knew she was trying to mess with me, but this was the only way, so I had to bite the bullet and hold it up to my nose.


    I caught a whiff of it first, whether it was a perfume or a woman¡¯s body scent, which was strange and good anyway, and then mixed in with the faint, coquettish scent, which made me sure that the underwear had not been washed.


    I immediately stuffed the items into my pocket and said, "We¡¯ve aplished our great task. We should quickly hand it over to Wang Da Chuan and have him handle the matter." Jian Wei frowned. "Wait a moment. I feel that there¡¯s something strange about the building that Li Bing Bing lives in. I¡¯ll go check it out first. You take care of her first, I¡¯ll go there and then go back." With that, he disappeared with a swish.


    At this moment, Li Bing Bing said weakly, "Xiao Qiang, what are you doing inside?" I took out the wet towel and ced it on her forehead. "I¡¯m going to wet the towel. How does teacher feel about this?"


    Li Bing Bing looked at me and said gratefully, "Thank you. You¡¯re the only one who really cares about me right now."


    I curiously asked, "Why isn¡¯t the teacher¡¯s familying to take care of you?" Li Bing Bing shook her head sadly and said in a low voice: "In fact, my family¡¯s situation is pretty much the same as yours, although my parents¡¯ conditions are pretty good, but our rtionship ... Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about it. It¡¯s exactly because I feel that we¡¯re in the same boat that we¡¯ll take extra care of you. But I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to take care of you with my current appearance. You have to take care of yourself."


    "Teacher, don¡¯t say that. I, Li Qiang, swear to the heavens that I will definitely cure you!"


    Just as I was about to swear with tears streaming down my face, Jian Wei suddenly ran out and said, "Don¡¯t cry anymore. Let¡¯s put this matter down and go look for Wang Da Chuan first." I first looked at Li Bing Bing and saw that she was unconscious, so I probably didn¡¯t even hear my oath. I nodded and said, "Did you see anything strange in this building?"


    Jian Wei said, "Hand the item over to Wang Da Chuan and let him talk. Then, we¡¯ll have a match. Only then can we get a rough idea of the situation."


    I had only said half of what I hated most in my life, but I had no choice but to cover Li Bing with a nket and leave the apartment.


    After returning to the school building, I directly went up to the seventh floor. I went to Wang Da Chuan¡¯s office and pushed open the door. Seeing that he was still resting with his eyes closed, I took out my things.


    Wang Da Chuan opened his eyes and smiled. "You have a bright future, young man. You actually kept your promise. I admire you!"


    He got up, put on his Daoist robe, and brought over a cauldron. Inside, there was a fire, and then he took out a copper te. He said, "Put the things on the te."


    I did as I was told and put Li Bing Bing¡¯s hair and underwear on a copper te and handed it to him.


    Wang Da Chuan took the copper te and threw the contents into the furnace without even looking at it. I shouted, "Have you gone mad? I stole it with great difficulty, but you actually burned it all at once." Wang Dachuan ignored me. He mumbled some incantations and took out a peach wood sword. He pointed the sword at the cauldron and remained motionless.


    A momentter, with a loud bang, a cloud of gas rose from the cauldron and the fire was extinguished.


    Wang Da Chuan¡¯s eyes were wide open. After a moment of silence, he said, "Professor Li was indeed pestered by the Infant Soul, but that child was obviously not born to her."


    When I heard that, I was surprised. "What did you say? The child isn¡¯t hers?" "Why is that?"


    Wang Dachuan slowly enunciated each word, "Because she is still a virgin!"


    "What did you say?" You mean, Teacher Li is still a virgin? " I asked in surprise but also secretly delighted.


    Wang Da Chuan nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. This Bronze Cauldron of mine is called the Identification Furnace. It will burn the body of the woman in it. If it is a breath of air, then it will be the body of a virgin. If it is a foul air, then it will be a married woman. "And just now, when I put Li Bing Bing¡¯s things into the furnace and smelted it, what that came out was an incredibly pure and pure aura. Of course, she¡¯s definitely a virgin now."


    "So there¡¯s actually so much talk about a furnace. But if Teacher Li was a virgin, then she wouldn¡¯t have an abortion. Why would an infant spirit pester her?" I pressed on.


    Wang Da Chuan frowned. "The answer is also simple. That Infant Spirit has found the wrong person."


    "What? A ghost can make mistakes?"


    "Hehe, if a person makes a mistake, why can¡¯t a ghost? "The soul of a ghost is the soul of a human, and the only difference between it and a human is that they are missing a smelly piece of skin. Furthermore, a Nascent Soul has yet to be reincarnated and they have already lost their true form and their minds are still iplete. It is even more normal to look for the wrong person."


    I muttered, "Isn¡¯t that Teacher Li being too unfair?" "She¡¯s going to die for no reason at all. Is there any way to save her?"


    Wang Dachuan stroked his goatee and said, "It is certain that she will be wronged, but it is not for no reason. Even if the Nascent Soul found the wrong person, it must have found it because of something. "As for the method to save her ... Originally, I wanted to risk an abortion to draw a baleful seal for her, but now that I find out that she is still a virgin and that there is someone else to do the abortion, this seal is useless."


    "Then what should we do? Do you have any other way? "


    Wang Da Chuan said, "Don¡¯t worry, if you want to save her, there¡¯s still a way. But the most important thing is that you must find the reason why the Nascent Soul is bothering her. You have to do this and find the reason before I can help you."


    "Ai, you¡¯re asking me to do it again? You¡¯re telling me to do everything, what¡¯s the use of asking you?" I asked angrily.


    Wang Dachuan raised his eyebrows and said, "I¡¯m a master of Dao arts, how could I do those trivial things myself. Without me, do you know that Li Bing Bing is a virgin?" Could he know that the Infant Spirit was pestering the wrong person? Stop talking nonsense and hurry up and investigate. If you can¡¯t find the reason, don¡¯t look for me! "

 Chapter 296 Wrong person

    I looked at Wang Da Chuan¡¯s serious face and asked again: "Hey, if you im to be an expert in Taoism, then why are you here as a teacher? You must know that a lot of people outside are making a fortune with this ability right now, so why don¡¯t you go? "


    Wang Da Chuan sighed and said, "I have a responsibility, ah. When I first moved to this city, I wanted to focus on cultivation, but when I passed this school, I realized that this is an extremely dark ce, filled with evil spirits. If not for cultivatorsing to suppress me, who knows how many people would have died? When I first came here, this ce was still filled with bungalows. "


    I took the opportunity to ask, "You said our school is so strange, but why don¡¯t I feel it?"


    Wang Da Chuanughed, "That is also why I have always wanted to take you as my disciple. You have a special physique and are born with the ability to drive ghosts away, so normal ghosts do not dare toe close to you. If you cultivate well, your achievements would definitely be above mine. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. You should go and do something. I¡¯ll help you think of a way to find the reason for the Infant Spirit to pester Teacher Li. " Then he began to meditate again.


    Outside of his office, I was both happy and sad. I was happy that Teacher Li was the type of person I thought she was, not a casual girl; sad that she was being pestered by the Infant Soul, which made it even more difficult to save her.


    At this moment, Jian Wei appeared beside me and asked, "What did Wang Da Chuan say?" I recounted what had happened. Jian Wei nodded her head and said, "Oh, it¡¯s about as I expected. This Wang Da Chuan really does have some ability."


    I took the opportunity to ask, "Earlier, you said that the apartment that Teacher Li lives in was extremely weird. Did you manage to find out anything?"


    Jian Wei said, "Don¡¯t be hasty. It¡¯s inconvenient for us to talk inside the building. Let¡¯s leave the school first." I was worried about Teacher Li¡¯s matter, so I hurriedly headed downstairs as well.


    However, at this moment, I met Lei Yuan who was walking upstairs. She asked me, "Aren¡¯t we in ss now? What are you doing out there? "


    She and I weren¡¯t reserved so we replied, "You even came to ask me why did you go to theboratory when you didn¡¯t even take the English test?"


    Lei Yuan snappily replied, "I went to theboratory building to prepare for the chemicalpetition next week. Teacher Li specifically approved it, so it¡¯s none of your business! I just saw you not beingte for the first time in the morning, why are you skipping sses now? What exactly do you want? "


    I helplessly said, "Teacher Li is really sick right now, so how could I have the mood to attend lessons? I want to go to the mall to buy her some gifts and give them to her."


    Contrary to my expectations, Lei Yuan seemed to be moved. "I didn¡¯t know that you and Teacher Li¡¯s rtionship is so good. You¡¯re right, Teacher Li is so sick, you should look at her properly." "Okay, I¡¯ll go with you to buy presents. Since the next ss is music ss, it¡¯s not that important."


    As she said this, she turned and followed me out of the building. Feeling helpless, I forced a smile as I followed her out of the school.


    Beside her, Jian Weiughed and said, "How is it? Did you feel the power of the sugars? This girl ispletely infatuated with you. In the future, she will hound you even more. You must be careful. "


    Of course, I didn¡¯t dare to reply to her words. I just obediently followed Lei Yuan, my mind thinking of a way to get rid of her.


    Jian Wei continued, "Lei Yuan has always liked you secretly and has even confessed more than once. But even if you don¡¯t respond to her, I don¡¯t know what she owed you in her previous life. It¡¯s really hard for such a beautiful girl to chase after you. Although she and I are rivals in love, I have always sympathized with her. "


    Women are like this. Although the other party is a love rival and they are fighting to the death with each other, once I be the victor, I will put on an open and magnanimous attitude and say some dignified words. Even if I have turned into a ghost, I still have the same mindset.


    To me, it was still a matter of doubt. After all, I was almost like a brother to Lei Yuan, and she was also very hot and cold towards me, so I couldn¡¯t tell how she liked me. Thus, I felt that what Jian Wei said was just a lie.


    At this moment, Lei Yuan suddenly asked, "What do you think happened to Teacher Li? "I heard from Lin Dai that she is very sick, and it doesn¡¯t seem like the usual headaches and headaches. It should be a very serious illness, shouldn¡¯t we advise Teacher Li to go to the hospital?"


    I sighed and said, "It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Teacher Li¡¯s temper. She was too serious about her work and didn¡¯t pay much attention to her body before. Even though she was severely ill, she still persisted in her work, which was why she has been dragged out to this stage."


    Lei Yuan nodded. "That¡¯s right. Although Teacher Li¡¯s family situation is not bad and she should have led a rxed and happy life, she chose this thankless job. I admire her very much."


    I didn¡¯t have time to reminisce about Li Bing Bing¡¯s great personality, so I took the opportunity to ask, "Isn¡¯t your father the vice principal of the Central Hospital? Can you get him to send someone to treat Professor Li?" Or just take her to the hospital, at least it¡¯s better than lying at home right now. "


    Lei Yuan suddenly woke up and said, "That¡¯s right, what you said makes sense. I¡¯ve been preparing for the chemicalpetition these few days, so much that I couldn¡¯t even think of that. I¡¯ll go find my dad now, he has a lot of things to do at that ce, if I don¡¯t go find him personally, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll forget about it. You go see Teacher Li first, I¡¯m leaving first." She said hello and left.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and said to Jian Wei who was beside me, "Tell me what you saw earlier. What is so strange about Teacher Li¡¯s apartment building?"


    Jian Wei floated beside me and said as she followed me, "When I first entered the apartment building, I felt that something was wrong. I discovered that the building was overcast, but I couldn¡¯t see any ghosts, causing me to be extremely puzzled. When I entered Li Bing Bing¡¯s room, I discovered that there were strange noisesing from next door. I wanted to go through the wall to look, but something blocked me from entering."


    I asked in astonishment, "You¡¯re a ghost, so you should be able to go anywhere. Howe you can¡¯t even enter Teacher Li¡¯s neighbor¡¯s house?"


    Jian Wei replied, "That¡¯s right. I originally thought the same. That¡¯s why I told you to leave first. I¡¯ll investigate in detail." It was impossible to get into that room, but I was patient, so I waited by the door to see who was inside. It was after all already noon, and someone had to go out to eat.

 Chapter 297 Neighbors

    "Indeed, at this time, the door opened, and from inside walked out a middle-aged man in his thirties. He had a beard that was unshaven, and his hair was in a mess, as if he hadn¡¯t been washed in a long time, but what caught my attention the most was that his two ck eye circles were very obvious, and looked very scary, especially with his bone-piercing yin aura. Even I had to avoid him a little."


    I was astonished. "What? Does that mean that this person is really strange? Even a ghost like you can¡¯t get close to him? Could it be that he practiced some kind of demonic technique?"


    Jian Wei nodded and said, "You guessed it right. This person must have practiced some evil tricks to be able to do this much. Even I can¡¯t get through the wall. Besides, Li Bing Bing lives next door to him."


    I suddenly understood and said, "What you said makes sense. This man has yin aura and knows how to ce obstacles in his path to prevent ghosts from entering his house. Does that mean he also cultivates Dao arts?"


    Jian Wei sneered. "Even if it¡¯s a Dao technique, it¡¯s not a proper method. It must be some strange trick from Nan Yang, such as raising a little kid. The Nascent Soul I wanted to pester Li Bing with might have been released by this man."


    I shouted angrily, "That bastard! He actually dares to frame Teacher Li. I¡¯ll fight him to the death!" As he spoke, he ran towards Professor Li¡¯s apartment building.


    Jian Wei followed him and said anxiously, "Hey, don¡¯t be impulsive. That person must have very high cultivation experience. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have hurt Teacher Li like this. If you recklessly went to find him to settle the score, he might be fine. You fell down first."


    I thought about it and felt that it made sense. I stopped and asked, "Then what do you think we should do?" Jian Wei replied, "I think that fellow is very evil and perhaps has the Yin Yang Eyes. Therefore, when he appeared, I hid in the shadows. However, he still nced at my hiding spot a few times, which means that his spiritual sense is very strong. This person is not easy to deal with." I anxiously asked, "Even if it isn¡¯t easy, we still have to deal with it. Otherwise, Teacher Li¡¯s life will be taken!"


    Jian Wei said, "Don¡¯t be hasty. Let¡¯s go to Li Bing Bing and ask her about her neighbor¡¯s background first. If it doesn¡¯t work, then invite that Wang Da Chuan over."


    I took her advice and went back to the apartment building. The security guard was surprised that I hade back, but since we were on good terms, he still swiped my card and went upstairs.


    When I got to Li Bing Bing¡¯s door, I was a little worried that she had fainted inside, but before I came out I took her key and opened the door without knocking. It was a little wrong, but I was really worried that something had happened to her.


    When we entered the room, Li Bing Bing was still lying there sleeping soundly. I touched her forehead, which was still burning hot, and went to the bathroom to change her wet towel.


    Looking at the sickly Li Bing, I was in a bad mood. She could be considered the only one who treated me well all these years. Now that she¡¯s almost lost her life in such a bizarre and sinister event, how could I not be sad? The most important thing at the moment was to find out the source of the incident, so I had to wake her up from her slumber.


    I forcefully shook Li Bing Bing¡¯s shoulder: "Teacher, wake up, I have a few words to ask you."


    After calling for a long time, Li Bing Bing tried to open her eyes and asked softly: "What¡¯s wrong, is it Xiao Qiang?" Why aren¡¯t you going to ss yet? "


    "Teacher, I have something that I want to ask you, and I hope you can answer it urately." "Who is the man in his thirties who lives next door to you? Have you seen him?"


    Li Bing Bing thought for a moment and said, "That guy¡¯s name is Marco, and he¡¯s said to be an engineer from apany. He¡¯s been living in this building for several years, and I¡¯ve only seen him for the first time since I moved here. He¡¯s very stiff, and only after seeing that I nodded and didn¡¯t say anything, did I find out his identity."


    "Oh, so that¡¯s how it is." I was even more confused. Since this Ma Ke and Teacher Li did not have any connections, then why did he want to harm Teacher Li?


    Li Bing Bing suddenly thought of something and said, "Something interesting happened. On Valentine¡¯s Day, I found a bunch of roses by the door, but I don¡¯t know who gave them to me. Someone told me that they were from Ma Ke." So I went to ask him, but he wouldn¡¯t admit it no matter what. Even more so, he would ignore me when he saw me. What a weirdo. " Li Bing Bing couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Hearing her words, I am sure that Ma likes Teacher Li. When introverted men meet a girl they like, it¡¯s basically the same thing. They want to confess but don¡¯t have the guts to do it. Since he liked Teacher Li, there was no reason for him to harm her! This matter was really confusing and hard to figure out!


    My head was about to explode, and looking at Li Bing Bing¡¯s haggard face, I felt even worse.


    Li Bing Bing consoled me: "Xiao Qiang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just temporarily sick. I¡¯ll be fine again in the future. Don¡¯t worry about me. Hurry back to ss." However, after saying that, he fell back into aa.


    At this time, Jian Wei said, "It seems like Ma Ke is most likely the mastermind behind this incident. Quickly go and find Wang Da Chuan. Li Bing Bing is very ill right now, and only Wang Da Chuan can save her."


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. I asked in rm, "Did that Ma Kee?" "Jian Wei, you hide first. Don¡¯t let him see you." Jian Wei obediently hid in the bathroom.


    I got up and went to open the door. Before I went to look at the cat¡¯s eye, I breathed a sigh of relief. I opened the door and said, "Aiya, I¡¯ve been waiting for you guys for a long time."


    Lei Yuan panted, "This is already our fastest speed, do you think we won¡¯t need time to find a doctor? My father called in all the best doctors in the hospital, intending to give Professor Li a consultation. "Originally, father intended to first bring Teacher Li to the hospital for examination. I felt that time was of the essence, so I hurriedly called the doctors over to diagnose the problem."


    These doctors were all subordinates of Lei Yuan¡¯s father, Lei Feng, so they didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. They took out all kinds of diagnostic instruments and examined Li Bing for a while, but after they were done, they all frowned and said, "I¡¯ve never seen such a strange disease, say it¡¯s inmmation, but I couldn¡¯t find any lesions after touching it. This Teacher Li also went to the hospital to take a film, and she didn¡¯t have any tumors or anything like that, so the results of the blood test are normal."


    Another doctor picked up a thermometer and said, "What¡¯s even weirder is that although his forehead is burning, the thermometer showed that his body temperature is normal and he doesn¡¯t have a fever." I thought I was hallucinating, so I asked you if this thermometer showed that. The others also nodded in agreement.


    The other two doctors also said a lot of medical terms. In short, in terms of medical standards, Teacher Li wasn¡¯t sick at all, but he was almost dying ...


    The first doctor that spoke asked Lei Yuanyuan, "Miss Lei, say something, what should we do?"

 Chapter 298 trespass

    Lei Yuan was in a bad mood. "You guys have no other choice. What can I do? No matter what, I can¡¯t just leave Teacher Li at home and send him to the hospital. I can¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find out what¡¯s wrong with him with the apparatus!"


    She made the doctors put Li Bing on a stretcher in a flurry and walked out the door angrily.


    Lei Yuan turned to me and said, "I¡¯ll send Teacher Li to the hospital. Are you going with me or back to school?" I was thinking about Wang Da Chuan¡¯s situation, so I said, "I can¡¯t help much by going to the hospital, so I¡¯ll go back to school first. You can call me if you need anything." Lei Yuan¡¯s expression was slightly disappointed, but she nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s useless even if you go. You can go back to school. Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best on Teacher Li¡¯s matter."


    Lei Yuan and I packed up Li Bing Bing¡¯s things, including some personal clothes. During this time, Lei Yuan teased me a bit, "Have you seen a woman¡¯s underwear, don¡¯t take it wrong." Something like that. After a while, we closed Bing Bing¡¯s door and said our goodbyes.


    After we left the apartment building, Jian Wei walked out from my side and said, "I went to look around Marco¡¯s house. I felt that fellow was too weird. There must be some sort of conspiracy!"


    I asked in astonishment, "What did you see?" Why do you say he had a conspiracy? " Jian Wei replied, "That guy¡¯s room is full of dark energy and there are also barriers preventing ghosts from entering. When I went to observe him, I found out that he just came back from the outside with many bottles and jars that made strange noises. Even I felt that he was very creepy."


    After listening to Jian Wei¡¯s narration, I was even more worried about Li Bing Bing¡¯s situation. If there really was no medical solution, then I would have to find Wang Da Chuan through an unorthodox method.


    I hurried back to the school and went to Wang¡¯s office. I knocked on the door, but no one answered. I pushed the door open, but it was locked.


    "This old man told me to look around for him, he said that he would help me after I was done with my business. Who knows that he¡¯s gone now, what should I do?"


    I was really worried. Today I was out of school. Other than the first English test, I spent the rest of my time running around outside. Luckily, Li Bing Bing was very sick and probably wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter with me.


    Just as I was getting anxious, Wang Da Chuan said from behind me, "What took you so long?" I was startled and turned around to see that Wang Dachuan had already donned his old Tang suit. He held the teaching n in his hand and looked at me with a displeased expression on his face.


    "You¡¯re the one who asked me to go out to do something, and now you¡¯re ming me instead. What did you do just now?"


    Wang Dachuan said impatiently, "Have you forgotten that I¡¯m a teacher at this school? If I don¡¯t go to ss, would you pay me? Didn¡¯t you juste back from ss? Oh right, how was your investigation? Have you found out the reason for Teacher Li¡¯s entanglement with the Nascent Soul? "


    "Maybe it¡¯s because I found it." I said ambiguously.


    "What kind of answer is that? Did I find it or not?" Wang Da Chuan asked anxiously.


    He opened the door and let me into his office. After changing into a robe, he took out apass and said, "If you don¡¯t have the ability to find out the reason, then I can do it myself. It¡¯s a pity that I wasted so much time."


    I replied, "That¡¯s not it. I found some clues previously. Teacher Li¡¯s neighbor, Ma Ke, is a little strange. He had a secret crush on Teacher Li in the past, so he probably wanted to use this opportunity to take revenge."


    Wang Da Chuan frowned. "This kind of retaliation is unheard-of. You mean, that horse has a little brat to kill Teacher Li?"


    I nodded. "It should be like this. Otherwise, I really won¡¯t be able to find out why Teacher Li was being pestered by the Nascent Soul."


    Wang Da Chuan pped the table and said, "This bastard. This girl doesn¡¯t like you, so why are you plotting such a vicious scheme against her? What the hell is this? No, this old man is in charge of this!"


    I was ted. "Teacher Wang, let¡¯s hurry to Teacher Li¡¯s apartment and capture that Marco. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this."


    Wang Da Chuanughed. "Capture him?" Are you a cop? Am I a policeman? If we really did get into a fight, then it would be illegal arrest. He¡¯s fine, you and I will go into the police station. "


    I was a little unhappy. "Didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted to help? Why are you rejecting my idea now?"


    Wang Da Chuan said, "Helping is helping, but I have to do it within a reasonable range. I don¡¯t want to use half of my life¡¯s reputation to do it, how about this, I¡¯ll teach you a way to unlock the door, you can sneak into Marco¡¯s house and take a look, then record everything that happened inside for me, so that I can figure out what¡¯s wrong with that person, what do you think?"


    "This old schemer is obviously pushing all the difficult things to me, then he¡¯ll go behind the scenes. If he seeds, he can stand out and share the benefits. If he fails, he¡¯ll push away all the responsibilities." I thought.


    Wang Da Chuan saw that I was lost in thought and said impatiently, "What are your considerations? Now we have to fight for every second. We can¡¯t hesitate any longer. "


    He took out a small bottle and said, "This is called Tears of Ox. Wipe a drop of it on each of your eyelids and you will be able to see the ghosts. I have to give you some benefits after all you have done."


    I replied, "This isn¡¯t much of a benefit. What¡¯s so great about being able to see ghosts? To me, they aren¡¯t worth anything."


    "Aiya, you really don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. Do you know how much this bottle of tears is worth in the ck market?" Wang Da Chuan said angrily.


    I retorted, "Who knows if this is real or fake? What if it¡¯s a fake I bought from a treasure hunt?" Wang Da Chuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. "Alright, forget it. If you don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t give it to you." As he spoke, he prepared to put it away.


    I snatched it away from her. "Forget it, just consider it as me epting your kindness. I¡¯ll keep this thing." Wang Da Chuan sighed and said, "It¡¯s as though I¡¯m the one begging you to ept it, this gift is really annoying. "Also, hurry up and take me as your Master. I¡¯ll give you everything I¡¯ve learned. With yourtent talent, you¡¯ll definitely be a Grandmaster!"


    Wang Da Chuan had wanted to take me in as a disciple many times before, so I was toozy to agree. Although he had shown some ability now, I still did not have a cold.


    Seeing that I still did not agree, Wang Da Chuan became flustered and exasperated: "After all this talk, why are you so unenlightened? This old man has never let you suffer a loss. You don¡¯t believe me?" In the worst case, after you acknowledge me as your master, I can teach you how to draw up an aphrodisiac charm. It¡¯s easy for you to seduce any girl you want, what do you think? "


    "You old prick, do you think I¡¯m as lustful as you? "You say that you are the righteous path of a famous sect, but you say that this is a true Daoist magic?" I almost jumped up and hit him.

 Chapter 299 Taoism

    Wang Dachuan grinned. "Howe this is not a proper Taoist?" As for whether or not the two of them can be together, that will depend on the actual situation. For example, Brother Wei, you can temporarily increase the power of a man, but whether or not you can keep a woman¡¯s heart will depend on this person¡¯s true ability. "


    I helplessly said, "I want to be your disciple, but I¡¯m not learning any Dao arts from you. I¡¯m learning how to make lies without changing my expression."


    Wang Da Chuanughed loudly and said, "How about this: if you take me as your master, I¡¯ll go with you to Li Bing Bing¡¯s apartment and check it out. What do you think?"


    Seeing that this matter was unavoidable, he nodded and said, "Alright, Master, please ept this disciple¡¯s respect." As he spoke, he gave a perfunctory bow.


    Wang Da Chuan chuckled. "No, I have to kowtow at least three times. Bowing doesn¡¯t count." I forcefully suppressed my anger and said, "Don¡¯t be too outrageous. I have given you face. Aside from my grandfather, I have never done anything excessive to anyone before." This is your only chance. If you don¡¯t hurry up and agree, I¡¯ll be leaving. "


    Seeing that I was really angry, Wang Da Chuan immediately said with a face full of smiles: "Okay, special case, you are a high-quality material, so I won¡¯t mind it too much. Come, we will go to Li Bing Bing¡¯s apartment and investigate!"


    After getting off the old van at Li Bing Bing¡¯s apartment, I said angrily, "Didn¡¯t you say you were going to investigate with me? Why did you let me go alone?"


    Wang Da Chuan smirked, "I only promised toe with you to Li Bing Bing¡¯s apartment, and I never said I wanted to barge into Marco¡¯s ce with you. Wang Da Chuan said with a naughty smile," I only promised toe with you to Li Bing Bing¡¯s apartment, and I never said I wanted to barge into Marco¡¯s ce with you, and I never said I wanted to barge into Marco¡¯s ce with you. After he finished speaking, he scurried back to the old van like a wisp of smoke.


    Facing such a shameless master, I had no choice but to enter the apartment building dejectedly. Of course, this time I bought a pack of cigarettes for that security young man. He was always troubling him to help me swipe my card to go upstairs.


    After entering the elevator, Jian Wei appeared beside him and said with a smile, "Congrattions on finding a good master!"


    I snappily replied, "I was really unlucky to have a trash master." "Not bad. After all, he really has the ability. It would be very useful if you could learn from him in the future." I joked, "I¡¯ve learned the Dao Techniques of capturing ghosts from him. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll capture you?"


    Jian Wei smiled tenderly. "Alright then. Since you¡¯re my husband, there¡¯s no harm in letting you catch me." "Actually, you don¡¯t need to capture me. I willingly be your ve, soe and ravage me and torture me!" After saying that, she rushed forward and hugged me tightly with her soft body. I helplessly said, "How many times have I told you that I¡¯m not your husband? I¡¯m only a middle school student. Where did your wifee from? "Hey, don¡¯t be like this, sexually assaulting a teenager is against thew!" "Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t like me? I know that you like me. Is admitting that it¡¯s that difficult?"


    I was stuck with her and was just sighing when the elevator door opened and we reached the fifteenth floor. I went to Marco¡¯s door and said, "God knows if that Marco is home or not. If I unlock the door, I¡¯ll be in trouble."


    Jian Wei said, "You can go in. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in there. I could tell earlier." I curiously asked, "How did this happen?" How do you know? " Jian Wei replied, "Although I can¡¯t enter, I can still sense the situation inside. If someone is inside, I¡¯ll know."


    Only then did I take out a brown leather bag. This was given to me by Wang Da Chuan, this bag was equipped with all sorts of exquisite lock picking tools, this guy specifically said not to do anything illegal, yet this kind of tool is avable, I really don¡¯t know what he has done before.


    It was not too bad. Marco¡¯s door was opened by me a few minutester, but a fishy stench came from within the room, causing me to almost faint. Jian Wei said from behind me, "Oh, so he¡¯s spilled ck dog blood at the entrance and around the room. No wonder I can¡¯t enter."


    I had to force myself to enter Marco¡¯s room and turn on the light. I was greeted with a horrible scene, the walls were covered with a mess of runes painted with blood, and the bottles and jars in the corner were filled with some kind of strange things, but they kept moving around and making unpleasant noises, so that I didn¡¯t dare to go over and open them. There were also the puppets on the bookshelves, which were not the kind of things that could be used to look at them, they were very ugly, and I wanted to leave this ce immediately, but Wang Daichuan had also ordered me to take a photo of the surrounding rooms on my cell phone.


    And when I saw that theputer on Marco¡¯s desk was still on, I downloaded some of the data on the USB drive.


    Afterwards, I left Marco¡¯s room and closed the door. Jian Wei asked, "Why did youe out so quickly?" I said grumpily, "If you don¡¯te out, can you still live inside? I really don¡¯t want to stay in that damn ce for even a second longer. It seems like this Ma Ke is really strange. He can¡¯t escape the responsibility of what happened to Teacher Li. "


    He frowned, "This Ma Ke brat you¡¯re talking about seems to be a misceneous schr. What nonsense is this, the runes on the wall should still be considered a part of the Dao Arts category, but the golem on the bookshelf is clearly Nan Yang¡¯s evil technique. I don¡¯t know much about this, but in the bottle in the corner, I think it should be the Miao tribe¡¯s Gu. Oh right, give me the USB drive and let me see the data on hisputer."


    Wang Da Chuan took out his notebook and inserted the USB. After looking at it for a while, he was even more speechless. He murmured, "This is the first time I see such a weird person. He is learning almost everything. What is he doing this for?"


    I anxiously asked, "Master, what are you talking about? Can you exin it?" Wang Da Chuan said, "Hisputer is filled with all kinds of evil techniques, some are all evil, and there is a variety of things that are true, and these things are all different from the things that are made up on the inte. This means that Ma Ke has truly learned how to use them, but there is a taboo in this business.


    "Then what should we do? Do you have a n?" I urged.


    "Aiya, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. You need to be calm in handling this matter. Even if you¡¯re anxious, it¡¯s useless." Wang Dachuan still maintained hisposure, as if the whole thing had nothing to do with him.


    He continued, "If we were dealing with ghosts, I could have just drawn a few Evil Repellent Talismans. If it¡¯s evil spirits, I have a peach wood sword, but if it¡¯s someone who also knows about strange techniques and knows a lot of things, then we can¡¯t use the usual method to deal with him. You have to go up and bring me a jar in his room so I can see what kind of Gu worm Ma Ke is raising."

 Chapter 300 Gu worm

    My scalp tingled as I shook my head. "I really don¡¯t want to enter that room again. It¡¯s really too strange. The moment I enter that room, I feel extremely disgusted."


    "Brat, there will be many such things in the future, are you nning to hide all of them? "A man must face it bravely. Don¡¯t you want to save Li Bing Bing¡¯s life?" Wang Da Chuan encouraged me, but when I heard Li Bing Bing¡¯s name, I became excited, so I braced myself and went back upstairs. This time, Wang Da Chuan also followed me, he carried a travel bag with countless things inside, and as he walked, he said, "Master has a lot of treasures, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid of me going up with you, but you still have to do the first line of work. As long as you can bring the jar out of Ma Ke¡¯s room, I can confirm that guy¡¯s origin."


    Since Wang Da Chuan was beside me this time, she didn¡¯t appear again, probably to hide somewhere else. I quickly arrived at the door of Marco, but Wang Da Chuan ran to a corner far away, it seems like he still doesn¡¯t want to go in, and even directed me from afar, "Hey, aren¡¯t you too stupid? You only use my tools for 20 seconds, yet you actually managed to lock it up for a few minutes. What a joke, am I taking in the wrong disciple?"


    I forced myself to open the door and enter Marco¡¯s room. Perhaps because of my haste, the door was automatically closed by a gust of wind, so I didn¡¯t mind. I continued to walk into the room, suppressed my fear, picked up a shaking jar from the corner, and headed out.


    Suddenly, the sound of a lock opening came from outside the door.


    I was so scared I had to look for a ce to hide, but where to hide? I hid left and right until I found arge wardrobe in the south where I could hide people. I opened the wardrobe door and went in.


    Just as I was about to hide, the door opened and I peeked through the crack in the wardrobe door. As expected, a man with very serious dark circles under his eyes and a deathly pale face and sunken eyes came in. To make matters worse, this person definitely didn¡¯t need to put on any makeup to make a vampire movie, he should be Marco.


    Marco entered the room carrying arge bag of items. He first went to theputer and looked at the information on it for a moment. Then, he took the incense to the puppet on the bookshelf and bowed.


    He walked to the corner of the room and moved the bottles to the center of the room, forming a circle. After that, he opened the bottles one by one, and a disgusting scene appeared. From the bottles, countless colorful bugs crawled out, and their shapes were truly strange, as disgusting as they could be.


    Strangely enough, the bugs only crawled towards Marco, not out of the circle, making me rx a little, but the moment I rxed, the jar in my hand started to shake crazily. The bugs inside seemed to have sensed the situation of their own kind and were also crazily wanting to rush out of the jar to reunite with theirpanions.


    I desperately pressed down on the lid of the jar, trying my best to stop the worms from rushing out. The worms were extremely powerful, and they were pushing in all directions, making it very difficult for me.


    At that moment, Ma Ke, who had been covered in bugs, suddenly noticed something. He immediately opened his eyes, stood up and walked toward the wardrobe!


    I desperately tried to hold on to the can. Seeing this situation, I steeled my heart and said, "Anyway, it¡¯s a dead end, why don¡¯t we just go all out!" So I was going to open the closet and fight Marco to death!


    But at that moment, a delicate hand reached out from behind my shoulder and grabbed me! After all, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t searched Ma Ke¡¯s entire body before, it¡¯s indeed just a pile of clothes. How could there be anyone here, why would a woman¡¯s hand reach out to pull me back? Could it be Jianwei? It shouldn¡¯t be possible. She had said that the house was surrounded by ck dog blood, making it impossible for her to enter. So, who was the owner of this hand?


    At this moment, a gust of cold air blew over from the back of my neck. A delicate voice whispered, "You don¡¯t have to move first. He won¡¯te in."


    Hearing this voice, I was pretty sure that she wasn¡¯t Jian Wei, because everyone¡¯s voice is different, so I could tell that they¡¯re all different. But who is this woman? Why was it in Marco¡¯s closet? At this moment, another snow-white hand reached over and pressed on the jar in my hand. Strangely, the insect inside the jar immediately stopped moving.


    I couldn¡¯t figure it out, and I didn¡¯t dare to look back. I could only brace myself to look at the situation outside, only to see Ma Ke take two steps forward, then retreat and sit back down, allowing the colorful Gu worms to crawl all over his body. This scene was beyond disgusting, but I still had to brace myself to look, since I had to find out where he came from, and if I was still alive to see Wang Da Chuan, I would tell him what happened, so that he could understand Ma Ke¡¯s origins.


    At this moment, the woman next to me let out another sigh. "Wait a little longer, he¡¯ll fall to the ground and lose his consciousness. At that time, you should take the opportunity to leave. Do not turn back, understand?"


    After all, this woman seemed to be helping me leave the room, so of course I epted her request with a nod of my head. At this moment, the woman said, "I only have one request, when you leave the room, please leave the door ajar and don¡¯t close it. Then, wipe away the ck dog¡¯s blood at the door, this is all I want, I hope you can help me.


    This woman¡¯s tone suddenly became sharp, causing me to jump in fright. I couldn¡¯t help but to turn my head back, but what I saw was a delicate and pretty face, it was only a woman in her twenties, she wasn¡¯t ugly at all, especially since she was only wearing a thinyer of gauze, the contents inside were clearly visible. I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, but how could a sexy woman suddenly jump out of a narrow wardrobe?


    I softly asked, "What is your name? How did you suddenly appear here?" The woman replied, "My name is Mo Yu, I was imprisoned here by Marco. He is a pervert. If you are a kind-hearted person, do as I say. I will definitely remember your kindness."


    "But when I entered the wardrobe earlier, I clearly didn¡¯t notice you here. Why did you suddenly appear like a ghost?" I asked.


    Mo Yuughed, "There is a mechanism in the closet, and once it is opened, there is a secret room. I am imprisoned inside, and just as I escaped from the prison, I met you. You are my only hope of being saved." At this point, she pressed her body close to mine, and the softness of her words almost made my body burn with desire.


    However, the other party is such a beautiful woman, moreover her words are gentle and pleasant to listen to. Although her tone is sometimes scary, but overall, she is still quite cute. On one side is Ma Ke who is covered with Gu worms, on the other is the beautiful Mo Yu, my choice is destined.

 Chapter 301 Ink Rain

    At this moment, Marco suddenly let out a groan and fell to the ground. The bugs obediently returned to the bottles and jars one by one, and the room instantly quieted down.


    Mo Yu urged, "Quickly, this is her only chance. He will only be unconscious for three minutes. After this time, she will wake up. Hurry up and go, I thank you first."


    I pulled on her smooth and delicate hands and said, "You cane out first. Let¡¯s go together."


    Mo Yu shook her head. "If you really want to help me, then just do as I say, okay?"


    I had to get out of the closet first, and I saw Marco lying on his back on the floor. Strangely, there seemed to be a hint of blood on his face, but I was so disgusted and frightened by this man that I didn¡¯t want to look at him any longer. I turned around and wiped the blood off the ck dog by the door with a towel, then I opened the door and left with the door ajar.


    Just as I walked out the door and came to the corner, I was pulled to the side by Wang Da Chuan and asked anxiously, "How are you doing inside?"


    I angrily said, "You still have the face to ask me? Why didn¡¯t you hurry up and think of a way to save Ma Ke when he entered the room?"


    Wang Da Chuan smiled coyly. "My apologies disciple, trespassing is a vition of thew, I dare not act rashly. Besides, if you don¡¯t hide inside, how can you exin the situation?" Tell me, what did you see? "


    I threw the jar at him in annoyance. "Take a look at what it is. You should understand."


    Wang Dachuan took the jar and his face was filled with surprise. He patted the jar and it started shaking. The worm even made strange noises. Wang Da Chuan was surprised. "This thing is called Puppet Gu. It¡¯s the spirit soul that doesn¡¯t want to leave the body, using it to prolong its life. Could it be that Ma Ke is already dead?"


    I jumped in fright, "What you mean is, if a horse can be a dead man, then we should use the puppet Gu to sustain our lives and maintain our normal movements? What a freak! No wonder those colorful bugs crawled all over his body. "


    Wang Da Chuan frowned, "This situation means that even if he survived until today by relying on the puppet Gu, he would stille to the end. This person is definitely going to die, and if he¡¯s going to die, then why did he harm Li Bing? That¡¯s really evil, could it be that he¡¯s researched so many evil arts from so many sects, and wants to rely on them to maintain his life that he should have disappeared?"


    I sighed, "What¡¯s the point of living like this? Relying on the disgusting puppet Gu to extend his life is simply living a life of torture. What kind of belief is supporting him until now?"


    Wang Dachuan lowered his head, deep in thought. He seemed to sense that something was amiss. "Did you encounter anything else?"


    "I found a woman in the closet. She told me that Marco would be unconscious for three minutes after being in contact with the puppet Gu for a period of time, and then let me leave first. When I leave, all I have to do is wipe the ck dog blood at the entrance and then open the door."


    "F * ck, you can¡¯t possibly have followed her instructions, right?" Wang Dachuan¡¯s eyes were wide open, as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    "Of course, they helped me and gave me a littlefort in the most difficult times. Why can¡¯t I repay her?" I did not understand Wang Dachuan¡¯s shocked expression and thought he was making a fuss.


    Wang Da Chuan couldn¡¯t help but hit me on the head. "Little brat, you¡¯ve caused a huge mess. Aiya, this is big news!"


    He went straight to Marco¡¯s room, and although I didn¡¯t understand his anger, I forced myself to follow him. When we arrived at Marco¡¯s door, the room was filled with the scent of Ink Rain, and the room waspletely devoid of the stench from before.


    Wang Da Chuan did not bother with the words¡¯ trespassing ¡¯before, and directly ran into the house. When I entered the room, I saw Wang Da Chuan picking up Marco and pointing at a few of his acupoints. His movements were simr to those in a Wuxia film.


    At this moment, Ma Ke opened his eyes. His eyes unexpectedly returned to normal, no longer emitting a ghostly aura like before. He looked at us with a bitter smile and said, "I¡¯ve already done my best. I¡¯ve persisted for so long, but still haven¡¯t been able to trap her."


    I asked in a daze, "Why did you harm Teacher Li?"


    Marco was stunned, "You want to harm her? Why would I harm her? I¡¯ve been protecting her! "


    Wang Da Chuan sighed and said to me, "You brat, even now you don¡¯t understand. Ma Ke spilled ck dog blood in the room and drew so many runes on the wall with his own blood. He didn¡¯t do all these things to stop the ghost spirit from entering his room, and he didn¡¯t even stop us, but to prevent that woman from escaping!"


    I was stunned and asked, "What does that mean? Master, shouldn¡¯t Mo Yu go out?"


    Wang Da Chuan said dejectedly, "Not only can we not let her out, we should destroy her on the spot. She is an evil spirit among evil spirits, extremely evil, and even I find it difficult to deal with her. It seems like Ma Ke did all this to trap her! We were wrong about him! "


    At this moment, Ma Ke¡¯s breath was erratic. He looked like he was about to die. Wang Da Chuan hastily stuffed a pill into his mouth, allowing him to quickly recover some of his strength. Ma Ke then recounted the events of the past few days.


    It all started on Valentine¡¯s Day. Marco finally mustered up his courage and ced a bunch of roses in front of Li Bing Bing¡¯s door. He decided to confess his feelings to Bing Bing the next day.


    However, in the middle of the night, when he was doing his man¡¯s routine activities on hisputer, he suddenly had a heart attack and died. However, after he died, Marco could see many things he didn¡¯t see before his death, and he discovered that there was an evil soul, Mo Yu, coiled in front of Li Bing Bing¡¯s room, ready to take her life at any time.


    He, who was extremely anxious, coincidentally met a South Ocean Magus who was wandering around the underworld using his psychic powers. Under his guidance, Marco desperately tried to squeeze his soul back into his body, but the time limit was limited and he could only maintain it for a few days. He then used hisputer knowledgeable instincts to crazily search for all kinds of demonic techniques, and through hacking techniques, he broke into the internal servers of some pagans and stole arge amount of precious information.


    At the very least, the ugly spawn on the bookshelf had been gifted to him by that Magus. Receiving help from that Magus was not without some conditions, and admitting to that puppet was equivalent to joining the South Sea Demon Sect, where the Magus was located, and he could not withdraw for the rest of his life. Furthermore, that Magus also wished to obtain a living corpse, which would allow him to wander between the Yin and Yang worlds and help him do many things that he could not do in the past.


    In order to restrict Mo Yu, Marco used all possible methods to sessfully trap her in the wardrobe. He then cast all kinds of spells and evil techniques, turning the entire room into arge sealed area, all so that he could trap Mo Yu here forever. Furthermore, after today, Mo Yu would be scared out of her wits and would no longer harm Li Bing.

 Chapter 302 gross error

    The most regretful thing was that when she first trapped Mo Yu, she had used herst bit of energy to release her baby spirit and let her spirit to pester Li Bing. At that time, Ma Dong already had no time to take care of her and all he could do was to restrict Mo Yu, so once Mo Yu dies, the spirit would naturally give up on persecuting Li Bing.


    After listening to Marco, Wang Da Chuan whispered, "In the beginning, I was only wondering why a young man that I have never heard of would go all out to learn all sorts of spells. He must have a purpose, but I didn¡¯t expect that to be the case. "Ai, disciple, you¡¯ve tricked us to death. Letting go of that evil woman with such a heavy killing aura, many people will suffer."


    Of course I have to exin, "This can¡¯t be entirely my fault. You didn¡¯t see Marco crawling around like a bug, scaring me to death, and how could I not appreciate that Ink Rain was so beautiful and wanted to help me? I just made the mistake that men all over the world make. "


    Wang Da Chuan smiled wryly. "Don¡¯t use Brother Cheng Long¡¯s words as a shield. Let me ask you, you¡¯re the one who caused this trouble. How are you going to deal with this?"


    I said, "Master is an otherworldly expert. Although you said that you won¡¯t be able to solve Mo Yu, I believe that you¡¯re just being modest. You definitely have a trick up your sleeve, right?"


    Wang Da Chuanughed at my shamelessness and said snappily, "You troublemaker. Sigh. Who knows, this old man might even throw away his life this time."


    At this moment, Ma Ke didn¡¯t make a sound. He only sighed lightly. I asked, "Brother Ma, do you have any other wishes?" Speak of it, I¡¯ll definitely help you deal with it. "


    Marco looked at me and said, "I hope that you can help me take care of Bing Bing in the future. Although you¡¯ve caused trouble, those who don¡¯t know it aren¡¯t guilty. I still remember the moment when my soul returned to my body, the feeling was unbearable. Furthermore, the moment I stepped out of the door, Bing Bing immediately asked if the person who sent her the rose was me? What do you think I should say? I was already a dead man by then, and of course I wouldn¡¯t admit it. Maybe Bing Bing would never know that I tried so hard to save her. It didn¡¯t matter. I still remember the first day she moved into the apartment. She had a smile on her face and walked like a gust of wind. She was so beautiful. Every time I heard the sound of high heels outside the door, I knew she had returned. " As he said these words, a happy smile appeared on his face.


    Seeing that he was so weak, he interrupted him and asked, "Brother Ma, can you tell me more about Mo Yu¡¯s situation? Why is she so against Teacher Li? I really wonder, she looks just like a gentle and beautiful girl. "


    Ma Ke forced out a smile and said, "Actually, I don¡¯t know much about this matterpared to you. I¡¯m also very curious as to why Mo Yu hates Li Bing so much. It¡¯spletely unreasonable." Sigh, that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve already given you all the information from myputer. As for those puppet Gu, if you don¡¯t want them, just put salt in the jar. I hope you can inform my big brother Ma Tian of my death. He was cultivating in the South Sky Mountain, and he had once advised me to go with him, so that I could at least take shelter. It¡¯s a pity that I was greedy for the secr world.


    Wang Dachuan advised, "Don¡¯t give up so quickly, I can try and see if I can save your life." Ma Ke shook his head and said, "I am already dead, so what can I do to save Bing Bing. Originally, I thought that I was the only person in this world who could save Bing Bing, which is why I risked my life toe up with all sorts of methods. Now that I see you all, I feel relieved. "Also, that SouthYang Magus is in our city. You guys need to be careful of him. This man is very evil and hard to deal with."


    After Ma Ke finished saying that, he looked at me and smiled in relief. "You must remember what I said. Protecting Bing Bing is your future responsibility. Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive you even if I be a ghost."


    Being threatened like that by a living dead, I felt a little scared. I repeatedly promised him, "Brother Ma, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely protect Teacher Li well."


    Marco¡¯s breathing had already be very faint, but he continued to mutter under his breath, "You have to protect her for a lifetime, a lifetime. Do you understand?" As soon as he finished speaking, he took a deep breath.


    Wang Da Chuan lowered Ma Ke and sighed. "To be able to train in such a short period of time, this young man¡¯s talent is astonishing. What a pity."


    I also agreed, "That¡¯s right, I really didn¡¯t expect that he would do so many things in order to save Teacher Li. Before this, I had always regarded him as a demon or a pervert."


    Wang Da Chuan said, "Of course not. Firstly, you don¡¯t understand this, and secondly, what Marco did was too strange to me. Who would have thought that the truth would be like this?" This incident taught us a lesson, and that is, you can¡¯t just look at the surface. The truth is often hidden in a very secretive ce. "


    "Wow, Master, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard you say something so philosophical." I praised.


    Wang Dachuan knocked on my head, "Little brat, I often say these kinds of things in ss, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re not paying attention. Also, you¡¯re the one who caused this disaster, so let¡¯s leave the matter of taming Mo Yu to you. "


    I jumped three feet into the air in fright. "Aiya, Master, you can¡¯t y with me like this, how can I have that kind of ability? You said you can¡¯t deal with Mo Yu, isn¡¯t it suicide to let me go?" Besides, you haven¡¯t taught me anything yet. "


    Wang Da Chuan stroked his beard. "Practice is the only way to test the truth. If you really want to improve your abilities, you have to do it yourself. Otherwise, teaching you is useless."


    "Stop talking nonsense. You haven¡¯t even learned how to crawl, yet you want me to fly in the air. I must fall to my death. "Let me do it myself. You can kill me now." I firmly rejected him.


    Wang Da Chuan shook his head and covered Marco¡¯s body with a bedsheet. "Let¡¯s take care of his body first. You go call the crematorium and ask them toe over. His body has gone through many strange encounters, so he shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer."


    I don¡¯t quite agree with him. "Let¡¯s take the body to the hospital first. It can be frozen in the morgue, so it should be fine. Brother Ma still has a brother, so I¡¯ll wait for him toe before I make any ns.


    Wang Da Chuan did not deny my opinion, he nodded, and then started to clean up the room, "Let¡¯s clean up first, if the people from the hospital actually show up, they will definitely treat us as perverts or heretics and arrest us."

 Chapter 303 body

    I knew he was right, so I went along with him. It was unknown what he used, but it was a stinky liquid that came out of a yellow bottle. Very quickly, he wiped the blood curse off the wall.


    Then Wang Da Chuan hid the strange objects in the box, including the evil doll. As for the puppet Gu, Wang Da Chuan didn¡¯t get rid of it with salt, instead, he sealed the bottle again and ced the charms into the bag. I wanted to advise him, "Master, just kill those bugs, they¡¯re so colorful, they¡¯re disgusting, and you¡¯re not the one researching the seedling Gu, so what do you need these things for?" But Wang Da Chuan shook his head and said, "Foolish brat, what do you know, these things are good stuff, especially these bugs that have gone through the tempering of Marco¡¯s Yin and Yang body, they have uses too."


    Just like that, the two of us busied ourselves for a while before cleaning up the ce. I immediately called Lei Yuan and told her to call the hospital¡¯s car to pull over. Lei Yuan was a little surprised: "What?" Teacher Li¡¯s neighbor died? Is there some kind of contagious disease in that apartment building? Why is there so much trouble? I should talk to my dad. I should send someone to check the building. "


    I had to make it up, "It has nothing to do with illness or anything. When Teacher Wang and I arrived, the door of the house was left open, and the man named Marco was unconscious on the floor. Teacher Wang had some medical skills, so he said that he died from a heart attack. I checked hisputer. I¡¯ll get his brother to deal with everything elseter. Right, how is Teacher Li? "


    Lei Yuan said, "Eh, why did you suddenly get mixed up with Wang Da Chuan? "Alright, I¡¯ll arrange this. Sigh, why are there so many troubles today? Teacher Li is still unconscious, and there¡¯s another particrly annoying personing to visit him. I¡¯m so annoyed."


    I asked, "What¡¯s annoying? "Where did youe from?"


    Lei Yuan said with the same contemptuous tone, "That man said she¡¯s Teacher Li¡¯s university ssmate, she seems to be the son of the chairman of a consortium. She speaks very arrogantly and uses her white eyeballs to look at people, saying that he¡¯s Teacher Li¡¯s boyfriend now, and the hospital has something to tell him first." "Hmph, I don¡¯t believe it. Teacher Li is such a good person, how could he find someone like him to be his boyfriend?"


    After hearing this news, I felt quite upset. I could onlyfort him, "No matter what, he is someone that Teacher Li knows. Don¡¯t be slow with him."


    Lei Yuan sneered, "How dare we treat him so slowly. That guy called Heruo just arrived and he started yelling about changing the advanced ward for Teacher Li. Even though the advanced ward is full, he still asked the hospital to find a ce where they can¡¯t let Bing Bing suffer and even bear all the medical expenses. He ordered the doctors and nurses to treat everyone in the hospital as if they were his subordinates."


    I giggled as I advised, "As the saying goes, one should pretend to be struck by lightning. You don¡¯t have to be so careless towards this kind of person. The heavens will take him in." "It¡¯s not that I care about him, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if Teacher Li is alive right now. He¡¯s still making a ruckus here, saying that the domestic medical standards are too low, and when he was in foreign countries three years ago, the conditions there were very good, and now that he¡¯s back, he finds out that the domestic conditions still haven¡¯t gotten any better, so he bbered on and on about it a lot, truly hateful."


    "Oh, so he¡¯s a fake foreign devil. Then you don¡¯t need to bother with him. We don¡¯t need to get angry at this kind of person who feels good about himself but also looks down on his country. Let him stay by the side. Our main task is to make Teacher Li better." I chuckled as I tried to persuade her. Suddenly, I thought of something. "That¡¯s not right. If that Heruo had left the country three years ago and had only just returned, how could he be Teacher Li¡¯s boyfriend? "No matter how close they are, they won¡¯t be able to endure after three years of not seeing each other. Moreover, character is so trashy."


    Lei Yuan agreed, "That¡¯s why I said that He Ruo was just bragging. It¡¯s impossible for Teacher Li to fancy someone as noisy as him. Moreover, even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t have waited for him for three years. Ai, this person is so annoying." You shoulde over and visit Teacher Li as well. Maybe she can wake up. "


    I thought to myself, "Teacher Li is still a virgin, certified by Wang Da Chuan¡¯s Tao technique. It¡¯s clear that this Heruo is boasting and pretending to be Teacher Li¡¯s boyfriend. Hehe, but this also proves that Teacher Li¡¯s charm is astonishing. Even if he¡¯s dying, he still has a suitor by his side."


    After cutting off the phone with Lei Yuan, I asked Wang Dachuan, "Why don¡¯t you throw away all those weird things?" Wang Da Chuan said, "I still need to study these things, because other than the Tao techniques, I do not have much experience with other spells. This is a good opportunity to broaden my horizons, and there aren¡¯t many dangers. For example, those bugs are actually harmless to living people, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much."


    Wang Da Chuan then ced Marco¡¯s notebook into the chest and said, "He said that he left us all the information. This is even better. We can study all the unique moves of all kinds of sects in the world to prepare for unexpected situations."


    I helplessly said, "He doesn¡¯t have anything in this room. You took everything away, so when that old brotheres over, he won¡¯t cause trouble for you?"


    Wang Da Chuanughed. "ording to my calctions, even if his brother coulde, it would be in a few days¡¯ time. Let¡¯s study it first and wait for him toe." After saying that, he picked up the things and left. I had long gotten used to Wang Dachuan¡¯s shamelessness, so I could only shake my head and smile bitterly.


    Not long after, Jian Wei appeared in front of me with a frightened expression on her face. This was something I hadn¡¯t seen before.


    "What happened to you? Could it be that ghosts also have moments of fear?" I asked, puzzled.


    Jian Wei snappily replied, "Do you still have the face to say that? You were the one who released Mo Yu. Do you know how difficult it was to deal with that thing?"


    I smiled. "You¡¯re all of the same species. How did you be like that?"


    Jian Wei replied, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared, it¡¯s that all the spirits within a 100 mile radius are scared. This Mo Yu¡¯s killing intent is extremely strong, and if she gets angry, she¡¯ll use other spirits as food. Every time she eats one, her strength will increase.


    Don¡¯t just me me, it was you who said Marco is suspicious, that¡¯s why I brought Wang Da Chuan here. In the end, you all me me for letting the wrong person go, how the hell would I know Mo Yu was so abnormal. When she hugged me behind me, I really didn¡¯t notice that she was an evil ghost.


    "What? She hugged you? Did you do that? " Jian Wei¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She must be jealous.


    Sigh, what are you thinking about? Even if I had that kind of heart, I wouldn¡¯t have the guts and time to do it, but you¡¯ve already said before, the reason why we could touch each other like ordinary people is because of Yue Lao¡¯s red line.


    Jian Wei paused for a moment before saying, "I don¡¯t know about that. I think it¡¯s because Mo Yu is too strong and already has the ability to materialize, that¡¯s why you are able to meet her."


    "Damn, is she that amazing? At that time, in my eyes, she was just a cute little girl. How did she suddenly be so scary in your mouths? Can you challenge her to a duel and finish her off?" I asked tentatively.


    Jian Wei rolled her eyes at me. "No, provoking people of the same kind is taboo. Besides, Mo Yu¡¯s strength is so terrifying, I would be courting death if I were to PK with her. I¡¯m already a ghost, so what¡¯s the point in doing so?" In short, you were the one who provoked this evil woman, so you¡¯re the one who picked up the mess. I don¡¯t care. "


    I helplessly replied, "Why do you have the same style as Wang Da Chuan? Before, it was you guys who leapt off the ground to search for clues. After finding clues, you leapt off the ground to go to Marco¡¯s house to search for clues. If you put yourself in the same situation as me, your choices would not necessarily be much better than mine. "


    "Are you angry?" Husband, don¡¯t be like this. He was only acting like a spoiled child because he was scared. " He grabbed my arm and flung it back and forth.


    "Hey, be more respectful, Brother Ma¡¯s corpse is still here. You should start flirting with me. Oh right, if Brother Ma is already dead, why haven¡¯t I seen his soul?"


    Jian Wei smiled, "You can see me and Mo Yu because of special reasons. Besides that, you don¡¯t have Yin Yang Eyes, so you can¡¯t see other ghosts. He¡¯s already gone, so before he leaves, he told me to tell you to take good care of Li Bing Bing. If you can chase after her, then go after her."


    "What nonsense is this? Li Bing Bing is my teacher, how could I dare to chase after her? Besides, there¡¯s a gap in our ages." I blushed.


    "Haha, it¡¯s popr to be a sibling couple now. Besides, you guys aren¡¯t too far away. I think it¡¯s quite suitable." Jian Wei teased.


    "Don¡¯t argue with me, can¡¯t you have something serious to talk about?" I was really helpless in the face of her teasing.


    By this time, the hospital¡¯s car had already arrived. Everyone carried Marco¡¯s corpse onto the car. Due to the rush, the hospital only sent a normal van. The corpse could only be ced in the middle of the car while the others sat beside it. I also wanted to go and see Teacher Li, so I followed him into the car. Although I was previously frightened by Marco, at this moment in the car, looking at the white cloth covering Marco¡¯s body, I felt an indescribable pain in my heart. After all, in order to save Teacher Li, this young man had made a huge sacrifice and had almost destroyed the evil spirit. However, this was actually not bad. If he were to be controlled by a Magus from the Southern Ocean in the future, it would be worse off than death. Just from some movies and TV shows, I could understand how terrifying the evil arts from the Southern Ocean were, let alone in reality.


    However, halfway through the train, something horrifying happened. Marco¡¯s corpse suddenly sat up!

 Chapter 304 extortion

    When Lin Ya Shi heard this, he interrupted Li Qiang¡¯s narration. He smiled and said, "In this chapter of the game, you also have a fatty by your side. Why is that so?"


    Li Qiang thought for a while and said, "I¡¯m also suspicious of this matter. It¡¯s probably because this game will set up a storyline based on the yer¡¯s situation. The advantage of doing this is for the yer to quickly familiarize themselves with the storyline and even get caught in it."


    Lin Ya Shi said with a sigh, "This is too scary. It seems that we have to pay more attention to this game. Oh right, continue talking. I want to hear this story from you."


    Li Qiang nodded and continued:


    This frightened everyone in the car quite a bit. Some of them even fainted and I instinctively shrank back into the corner. However, when I saw Marco¡¯s pale face, his eyes were closed. He only sat up, but that alone already frightened everyone in the car.


    However, for professional reasons, the paramedics still struggled to press Marco back down. Marco shook him a few times, then regained hisposure, but everyone was still staring at Marco¡¯s body in a daze, hoping to get him to the morgue as soon as possible.


    After all, the medical staff had already checked him out when they arrived. They were certain that Marco was indeed dead, but now this person had suddenly sat up. It was like an ancient corpse swindler, how could everyone not be afraid?


    At this moment, Jian Wei appeared by my side and whispered to me, "Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s because the puppets in his body haven¡¯t been cleaned up yet. That¡¯s why Marco¡¯s soul has already left his body and won¡¯t return."


    My heart gradually calmed down. After hearing what Jian Wei said, I wasn¡¯t worried anymore. However, when I heard that Ma Ke still had that disgusting bug in his body, I felt a wave of vomiting.


    When the car arrived at the hospital, the others took Marco¡¯s body to the mortuary, along with several other security guards, and even tied it up with a rope.


    I went upstairs to find Lei Yuanyuan. ording to her, Teacher Li¡¯s ward was on the eighth floor. When I took the elevator up to the eighth floor, I heard a quarrel in the corridor.


    "Do you know who I am? My father is the chairman of the Turtle Head Group. I just wanted you to make a senior ward for Li Bing Bing, why expend so much effort? How long has it been? What kind of bullshit hospital is this!? "


    As I rounded the corner of the elevator, I saw that the man who had just spoken was about the same age as Li Bing Bing. He had a clean, white face, very small eyes, and a ratherrge nose.


    This person was probably the Heruo that Lei Yuanyuan mentioned before. He imed to be Li Bing Bing¡¯s boyfriend, and yet he yelled so much in the hospital. It was too outrageous.


    At this time, a nurse walked in front of Heruo and coldly replied, "We don¡¯t care about your identity, the hospital treats the patients as equals. Now that the advanced ward is full, there¡¯s really no ce for your friends to stay. But don¡¯t worry, our treatment of the patients in the general ward is the same, we will definitely treat them as equals."


    Heruo rolled his eyes and said, "Oh, you dare to speak to me like that?" He looked at the nurse¡¯s badge. "Oh, you¡¯re Xue Jing. I¡¯ll remember you. In a while, I¡¯ll go to the dean toin to you."


    Facing Heruo¡¯s threats, Xue Jing did not have the slightest hint of fear. She maintained her calm voice and said, "As you wish. I just hope that you won¡¯t make a fuss here and affect the rest of the patients¡¯ rest."


    "You!" Heruo was infuriated to the point that she couldn¡¯t speak. He had been blindly talking in the hospital for a long time, and this was the first time he hade across something like that. Naturally, he was displeased. He said, ¡¯Just wait,¡¯ and went downstairs.


    Only then did I notice that nurse called Xue Jing. She wasn¡¯t tall, but her appearance was very sweet. Her hair was a roll up like a little doll. I didn¡¯t expect that such a petite girl would be so hard to talk to, which made me admire her.


    Xue Jing saw me standing at the side and watching her, so she asked, "What business do you have with me?"


    "I¡¯m here to see Teacher Li Bing Bing. Which ward is she in?"


    "Oh, so you also came to see Teacher Li. There are quite a few people who came to see her today. Follow me." Xue Jing lightly smiled, revealing two dimples.


    She led the way and we quickly found Teacher Li¡¯s ward. At this moment, she was still in aa, and there was no sign of improvement. Lei Yuan was just beside her.


    I whispered, "How is Teacher Li?"


    When Lei Chong saw me, her eyes immediately reddened. "Li Qiang, what do you think we should do? We¡¯ve tried everything, but it looks like Teacher Li just can¡¯t wake up. Is she really not going to make it?" I wanted to find her family, but her parents are off now, and it would be sad if she wasn¡¯t with them at thest moment. "


    I patted her on the shoulder tofort her. "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing we can do. I¡¯m also working hard." Lei Chong nced at me and said, "What method do you have? Is he better than these doctors? " I said smilingly, "That¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s just that I still can¡¯t tell you about it. I¡¯ll tell you about it after I¡¯ve settled it."


    Lei Yuan sighed and said, "Up to you. In any case, it¡¯s a dead end now. If there¡¯s anything wrong with it, you can try it." She thought that I was talking about some kind of an unorthodox method, so she didn¡¯t hold out much hope.


    Xue Jing seemed to have a good rtionship with Lei Yuanyuan, "Xiao Ting, don¡¯t be so sad. A strong person like Teacher Li will definitely get better. Oh right, I just criticized that Heruo. I¡¯m afraid he will take his revenge on me in the future."


    However, Lei Yuan pped her hands, "You did too right. That guy Heruo is very annoying. I¡¯ve already annoyed him to death. I should have taught him a lesson anyway." "Don¡¯t worry, with my dad backing you up, he won¡¯t be able to offend you."


    However, Xue Jing shook her head. "It¡¯s not a lesson. I just told him not to speak out loud."


    While Xue Jing and Lei Yuan were chatting, Jian Wei whispered in my ear, "That Nascent Soul has already absorbed most of Li Bing Bing¡¯s yang aura. It seems that Mo Yu¡¯s scheme will seed."


    I made an excuse and went out into the hallway. I pretended to be on the phone and whispered, "What do you think we should do? How should we save Teacher Li? "


    Jian Wei asked, "Wang Da Chuan didn¡¯t teach you anything, so you should think of a way to capture that Infant Spirit right now. At the very least, it can dy Professor Li¡¯s illness."


    I bitterly smiled. "Stop joking with me, alright? I¡¯ve only taken you in as my master a few hours ago. Other than a bottle of tears, there¡¯s nothing else."


    Jian Wei said, "Try to see if you can see the Nascent Soul." I wasn¡¯t too willing, "What¡¯s the use of just seeing ghosts? It¡¯s not like I have any way to subdue them, so I¡¯m just getting more upset after watching them."


    Suddenly, my phone rang. It was Wang Da Chuan¡¯s number. I answered the phone. Wang Dachuan said, "Disciple, hurry ande to the hospital. I¡¯ll give you something."


    "What is it?" I asked puzzledly.


    "Silly kid, of course it¡¯s to save Li Bing Bing. Are you confused?" Wang Dachuan said impatiently.


    I went downstairs quickly and saw Wang Dachuan standing under a big tree, waving at me.


    "Why didn¡¯t you give me anything?" I said snappily.


    "Stinking brat, what do you know? Do you think that I won¡¯t do anything after I return with that pile of things? "Let me tell you, I had already guessed that Marco would undergo a Corpse Transformation. Come with me, the morgue is probably in a mess by now."

 Chapter 305 mortuary

    I dubiously followed behind Wang Da Chuan, the hospital¡¯s mortuary was in a yard behind, sure enough, arge group of people had already gathered at the entrance, almost all of the hospital¡¯s security guards were out, someone reported the police, and the police car was about to arrive. The mortuary was screaming non-stop, and the crowd at the entrance was chattering.


    Wang Da Chuan sighed. "I already said that cremation is the best way now, otherwise there would be trouble. You must bring it to the mortuary to see what trouble it is."


    I angrily said, "How can I be med for this? I said that I would bring Marco to the hospital¡¯s mortuary. You didn¡¯t object at that time, so why are you arguing with me now?" I looked at Wang Dachuan¡¯s eyes and suddenly understood, "Oh, this was your n after all, right? You just want Marco toe to the morgue and cause some trouble, and then you want to achieve something else, don¡¯t you? "


    Wang Dachuan¡¯s face was beaming with happiness. "Well, I didn¡¯t misunderstand you, master. That¡¯s what I thought."


    "Damn, you are so abnormal." I really don¡¯t understand what this Wang Da Chuan is thinking. Why did he purposely arrange such a scene? Ma Ke¡¯s corpse is so fake, what kind of opportunity can it bring to him?


    But at this moment, he suddenly saw a sh of red light inside the morgue, and then a few puffing sounds. He saw Marco scurry out from the entrance of the morgue, but his eyes were still closed, and he ran quite fast. In a few steps, he had arrived in front of the crowd, scaring the crowd into dispersing, and a few people even lost their shoes.


    He was fat, with white hair and a white beard, but his footsteps were light. The most eye-catching thing was that he had a peach wood sword in his hand, which was muchrger than Wang Da Chuan¡¯s, and the sword hilt was wrapped in shark skin. He then shouted loudly, "Evil beast, you¡¯re hurting people while carrying their bags, why aren¡¯t you capturing them?"


    With a few steps, he appeared behind Marco. With a wave of his hand, a white mist enveloped Marco.


    Marco still wanted to resist, but his movements had be extremely slow after encountering the smoke. He was still able to move, so he wanted to charge over and attack the old man.


    The fat old man let out a cold snort, the peach wood sword in his hand touched his finger, and with a swish, he pierced through Marco¡¯s body. A red light shed, and Marco fell to the ground.


    Those bugs wanted to escape, but they were hit by the white smoke released by the fat old man. They struggled for a while and then turned into dust.


    By now, the crowd had all left, leaving the old man, Wang Dachuan, and me in the courtyard.


    Wang Dachuan walked up and cupped his hands towards the fat old man. "Senior Brother, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so many years, and you¡¯ve finally revealed your ability."


    The fat old man looked at Wang Da Chuan and snorted, "When did you get the hell over here, didn¡¯t I say I wouldn¡¯t see you again?"


    Wang Da Chuan smilingly said, "At the time, you were still angry, so you didn¡¯t have to take what you had said seriously. I havee here to discuss something, and I hope you will give me some face."


    The fat old man once again covered Marco¡¯s body with a piece of cloth and said, "Let¡¯s wait for me to clean it up for a while."


    Just as they were about to leave, they were stopped by the fat old man, "Don¡¯t leave yet, if you get bitten by that thing then you¡¯ll have a change. I¡¯ll give you some pills, take them with vinegar, they will be fine after three days, and if you don¡¯t listen I can¡¯t do anything about it either."


    Those people could tell that the fat old man was capable, and seeing the terrifying scene of Marco¡¯s corpse being extorted, they obviously knew that modern medicine alone was not enough to resolve it. They obediently nodded their heads, received the pills from the fat old man, and staggered away.


    The fat old man pulled Marco¡¯s corpse into the morgue with one hand and ced it on a table. He suddenly turned around and looked at us. "You guys cane in. If you have anything to say, quickly say it."


    Wang Da Chuan pulled me to the fat old man. "This is my new disciple. He¡¯s quite talented. Brother, how about it?" He then introduced him to me, "This is my Big Senior, Zhao Feng. His ability is ten times better than mine."


    He sewed Marco¡¯s corpse and put it in the freezer. As he washed his hands, he said, "It¡¯s a good material, but now that he¡¯s been possessed by a ghost, he might not even be able to live past you. Is it useful for you to take in someone like him as your disciple?"


    Wang Da Chuan smiled awkwardly, "Senior Brother, you¡¯re amazing. You could tell there was something wrong with this kid with a single nce."


    I unhappily replied, "I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t speak nonsense, alright?"


    Zhao Feng smiled contemptuously, "Your life and death has nothing to do with me, I¡¯m just saying whatever I see. You must have been in trouble for a short time, and the ghost did not mean to harm you, if she had deliberately sucked in your yang energy, you would have already lost your life, but humans and ghosts are different. It¡¯s not good for you to stay together. Do your best, and don¡¯t say anything else."


    Wang Da Chuan echoed, "Senior Brother is right. I also tried to persuade that kid, but he just wouldn¡¯t listen to me. Sigh." Zhao Fengughed, "In the end, who is the master among you all? If he doesn¡¯t listen to you even for such a small matter, why did you take him as your disciple? Isn¡¯t that disgraceful to our sect? " Wang Da Chuan smiled coyly. "I can see that his talent is really good. I can¡¯t bear to waste such a good talent."


    At that time, I advised you to ignore that school and throw your entire life away. But you just refused to listen to my advice, so what about now? Zhao Feng said coldly.


    Wang Da Chuan sighed. "Senior Brother, aren¡¯t you the same? You and Master had an awkward time, yet you decided to hide in this morgue. Dozens of years have passed, and Master has passed away. Can¡¯t you forgive him?"


    After hearing this, Zhao Feng didn¡¯t say anything, he just took out his peach wood sword and threw it to Wang Da Chuan, saying: "Take this thing back, it shouldn¡¯t have been mine to begin with. Today, I coincidentally did something.


    Wang Da Chuan didn¡¯t take it. "If you want to return it, return it yourself. I came here to find senior brother for some matters." Zhao Feng said, "This was all nned by you, right? Even if this man was hit by the puppet Gu before, but after he dies, the puppet Gu will leave his body. However, this guy had quite a few of them hidden inside his body, and he even suddenly jumped up to scare people.


    "Eldest Senior Brother, why do you think I did this? I have always been acting on behalf of the heavens and did many good deeds." Wang Dachuan still kept quibbling.


    "These dozens of years, you have tried to force me toe out and help you many times, and you have also used a lot of rotten ideas, but I have never been taken in before. This time, it¡¯s the same, I don¡¯t want to be involved with the Spirit World anymore, I just want to live in peace here for the rest of my life.

 Chapter 306 Senior Brother

    Wang Da Chuan continued to chase after him. "Senior Brother, you¡¯ve been stuck here for so many years, have you never felt an itch in your hand before? After learning so much, it¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t use it all the time. Furthermore, this is a super difficult bone to bite off, without your help, I¡¯m afraid we would have had to sacrifice it all for ourselves. "


    Zhao Feng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked, "What kind of tough bone made you so scared?" So Wang Da Chuan recounted what had happened, and then sighed, "If my disciple hadn¡¯t been merciful, he wouldn¡¯t have released Mo Yu to harm everyone. This is also my responsibility."


    "Hur hur, it might not be that you¡¯re softhearted. I think it¡¯s because you¡¯re lustful." Zhao Feng mocked.


    I replied unhappily, "I should call you Martial Uncle, right? But it¡¯s not because I¡¯m lustful or lecherous, it¡¯s because Mo Yu did help me, which is why I helped her. Besides, how would I know that she¡¯s an evil spirit? After all, I¡¯ve only taken in her as my master for a day, so I still haven¡¯t learned a lot of knowledge. "


    Zhao Feng said, "If you did wrong, then you did wrong. Don¡¯t make so many excuses, your Master did everything possible to invite me out of the mountain just to help you fill the hole. Silly kid, you still don¡¯t understand what happened. However, from what you have said, Mo Yu actually has the ability to materialize, which increases the difficulty of taming her. Even if I help you guys, the chances of sess aren¡¯t very high. "


    Wang Da Chuan saw that the matter was settled and hastily smiled apologetically. "As long as Senior Brother can help, we can discuss about the rest." Zhao Feng sighed, "I know I can¡¯t hide from you, sooner orter I will be dragged into the water by you. But you must remember, this disciple of yours will bring you quite a big trouble, and even take your life."


    Even though he was right in certain aspects, his tone was very arrogant, and sometimes he even treated me like air. It was thest thing I wanted to do, but today, in order to save Li Bing Bing¡¯s life, it¡¯s good to have a lot of helpers, not to mention that he was very skilled at dealing with the corpse fraud, so even if it was difficult to get along with, he had to endure it.


    Zhao Feng looked at me again and said, "If you really want to learn something, then calm your mind. I see that you are too impatient, meddling in all kinds of things. You don¡¯t have the temperament that cultivators should have."


    I smiled, but said nothing. Zhao Feng shook his head and said, "This kid is too petty, he¡¯s not someone with a big heart." He nagged again.


    Wang Da Chuan took me to the side and said softly, "This Martial Uncle of yours is that kind of a person, he is mean, he likes to talk right and wrong, but he is really powerful, if he wants to do this, he has to do it himself. Just bear with it as much as possible, it¡¯s just this once, so it¡¯s not that big of a deal."


    I smiled. "Master, there¡¯s no need to worry about me. In order to save Teacher Li, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice anything, let alone such a small matter. He¡¯s an elder, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I say anything more."


    "En, my good disciple. Once this matter is over, I will definitely teach you everything I learned in my life." Wang Dachuan was obviously very satisfied with my answer.


    At this time, a few police cars came to the door, it was because someone had called the police earlier, Zhao Feng went out and said a few words to the policemen, then sent them away, and then came back saying: "Listening to you guys¡¯ process, I understand why Mo Yu became so powerful, and why the seal set by Marco mixed together with the leaders of the various factions. Although it can eliminate evil spirits like Mo Yu in a short time, once the operation fails, Mo Yu¡¯s strength will actually increase, which is also why she can transform into a real body, it can be said that she has already evolved from a demon.


    "Eldest Brother, what do you think we should do next?" Wang Da Chuan asked respectfully.


    Even if it¡¯s an Evil Spirit, it still has a weakness. ording to my deduction, her weakness should be her own child, as long as we capture that Nascent Soul first and then use her to lure Mo Yu into our trap, the sess rate will be much higher. "


    Wang Dachuan gave him a thumbs up. "As expected of the eldest senior brother, his n is too good!" Next, I shall ask eldest senior brother to help me capture that Nascent Soul. "


    Zhao Feng, on the other hand, rolled his eyes at Wang Da Chuan, "I can understand that you can¡¯t catch Mo Yu, but why did you even find me a baby spirit? "You¡¯re still a naughty person. You don¡¯t do anything important. You spend half a day in insignificant ces, but you don¡¯t do a single thing that you should be doing."


    I interrupted, "Senior Master might not know, but during this period of time, it was really because of all kinds of idents that my Master was unable to deal with that Infant Spirit. He has actually been helping out."


    Zhao Feng sneered, "He really is a master and disciple, speaking up for him." "Brat, listen up. I am teaching my junior brother a lesson, you have no right to care about it, nor do you have the right to speak."


    I¡¯ve been holding it in for a long time, and now I really can¡¯t hold it in any longer, so I cursed, "Old man, don¡¯t be too arrogant, I¡¯ve been giving you face in order to save Teacher Li, now you¡¯ve gone too far, and forced me to curse, haven¡¯t you? If you keep on acting like this,ozi will beat you up right now. " I started to rush forward, trying to punch the old man.


    However, Wang Da Chuan grinned and hugged me. "Stinky brat, my Senior Brother is testing you, you¡¯re still just like Tucson."


    "What are you doing? What right do you have to call me childish?" Wang Da Chuanughed, "When I first joined the sect, senior brother tested me like this. He provoked me with some sarcastic remarks. Let¡¯s see how long I can endure it. Your temper hasn¡¯tsted as long as mine."


    At this time, Zhao Feng alsoughed out loud, "It¡¯s just a joke, young man. It¡¯s not strange that once you step through this threshold, you will be in a situation that makes you upset or even angry a thousand times stronger than what I just did. When you think about it for a bit longer, cultivation is actually a process of improving your body to resist external interference. "


    "Thank you for your teachings, Martial Uncle. Just now, I scolded you. I hope you don¡¯t mind." I said apologetically.


    Zhao Feng shook his head, "This is not the same thing, we have something important to do next. Wang Da Chuan, I know your narrow-mindedness, capturing a Infant Soul is a very simple matter, you just don¡¯t want to waste energy and magic treasures, do you?"


    Wang Da Chuan smiled coyly. "Senior Brother, you¡¯re too serious. Of course there¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s my ability that¡¯scking, so I might as well be a master of martial arts."


    Zhao Feng snappily said, "Stop bullshitting, I¡¯ve been your disciple for so long, do you think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking?" As he said that, he opened the box and took out a. However, looking at its texture, it seemed to be different from the usual one.


    This is the Spirit Hunting Web, specifically used against vengeful spirits. One can only be used five times, and this has already been used three times. This young man will use this thing to bring back the Nascent Soul. Zhao Feng said with a smile.


    I said worriedly, "I don¡¯t know anything. Furthermore, I don¡¯t have the ability to see ghosts. How could I do such a big thing?"

 Chapter 307 bovine tears

    Wang Da Chuan said, "Didn¡¯t I give you some tears? You first wipe them off, then you¡¯ll be able to see the Nascent Soul. This Spirit Catching Network has the ability to automatically tame spirits, so it doesn¡¯t need you to cast spells. What are you afraid of? "Hurry up and go, don¡¯t embarrass me."


    Zhao Feng said, "After this is done, this Spirit Catcher Network will give you a chance to tame a spirit body. This is something that most people can¡¯t get their hands on, you lucky brat."


    Wang Da Chuan angrily said, "Do you still want to save Li Bing? Everything is up to you, so of course you have to take care of it yourself, don¡¯t count on us old guys to do everything you want to do, Senior Brother and I are people who have half our bodies buried in the ground, we can¡¯t help you for too long, sooner orter you will have to provoke us, go, Senior Brother and I have more important things to do."


    "After you capture a Nascent Soul, remember to bring it here. I¡¯ll tell you what to do next." Zhao Feng warned me onest time.


    Yesterday, I was still a high school student who had nothing to do, but today, I met a ghost bride who imed to have teleported back from the future, and then I met Teacher Li who was being pestered by the Infant Soul. Then, I found out that next door to her lived a strange neighbor who took in the hateful Wang Da Chuan as his teacher, and also encountered Mo Yu¡¯s super evil spirit. I was inexplicably scolded by Wang Da Chuan¡¯s Senior Brother.


    When I got downstairs, I saw Lei Yuan angrily making a phone call. When she saw me, she turned off her phone and asked, "Where did you go just now? Why did you leave for so long?"


    "Teacher Wang and I went to do other things, so we were dyed."


    "Teacher Li is about to copse and his heartbeat is about to stop. What do you think we should do?" Lei Yuan¡¯s voice sounded like she was about to cry.


    I knew it was a critical moment. If I didn¡¯t save Li Bing now, I really wouldn¡¯t have a chance. So I made up my mind and said, "Wait for me, I¡¯ll be here in a bit." Lei Yuan said unhappily, "Where are you going? "Quicklye with me to see Teacher Li."


    Lei Yuan¡¯s greeting didn¡¯t stop me, I had to find a ce to wipe away my tears. I went to a deserted corner and took out the bottle from my pocket. As I opened the bottle, a foul stench drifted out, "Damn, it smells so bad." I almost puked.


    I forced myself to drop a small drop of the liquid into my hand. It turned out that the liquid was a bit like liquid glue, but the color was a little pale yellow, and when it came out it tasted even more. Forcing myself to be disgusted, I wiped the smelly cow¡¯s tears on my left eyelid and then on my right eye.


    Both sides of my eyes immediately looked as if they were covered with chili peppers, making me sneeze. "Your grandpa¡¯s Wang Da Chuan, did you use the chili concoction to deceive me?" I scolded angrily, thinking that Wang Dachuan was just teasing me.


    I rubbed my bloodshot eyes as I walked out of the corner. Eh? There seemed to be quite a few people in the hospital. It was clearly much more lively than before.


    Just as I was wondering, a pretty girl came up to me. She was very dashing and elegant, and I couldn¡¯t help but nce at her more than once. She seemed to feel my peeping and turned her face to look at me, and I nearly fell to the ground in fright. The other half of her face was almost gone.


    F * ck, can we really meet a ghost now?


    At this moment, Jian Wei appeared by my side and said with a smile, "Just now, that little sister was hit by a speeding car on her way to work. Sigh, what a pity. Your boyfriend had already proposed marriage."


    "Can I really see ghosts?" I still asked her in disbelief.


    Jian Wei smiled tenderly. "Didn¡¯t you notice that this ce is much more lively? "You¡¯ll understand when you look again."


    I gave her a few more nces and sure enough, the olddy from the east floated up. The youngd from the south was missing a leg, and what¡¯s even weirder was that the fellow was jumping with one leg horizontally across the wall. The little girl in front of me had already opened her skull, probably dying before she could finish the craniotomy.


    When the elevator doors opened, I was even more stunned. The elevator was filled with a myriad of spirits and it was so packed that it was hard for me to enter.


    I might as well take the stairs. Although I can see ghosts, but at least I can keep some distance. At least I have some room to dodge.


    Jian Wei floated beside me andforted me, "Don¡¯t be afraid. With me here, even if ghostse to provoke you, I will chase them away."


    I looked at her gratefully. Although I never really believed that school beauty Jian Wei would marry me in the future, but this ghost bride Jian Wei was really good to me. I am a person who will repay favors no matter what.


    Finally, I ran to the eighth floor and went to Li Bing Bing¡¯s room. There were already doctors and nurses waiting there, and even if I didn¡¯t understand what was going on, I could tell that the situation wasn¡¯t good. More importantly, I could finally see a little girl in red clothes clinging onto Li Bing Bing.


    When Lei Yuan saw me, she cried and scolded me, "Where did you go? It¡¯s already like this, why are you still so calm?"


    I didn¡¯t have time to exin to her, the only thing I needed to do now was to capture that Infant Spirit into the Spirit Hunting Network. At this moment, there was a sudden ruckus outside the door, and Heruo pushed the door open and said loudly, "Your shitty hospital is too trashy. You almost killed them, yet you don¡¯t allow me to help Li Bing Bing to transfer to another hospital. I want to file aint against you!"


    Lei Yuan took a step forward and pushed Heruo away, "Can you stop shouting? Teacher Li is already like this, why are you still causing trouble here?"


    Heruo was furious, "What, I¡¯m causing trouble? I only wanted to help Bing Bing escape the ck Hospital. None of you have any good stuff here! I must take her away! " He was about to carry Li Bing away.


    I was so angry that I charged over and sent two big ps towards Heruo¡¯s face. The bottom of his foot gave me a violent kick. I took advantage of this fellow¡¯s miserable shrieks to fall to the ground and took out the Spirit Catcher Network!


    On the surface, this Spirit Catching Network looked like an ordinary, but the line was shining with a faint blue light. I don¡¯t know if it was because of my tears or because I didn¡¯t notice it before, but this Spirit Catching Network was even more mysterious than the one Zhao Feng gave me.


    He remembered that Zhao Feng had said before that the Spirit Catching Network had the ability to capture spirit bodies automatically. There was no need to cast spells; it only needed to target the spirit bodies that needed to be captured.


    Following his instructions, I opened the¡¯s opening and aimed at the little girl that was clinging onto Li Bing Bing. However, just as the red-clothed infant spirit was about to be sucked into the Spirit Catching Network, someone behind me gave me a violent push. The Spirit Catching Network immediately changed its direction and turned to the other side.

 Chapter 308 catching-net

    "Damn, I made a mistake!" I always thought that the thin guy was a patient in the ward, but I didn¡¯t think that he was actually a ghost. At this moment, he was struggling with all his might on the Spirit Hunting Network, "Brother, can you let me go? "I¡¯m just a wandering soul who stays in the sickroom obediently without harming or disturbing anyone. I really don¡¯t have anywhere to go, how did you catch me?"


    I didn¡¯t have the time to care about the thin person¡¯s pleas and turned around to see who was pushing me. I saw that his eyes had reddened as he angrily said, "Stinky brat, now that you¡¯ve eaten the guts of a leopard, you dare to attack me? You don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you?" I wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. I kicked him in the stomach again: "You were screaming in the hospital and interfered with Teacher Li¡¯s rest. If I don¡¯t beat you up, you can beat me up if you continue to scream!"


    Heruo stood up holding her stomach and still wanted toe over but was stopped by the doctors and nurses. Lei Yuan said, "What are you guys thinking of fighting at this time? Li Qiang, why did you take out a bag?"


    I said, "What do you know? Help me stop that idiot X. I have something important to do." As he said that, he opened the door of the Spirit Catcher Network. With a swish, the skinny man floated out and repeatedly thanked him. "Thank you, brother. You know that I¡¯m not a bad person. No, you¡¯re a bad person." I didn¡¯t have the time to talk nonsense with him. I just waved my hand, signaling him to stand far away. The skinny guy just jumped through the wall and didn¡¯t dare to stay in the room anymore.


    I aimed the Spirit Catching Network at the Infant Spirit, and sure enough, the Spirit Catching Network created a strong suction force that sucked the Nascent Soul over. I aimed the Spirit Catching Network at the Infant Spirit, and sure enough, the Spirit Catching Network created a strong suction force and sucked the Nascent Soul over.


    Finally, I heaved a long sigh of relief. At this moment, the instruments beside Teacher Li gradually returned to normal, but she still hadn¡¯t woken up.


    Jian Wei stood beside me and said, "Li Bing Bing has been drained of too much Yang energy by the Nascent Soul and needs some time to recover. Don¡¯t worry about her, she¡¯s probably saved her life already, your top priority right now is to hand the Spirit Catcher Network over to Wang Da Chuan and Zhao Feng so they can destroy the Nascent Soul."


    Actually, I¡¯m still a little hesitant. After all, this infant spirit is only a three year old little girl and she looks pretty cute. She might not even know that she is harming others and is only being driven by Mo Yu.


    At this moment, the doctor came over to inspect the apparatus. After a short while, he said in surprise, "Oh my god, I¡¯ve never seen such a strange situation before. The patient is actually recovering. What¡¯s going on?" The hospital would obviously be confused, because they didn¡¯t know the reason behind Li Bing Bing¡¯s illness, and since they were so confused that they were almostpletely recovered, it was natural for them to be confused.


    However, Heruo still refused to let me go. I coldlyughed, "You want to fight me? Come, I¡¯m not afraid of you."


    In fact, Heruo was already scared by me and left after a few curses. As for whether or not he would find anyone to take revenge on him in the future, that¡¯s not my concern for the time being.


    Lei Yuan came over and asked, "What method did you use? Why did Teacher Li¡¯s illness suddenly recover after you opened that? " I replied smilingly, "It¡¯s not a problem. That bag is for me to store fruits." Teacher Li got well on her own. It has nothing to do with me. " Lei Yuan¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, "You¡¯ve always been weird today, why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth? We¡¯ve talked about everything for so many years. "


    I patted Lei Yuan¡¯s shoulder, "Lei Yuan, I thank you for saving Teacher Li¡¯s life, but I have a very important matter to attend to right now. I hope that you can take care of Teacher Li here, and when I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle find you, but if anything happens to me, I hope that you can help me pass the message on to my parents. This is the key to my house, please help me take care of it." I gave her the key.


    Lei Chong¡¯s face reddened, and with a rare shyness, she said, "How can you be like that? Why are you giving me the key to your house for no reason at all? What do you take me for? As for what you said just now, why did it sound like yourst words to me? Just what kind of ruckus did you make, can you tell me the truth? "


    I smiled embarrassedly, "I will tell you the truthter, but time is limited, I really don¡¯t have time to exin it to you. Alright, I¡¯ll leave first, if that Heruoes to cause trouble again, then call me, I¡¯lle and take care of him."


    After exiting the door, the tall and skinny guy appeared by my side, constantly thanking me. "Bro, where did youe from? Those who possess the Spirit Hunting Network aren¡¯t ordinary people. Can I follow you?"


    I snappily replied, "I¡¯m just a beginner so I don¡¯t have much ability. Why are you following me?" Furthermore, we are from different worlds, there is no need for us to get to know each other. "


    The skinny man shamelessly said, "I¡¯m called Chen Xi Bai, I¡¯ve been wandering in this hospital for thirty years and have nothing to do. Today, I¡¯ve finally met a true master, how can I let him go?"


    I really didn¡¯t have the time to chat with him, so I simply said coldly, "I¡¯ll leave it to you, Jian Wei." As she walked downstairs, Chen Xi Bai was startled by Jian Wei¡¯s sudden appearance. "You, when did youe out? Don¡¯t push me, we¡¯re all of the same kind, don¡¯t be too hasty ..."


    I don¡¯t care about how Jian Wei will deal with Chen Xi Bai. Right now, I¡¯m rushing to the mortuary so that I can hand over the Spirit Hunting Network to them. Before, Zhao Feng said that I could only use the Spirit Catching Network five times, because of that bastard Heruo, I used it once more, so in the future, I can¡¯t use this Spirit Catching Network again. Before, Zhao Feng said that I can only use the Spirit Catching Network five times, because of Heruo, I used it once more, so in the future, I can¡¯t use this Spirit Catching Network again.


    When we arrived at the morgue, Zhao Feng and Wang Da Chuan were ying chess leisurely in the courtyard. When I saw them, I was angered.


    Wang Da Chuanughed. "You brat, why are you bbering so much. Didn¡¯t Senior Martial Uncle Zhao say that the Spirit Hunting Network automatically activated the Spirit Catching Network? It doesn¡¯t require you to do anything. Why are you holding yourself back? Have you gotten the item?"


    I shook the Spirit Catcher a few times. "I¡¯ve already gotten it. What should I do next?"


    Zhao Feng put down the chess pieces and smiled, "I will watch a good show for you next." He took the Spirit Hunting Network and frowned, "Why did you use it once more? We can¡¯t use this anymore, what a pity. "


    "If it wasn¡¯t for that trash called Heruo causing trouble, I wouldn¡¯t have epted it wrong once. But luckily, I finally brought the Nascent Soul back, what do you guys think I should do?"


    Without saying anything, Zhao Feng entered the room and took out a jar. It was a bit like the vat used to hold wine in ancient times. He opened the opening of the Spirit Catching Network and poured into the jar.


    That jar immediately shook and even jumped up. Luckily, it was held down by Zhao Feng. Only after a while did it gradually stabilize.

 Chapter 309 quarrelling

    Zhao Feng sighed and said, "This Nascent Soul is so strong. He is just a young girl a few years old. How can he be so capable?" The grievances and grievances were truly heavy! If a child is already this powerful, then Mo Yu¡¯s strength can be imagined. It seems that the uing great battle is unavoidable! "


    Wang Da Chuan said excitedly, "Senior Brother, it¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve fought alongside you, and when I think about what will happen next, I feel a little excited."


    Zhao Fengughed out loud and said, "You are so abnormal, this is a battle of life and death, you still have the mind to joke around." Zhao Feng said, "Next, we will start to set up the formation. We must lure that girl Mo Yu here and trap her. We only need a short while and that girl will surely die in a pool of pus and blood."


    I curiously asked, "But why did you lure Mo Yu into the trap you set?"


    Zhao Feng pointed at me and said, "Right now, you have the best rtionship with Mo Yu. She has seen you before, but she didn¡¯t kill you. She also said that she owes you a favor, so the mission of luring Mo Yu into the trap will still be given to you."


    "Bullshit, I¡¯m not going to do it. This is a job of suicide. Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?" I don¡¯t want to agree to this. After all, Teacher Li is almost done. Why should I take on something I don¡¯t need to take on?


    Wang Da Chuan advised, "Don¡¯t be such a silly kid, this is a rare opportunity. You must know that Mo Yu has already cultivated to a preliminary level, so she¡¯s not easy to deal with. If you don¡¯t have a reliable method, who knows how many people will die to her, and all of this was caused by you. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?"


    I shook my head and angrily said, "I¡¯m ashamed your head. I¡¯ve already done my best in this matter, so what else do you want me to do? I¡¯ve done almost all the work outside. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have obtained so many valuable items. Now, you¡¯re ming me instead. It seems that I should just go home!"


    Zhao Feng looked at Wang Da Chuan helplessly. "What kind of disciple did you take in? It¡¯s so tiring to do something soplicated." Wang Da Chuanughed. "It¡¯s good for a man to have a bit of temper. Didn¡¯t you also have this kind of personality back then?" Zhao Feng scolded, "Bullsh * t, I didn¡¯t do that. I was the most obedient disciple in our sect. Otherwise, Master wouldn¡¯t have thought of passing his mantle down to me."


    Wang Da Chuan said helplessly, "Don¡¯t brag so much. Master told us in private that you were the most difficult disciple he had taught. If it weren¡¯t for your talent being so high, he would have kicked you out of the sect long ago. But who would have thought that you actually left on your own."


    Zhao Feng¡¯s face suddenly became gloomy, "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore. Life is full of hardships. At this age, why are you still worrying about that incident?"


    "Fuck, even the lyrics havee out. Are these two people doing crosstalk?" I really felt like I was going crazy and loudly said, "Why can¡¯t you all just go and capture Mo Yu? Why does everything have to be done by a rookie like me?"


    Zhao Fengughed, "Respecting the elderly and cherishing the young is a traditional virtue of the Chinese nation. You should have already known about this when you were in primary school right? Of course, we two old men can¡¯t rush ahead with everything. Now that the sun has set, it¡¯s not like we have anything to do. For the most part, it¡¯s better for you two to do it in the eight to nine o¡¯clock sun. "


    I thought to myself, "This person is quite capable, but his mouth is too poor. However, he doesn¡¯t have much of an air about him. If it wasn¡¯t for his personality, he would have been a grandmaster at the very least."


    Wang Da Chuan said, "Are you going to do it or not? If we don¡¯t capture Mo Yu, Li Bing will suffer a cmity sooner orter. Do you know?" This guy obviously knew where my weaknessy. When he heard that Li Bing Bing was still in danger, I immediately panicked. "Then what do you think we should do? I¡¯ll do it."


    "Love, ah, ha. Junior brother, you have epted a love disciple." Zhao Feng teased with a smile.


    Wang Dachuan looked annoyed. "Let¡¯s set up the formation quickly. It¡¯s almost dark, and so are you. We can¡¯t get rid of the problem with your little mouth."


    Zhao Feng said, "There¡¯s no rush, it¡¯s not time yet. How about we brothers have a drink of Old Bai¡¯s vigor first?" Wang Da Chuan shook his head. "Drinking wine is a mistake. We¡¯d better not. By the way, senior brother, how did you deal with Marco¡¯s corpse?" Zhao Feng said, "Didn¡¯t you all see? I cleaned up the puppets and then frozen the bodies in the freezer. I also gave the medicine to the injured people, so they should be fine."


    Wang Da Chuan shook his head. "It¡¯s not that simple. This is the first time you¡¯ve shown your ability in front of so many people. There is no wall that doesn¡¯t let the wind pass through, so I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to stay here."


    Zhao Feng said, "It should be fine. So what if they see it? Even if I help the hospital solve such a big problem, do they still want to fire me?"


    Wang Da Chuan sighed, "After all, it¡¯s best to be careful when doing this. When I was at school, I was cautious, afraid that others would see through my ability and pretend to be a muddleheaded old man. I only dared to reveal my true ability when no one was around, because if our identities were to be exposed, not only the people around us would be threatened, even the relevant departments woulde over to investigate. What will you do then?"


    After all, what Wang Da Chuan said was reasonable. Zhao Feng had been hiding in this ce for dozens of years, and now that his identity had been exposed due to the special incident, his future days would definitely not be peaceful. However, he suddenly said angrily, "If you didn¡¯t intentionally bring Marco¡¯s corpse here, would I have been exposed? Your sister, it¡¯s all your fault, you still have the nerve to remind me?! "


    Wang Da Chuan said with a smile, "I mean, Senior Brother, why don¡¯t youe with me to the school? It just so happens that the school stillcks an old watchman, and that there are many supernatural incidents in the school that I can manage during the day, but when the teachers have to leave during the night, I can¡¯t do anything about it. I heard that a few of the older security guards have already run away, and if you can go there, then I will be able to watch the school during the day and during the night."


    Zhao Feng sneered and said, "You did everything you could to take me to your school, I was very cunning, and I already advised you not to go there, that kind of extreme yinnd, even Master might not be able to control it, and it¡¯s not easy for you to stay there for that long, so hurry up ande out, what should happen sooner orter is still going to happen."


    Wang Da Chuan sighed. "If that ce was a wastnd, I wouldn¡¯t care. But that is a school, and there are countless creatures studying there. I can¡¯t stand any of them dying, so why don¡¯t youe and help me?"


    Zhao Feng said impatiently, "There¡¯s no point in continuing. I¡¯ve already reiterated my view from a long time ago that helping that school is a waste of effort, and there will be endless troubles in the future. If you¡¯re willing to be Lei Feng¡¯s guest, then I won¡¯t go."


    Wang Da Chuan saw that he couldn¡¯t persuade Zhao Feng, so he could only shut his mouth and y chess in silence.

 Chapter 310 salt salt

    They were arguing, but I was ignored. "Hey, if you guys have something to discusster, can you please get back to business?" I said unhappily.


    Zhao Feng threw the Spirit Hunting Network to me and said, "Although this thing is useless now, the little girl¡¯s yin aura is still on it. You take this Spirit Hunting Network to walk around and you will be able to attract Mo Yu. Then, you bring her here and we will take over the rest of the matters."


    I took over the Spirit Catcher Network. "Do you have any defensive measures?" I¡¯ll just go straight to Mo Yu, what if she harms me? "


    Zhao Feng said, "How can we get what we want without getting into the tiger¡¯s den. People from our sect used toe here like this before. Don¡¯t be afraid to die if you want to. Don¡¯t do it if you¡¯re afraid to die, do you understand?"


    "Your sister, I was just boasting. Howe you don¡¯t dare when my master invites you to work at the school?" I silently cursed. However, I still had to rely on him to capture Mo Yu, so I could only secretly suppress my anger.


    Wang Da Chuan stood beside me and said, "Evil Spirit Mo Yu owes you a favor, so she shouldn¡¯t harm you. If she wanted to harm you, she would have done so long ago. Anyways, after you see her, say some good words and don¡¯t offend her, so naturally, you¡¯ll be safe. "


    "Damn, isn¡¯t this nonsense? Master, you¡¯re pushing your disciple into a fire pit. I really don¡¯t want to go." I said bitterly.


    "Good child, please be a bit more manly!" Do you want to save Teacher Li? Mo Yu obviously has a grudge with Li Bing. If you can¡¯t kill her, she¡¯ll kill Li Bingter. Do you want this result? " Wang Dachuan threatened me with a cold expression.


    I braced myself and nodded. "Alright, but since you guys want to kill her, you should at least set some traps. Can you let me see how you guys are going to deal with this?" I¡¯ve been taking on disciples for an entire day, and I haven¡¯t even seen a real big scene. "


    Wang Da Chuan looked at Zhao Feng, who nodded, "Anyway, he¡¯s still a disciple of our sect, so there¡¯s no harm in taking a look." Wang Dachuan then said, "Alright, you stay here for now. It won¡¯t be toote to leave after we finish setting up the array."


    I suddenly thought of something and asked Zhao Feng, "Uncle Master, previously when you caught Marco, you swung your hand and produced white smoke. Furthermore, that smoke was able to turn the puppet bug into powder. What is that thing?"


    Zhao Feng smiled and said three words, "Guess."


    I immediately replied, "Damn you."


    Zhao Fengughed out loud and said, "This kid is really interesting, I like him." Hehe, I don¡¯t mind telling you, that thing is a very ordinary thing, it¡¯s just salt. Salt foam is a special ability against puppet Gu, the more effective it is, the better, follow me. "


    I thought to myself, "Marco did tell me that puppets are most afraid of salt. It seems like Zhao Feng already knew of this move."


    Zhao Feng brought me to a small room, which was probably where he kept the food. When I opened the door, I saw that it was filled with sacks with the words iodized salt on them.


    I eximed, "Uncle Master is too amazing. He bought so much salt. Don¡¯t tell me that he often encounters such strange urrences?"


    Zhao Feng helplessly shook his head and said, "That¡¯s not true. A few years ago, when we were fighting over the salt, I also robbed a lot. Later on, it was all umted here."


    "Holy sh * t, so even otherworldly experts can be this stupid." I murmured.


    Zhao Feng smiled bitterly and said, "I know what you¡¯re thinking, but if you don¡¯t have salt in your house, then talk to me. There¡¯s plenty of it here, and it will be useful in a while. Help me carry a bag first."


    I struggled to carry a bag of salt into the courtyard. Wang Da Chuanughed and said, "Senior Brother, are you trying to marinate some salted vegetables? Why are you carrying so much salt?"


    Zhao Feng seriously said, "Junior brother, I don¡¯t know. This is a new formation that I have researched for many years. Now I coincidentally met an evil spirit like Mo Yu. I can test it and see how its effect is."


    I was very worried, "Senior uncle, this isn¡¯t some kind of test run by a high school. If it doesn¡¯t work, then we can try again. If your formation isn¡¯t effective, then we¡¯ll all die!"


    Zhao Feng smiled and said, "I know, but we must not let this opportunity slip by, and we don¡¯t know when we will be able to encounter such a good opportunity again. Moreover, based on my many years of cultivation experience, I believe that this formation is absolutely not a problem, Junior Brother, what do you think?"


    Wang Da Chuan¡¯s face was not looking too good. "Senior Brother, I haven¡¯t seen the formation you were talking about. We can¡¯te to a conclusion yet, how about we set up the formation Master taught us, your new formation and so on."


    Zhao Feng¡¯s face suddenly changed, "Junior Brother, you¡¯ve gone through so much trouble to beg me for help, and now that you say no, what do you think of me?"


    Wang Da Chuan said helplessly, "Senior Brother, you didn¡¯t mention anything about creating a new formation. If I had known earlier, I would have gone through the details." Zhao Feng shamelessly said, "Anyway, this is my only condition. If you want my help, you must use a new formation, or else, not only will I not help, I will stand by Mo Yu¡¯s side. You better take care of yourselves."


    "What the hell! Did you get kicked in the head by a donkey? What good is it for you to stand on the side of an evil spirit?" I was so angry that my nose was about to turn crooked.


    Zhao Feng chuckled, "Actually, all of this has nothing to do with me. I just want to test out the new formation. If you don¡¯t agree, you have to bear the consequences." As he spoke, he sat on the old master¡¯s chair and crossed his legs, looking calm andposed.


    I whispered to Wang Da Chuan, "Master, do you think his new formation is reliable?"


    Wang Da Chuan frowned, "He is one of the most talented people in our sect, if it really is the Phantom Repellent Array that he wholeheartedly developed, then it should be useful. However, a sessful formation requires a lot of practice before it can be poprized in the Spirit World.


    I sighed and thought: "Li Bing Bing is in danger right now, so I can¡¯t risk it. It seems Wang Da Chuan is very confident in Zhao Feng, so he won¡¯t lose this match!" Therefore, I nodded and said, "Let¡¯s just fight it out. We¡¯ll just follow Great Master¡¯s lead. Master, what do you think?"


    Wang Da Chuan nodded. "You said it yourself. If something happens in the future, it won¡¯t be my responsibility."


    "This old schemer, he always hides behind the scenes, and he even disregards all responsibility. Why did I have to acknowledge such a wretched person as my teacher?" I don¡¯t feel good about it.

 Chapter 311 New Formation

    Wang Da Chuan came to Zhao Yong, "Senior Brother, I agree. Since you have confidence in your new formation, let¡¯s give it a try."


    Zhao Feng was overjoyed, "I knew you would agree, don¡¯t worry, I have studied this array for decades, the effect should not be a problem. Also, to deal with a spirit body like Mo Yu that has been bedeviled, I need to use a heavy weapon.


    He entered the room and quickly brought out many things. Most of them were things that I didn¡¯t recognize, so I could only foolishly watch as he fiddled with them.


    Zhao Feng first closed the door, then ced the jar containing the Nascent Soul in the middle of the yard. Then, he took out thirteenrge iron bowls, filled them with water, and arranged them in a circle.


    He stabbed the peach wood sword into the side of the circle and cut his finger with the dagger. Then, he dripped his blood into the iron bowls. Then, he broke the sack and sprinkled some salt into the circle to form the pattern of a gossip.


    Seeing that Zhao Feng was busy, I asked Wang Da Chuan, "Uncle, this is the morgue. What if someonees?"


    Wang Da Chuan said, "Your uncle-master has already informed the hospital. Because of Ma Ke¡¯s fraud, even if someone died in the hospital, they wouldn¡¯t be sent here. The hospital will handle it by itself, so you don¡¯t have to worry."


    I was still worried. "The morgue is a ce filled with dense yin energy. Wouldn¡¯t it be more suitable for her to fight Mo Yu here?"


    Wang Dachuan¡¯s eyes lit up, "You do have a bright future, and have not learned much before you can see this point, but you only know one thing, the mortuary is indeed full of dark energy, but there are often rtives of the deading here, it¡¯s very lively, but it¡¯s very positive, and can temporarily suppress the dark energy. If Mo Yu were to enter, she would probably suppress part of her strength."


    "Oh, I see." I nodded, at this time, Zhao Feng had almost finished setting up the array formation, and he said, "Brat, did you see that? In a while, you will bring Mo Yu to this circle, and when she sees her child trapped in the jar, she will definitelye to rescue him in excitement. At this time, quickly leave the circle, Junior Brother and I will immediately cast the spell to scare Mo Yu to the point where her soul will never be reborn.


    I nodded. "I understand. I¡¯ll do it now."


    After all, this matter is extremely dangerous, and I might even risk my life. I don¡¯t know if this is worth it or not, even though Teacher Li¡¯s position in my heart is very high, but if I really have to sacrifice my life for her, I am still a bit hesitant.


    Jian Wei appeared behind me and asked, "Have they finished making arrangements?" I nodded. "Do you really need to ask? Can¡¯t you see that?" Jian Wei smiled and said, "There are two experts capable of exorcising ghosts in that courtyard. How could I dare to approach them? I could only watch from afar. Of course, I could not hear what you were saying."


    I replied in silence, "Martial Uncle is nning on using a new formation to deal with Mo Yu, but I feel that he just wants to use up all of his salt."


    Jian Weiughed heartily. "Don¡¯t be so ridiculous. Don¡¯t worry too much. Your master and senior are experts. They shouldn¡¯t be trying to cheat you. Oh right, why are you still holding this?"


    I helplessly said, "I¡¯m going to use this Spirit Catcher Network to lure Mo Yu into the trap. I¡¯m really worried that she won¡¯t fall for it."


    Jian Wei replied, "It¡¯s clear that the infant spirit soul is her child. There¡¯s no mother that doesn¡¯t care about their child, she¡¯ll definitely take the bait. I sensed her killing intent a while ago, so she might not be far from here. You¡¯d better be careful. I¡¯ll be leaving first."


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re my wife? Now that my husband is in trouble, aren¡¯t you going to stay and help me?" I¡¯m so scared right now, I want to find someone to keep mepany.


    Jian Wei smiled, "Good husband, you must personallyplete this task. We definitely cannot have any conflicts between our own kind, otherwise, my fate will really be very miserable. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I can¡¯t, but you can admit that you¡¯re my husband, which makes me very happy."


    She smiled and gave me a kiss on the cheek before floating away.


    "F * ck, you still want to live and die with me? What Yue Lao and Red String of Fate? What hundreds of years of an unparalleled couple? Why did they disappear at the most crucial moment? What the hell is that?" I muttered and cursed for a long time. In fact, the main reason was because of my extreme fear. It was just to vent my anger.


    Suddenly, someone behind himughed. "What are you talking about? You look very angry." Then, a familiar fragrance drifted over.


    I felt my body bing numb and didn¡¯t even dare to turn around. However, she, Mo Yu, directly walked in front of me and looked at me with a smile.


    Mo Yu wore a white doctor¡¯s coat, she was tall, had long hair that draped over her shoulders, and her two slender snow-white legs were extremely alluring. If I didn¡¯t know of her identity, I really would have drooled.


    A strange expression appeared on Mo Yu¡¯s face as she wiped the sweat off of my forehead. "Why are you sweating so much? Are you having a fever?"


    I shook my head. "You should be straightforward with what you have to say. We understand each other, so there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush."


    Mo Yu smiled sweetly and said, "Mm, you are a straightforward person. I just want to find my child and take her away. If you agree to this condition, we will be safe and sound. What do you think?"


    I asked again, "What about Teacher Li?"


    "Li Bing Bing?" Mo Yu pushed the few strands of hair in front of her back, and said smilingly: "Her life is mine, none of you can keep her alive. "Although you took my daughter away before, it only dyed the time of Li Bing Bing¡¯s death. I still have to kill her."


    I forcefully suppressed my anger and said, "What deep hatred do you have with her? Is there a need to kill her sopletely?"


    Mo Yu¡¯s previously rxed expression suddenly darkened as she viciously said, "That woman stole my man, ruining my life¡¯s happiness. Do you think I should kill her?!"


    I shook my head. "Teacher Li isn¡¯t such a person. There must be some kind of misunderstanding."


    Mo Yu sneered, "You¡¯re her student, and since you like her so much, you should naturally speak up for her."


    I was about to exin when I suddenly saw a hubbub in front of me. Heruo angrily brought a group of ck clothed thugs to a ce not far away. He pointed at me and said, "It was this brat who hit me just now. You guys help me vent my anger!"


    At this moment, Mo Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically as if she had been hit in the head by something. She slowly turned her head away.

 Chapter 312 debt collection

    Heruo, who was greeting the thug, suddenly saw Mo Yu. His expression froze and she was tongue-tied. She was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Mo Yu said coldly, "Heruo, you heartless thing! "Let¡¯s settle the score today!"


    Heruo was so scared that he wanted to run away, but he also asked his subordinates to block Mo Yu for him. Mo Yu raised her hand, and a strong gust of wind attacked, sending dozens of strong men in ck flying.


    I thought, "Could it be that Mo Yu knows Heruo? What rtionship did the two of them have? Listening to Mo Yu¡¯s words, could it be that the person Mo Yu spoke of as heartless was actually Heruo? Didn¡¯t that guy im to be Li Bing Bing¡¯s boyfriend? Why is it rted to Mo Yu again? This is so chaotic. "


    At this moment, the others had already scattered in fright and fled in all directions. After all, who would dare to stay and watch such a terrifying scene? Only me!


    Heruo desperately tried to escape, but a white silhouette suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his path. He was so frightened that he copsed onto the ground with his hands covering his face, not daring to look at the person in front of him.


    Mo Yu sneered, "Didn¡¯t you say before that I am the most beautiful woman in the world? You will forever love me, yet now you don¡¯t even have the courage to look at me anymore?"


    Heruo trembled as he said, "Mo Yu, I¡¯ve let you down. You can leave now, or I¡¯ll burn some paper money for you. If you¡¯re worried about intion, I¡¯ll burn some ingots for you."


    "The price of gold has been falling. It¡¯s better for you to burn some houses." I said sarcastically.


    Heruo red at me, "Stinky brat, you¡¯re so daring, yet you still dare to joke around with your father at a time like this. Mo Yu, this person is very annoying. First, kill him, then we can talk about proper business, okay? "


    He actually wants to use the Ink Rain to kill me.


    Mo Yu sneered, "Not only did this boy save me, he treated me sincerely. Why would I want to kill such a person? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to get rid of bad guys like you. "And that Li Bing Bing, I must kill her too."


    "No!" Heruo and I said in unison, which was a rare urrence.


    "Mo Yu, you can¡¯t do this. This has nothing to do with Bing Bing. You can¡¯t kill the innocent. I know you died because of me, and I¡¯ve always felt guilty. No matter what you want to do, please let Bing Bing go."


    Seeing that Heruo was so concerned about Li Bing Bing, Mo Yu became even angrier. With a wave of her hand, Heruo flew far away andnded heavily on the ground with a loud thud.


    "You¡¯re still thinking about her so much now. What¡¯s so good about that coquettish fox that made you so obsessed? When I conceived your child, you let me get rid of it without even thinking about it. The reason why you wanted to break up with me is all because of that vixen, Li Bing Bing. After Mo Yu said these words, her hair was already floating up and down, and her face was extremely hideous.


    I took the opportunity to dissuade her. "I can prove that Teacher Li really has nothing to do with this man. They are just ssmates. Sister Mo Yu, please don¡¯t misunderstand."


    Mo Yu coldly said, "I didn¡¯t kill you because I owe you a favor, but if you dare to stop me, I will do the same."


    "Sister Mo Yu, please wait a moment. Can you tell me about what happened between you and Heruo? I want to know what happened. I also hate this person, so I won¡¯t help him. You can rest assured."


    "Don¡¯t try to stall for time, even if the policee, it¡¯s useless. Right now, no one is my opponent, I just want to find justice!" Mo Yu sneered.


    I took the opportunity to ask, "Since you want to seek justice, you should at least let me know how all of this happened, right?"


    Mo Yu thought for a moment before she finally recounted the entire story. It was only at this moment that I found out the truth of the matter!


    It was three years ago, and Mo Yu was the princess of a nightclub in the provincial capital. Due to Heruo¡¯s frequent visits to the nightclub, the two of them got to know each other very well, and very quickly, Mo Yu became pregnant. But at this time, Heruo suddenly said that she was chasing her ssmate Li Bing, and didn¡¯t want to marry Mo Yu and let her beat the child away.


    However, after losing her child, Mo Yu¡¯s attitude became very gloomy, and she often went to the university to pester Heruo. When Heruo¡¯s father found out about this news, he gave Mo Yu some money to shut her up, and then arranged for Heruo to study abroad.


    Although Mo Yu received quite a bit ofpensation, her mood wasn¡¯t any better. She often dreamed of that child, and the child was gradually growing up until a few months ago, when that Nascent Soul could even talk to her in her dreams.


    Her mental torment made Mo Yu go crazy. She hated the people who caused all of this, and she wanted revenge. She wanted to kill them all, so on a rainy night, she jumped down from the top of a tall building with great resentment.


    "After I died, the happiest thing I ever did was to be with my child, and then it would be the process of finding my enemy. Since Heruo went abroad and I didn¡¯t know where he went, I thought I¡¯de and get rid of Li Bing Bing. I finally found where Li Bing Bing went. I knew she came to this city to be an English teacher, and that she knew where she lived, so I came to find his. But something went wrong in the middle, you know that, and that Ma Ke was hindering me. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape, and I wouldn¡¯t have been this powerful, so I¡¯m very grateful to you! "


    I even regretted releasing such a huge demon for no reason. Although Wang Da Chuan and Jian Wei hadined to me before, they were now ming themselves for almost burying me.


    Mo Yu looked at me with a pampered expression on her face, "If I didn¡¯t die, I really want to have something happen to you. No matter what you think, I will take their lives because of Heruo and Li Bing Bing. You can¡¯t stop me, haha, you can¡¯t do anything about it."


    I still wanted to say something, but Mo Yu lightly waved her hand, making me unable to open my mouth, as if my mouth was sewn shut.


    Mo Yu walked over to Heruo, smiling, "Heruo, what else do you have to say?" Heruo¡¯s face was pale. "What else is there to say? I¡¯ve let down both of you. If you want to fight, then do it. But if you can let Li Bing Bing off, I¡¯ll be forever grateful."


    "Hmph, even now you¡¯re still thinking about that vixen, how unrepentant!" Mo Yu furiously pped Heruo, causing blood to spurt out from his mouth and nose, almost causing him to faint.

 Chapter 313 It is impossible to live with self-inflicted evil

    I don¡¯t have any sympathy for Heruo, but seeing that he was still speaking up for Li Bing Bing, my heart loosened a little. This man started to abandon his rtionship with Mo Yu, his character was bad, and he treated others with arrogance and disrespect, but looking at his behavior with regards to Li Bing Bing, it didn¡¯t seem like he was pretending. He probably really liked Teacher Li, but this kind of liking brought Teacher Li into an abyss and almost killed her.


    I stepped forward to stop Mo Yu. "Even if it¡¯s the truth, you¡¯re already dead. Why care so much about it? Just quickly go and reincarnate with your own child. If you continue to harm people like this, you¡¯ll never be able to reincarnate."


    Mo Yu nced at me. "What¡¯s the point of reincarnation? Isn¡¯t it good that I¡¯m like this now? Even an expert exorcist doesn¡¯t dare toe to see me, and actually sent a child to stop me. Are experts so cowardly these days? "


    I shook my head. "My master is obviously not like you think. He just wants me to have a talk with you first. If you can give up on your revenge and go into reincarnation, my master will naturally return your child to you. Otherwise, the result will be hard to say."


    At this moment, I was really forcing myself to say these words because there was a ghost in front of me who could take away my life at any time and even negotiate conditions with her at this moment. I even felt a little admiration for myself.


    Once Mo Yu heard about the Infant Spirit, she stopped and turned around, "What did you do to Little Red?"


    "My master has already ced Xiao Hong in a safe ce. As long as you don¡¯t kill Li Bing Bing, we will hand her over to you. Follow me." I¡¯m going to lead the way


    However, Mo Yu didn¡¯t move and said, "I¡¯ll go upstairs and kill Li Bing first, then I¡¯ll go save Xiao Hong. That¡¯ll be fine."


    "Hey, do you understand what I¡¯m saying? My master has put your daughter in a safe ce, and the so-called safety is for us, not for your daughter. As long as you dare to kill innocent people, that Nascent Soul will be destroyed by my master, and then, your soul will disappear forever from the face of the earth. Think about it, for a small personal grudge, killing a woman that you don¡¯t have right now, is it appropriate? " I was a little angry, and displeased with Mo Yu¡¯s persistence.


    Mo Yu came back to her senses and walked towards me. "Alright! Since the matter will be settled sooner orter, why don¡¯t wee together?" With a raise of her hand, a powerful suction force appeared, pulling Heruo who was curled up on the ground over, then dragging her forward.


    Seeing Heruo¡¯s miserable state, I couldn¡¯t help but click my tongue, but seeing Mo Yu¡¯s angry expression, I thought to myself, Forget it, she has already given me a lot of face, why would I look for trouble? Furthermore, as long as I bring her to the mortuary, and let Zhao Feng and Wang Da Chuan settle the rest of the matters, I would be able to stand to the side and watch.


    But at this moment, Mo Yu did something I was very surprised about. She suddenly stretched out both her hands, creating a strong gust of wind from her body and charged towards the eighth floor of the building. Then, with a few banging sounds, the window of the eighth floor was forcibly pulled down and a sickbed slowly flew out beforending on the ground.


    "Damn, this power is almost the same as the Myriad Maic King¡¯s, it¡¯s too awesome!" I felt like I had seen a special effect scene in a movie and was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t close my mouth.


    The one lying on the sickbed isn¡¯t anyone else but my homeroom teacher, Li Bing Bing. I thought that Teacher Li would definitely die, but seeing her lying on the sickbed with her face red and breathing even, it seems that Mo Yu didn¡¯t harm her yet.


    "What are you trying to do?" I asked in astonishment.


    Mo Yu sneered, "Do you think I can¡¯t see through the scheme behind this? Your master basically wants to set a trap and use my daughter to plot against me. Right now, I also need to bring a few hostages with me in order to bepletely safe. "


    Even though this woman had be an evil spirit, her thoughts were meticulous. She was able to see through the ns of Zhao Feng and Wang Da Chuan, what should she do? Cold sweat broke out all over my body, and for the first time I felt a great threat!


    I led the way in front while thinking of a way to deal with the situation. Mo Yu joked with me without saying a word, as if we were going out to y together. However, Heruo continued to drag her on the ground. Her clothes were torn, revealing her tattered skin and flesh. From time to time, she screamed miserably. She was still unconscious on the sickbed, being pulled forward by Bing Bing through the air by Mo Yu¡¯s magic.


    If it wasn¡¯t to bring Mo Yu into the array, I would have already run away. Now, my only hope lies in Zhao Feng¡¯s ability, if his new array doesn¡¯t work, then everyone will die together. Mo Yu has both strength and brains, she is too difficult to deal with.


    When I finally arrived at the front of the courtyard and was about to enter, Mo Yu said, "Stop! Let me think about it first." I unhappily asked, "What are you still thinking about? We¡¯re already here. Hurry up and go in. Your child is still waiting for you."


    Mo Yu sneered, "You want to use Xiao Hong to harm me? Do you think I can¡¯t see through it? Now my thoughts are, let that master of yours step out, I want to see what kind of ability he has, if he doesn¡¯t step in, then I will definitely not enter the courtyard! "


    So troublesome! I could only grit my teeth and say, "Master, Mo Yu wants to invite you out to meet her, do you agree?"


    But when I finished speaking, the courtyard waspletely silent. There was not a single sound, only the odd array formation and the altar ced in the center of the array formation. Mo Yu sneered, "You want to use salt against me? You¡¯re too stupid! This thing ispletely useless against me!"


    I shouted a few times, but no one replied. "Your sister, those two old fellows couldn¡¯t have run off like that, right? I knew that they definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to face Mo Yu head on, and asking me to bring Mo Yu over is just to dy their escape time a little. They really have no backbone! " I was so angry that I shivered. The feeling of having no hope left me feeling cold to the core.


    Mo Yu sneered, "You are a master beyond the world, why don¡¯t you even have the courage to see me? Look at that broken and broken formation you¡¯ve prepared. What sort of thing do you think this level of crude goods can stop me? "


    She waited for a while longer, and seeing that there was still no one around, she decided that it was probably because everyone had left, so she impatiently entered the courtyard, took a step into the array formation, and quickly arrived in front of the altar. At this moment, the jar was shaking everywhere as if it was beckoning to Mo Yu, and Mo Yu anxiously said, "My good daughter, don¡¯t worry, Mommy is here to save you!" She was about to open the jar, but then she hesitated, as if she were thinking about something.


    At this moment, two pairs of ck hands reached out from the two cauldrons beside the vat. One of them tightly gripped both of Mo Yu¡¯s arms. At the same time, a voice spoke next to my ear, "Brat, quickly pull out the peach wood sword on the ground and stab it into Mo Yu¡¯s heart. One sword will pierce through her heart and she will bepletely exterminated. Hurry and make a move!" When I looked back, there was no one behind me.

 Chapter 314 Formations

    When I heard that the voice belonged to Zhao Feng, it really pissed me off. This guy was the same as Wang Da Chuan, he didn¡¯t want to show his face, and he even wanted a rookie like me to do such an important thing.


    But I can¡¯t not go, right now only I can do it, if I don¡¯t do it, then no one else can. Thus, I braced myself and ran to the middle of the formation. I pulled the peach wood sword out from the ground and walked towards Mo Yu.


    "Li Qiang, I have always been lenient towards you and have never hurt you before. Killing me is your sin, and if you stop, I can guarantee that I won¡¯t hurt you in the slightest, but if you do make a move, I won¡¯t treat you lightly from now on."


    I looked at Mo Yu¡¯s beautiful face, but I still hardened my heart. Gritting my teeth, I said, "I¡¯m sorry Mo Yu, I¡¯m not doing this for myself, but for the safety of many people. I hope that you can be reborn soon and have a blissful next life.


    After saying those words, I threw the peach wood sword forward. With a "chi" sound, the wooden sword stabbed into Mo Yu¡¯s body. Moreover, it had arge hole in it. It should be able to kill the other party!


    However, what I didn¡¯t expect was that Mo Yu actually didn¡¯t die. Furthermore, with a violent movement of her body, she broke free from the ck hand that was extending out from the cauldron and kicked me out of the circle.


    I felt a sweetness in my throat as I spat out a mouthful of blood. "Damn! Why didn¡¯t I kill her?" At this time, Zhao Feng¡¯s voice said, "Idiot, you missed the target. That ce is the stomach, not the heart! How did you get into biology? " I shouted in dissatisfaction, "You always instruct me on what to do. If you can do it, you can do it!"


    Zhao Feng smiled bitterly, "You think I didn¡¯t go up?" I¡¯ve been working! " Just as he finished speaking, two shadows jumped out from the two cauldrons and started fighting with Mo Yu!


    One of the two ck shadows was fat and the other thin, it should be Zhao Feng and Wang Da Chuan, but how could they hide their bodies in a small cauldron? I looked around and astonishingly discovered that Wang Da Chuan and Zhao Feng were sitting under a big tree in a secluded corner of the courtyard. Closing their eyes, it was as though they were asleep.


    As for the two figures, they were battling Mo Yu! Her soul left her body? Then, they used their spirit bodies to hide in the cauldron beside the vat. When Mo Yu, who was rxed, approached the vat, they suddenly attacked and caught her off guard, and I made another move to pierce through her heart, which is the end of it!


    The n is a good n, but unfortunately, it still lost to me. Zhao Feng never thought that I wasn¡¯t too clear about the location of the human body and couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact location of the heart.


    Zhao Feng bitterly smiled as he said, "Junior Brother, you¡¯ve taken in a good disciple, but you haven¡¯t even figured out where his heart is. What an entric person."


    Wang Da Chuan was still speaking up for me. "Senior Brother, this is your fault. If you had told him the n earlier and let him prepare, then this matter would have been settled."


    "Bullshit, earlier tell him that his mental state will be exposed. Only if he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, will we be able to catch her off guard and make her panic. Ai, saying all these is useless, let¡¯s go all out!" Zhao Feng said with anger and helplessness.


    Mo Yu smiled, "This move is quite impressive. I never thought that you would give up your physical bodies, hide your souls in the cauldron, and win by just a tiny bit. I admire this expert." Although her mouth was filled with admiration, her hands showed no mercy. After all, they were evil spirits with extremely strong Spiritual Qi. In just a few exchanges, she had knocked down two ck figures and stepped on them.


    She reached for the jar and smiled: "I¡¯ll call my daughter out first and let her enjoy the scene of the extermination of everyone here!" As he finished speaking, he tore the talisman at the mouth of the altar.


    Suddenly, a golden light shined, causing Mo Yu to be unable to open her eyes. She threw away the jar, covered her eyes, and called out, "What is it?"


    Zhao Feng and Wang Da Chuan who were lying on the ground looked at each other and smiled. Wang Da Chuan said, "This is our sect¡¯s exclusive treasure. Being forced by you to use this treasure, you are not wronged."


    Covered in a golden light, Mo Yu let out a blood-curdling screech as her body melted rapidly. Then, the golden light disappeared, and she returned to the jar once more. Right now, it waspletely silent, with only a light breeze blowing, as if nothing had happened.


    At this time, Zhao Feng coughed and said, "Brat, go get some water and wash the ink off our bodies. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to return to our bodies."


    I asked hesitantly, "Why did you put ink on your body?" Zhao Feng said, "Firstly, this way the spirit bodies can appear and coordinate with each other easily. Secondly, the ink can lower the spirit energy of Ink Rain. This way, you can trap her and give her a chance to make a move."


    "But I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s because my level is too low that I couldn¡¯t even do such a simple task." I lowered my head in shame.


    Wang Da Chuan said, "It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re still a beginner, so making mistakes is a normal thing. Now we have to wash off the ink first. It¡¯s time for us to go back."


    I snapped out of my daze and said ¡¯solry¡¯. I immediately went to bring a basin of clear water and washed the ink away. At this moment, the scene was very interesting. There seemed to be two transparent people standing in front of me. I could still distinguish who was who from their physique. However, there were still traces of water on their bodies. It was really too interesting.


    The two transparent people flew towards the tree, returning to their original positions. After a while, they both opened their eyes.


    They seemed very tired. They walked slowly up to me and looked at each other. They were filled with emotion.


    I suddenly asked, "Senior Master, you seem to have used all the things inside the formation, but what is the use of the salt?"


    Zhao Fengughed and said, "In fact, it¡¯s useless. This thing is used to confuse Mo Yu, so she should focus her defenses on something that doesn¡¯t matter, and then surprise her with a fatal strike. Although your sword is a bit crooked, but fortunately, our sect¡¯s treasure is not for nothing, so it will be fine once and for all."


    I asked in bewilderment, "Since this item is so powerful, why didn¡¯t we use it from the beginning? It would save us so much effort."


    "Foolish brat, this golden light is the protective light refined by our sect¡¯s founder when he was cultivating, and it specializes in controlling evil spirits. After he turns into a demon, this golden light will be left in the old jar and sealed for three months whenever he uses it once, so unless you have no other choice, you absolutely cannot use it as you wish."


    Wang Da Chuan continued, "Senior brother is right, we had a long discussion in the courtyard. This Mo Yu came from a nightclub, so she has a lot of experience in society. Usually, any strange elf¡¯s idea would not escape her eyes. If you want to capture her, you must be caught unawares, so that she won¡¯t be able to figure it out. Only then can you break her in one blow!"

 Chapter 315 Golden Light

    I snapped back to reality. "I understand. You¡¯ve previously set up two insurance systems. The first one is to design a n that would allow me to stab my heart with a peach wood sword. The second one is, if I don¡¯t seed, to release that golden light to destroy Mo Yu."


    Zhao Feng nodded and said, "At first, we already guessed it. Mo Yu is such a cunning woman, she definitely wouldn¡¯t open the jar so easily. Even if it was opened, it would be very careful. So we pretended to fight with her, and considered the possibility that you might fail, all of this made her think that the jar was extremely important, that her daughter must be inside, so she would personally open the jar, and then, there would be no after, hehe. " After Zhao Feng finished talking, he smiled proudly.


    After listening to their ns, I finally understood that chasing off ghosts and catching spirits isn¡¯t an easy task. I needed a series of exquisite designs. If one n didn¡¯t work, then another would. In short, there was nowhere for that evil spirit to hide! Of course, there were still countless dangers hidden within. A single careless mistake could cause the entire team to lose.


    Fortunately, these two old fellows were crafty, and even included the possibility that I made a mistake, which was how they took Mo Yu down in one fell swoop!


    However, I still felt a little pity towards Mo Yu and asked, "Then may I ask, how are Mo Yu and her mother now?"


    Zhao Feng and Wang Da Chuan looked at each other without saying anything.


    My heart sunk. "Of course, I know that I shouldn¡¯t ask that. However, I still have to ask for your help. At the very least, I can let them reincarnate."


    Zhao Feng shook his head, and said: "They are too evil, and even if they were reincarnated, they would still destroy that woman¡¯s family and make her suffer for the rest of her life. In the end, if she is crazy to this extent, she will suffer what she deserves. If it wasn¡¯t for us, who knows how many more people would have died. "


    Having said that, I had a rough understanding of what happened to Mo Yu and her daughter. I didn¡¯t want to ask any further, so I hastily went to check on how Bing Bing was doing.


    On the sickbed, Bing Bing was still sleeping as if nothing had happened, while Heruo on the ground wasn¡¯t so lucky. He was beaten up by Mo Yu, then dragged around on the ground.


    I thought to myself, "All these troubles were caused by this trash of a man. The only good thing about him is that he treated Bing Bing fairly well. He didn¡¯t forget to speak up for Bing Bing even in front of Mo Yu. For this reason, I think I should call someone over for him."


    However, before I could make a call, the hospital had already sent out their rescue personnel to rescue Heruo. They also brought Bing Bing back to the ward.


    After I finished solving these problems, I turned around to find that the courtyard had been cleaned up. Wang Dachuan was drinking with Zhao Feng, and when he saw me walking over, he greeted, "Disciple,e and drink with us brothers."


    "Master, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know how to drink. You can all drink by yourselves. Today, I witnessed the abilities of your Masters, and it really opened my eyes. I really admire you guys."


    Wang Dachuan smiled, "Aiya, disciple, our sect has vast and profound talents. What we reveal is only the tip of the iceberg. Now, Master will take this opportunity to formally introduce our sect¡¯s name to you. "


    I suddenly smiled. "Master, there¡¯s no need to say anymore. I already know the name of our sect."


    "Eh, you know?" Zhao Feng and Wang Da Chuan looked at me skeptically, both wondering how I suddenly knew the name of our sect.


    I said smirking, "Our sect must be called the Joker Faction. Otherwise, why would the two of you be like that and catch a ghost to make a chicken and dog jump up and down? Are you not a Joker Faction or something?"


    "Stinking brat, you are courting death!" Wang Dachuan was so angry that his beard stood up. He took off one of his shoes and wanted to use the sole to whip me. He chased me all over the yard. The two of us are just walking around the yard likenterns!


    Zhao Fengughed out loud, "This kid is a clown. Junior should let him go, I don¡¯t want to mess with him anymore. Quickly tell him your name and let him know where you belong."


    Wang Da Chuan listened to Zhao Feng, and stopped, breathing heavily: "You brat, listen carefully, our sect¡¯s founder was originally Mao Shan¡¯s disciple, but after cultivating for dozens of years, he finally enlightened the world and built our sect. He thinks our sect is unique in the world, so he calls our sect the heaven¡¯s sect!"


    I was surprised for a moment before solemnly replying, "Oh, I remember now. I know the name of our ancestor."


    Wang Da Chuan stared at me. "How do you know the name of the founder?"


    I nodded and said, "Our Sky Sect¡¯s ancestor gave him the nickname Silver Spear Little Tyrant in the martial arts world. Li Tianyi is one too!"


    This time, even Zhao Feng was angry. He scolded, "You are using the name of the Grand Master to make trouble for things with no rules and no reason? What little tyrant of the silver spear, don¡¯t speak nonsense! However, his name is indeed Li Tianyi, how did you know that? "


    "Rub!" This time, it was my turn to be dumbstruck. "Are you saying that the Martial Ancestor is really called Li Tian Yi?"


    Zhao Feng and Wang Da Chuan nodded in confusion and said together, "That¡¯s right. Our Sky Sect has been established for 300 years, so many people know the name of our ancestor. What do you think you are doing?"


    I didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. I finally got myself a sect with a bit of power. In the end, the name was so weird. What¡¯s more, the name of the ancestor was even weirder.


    It seemed that Wang Da Chuan and Zhao Feng didn¡¯t usually watch the news, so they didn¡¯t understand where my depressiony.


    Zhao Feng said, "You can guess the name of the founder, but you must have some fate with us. It seems that my Junior Brother did not take the wrong people."


    However, I snappily replied, "Can I leave the sect?"


    Wang Da Chuanughed. "Sure, but it¡¯s our Sky Sect¡¯s rule. If you want to leave, you have to leave something behind, such as a finger or a nose."


    "It can¡¯t be, this is the rule of the underworld, you guys can¡¯t be the underworld, right?"


    Zhao Feng forced a smile and said, "Of course it¡¯s not a gang, but if you want to quit, we have rules to deal with you."


    "It¡¯s over, we¡¯ve boarded a pirate ship." My heart sank, but since I had alreadye, I might as well take care of it. After all, these two old men worked together to save Li Bing Bing and me.


    Thus, I nodded and said, "Alright, I won¡¯t withdraw."


    Wang Da Chuan happily patted me on the shoulder. "That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be like a child. Master will definitely give it to you in the future. Your uncle-master will also help you."

 Chapter 316 Admission

    At this time, Zhao Feng said, "Come,e with us to the main hall and pay our respects to the ancestor."


    I really think that the founder of our sect¡¯s name is really too ¡¯that¡¯, and now that I have to kowtow to him, I feel a little awkward thinking: "Don¡¯t tell me that he also looks the same as that ¡¯that¡¯? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll f * cking refuse to kowtow! "Turn around and leave."


    As expected, there was an incense burner on the table with three joss sticks stuck in it. There was a portrait hanging on the wall with a Daoist priest sitting inside.


    I took a closer look at that person¡¯s face. He had three strands of beard and his face was fair and clean. He looked like a middle-aged man and was slightly relieved. Zhao Feng said, "Kneel down and kowtow three times. You have officially entered the sect!"


    After kowtowing, I can be considered to have officially be a disciple of my sect. Although my heart feels a little awkward, I don¡¯t feel too bad when I think about how I can truly learn a skill.


    After bidding farewell to Wang Da Chuan and Zhao Feng, I first went to the building¡¯s ward to check on Li Bing Bing. After asking around, I found out that she had been transferred to another ward.


    At this moment, I saw Xue Jing enter the ward. I anxiously asked, "Where did Teacher Li go?" Xue Jing said: "She¡¯s already greatly improved and her body is still a little weak, but she insists on leaving. We all advised her to stay for a few more days before she went through a careful examination, but Teacher Li felt that she had dyed her work and had to leave the hospital to resume her normal life. Due to her insistence, we had no choice but to agree. "


    "Isn¡¯t this ying randomly? She just came back from death¡¯s door and you guys let her go?" I was a little unhappy. After all, it took so much effort to save her. If something goes wrong again, all my previous efforts would be ruined.


    Xue Jing smiled. "You don¡¯t have to worry too much. We examined her and everything was normal, which is strange, but her etiology was something the doctors couldn¡¯t figure out, so they thought she had a strange disease. But after all the trouble before, she suddenly recovered, and everyone was talking about it."


    I asked tentatively, "How much do you know about what happened tonight?"


    Xue Jing asked with a puzzled expression, "What is it?" Howe I didn¡¯t know? " I was at a loss for words. Xue Jing suddenly smiled, "Are you talking about the matter of all the windows in the ward suddenly shattering? "Sigh, the quality of the construction right now is just too terrible. The windows that look so solid can actually bepletely destroyed. It¡¯s simply outrageous."


    I had a vague feeling that the academy was deliberately concealing what had just happened. After all, if something strange were to happen to arge hospital, it would affect its business as well. Thus, the upper echelons of the academy would try their best to keep this matter under wraps.


    Of course, I don¡¯t mind the way the hospital does things. If anyone else were to find out about this, I would never be at peace for the rest of my life.


    Since Teacher Li had been discharged and I couldn¡¯t reach Lei Yuanyuan on the phone, I could only take the bus to see Li Bing Bing at her apartment.


    It was weird. It was toote tomorrow, so why was the train still so crowded? There were so many people in the car that I couldn¡¯t even find a seat, so I stood next to the driver and held on to the railing.


    The driver looked at me strangely as he drove.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Man, what are you looking at me like that for? Are there any words on my body? "


    "Little bro, I¡¯m just curious why you have to stand by my side when the car is so empty." The driver looked surprised.


    "How is that possible? There are so many people in the car, it¡¯s hard to even find a ce to stand. Where are the seats?"


    "Bro, I¡¯m on thest train. You¡¯re the only passenger. Are you drunk?" The chauffeur looked at me like I was crazy.


    As I said this, I remembered that I had not wiped away the tears in my eyes. So the people I saw in the car earlier were all ghosts! Right now, I didn¡¯t even have the courage to turn back. I felt a cold breeze blowing from the back of my neck as my body continuously trembled.


    Although I fought with evil spirits like Mo Yu before, with the help of the two experts Wang Da Chuan and Zhao Feng, standing alone in a car full of ghosts, my mood was obviously different.


    Trembling, I said to the driver, "Big Brother Driver, can I trouble you to stop at the front? I want to get out of the car. " The driver chuckled, "The car is almost at the station, why don¡¯t youe with us?" He turned his head, his eyes and nose bleeding, his eyes sunken, his face pale, yet another grimace!


    "Oh my god, the car is full of ghosts!" I shouted and tried to push open the door, but no matter how I tried, I couldn¡¯t budge the door. The group of ghosts bared their fangs and brandished their ws at me, as if they wanted to swallow me alive.


    I opened my eyes and saw that I was in a deste cemetery. This cemetery had been built a long time ago, and few people hade, so it was dpidated. There was no one to clean up the weeds, and with the addition of therge graveyard, it added to the dreaded and deste atmosphere.


    "Why am I here? Did I get caught by a ghost in the Underworld? "


    I raised my head to look at the sky. The sky was filled with stars, and a bright moon was hanging in the sky.


    "This is really strange. Why would Ie here?" I wanted to leave this tomb, but the strange thing was that no matter which direction I left in, I would always return to the starting point, "Oh no, maybe this is the legendary Wall-Hitting Ghost?" I broke out in a cold sweat. I had just gone through a big battle, but now I was in another crisis.


    I pinched my thigh to see if I was dreaming. I felt pain, but it shouldn¡¯t be a dream, so I didn¡¯t know why it was like that. This should be a cemetery, so I should be able to see some ghosts. I walked along the edge of the graveyard again, but only a few times did I return to the same tree with its crooked neck.


    All of a sudden, a thought struck me. Since I was always back to the starting point, then there must be something strange about this ce. If I wanted to leave this damned ce, I would have to start from this starting point.


    Instead of wandering around, I observed my surroundings and astonishingly found a lonely grave under the tilted tree. The strangest thing was that the other graves were all made of cement, while this one was made of mud. Even the tombstones were made of wood, making it look very simple and crude.


    I stepped forward to see what was written on the wooden tombstone, but the handwriting was blurred, so I couldn¡¯t make out what it was. There were fruits, pastries, and a few incense sticks burning in front of the tombstone.

 Chapter 317 sepulchre

    I was about to leave when I suddenly felt my feet tighten. I looked down and nearly peed my pants, and a few hands came out of the dirt and held my legs tight, as if they were trying to drag me into the ground.


    I struggled with all my might, but the strength in my hands was too strong. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t break free.


    He heard a sweet voice say, "Wake up, did you have a nightmare?"


    I opened my eyes and found myself sitting in the back seat of a bus, which was lurching along the road. Other than me, there were no other passengers.


    Jian Wei whispered, "Were you scared by what happened before that caused you to have such a nightmare?" I can hear you talking nonstop in your sleep, as if something terrible has happened. Tell me, what happened? "


    If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid that people will think I¡¯m a lunatic. Thus, I simply got out of the car, went to a remote corner of the road, and told her about the dream I had, then let out a sigh of relief. "At that time, I really thought that I had run into a ghost, but it turned out that it was just a dream. It seems like nothing happened."


    However, Jian Wei¡¯s expression was strange. "This dream of yours is very strange. It seems that this matter is not ordinary." I said smilingly, "Why are you so suspicious? Isn¡¯t it just an ordinary strange dream? It¡¯s alright. Why don¡¯t youe with me to see Teacher Li?" "Aren¡¯t you tired from your busy day?" It¡¯s not toote to go tomorrow. "


    "That won¡¯t do. If I don¡¯t see Teacher Li safe and sound today, I definitely won¡¯t be able to sleep." I said firmly.


    Seeing that I had made up my mind, Jian Wei couldn¡¯t persuade me anymore, so she followed me to Li Bing Bing¡¯s apartment building.


    As the elevator ascended, Jian Wei¡¯s expression was rxed. "This is great. This building doesn¡¯t have any trace of yin aura left. It seems like once the evil spirits are gone, everything will be fine."


    I joked, "There¡¯s still some yin aura left. It¡¯s yours." Jian Wei¡¯s expression suddenly darkened as if she was unhappy. I hastily apologized, "Sorry, it was my mouth that hurt you."


    Jian Wei smiled sweetly. "What¡¯s wrong with that? What you said is not wrong. I¡¯m a ghost after all."


    I wanted to exin more, but there was nothing I could say. One man and one ghost, they were both speechless and embarrassed.


    Luckily, the elevator door opened at this moment. I quickly got out of the elevator and went in front of Li Bing Bing¡¯s door. After knocking a few times, the one who opened the door was Lei Yuan. It seemed that she was worried about Li Bing Bing¡¯s safety, so she sent her back herself.


    When she saw that it was me, she asked, "What took you so long? What did you do just now? " I took the opportunity to ask, "You don¡¯t know anything about what happened in the hospital?"


    Lei Yuan blinked her eyes and shook her head, "What happened? "I¡¯ve been busy contacting Teacher Li¡¯s family. I heard that Teacher Li changed the ward and has gotten better, but strangely, the windows on the ward were all broken, probably due to a problem in the quality of the windows. The hospital is preparing to file aint to the manufacturers."


    I was immediately speechless. It seemed like this matter was just covered up like that. There should have been many people who had seen that scene, but whether it was on their phones or on television, there wasn¡¯t any news about it. I can¡¯t guess, and I¡¯m not interested in knowing.


    At this moment, Li Bing Bing¡¯s voice came from inside the room, "Is it Li Qiang?" Let him in. "


    When I arrived at the living room, Li Bing had already changed into a light blue pajamas. Her face was rosy and her hair was shawl, and she waszily watching TV. Seeing mee in, she sat on the sofa and said to Lei Yuanyuan: "I want to talk to Xiao Qiang alone. Tingting, can you go out for a while?"


    Lei Yuan nodded and said, "I just wanted to buy something. You guys can talk first." Then she went out the door.


    However, Li Bing Bing didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at me with her big, watery eyes. I was terrified and didn¡¯t know what to do. And the bulge of her breasts under her thin nightgown made my heart beat a little faster.


    In order to alleviate the awkward situation, I asked with a smile, "Has Teacher¡¯s body recovered yet?" "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first."


    Li Bing Bing finally spoke, but the first sentence frightened me: "Exin to me why I¡¯m missing a pair of underwear in the bathroom."


    I didn¡¯t expect Li Bing to ask me this immediately. I was stunned, then I just shook my head dumbly, but my face was already red.


    Li Bing Bing said unhappily: "Don¡¯t deny it, I know it was you. Even though I was still sick, I still remember that you were the one who came to my apartment the most. Besides, you went to the bathroom many times, so if you didn¡¯t do it, who else could it be?"


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, she sincerely said, "Xiao Qiang, I know that you have grown up and have reached the age of maturity, but there are many ways to release your impulses. You shouldn¡¯t have chosen that alternative and perverted method of yours, as your teacher.


    "It¡¯s over. Not only did she discover us, she even thought us to be perverts. We really can¡¯t be more embarrassed." I don¡¯t know how to exin it. If I tell her the truth, then Li Bing Bing¡¯s evaluation of me will include thements of a madman in addition to a pervert.


    However, no matter what, I still had to face what had happened. I mustered up my courage and said, "I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t know what teacher meant. I didn¡¯t take anything from teacher, let alone those personal clothes. There must be some kind of misunderstanding."


    Li Bing Bing rolled her eyes at me and said angrily: "I thought a good man was the right thing to do, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold as to admit it. You¡¯ve really disappointed me!"


    The only choice I had was to deny it, or I wouldn¡¯t be able to be a human anymore, so I kept insisting that I didn¡¯t steal that thing.


    In the end, Li Bing Bing couldn¡¯t do anything about the deadlock. After all, she didn¡¯t have any evidence, but when she looked at me, she waspletely wary of the perverts, so she sighed and said, "I know that you helped me a lot when I was very sick, and it could even be said that you saved my life. Teacher will never forget this and remember your favor. Xiao Qiang, I am very disappointed with you. You are a good child, so don¡¯t go down the wrong path, learn to live a good life, and then find a good partner. This is the right path.


    I braced myself and nodded. "Although I don¡¯t understand what Teacher is saying, I still remember your teachings."


    Bing Bing was a little angry. She waved her hand and said, "Then you can leave, and don¡¯te to my apartment again in the future. We¡¯re students and teachers, and it¡¯s not convenient for a boy like you to alwayse to my apartment. Thank you teacher foring to see me."

 Chapter 318 mind

    I replied sincerely, "Originally, I wouldn¡¯t havee to disturb Teacher. As long as I can see that you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll be relieved. Today, when I saw how ill you were, I really felt as though a knife had pierced my heart. Fortunately, everything is fine now. I turned around and left. Li Bing Bing, who was behind me, didn¡¯t say anything else.


    After leaving the room, Jian Wei smiled at me. "Why didn¡¯t you just say that you like her? If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s understandable. Perhaps, this will be another ending."


    I helplessly said, "How can I say such words? Teacher Li must beat me out of the house!" Besides, when did I ever like her? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. "


    Jian Wei shook her head andughed. "It¡¯s hard to guess what a woman¡¯s thoughts are. If you confess directly, it might develop into an unforgettable love affair between teacher and student. Sigh, I¡¯m really disappointed that I didn¡¯t see such an attractive plot." This guy put on a constipated expression like she didn¡¯t see any love soap operas, which made me very unhappy.


    "Hey, hey, hey, what teacher¡¯s love? The more you say it, the more outrageous it is. In short, I won¡¯t admit that I took her underwear. This was originally done to save her, if there was an additional abnormal reputation, I might as well not live anymore."


    Jian Wei replied, "Women know women the best. In any case, I can see that she was more disappointed than angry, and she didn¡¯t have any ill will towards you. Even if she wanted to punish you, if you were to use your words and sincerity to move her, what would happen next would be unpredictable."


    I didn¡¯t understand what she meant as I shook my head repeatedly. "I don¡¯t care about all the nonsense you said. Anyway, I¡¯m really tired today so I¡¯m going back to sleep."


    Jian Wei heaved a long sigh and said, "A rotten tree cannot be carved out of wood. This way, you will be destined to be alone for your entire life!"


    I smiled. "How could I be alone? Didn¡¯t you always im to be my wife? "No matter what, at least I still have you by my side to apany me, right?"


    "Ever since you saved Li Bing Bing, the time line has beenpletely rewritten. Arge portion of what happens in the future will develop randomly, and I have no way of knowing how much longer fate will hold between us."


    My heart jolts. Although I only spent a day with the ghost bride, Jian Wei, I actually felt a little bit of affection for her. At least, when she¡¯s not around, I¡¯ll think about it a little.


    Outside the building, Lei Yuanyuan came over and asked me, "What did Teacher Li say to you? "Why is it so mysterious?"


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell her the truth. I just lied, "Of course, Teacher Li is still concerned about my studies. You also know that she values my grades very much. She hopes that I can change the current situation of my partial subject."


    Lei Chong cut her off, "Alright, stop it. I knew you wouldn¡¯t tell me the truth. I¡¯m going up now."


    "Why aren¡¯t youing home? "Why are you still going up there?" I said.


    Lei Yuan said, "I was still a little worried for Teacher Li, so I greeted my dad and stayed at his house today. This way, I could take care of her and take care of all kinds of idents in a timely manner."


    I approved of Lei Yuan¡¯s way of doing things, so I nodded and praised her a little.


    Lei Yuan said disdainfully, "Do I need you to praise me? By the way, what are you busy with today? I always see you running up and down, but you don¡¯t seem to be doing anything at all. Ever since I saw you hanging out with that Wang Da Chuan, I have not seen you doing anything normal. "


    I smiled. "I recently developed an interest in history, so I wanted to follow Wang Da Chuan for a while and learn a lot from him."


    Lei Yuan sighed. "Wang Da Chuan is a man of his words, you better not contact him too much. If you be like him, then I will really ignore you." "Alright, you can leave now. Don¡¯t bete tomorrow. I heard that Teacher Li will have some important arrangements."


    As we strolled along the sidewalk, the cool breeze made me feel much more awake. As I looked at the floating Jian Wei, I thought to myself, "Just like the dream I had before, what if today¡¯s experience is also part of the dream?" "It¡¯s just like the dream stealing space in a movie. It¡¯s surrounded byyers and intertwined endlessly. Is there really such a possibility?"


    Seeing my frown, Jian Wei asked with a smile, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so worried?" Are you still worried about your underwear? "In short, it¡¯s better to let it be known that you don¡¯t have to worry too much. With Li Bing¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about this sort of thing."


    I shook my head. "I¡¯m not worried about that. I¡¯m thinking about something else."


    Jian Wei¡¯s interest was piqued as she asked, "Then what is it? Can you tell me? "


    I sighed. "It¡¯s better not to talk about it. I¡¯ll tell you about it after I figure it out."


    "Tsk, you¡¯re being suspenseful again. You¡¯re always like this." Jian Wei grumbled helplessly.


    With such a beautiful bride ghost by my side, I didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Even though I¡¯m already used to her wandering around me, even ying some pranks, what should I do in the future? Am I going to stay with her forever? Zhao Feng and Wang Da Chuan both said that if I stayed with ghosts, not only would I be physically injured, my luck would also gradually deteriorate. These warnings made me even more depressed.


    Seeing that I was unhappy, Jian Wei immediately pouted. "Do you dislike me anymore? Do you think that I¡¯m a ghost that isn¡¯t worthy to be with you? If you think so, I will leave immediately and never see you again! "


    "Alright, then leave. I really don¡¯t want to see you." I was in a bad mood, so I replied without thinking.


    Jian Wei¡¯s face turned pale as she nodded her head sadly. She said ¡¯alright¡¯ and disappeared without a trace with a ¡¯swish¡¯.


    "Hey, I¡¯m joking with you, why are you so angry? "You¡¯ve also made a lot of jokes about me before. I¡¯m not angry at you, so why are you so stingy?" I was getting a little anxious, and when the street was empty, I called out a few times and began to worry that she was really gone.


    After shouting for a while, I couldn¡¯t find a trace of her. My heart sank. Why was I so sad about a ghost leaving? I didn¡¯t know myself, just hung around dejectedly on the road, even went to a liquor store that hadn¡¯t closed yet, and drank two bottles of beer.


    When I opened the door, I was surprised to find that Jian Wei was lying on the sofa with a smile on her face. The wedding dress was long gone, but I didn¡¯t change into any other clothes.


    My face flushed red and I was stunned. I was so stunned that I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She leisurely came in front of me and hugged me, saying faintly, "When I left, I was hiding in the dark and watching you. You were calling my name and apologizing to me, you were really thinking about me, caring about me, looking for me! You know, that was the happiest moment I¡¯ve had in ten years! "


    Right now, I was covered in a circle, my whole body was extremely hot and dry. Just when I was wondering if this was the first time in my life, I suddenly lost sight of her. Just when I was walking around like a retard, I found her wearing a red qipao, sitting on a chair and looking at me with a smile.


    I said drunkenly, with a bitter face, "Big sister, what do you want to do? Can you not y with me like that? You came naked and hugged me, ignited my fire, and then suddenly ran away. What are you trying to do? "

 Chapter 319 qipao

    Jian Wei suddenly floated onto the desk and leaned in an alluring pose with an evil smile on her face. "Who dares to mess with you? I was just thinking about what to wear earlier, so I decided to stay naked for a while. Don¡¯t think too much about it."


    "I¡¯ll go, just y with me." I grit my teeth, but even though I¡¯m talking, I don¡¯t know why, but I feel a little happy, a little warm.


    Due to my alcohol tolerance, I was already dizzy when I came in. Seeing that Jian Wei had returned, I was even more relieved. I fell asleep on the bed without saying a word.


    At first light, I noticed that someone had poked my nose with a stick and made me sneeze a few times. This was how Jevy woke me up. Although she was a ghost, she had the ability to control small objects. I cursed and got up to wash my face, eat breakfast, and drove to school when my head was still a little dizzy.


    In the end, I was the first person toe to ss! I smiled bitterly as there was no one in the ssroom. Jian Wei, who was wearing a red qipao, could talk to me without restraint, "I have given you a lot of benefits. Look at you, you¡¯re the first person toe to ss today. You¡¯ll definitely make Lei Yuan and Li Bing look at you in a new light. You have to thank me."


    I bitterly smiled. "Alright, I thank you for continuously harassing me." Jian Wei pouted. "Who¡¯s harassing you? She¡¯s a beauty. You should be the one harassing me, right?" Ignoring her nonsense, I suddenly thought of something. "Why can¡¯t I see ghosts at school? Didn¡¯t Wang Da Chuan say it¡¯s not safe here? "


    Jian Wei replied, "Cow¡¯s tears have a timeliness to them. If you want to see a ghost, try wiping off two more drops."


    "No, I¡¯m not interested. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I wanted to save Teacher Li yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t even bother to get involved in these evil affairs. As long as Wang Da Chuan doesn¡¯te find me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone to look for him."


    "Hehe, that Wang Da Chuan wholeheartedly wanted to take you as his disciple so that you could inherit his mantle. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll never be able to escape his clutches in this life."


    "Hey, don¡¯t be so harsh with your words. This is the logic behind it, but it sounds a bit strange."


    Just as I was chatting idly with Jian Wei, I heard someone at the entrance say, "Who are you talking to?" Startled, I looked toward the door. It was Lindy.


    I must have heard what I just said to Janwei. In the eyes of others, I was like a lunatic talking to himself.


    I hastily exined, "I didn¡¯t speak to anyone. I was reciting the text." Lin Dai was relieved and said, "I thought you were crazy. What were you doing skipping ss yesterday?"


    "Teacher Li is so sick, I just want to go and see her. If not, I wouldn¡¯t even have the mood to go to ss."


    Lin Dai said with a smile, "Your rtionship with Teacher Li is really good. I had wanted to go watch, but I was too timid to skip ss. However, I was worried all day yesterday about how Teacher Li is doing."


    "She should be fine. She went to the hospital yesterday and went home to rest at night. She¡¯ll be fine after a few more days."


    "That¡¯s great. Yesterday, Teacher Li¡¯s appearance really scared us all. Even the whole school was talking about it." I also heard someone say that maybe it was because she was stuck with a ghost. "


    I was shocked and acted as if nothing had happened. "Who did you hear that? "How could there be such a thing? In broad daylight, where the hell did thise from?"


    Lin Daiughed, "I think so. Although I¡¯ve heard quite a few ghost stories in my life, I¡¯ve never believed any of them. I don¡¯t know how these kinds of rumors came about, but people often say that there were ghosts in our school, and quite a few people have seen them before. I think it¡¯s just an illusion."


    Hearing these words, my heart moves. After all, Wang Da Chuan said that this school is an extremely cloudy ce with many ghosts running rampant. Adding to what Lin Dai said, it probably confirms Wang Da Chuan¡¯s words.


    Linde noticed that I didn¡¯t say anything. "What¡¯s wrong with you? What are you thinking?" Are you worried about the results of yesterday¡¯s English exam? Although Teacher Li did not go to work yesterday due to illness, the other teachers have already helped to finish the exams, so I believe that the results will be announced soon. "


    Of course, I¡¯m not worried about the results. To me, there¡¯s no difference between a perfect score and a zero. I don¡¯t expect to go to any good universities, and I don¡¯t have any ns for the future. My parents have been away for a long time, so they have never urged me to do anything.


    Linde was stillforting me, telling me that it didn¡¯t matter if I scored a little better, it was just a normal test anyway.


    At this time, Lei Chong entered the ssroom. She greeted Lin Dai, then came before me, happily saying, "You¡¯re really different from before. You¡¯ve been here for the past two days, and it¡¯s been so long. As long as you can endure for a month, I¡¯ll give you a reward?"


    I giggled. "What can you reward me with?" Marry me as a wife? "


    Lei Yuan¡¯s face immediately turned red and she kicked me. "Bastard, I¡¯ll let you speak nonsense!" I eximed, "So what if you marry me? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re at a disadvantage, so why did you hit me?" Rachel hit me hard again.


    Lin Dai, who was standing at the side, could not stop herughter. "You two actually look quitepatible. I think it¡¯s pretty good."


    Lei Yuan stomped her feet, "Lin Dai, stop meddling in my affairs. This guy has nothing better to do. She only said that kind of thing when her brain was short-circuited!" As she spoke, she angrily returned to her seat.


    Jian Wei whispered into my ear, "Although she looks angry on the surface, she¡¯s actually very happy in her heart. Just look at the pen in her hand moving between her fingers. That is what she does when she¡¯s happy."


    Indeed, it was a woman who understood women. If it weren¡¯t for Jian Wei¡¯s reminder, I really wouldn¡¯t have known that Lei Yuan changed the brush because she was happy. After thinking about it carefully, she really did get into the top three in thest month¡¯s exam.


    But does that mean she really likes me? My heart stirred and I looked at Lei Yuan. When Lei Yuan noticed that I was looking at her, she said angrily, "Why are you looking at me? Hurry up and study yourself. There¡¯s still an exam today." As she spoke, she quickly turned the pen in her hand.


    I seemed to understand something, so I smiled and opened the textbook.


    Students came one after another. When Wang Bao saw me, he came to greet me. "Big Brother, are you alright? Why did you suddenly leave yesterday? I thought something had happened to you. "


    "It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to worry, but I might not have done well in yesterday¡¯s exam, so don¡¯t me me for it."


    Wang Baoughed and said, "That¡¯s nothing. Brother, just being able to help me is already very touching. The score is not important."


    Lin Dai harrumphed and unhappily said, "I say, can you two be more careful with your words? Can you even openly chat about cheating? Are you looking down on me, a learningmittee member?"


    Wang Bao smiled awkwardly and returned to his seat. Taking advantage of Lin Dai¡¯s inattention, he made a face, making it look extremelyical.


    Unexpectedly, after the bell for ss rang, it was Li Bing Bing who came in. She didn¡¯t stay at home to rest, but rushed over to ss. This professionalism really made me admire her greatly, but thinking back tost night¡¯s awkward conversation, I suddenly felt a little ufortable and lowered my head.


    However, Li Bing Bing acted as if nothing had happened, and started lecturing as usual. Her body seemed to have returned to normal without any signs of fatigue or sickness, and she even asked me a few questions. She didn¡¯t have any intention of hating me, which made my heart ease up a little.


    At the end of ss, Li Bing Bing announced yesterday¡¯s exam results. What was surprising was that my grade was the highest in the entire ss, even Wang Bao squeezed into the top ten. I was so happy that this guy almost fainted.


    Beside me, Jian Wei saidcently, "Am I right? This little test is just a drizzle of rain to me. In the future, I will be the one to solve all your tests.


    I was a bit ufortable, after all, this wasn¡¯t my test. Although my English grade was quite good, but I didn¡¯t reach such a high level, suddenly jumping to the top was too eye-catching. I never liked the feeling of being watched by people, so it was very awkward.


    Li Bing Bing was very satisfied with my results, so she praised me a little before exining the main topic of the exam. Finally, she suddenly said: "Right now, I have an important matter to announce, Saturday and Sunday are the next two days, our school is organizing an outing, and we¡¯re going to Hat Mountain. You guys should prepare when you go home, and everyone might have to camp out."


    The students were excited. After all, the life of a student was boring and boring. If they had the time to go out and y, they could sleep in the wild. This was a heavenly blessing.


    But I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m a very lonesome person, not very sociable, and the more lively the scene, the more I want to stay away from it, not to mention with so many people out, it makes me feel very boring.


    Jian Wei gently said from my side, "It¡¯s good to go out for a walk. I was just thinking of going out for a walk."


    I thought, "You¡¯re a ghost. Where can¡¯t you go? to actually be interested in something like this. " I lowered my head listlessly as I flipped through the papers. Jian Wei¡¯s English was really good, and the answers she gave me were almost perfect. The only points I deducted were from the part I wrote. If I listened to her, then it would be even better.


    At this moment, Lin Dai chuckled, "Previously, I thought you were worried that you had failed the exam. I didn¡¯t expect you to do it so well. Ai, I was worried for nothing."

 Chapter 320 penalty station

    Hearing this, Lin Ya Shi smiled sweetly. "This story is really interesting. I think it¡¯s the most interesting one in all the game chapters. Continue talking. I really want to know what the ending is, or else I¡¯ll be hung up again."


    Li Qiang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s an end to this story. I¡¯ve already cleared it."


    Lin Ya Shi sighed. "But during the game, do you really not remember what the real world looks like at all?"


    Li Qiang shook his head, "I really don¡¯t remember. This game is really amazing. In the game story, I don¡¯t remember anything about the outside world."


    Lin Ya Shi nodded. "Oh, then please continue. I¡¯m listening."


    Therefore, Li Qiang continued to narrate:


    "I only randomly came up with it. I really didn¡¯t expect my score to be so high." I¡¯m telling the truth. However, to Lin Dai, this sounded a bit unrealistic, so she teasingly said, "You even foolishly got the highest score, if you seriously take the exam, who will be your match?"


    Just as I was about to exin, Wang Da Chuan came to ss. As usual, Jian Wei had disappeared without a trace.


    Wang Da Chuan happily ced the teaching n onto the lecture table. As usual, he talked about the north, south, and north for a while. In fact, the students were all engrossed in this kind of thing. After all, it was much more fun than having boring textbooks.


    But I had heard enough of this nonsense, and Iy down on the table to sleep.


    "Li Qiang, you actually found it hard to listen to my lecture, and you even went to sleep. How can you be so unruly? Come out and punish me!" Wang Dachuan said with a mischievous smile.


    F * ck, I thought I¡¯d take care of him in ss after I acknowledged him. I didn¡¯t expect him to be even more serious and even want me to stand. I ignored him and went back to sleep.


    Wang Dachuan continued, "Are you going toe out? If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll go tell your form teacher, Teacher Li. "


    I got up and went to stand in front of him.


    "Go stand outside, don¡¯t stand in the way." Wang Da Chuan continued tough as he spoke.


    I was already angry, but I still walked out of the ssroom and stood outside the door.


    Wang Da Chuan instructed everyone to do some subject-matter questions before he left the ssroom.


    I replied, extremely dissatisfied, "I¡¯ve taken you as my master, but why am I not able to take care of you at all? Yesterday, I was busy with my work and I couldn¡¯t even take a break during ss? "


    Wang Da Chuan chuckled. "Don¡¯t be angry. I called you out because I have a task for you."


    "What kind of task can¡¯t we talk about after ss? Must we do it now?" The more I thought about it, the more unreasonable Wang Dachuan seemed.


    Wang Da Chuan threw up his hands and said, "There¡¯s no other way, things must be resolved now. I have to give lessons to the students, and I can¡¯t leave them, so you¡¯re different. Take advantage of the punishment and go do your work quickly. Juste back before ss ends. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Li Bing Bing Bing about this."


    Although I still don¡¯t know what Wang Da Chuan wants me to do, but looking at his expression, there is definitely nothing good, so I snappily asked: "What is it, go ahead."


    Wang Dachuan said, "Do you know about the outing tomorrow or the next day?"


    "I know, Teacher Li said it earlier."


    "That¡¯s good. The thing I want you to do is also rted to this." Wang Da Chuan¡¯s expression suddenly became serious.


    "What do you want me to do?" I don¡¯t understand why Wang Dachuan suddenly became so serious.


    Wang Dachuan said with a serious face, "Do you know the name of the ce we are going?"


    "I know. It¡¯s just the Iron Hat Mountain. I¡¯ve heard about it before, but I don¡¯t have the time to go there. It¡¯s just a wilderness, so there¡¯s nothing interesting, right?"


    Wang Da Chuan stroked his beard and said with a heavy expression, "The Iron Hat Mountain is called by that name because it is shaped like a hat. The Iron Hat Mountain is called by that name because it is shaped like a hat that is ced on the ground." Wang Da Chuan stroked his beard and said with a heavy expression, "The Iron Hat Mountain is named by that name because it is shaped like a hat.


    "Damn, since it¡¯s so terrifying, why didn¡¯t you tell the school board about it?" After all, yesterday¡¯s experience made me realize that a lot of what Wang Da Chuan said was true. Although Wang Da Chuan hadn¡¯t told me what exactly happened in the Iron Hat Ridge, from his tone and expression, I knew that that ce wasn¡¯t safe.


    Wang Da Chuan said with a sad face, "His grandmother, the dean and the principal did not believe me and thought that I was just spouting nonsense. What can I do?" However, there are so many people whose lives cannot be ignored, so we can only rely on you. "


    "Get the hell out of my way, why are you pushing the me onto me? Let me tell you, since the Iron Hat Mountain is so dangerous, I will definitely not go tomorrow. If you want to save someone, then go by yourself.


    Wang Dachuan smiled evilly, "Of course you can if you don¡¯t go, but Li Bing Bing will go, and that Lei Yuan, your deskmate Lin Di, and so on. Can you not save her?"


    Looking at his wrinkled face, I really wanted to punch him, but now that we are in a master-disciple rtionship, directly beating him up like this is unjustifiable, so I held my breath and said, "Then what do you want to do? I just epted you as my master yesterday, you don¡¯t know anything, even if you go, it would be useless. "


    Wang Da Chuanughed, "What¡¯s next is what I want you to do. You need to go to the pawnshop at the end of the East Street and ask the pawnbroker for a box, and there¡¯s something important there. Remember, don¡¯t talk after you enter the pawnshop, give this ticket to the owner and leave immediately. If anyone wants to keep you, don¡¯t agree or face the consequences."


    Seeing how serious he sounded, I also became serious. Taking the ticket in his hand, I wrinkled a piece of paper. It was way too old.


    "F * ck, is this ticket of yours from before liberation? You can even get something back with such an old ticket? "


    Wang Dachuan said impatiently, "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Go there and take out the box, and then I¡¯ll tell you the usage. This is the key to solve the crisis during the outing. If it wasn¡¯t for that box, I wouldn¡¯t have any other choice."


    I really couldn¡¯t understand what Wang Da Chuan was talking about, but looking at his serious expression, I knew that this matter is very important, and it seems that the heaven and earth rule is for all the young people to run to the front, and these old guys hide in the back, I have no choice but to reject them.


    Wang Da Chuan saw my displeasure and said: "Don¡¯t worry disciple, I will go on an outing with you guys tomorrow. With Master protecting me, you will be fine. If I can get through this, I will definitely learn ..."


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to finish before I replied. "It¡¯s a gift. You¡¯ve said it many times already."


    Wang Da Chuan smirked. "You sure learn fast. Hurry up ande back before ss. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news."


    I took the crumpled ticket out of the school gate, my heart feeling even more puzzled. Since that box is so important, why didn¡¯t Wang Da Chuan bring it back himself? Why did he have to let me go? He even said that the key to solving the problemy in that box. What box was so important? What was in it?


    "Hey, what did Wang Da Chuan tell you? Why isn¡¯t there even a ss anymore?" Jian Wei appeared out of nowhere. When she saw the ticket in my hand, her interest was piqued, "What is that thing in your hand? It looks like it¡¯s been in your possession for a long time."


    "This is a pawned ticket. Wang Da Chuan told me to go to the pawnshop on the east side to retrieve a box." I said impatiently.


    Jian Wei smiled and said, "It can¡¯t be. This ticket looks like it¡¯s from the Qing dynasty. Can you still use it now?"


    "Actually, I¡¯m also wondering if this can be used, but since he said so, I¡¯ll go and try. At worst, I¡¯ll just be beaten up like a psychopath."


    "But why did he ask you to get the box? What can it be used for? " Jian Wei continued to ask.

 Chapter 321 Suburb

    I frowned. "Wang Da Chuan said that tomorrow¡¯s outing will be very dangerous, and the Iron Hat Mountain we are going to is not a peaceful ce. He was worried that something might happen to the students and teachers, so he wanted me to go to the pawnshop to retrieve my things."


    Jian Wei smacked her lips and said, "It can¡¯t be that scary can it? I just finished such a huge task yesterday, why is it happening again?" Why do you have to go to such a remote and deste ce to go for an outing? "


    "I¡¯m not sure about that, we can¡¯t stop the school¡¯s decision. I heard Wang Da Chuan say that he actually had an opinion with the school, but they don¡¯t believe him, so he can only handle the uing danger ording to his own thoughts."


    "However, Wang Da Chuan should be a capable person. You saw what happened yesterday. He is indeed very powerful. It¡¯s not wrong for you to listen to his arrangements." Jevyforted me.


    I was still a little unhappy. "But what I was wondering was, why did that box insist on me taking it back? If he had a ticket, wouldn¡¯t it be better to get it back? "No matter what it is, you have to tell me. This old fellow is really cunning." "


    "Don¡¯t be angry, your master might be testing you. It¡¯s not a bad thing to let you gain more experience. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve lived in this city for so many years, but I¡¯ve never heard of any Eastern Street pawnshop. I¡¯ve walked this street many times and bought many cosmetics products and clothes, but I¡¯ve never seen any pawnshop before."


    When she said this, I felt the same way. She often passed by the pawnshop on the east side of the street. I had never seen any pawnshop before.


    But since Wang Da Chuan said there was a pawnshop there, then he would go and take a look. If not, it wouldn¡¯t be toote toe back and settle the score.


    This is amercial street, and during the holidays, there are crowds of people everywhere. There are even people lining up to eat a meal, and it is very troublesome, so other than passing by, I rarelye here. Quite a few housewives and girls are willing toe here to shop.


    Jian Wei was really excited as she continuously drifted behind me, telling me the history of the East Street evolution. She told me which shop sold better clothes, which store sold genuine jewelry, and which store imported the original cosmetics.


    That¡¯s why men don¡¯t want to go shopping with women. You can¡¯t stand a woman talking in your ear about things you don¡¯t care about, even if she¡¯s a ghost.


    I quickened my pace and reached the end of East Street. I looked left and right, but I couldn¡¯t find the pawnshop. I asked a few people, all of them saying that they didn¡¯t know where the pawnshop was.


    "Sh * t, Wang Da Chuan lied to me again! Damn you, you tricked me intoing here for nothing!" I was so indignant that I wanted to go back and get even with him.


    However, Jian Wei said, "Don¡¯t go, then isn¡¯t the pawnshop right in front of you?" Nonsense, why can¡¯t I see it? " I whispered to myself.


    Jian Wei said in annoyance, "The shop across from you is the East Street pawnshop. Why can¡¯t you see it?"


    I looked at the que on the opposite shop and said unhappily, "Don¡¯t tease me, this is an antique shop. How could it be a pawnshop?" Do you think I can¡¯t read? "


    Jian Wei said, "The sign of that shop clearly says¡¯ East Street Pawnshop ¡¯. Why can¡¯t you recognize it?"


    I was about to go crazy. I almost shouted, "The signboard clearly says East Street antique shop, where is the pawnshop? Are you insane?"


    "We must have a mental disorder. Why don¡¯t we ask the boss and see what he has to say?"


    Of course I don¡¯t mind. What kind of shop is it anyway?


    The shopkeeper was a young man with a square face, high cheekbones, and bright eyes. When he saw me enter, he was first startled, perhaps he did not expect a high school student toe to the shop, so he asked, "Little brother, what do you want to buy? It¡¯s fine to just take a casual look. "


    I straightforwardly asked, "May I ask if you¡¯re selling antiques or pawnshops?"


    The young man was stunned. He sized me up and asked, "How do you know that we can do pawnshop business?"


    I didn¡¯t know how to reply. After all, Jian Wei insisted that this store was the East Street pawnshop, but how could a ghost¡¯s words be used as evidence? If I told him the truth, she would definitelyugh at me.


    "Yes, it was a friend of mine who said it. She said that your shop¡¯s signboard had the words East Street Pawnshop on it, but I only saw East Street¡¯s antique shop. I don¡¯t know if one of us saw wrongly, so I came here to ask."


    Surprisingly, the young man remained calm. After pausing for a moment, he asked, "Your friend isn¡¯t a person from our Yang World, right?"


    These words gave me a big shock, but I still didn¡¯t dare to say it directly. I only ambiguously replied, "So what if I am, so what if I am?"


    "Hur hur." That was the only word that came out of the young man¡¯s mouth. He stretched out his hand to shake mine and said, "Hello, my name is Qin Feng. I¡¯m the owner of the pawnshop on the East Street. Do you need any pawnbroker or ransom items?"


    "Oh god, so this really is a pawnshop on the east street." I handed the pawned ticket over to Qin Feng. His expression changed drastically as if he was forcefully suppressing his excitement as he muttered to himself, "It¡¯s been three hundred years, someone finally came to take it away."


    Qin Feng suddenly became enthusiastic and told me to sit down. Afterwards, he ordered a waiter to get me some tea and water, which was rather attentive. I said embarrassedly, "Big brother, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. I¡¯m here to retrieve something for someone else. I¡¯ll immediately leave after taking something."


    "Don¡¯t. Meeting each other is fate. We¡¯re friends at first sight. We should have a good chat." Qin Feng was full of smiles as he handed me a cigarette. I immediately rejected him: "I don¡¯t smoke, sorry about that."


    Qin Feng lit one himself and exhaled a few smoke rings. He then asked, "Are you a student?"


    "Yeah, I was in my second year of high school in the city."


    "A high school, not bad."


    "I¡¯m just messing around. I don¡¯t have any thoughts about the future. Let¡¯s talk about it step by step."


    Just like that, they chatted for a long time, but Qin Feng still didn¡¯t talk about that box. Since he still wanted to keep me to eat, I became a little anxious and asked, "When will that box be given to me?"


    Qin Feng smiled happily and said, "Don¡¯t be anxious, little brother. Your box has been left in the pawn shop for too long and is almost out of date. We need to go to the storeroom and check it first before we can give you the item."


    "How can I not be anxious? I sneaked out during ss. It¡¯s almost time." From time to time, I took out my cell phone to check the time, but Qin Feng was still acting leisurely, so I was not in a hurry.

 Chapter 322 East Street Pawnshop

    Since it was a casual chat, I simply voiced out all the questions in my mind, "Boss Qin, may I ask if the signboard of your shop says¡¯ East Street Antique Shop ¡¯or¡¯ East Street Pawnshop ¡¯?"


    Qin Feng looked at me with a smile on his face. "If it was you who saw it, the signboard would definitely say that it was an antique shop. In the eyes of your friends, it was a pawnshop."


    "What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand." My head was full of paste.


    Qin Feng chuckled, "Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. My shop actually has two signboards, and the people in the mortal world are looking at the antique shops on the East Street. The people in the mortal world are looking at the pawnshops on the East Street, and we are doing business in the Yin-Yang world, understand?"


    At this moment, the lights in the room lit up and the hall immediately brightened up. The shelves all had all kinds of treasures, including gold, silver, jewelry, and jade sculptures. I was dazzled as I asked in surprise, "Doing business in the Yin-Yang World? How did you do it? "


    Qin Fengughed, "Doing antique business with the living and settling their outstanding ounts with the dead, little brother you are the most troublesome, if it was just youing to get us to ransom, we would not recognize you, but your friend is from the Underworld, that would also be in ordance with our rules, toe to our Eastern Street to set up shop for ransom, we have to have a person and a ghost to match, the ghost can only recognize the signboard on the East Street, the person using the ticket to make a ransom can only be able to return to you."


    "Damn, it¡¯s thatplicated?" I was a little confused listening to him, but I secretly felt that Wang Da Chuan wanted me to ransom him, and it was on purpose. He knew that I had a ghost following me, and it just so happened to conform to the rules of the Eastern Street pawnshop.


    But at this moment, Jian Wei didn¡¯te in. Ever since I entered this shop, she had not been by my side. I looked around to find out where she had gone to.


    Your friend can¡¯t enter this shop. Although we do business in two different worlds, we have never talked directly with ghosts, so when you came in, I was a little surprised. Being able to be the ghost¡¯s representative at such a young age is not a simple matter.


    Initially, I thought it was a simple matter, handing over the pawnshop ticket to the boss and taking the box to leave, but I didn¡¯t think that things would getplicated, this pawnshop on the east side definitely isn¡¯t as simple as it looks on the surface, no wonder that guy Wang Da Chuan didn¡¯t dare to take the paper for himself and instead asked me to take the vat, it¡¯s too sinister. Could it be that the Sky Sect¡¯s tradition is to cheat their disciples?


    Seeing that I stopped talking, Qin Feng smiled: "Don¡¯t worry, the pawnshops on the east side are absolutely honest. As long as the tickets are real, everything will naturally belong to me. But we need to wait a little longer. There are some procedures that must be carried out."


    I sighed, knowing that I couldn¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry, so I had to drink some tea. The tea in the pawnshop on East Street tasted a little bitter, but it was mixed with a special fragrance.


    Seeing that I like it, Qin Feng instructed the others to bring a fist sized metal box. He smiled and said, "This is the self-made tea that our East Street pawnshop has prepared. If Brother Yang likes it, you can have it."


    I thought, it¡¯s just a box of tea, so I took it. What¡¯s the big deal, not to mention such a small box, how much can it hold?


    Qin Feng was extremely happy, and said: "Since we are so lucky, how about youe visit me more in the future, Brother Yang?" "If you don¡¯t mind the small shop being rude, you can alsoe here to work. I can guarantee that your sry will satisfy you."


    Only at this moment did I be alert, because Wang Da Chuan had warned me before that if there was anyone who wanted me to stay, I definitely could not agree.


    I immediately shook my head. "No, I¡¯m still a student. Learning and living is so stressful, I don¡¯t have the mind to work. Also, I don¡¯tck money, so I temporarily don¡¯t have any ns to work part-time."


    Qin Feng didn¡¯t really mind. He nodded his head and said, "That¡¯s right, studying is very important. I can understand that. Oh, I have a present for your friend." He took out a bag of stuff and handed it over to me, saying, "The East Street pawnshop has been waiting for this ticket for a long time, and finally someone came to collect it, making us feel even more rxed. Otherwise, we really wouldn¡¯t be able to rest and eat in peace these past few years."


    I really didn¡¯t understand these words, so I replied in confusion. Then, I said, "I¡¯m just here to retrieve something. I don¡¯t understand anything else, so Big Brother Qin, there¡¯s no need to be so polite."


    Qin Feng chuckled and said, "Little brother, do you know how long that box has been in our East Street pawnshop?"


    "How long has it been? I think it looks like a long time ago. "


    Qin Feng let out a long sigh and said, "That box has been in the pawnshop on the east street for three hundred years. Three hundred years, how many powers wanted to take that box away? Initially, I thought that no one woulde for it. To think that you woulde instead! It¡¯s fine if we let you take it. This thing is a huge burden to us, and it¡¯s fine if we give it back to you. Oh right, Brother Li, since you¡¯re here to be redeemed, did you bring a ransom? "


    "F * ck, does this thing even need money?" I was immediately stunned. I only remembered that Wang Da Chuan gave me a ticket to take away the box, but he never brought up the matter of the ransom. Furthermore, from what Qin Feng said, this box has already been in the pawnshop for three hundred years. Seeing my troubled face, Qin Feng was slightly surprised: "Could it be that Brother Li did not bring the ransom? This is going to be difficult. How can we get rid of this without ransom? "Although our rtionship isn¡¯t bad, but we can¡¯t break the pawn shop¡¯s rules so easily. We still have to give out the money that should be given. Think about it again, did you forget to bring her along?"


    "I have twenty-seven dors and fifty cents left in my pocket. Is that enough?" I did go through my pockets, and there was only this little money left.


    Qin Feng was so angry that his nose almost became crooked. He shook his head and said, "It¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s absolutely not enough. I believe that if you really want to redeem yourself, you wouldn¡¯te here empty-handed. If you don¡¯t have any cash, you could pay for your phone, or as long as you have precious items."


    In my heart, I¡¯ve already scolded that old bastard Wang Dachuan ten thousand times. This old fellow has made me stand up for him in everything he has done, but he¡¯s also throwing me a big problem at any time. I¡¯m just a poor student, where did the ransome from? [This bastard! I was so angry that I wanted to leave immediately.]


    Qin Feng stopped me, "Brother, where are you going?"

 Chapter 323 Pawn

    I fumingly said, "I went to find the person who wanted me to ransom. He only gave me a ticket and not a single cent of the money. Where did the ransome from?" "Since I can¡¯t get it back, I can only leave."


    Qin Fengughed, "This won¡¯t do, little brother. ording to the rules of our pawnshop in the East Street, those whoe in and out must reap some rewards. You can¡¯te empty-handed, and you can¡¯t leave empty-handed."


    "Damn, who are you trying to scare? I oftene to East Street and I¡¯ve never been stuck in a shop before!" I walked to the door in disbelief, pushed it open, took half a step outside, and then stopped.


    It turned out that outside the door was an endless darkness. There was no end in sight, and my feet were also suspended in the air. If I walked faster, I would have already fallen down.


    I quickly turned around and asked sternly, "What the hell are you doing? Are you trying to imprison me? Where was this ce? If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I¡¯ll call 110! "


    Qin Feng chuckled and said: "When the lights were turned on, the pawnshop on the east street had already returned to the headquarters of the Underworld. Qin Fengughed and said:" When the lights were turned on, the pawnshop on the east street had already returned to the headquarters of the Underworld.


    "XXX!" Even if I had dealt with a bunch of evil spirits yesterday, I am still in the human world. But now, I have truly stepped into the underworld, with just a little carelessness, I will never be able to return. Although I don¡¯t have any special feelings for the human world, I don¡¯t have any natural instincts. So I especially do not understand those suicidal behavior, no matter how bad the life is still better than being a ghost, right?


    Qin Feng patted my shoulder andforted me, "It¡¯s fine. The rules of the pawnshop on the east street have always been like this. In order to sessfully settle the business, we will go through a procedure like this. Only by doing this can wepletely eliminate the interference of the outside world and do the business well."


    I angrily said, "Understanding my ass! I don¡¯t have any money! What do you think we should do?" Qin Feng calmly lit a cigarette and asked, "Does this little brother really have nothing of value on him?"


    "I¡¯ve already told you, I am just a poor student. How can I possibly have anything of value!" Just as I finished speaking, I remembered the bottle of cow tears that Wang Da Chuan gave me, so I took it out and said, "I still have a bottle of cow tears. Look at the price, it¡¯s not even worth a ransom."


    When Qin Feng saw the bottle, his eyes lit up. He opened the bottle and sniffed. It¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve seen such pure tears. Brother has been hiding such a precious thing from me. "


    I said impatiently, "Then, is this bottle of Cow¡¯s Tears enough as a ransom?"


    Qin Feng shook his head as he held the bottle, "Although the tears are extremely precious, they are still not enough as ransom. However, they can still be used to offset a portion of the debt."


    I spread out my hands. "Other than this thing, I really have nothing else. What do you think we should do?" Qin Feng chuckled. "I ..." I interrupted him and said, "Big brother, can you not always be so mischievous? When I heard youugh, I felt ufortable all over. Even if you were tough, it would be fine."


    Qin Fengughed, "Alright, this isn¡¯t a good habit of mine, and many people won¡¯t be able to handle it. But let¡¯s get down to business, tears can be used to offset some of the ransom, but you still have to find a way to give me the rest."


    "Nonsense, if I could have given it to you, I would have already. Tell me, what else do you want?"


    "How about this, we are already friends. Let me tell you a condition. If you are willing, we will settle the score. If you are unwilling, we can continue to talk. In any case, you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce no matter what."


    "Damn you, this is pure shamelessness!" I cursed.


    Qin Feng had a smile on his face, "This is not shameless. We have always been following the rules. Brother, you must understand."


    I saw that there was really no way around it, so I said, "Alright, you tell me, what should I do?"


    Qin Feng said, "My condition is that youe to our East Street pawnshop for a part-time job. Since you know that you are a student and studying is quite urgent, you cane here for one day every week. However, I won¡¯t give you the sry."


    "You mean, let me work for you guys?" I don¡¯t think this is a very harsh condition, after all, onlye one day a week, even if you don¡¯t pay me, it¡¯s not a big deal, but three years is a bit too long, but since I want to leave this damn ce, I have no choice but to agree.


    I nodded without thinking, "Alright then, but you must keep your word and not go back on your word. Also, what exactly do you want me to do?"


    Qin Feng smiled. "It¡¯s nothing. He¡¯s just an Acting Owner. He¡¯s just helping us manage our business for the day."


    I said in surprise, "Holy sh * t! You guys really have guts. I¡¯m just a student. You actually want me to be the owner?" Even if you only do it once a week, you guys can still be at ease? "


    Qin Feng smiled, "There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Brother, you are a genius, you should be able to adapt to the work here soon. Also, I also want to rest every week. It¡¯s really tiring to work here."


    Although I was curious about the style of the pawnshop on the east side, since the conditions weren¡¯t too harsh, I naturally didn¡¯t have any objections. I also nodded and said: "Alright then, it¡¯s settled then.


    Qin Feng said, "Alright then, let¡¯s go through the formalities first." He took a piece of brown paper from behind the counter and wrote a contract on it. Then he handed it to me, just as he had said, and said, "Just press your hand on it. You¡¯ll be a pawnbroker on our East Street from now on."


    Without saying anything further, I pressed a handprint on the box and said, "Where¡¯s the box? Hurry up and bring it over."


    Qin Feng seemed to be very happy and said to his big brother, "Brother Li is truly a straightforward person. I¡¯ve done business with many people, and you¡¯re the best to talk to."


    I bitterly smiled. "Big brother, I just wanted to leave this ce. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts."


    Qin Fengughed heartily as he pped his hands. "Bring that box over here."


    At this moment, two waiters came over and brought a heavy brown box in front of me. I was stunned. This box was at least as tall as a person and judging from the panting of the two waiters, there should be a lot of things inside.


    Qin Feng pointed to it, "Brother, this is the box that you wanted. Take it away."


    I stretched my tongue and said, "Big brother, this item is too heavy. I can¡¯t take it away by myself."

 Chapter 324 box

    Qin Feng said, "That¡¯s easy to say. We¡¯re good people. Give us the address and we¡¯ll send it to you."


    I thought, "It would be too eye-catching to send to school, so I might as well write down my home address." So I wrote my home number and my cell phone number to Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng looked and nodded: "Brother Li, don¡¯t worry. From now on, you are a member of our East Street pawnshop, and whatever it is, I will protect you. But you must remember, you must not miss any day of work, and if there is any dy, not only will you not be able to shoulder this responsibility, I will also be implicated."


    Seeing his serious expression, I also nodded. "Don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m just a student, I know that a promise is worth a lot of money. We are all men, so we will keep our word."


    Qin Fengughed, "I am relieved. Brother Li¡¯s future is limitless. When you be rich, you must remember to help me."


    I thought to myself, "If I can make it, I suppose the end of the world is near?" He immediately smiled bitterly and shook hands with Qin Feng. Then, he said, "Niu Lei and the contract to join the pawnshop on the east side has already been signed. Does this count as the end for us?"


    Qin Feng ced the cigarette butt into the ashtray, trying his best to extinguish it as he smiled, "Right, it¡¯s over." As soon as I said that, the lights in the house went out, and a faint light came in through the window. I rushed to the door and opened it.


    I excitedly rushed out onto the streets before turning around to look at Qin Feng. "You should take that box to my house. I still have to go back to school." Qin Feng nodded and cupped his hands in farewell.


    When I turned my head back, Qin Feng¡¯s face revealed a strange smile. Of course, I didn¡¯t see the expression on his face. This matter was told to me by Jian Weiter on.


    Just as we reached the intersection, Jian Wei appeared by my side and asked anxiously, "Why have you been gone for so long? Are you alright? I also wanted to follow you in, but I was stopped by something outside. No matter how much strength I used, it¡¯s useless.


    I looked at Jian Wei¡¯s charming face andmented, "I¡¯ve never felt so blessed to see you again!" On the way to school, Jian Wei kept asking about the details of the pawnshop on the East Street. On the way to school, Jian Wei kept asking about the details of the pawnshop on the East Street.


    I asked, "What did the East Street pawnshop look like from the outside while I was inside?" "What do you mean?" It¡¯s just that the door is closed and the business has temporarily stopped. "


    Hearing her answer, I was even more sure that I went to an unknown ce. This pawnshop was really strange, so strange that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. However, since I had already signed the contract, I had to bite the bullet and face more and more difficulties.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, Jian Wei was unhappy. "I¡¯ve asked you so many times, why are you not saying anything?" What exactly did you see inside? Could it be that you were scared silly? "


    "Don¡¯t be angry yet. This matter is quiteplicated and I don¡¯t have the time to tell you everything. When we return home, I will definitely tell you everything."


    Hearing the two words "going home", Jian Wei said happily, "Do you also think that we¡¯re a family now?" I rolled my eyes at her. "Family or not, I want you to leave. Will you?" Jian Wei chuckled. "If you insist on leaving, of course I will leave. However, I am your wife and have the duty to help you. Now that you have so many difficulties, why would I leave you?"


    "Sigh ..." I sighed, speechless.


    Jian Wei nagged on and on about a lot of boring topics. Previously, when she couldn¡¯t get into the pawnshop, she was walking around in the East Street, but since she¡¯s a ghost now, she couldn¡¯t buy so many good things. It made her very ufortable, so she wanted me to help her shop.


    I loudly said, "I¡¯m only a student now. The money that my parents send me every month is only enough to cover my living expenses and tuition. How can I have enough money to buy things for you?" Can you understand my situation? "


    Jian Wei chuckled. "Don¡¯t be angry. I was just casually saying that if you don¡¯t want to buy it, then don¡¯t."


    I angrily returned to school, as ss had already ended long ago. I headed straight for Wang Da Chuan¡¯s office. When he saw me, he excitedly asked, "Did you get your hands on the items?"


    "You still have the face to ask me, what ransom did you give me for a broken ticket? How can I take away the box without ransom? "


    Wang Da Chuan¡¯s face was gloomy. He whispered, "Does that mean we didn¡¯t get the box?" Sigh, I knew that you kid wouldn¡¯t be able. "


    "Damn you! You didn¡¯t even give me a single cent! How am I supposed to pay you back?" I¡¯m so pissed off.


    Wang Da Chuanughed, "That ticket was passed down from the Patriarch Li Tian Yi, and every generation is treated as a reward for the disciples. Master said that as long as any disciple has the ability to take out a box from the pawnshop on the east side, the box will belong to the disciple, but there is a bit of it, so the ransom is yours. When this old man received this ticket back then, Master did not give me a ransom. If I gave you this ticket, I would not give you any ransom, and taking the box away would depend on a person¡¯s ability. It seems that your fate is the same as every other generation of disciples in our sect. Since that¡¯s the case, return the pawned tickets to me. "


    I spread out my hands and said, "The pawn ticket has already been handed to the pawnshop¡¯s owner. It¡¯s gone now." Wang Da Chuan said angrily, "If he didn¡¯t bring out the box, what did you give him the ticket for?" Iughed. "I was just asking for a ransom, but I didn¡¯t say that the chest wasn¡¯t redeemed."


    Wang Da Chuan was so angry that he became happy. His breathing became rapid as he asked with his eyes wide open, "You mean, you got the box?"


    "Mm. I did get it, but I paid quite a price." I nodded.


    "It¡¯s worth it, everything is worth it. As long as we can get the box, it¡¯s normal to pay a little price." Wang Da Chuan said with a smile.


    I couldn¡¯t stand the old man¡¯s shamelessness. "You were expecting something to happen, weren¡¯t you? Yet you intentionally pushed me into the fire pit! "


    Wang Dachuan said, "This is a real experiential learning, you know, not just anyone can go to the pawnshop on the east side, and not even I have been there before. If you get the box, you will be lucky, but I¡¯m interested to know the price you have to pay."


    "I used that bottle of cow¡¯s tears for ransom." Wang Dachuan was pleasantly surprised. "A bottle of tears from an ox for that box? That¡¯s a good deal!"


    "I¡¯m not done yet. After that, I signed a contract with the owner, Qin Feng, and went to work at his ce one day a week for three years to repay the ransom."


    Wang Da Chuan¡¯s face darkened. "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to stay in the pawnshop on East Street? How could you not listen?"


    I nearly jumped out of my skin from anger, "It was you who didn¡¯t give me a single cent in ransom. Now that I¡¯ve settled the matter and you¡¯re spouting so much nonsense, of course I know the pawnshop has problems, but if I don¡¯t sign the contract, I¡¯ll nevere back! Where were you then? "


    Wang Da Chuan said with a smile, "Well, it¡¯s all my fault, but I¡¯m still poor. How can I give you any ransom? "Right, where is the box?"


    I said unhappily, "I sent them to my home. It¡¯s too eye-catching to bring such a big box to the school."

 Chapter 325 Compass

    Wang Dachuanughed. "Well, you are thoughtful. Let¡¯s not bother with the boxes for now. How do you n to deal with tomorrow¡¯s outing?"


    I asked in astonishment, "Didn¡¯t you say that the box is the key to solving the danger of the trip? Why are you asking me now?"


    Wang Da Chuan stroked his beard andughed sinisterly: "If I hadn¡¯t said that, why would you have willingly gone to the pawnshop on the east side? Actually, the main reason is that the ticket is about to expire soon, so it doesn¡¯t have to be scrapped. I also remembered that there should be a ghost beside you, which is just in ordance with the rules of the East Street pawnshop, so I let you run around once, but you didn¡¯t lose out, getting that box is good for you, you have to thank me for that. "


    I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t speak anymore. I red at him and turned around to leave. Wang Da Chuan shouted from behind me, "Hey, stop right there. I still have something to give you." I stopped and said impatiently, "What is it? Go ahead."


    Wang Da Chuan first gave me a small bottle, "This is another bottle of cow¡¯s tears, going to the suburbs, you can¡¯t go without this, if you can¡¯t even see the ghosts, then what evil can you do? If you can¡¯t even see the ghosts, what evil can you do, if you can¡¯t see the ghosts, if you can¡¯t even see the ghosts, if you can¡¯t stay alive, if you can¡¯t see the ghost, if you have something to hide, and if you have to read a book, take a good look at it.


    "What kind of technique is this?" I¡¯m interested.


    Wang Dachuan said with a mysterious expression, "That is: if you can¡¯t beat him, run."


    "Scram!" I almost wanted to kick him. "You¡¯re always talking nonsense like that to me, don¡¯t you know how to run? The key is, if there really is a situation like that, even if I wanted to run, I wouldn¡¯t be able to."


    Wang Da Chuanughed, "Look, let¡¯s get to the point. It doesn¡¯t matter if you hit the wall or not, the most important thing is to find the right direction." Take a look, Master has given you a crucial gift. "


    As he spoke, he took out apass. Thispass was different from a normalpass. It was dark and heavy in his hand.


    I wasn¡¯t too happy. I frowned. "This thing is so heavy. You want me to take it out for an outing?" Do I have to die of exhaustion? "


    "Brat, do you want to live? If you want to live, then take it with you, or else you¡¯ll die for sure. " Wang Dachuan told me with a serious expression.


    I snappily said, "Didn¡¯t you also want to follow them? What the heck are you not going to do?"


    Wang Da Chuan said, "This kind of thing is not a person¡¯s thing. There are some things that even I can¡¯t protect myself with. How can I care about you? You can depend on yourself. This is a tradition of the heaven."


    "Bullshit, then what¡¯s the use of this sect being my disciple? Sigh, I¡¯m so regretful."


    My stomach was full of medicine for regret, but I had nowhere to buy it, so I stuffed thepass in my bag and headed back to the ssroom.


    When I reached the fifth floor, just as I was about to continue walking, someone suddenly asked from behind me, "You¡¯re ss 5¡¯s Li Qiang, right?"


    Hearing this voice, my body trembled, because it was so familiar, but also a bit strange. What was familiar was that this voice had been rubbing around my body all day long, and what was strange was that this voice sounded a bit young and clear.


    I turned my head and saw her. Yes, Jane Wei, ss 4, and Jane Wei from her youth. Her hair was tied back in a ponytail, and she was wearing a fresh school uniform. Her feet were in white shoes and socks, and she had a pair of sses on the bridge of her nose.


    The youngdy, Jian Wei, appeared in front of me just like that. Compared to the ghost bride, Jian Wei, there was indeed a slight difference. For example, the ghost, Jian Wei, was more mature and charming.


    From top to bottom, there was an indescribable purity to it, as pure as a pool of clear spring water. When she spoke, she did not smile, she did not make a sound, but there was a hint of arrogance in her coldness. This was the legendary goddess, the school belle.


    I curiously asked, "Are you calling me?" The young girl, Jian Wei, chuckled. "What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ve already said your name, why are you still suspicious?" I smiled awkwardly. "Because we didn¡¯t say anything before. I thought I heard wrong."


    The young girl, Jian Wei, said, "You and Lei Yuan are good friends, right? "Because of the chemicalpetition, I wanted to talk to Lei Yuan, but I haven¡¯t been able to get in touch with her for the past two days. Can you help me out? It¡¯s really urgent."


    I nodded. "You don¡¯t have to worry about that. As long as I see her, I¡¯ll definitely tell her that you¡¯re looking for her."


    The young girl, Jian Wei, smiled in relief and said gratefully, "Thank you so much. You really are a good person."


    I smiled coyly, "It¡¯s nothing. Just tell me your phone number. After we find Lei Yuan, I¡¯lle and contact you."


    The youngdy, Jian Wei, told me her cell phone number. I dialed and the bell rang. It was actually the dance music of Swan Lake. I almostughed out loud. The young girl, Jian Wei, blushed and said, "I¡¯m a bit old-fashioned, right? The other girls are all pop songs or something, but I still set up this kind of bell. "


    "Of course not, this is pretty good, I really like it." I gave her a step down and thought: "It¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s not some traditional opera. That¡¯s the old country."


    The young girl, Jian Wei, thanked me before leaving. Looking at her slim figure, my heart was pounding. The person I had been secretly in love with for a long time was actually chatting with me for such a long time.


    I went downstairs and saw the ghost, Jian Wei, floating over from behind me. "Have you seen her?" I asked with a smile. Seeing that there was no one around, he said, "You¡¯re asking despite knowing the answer."


    "Actually, I saw you talking to her from far away, but I never dared toe. I¡¯ve been in school for two days now, and I¡¯ve been holding back from going to see myself as a girl."


    I asked curiously, "Why is that?" Why don¡¯t you look at yourself? "


    Jian Wei replied, "I¡¯ve already reached this stage, what¡¯s the point in looking at me when I was young?" "Seeing it will only make you sad."


    A trace of sadness surged out from my heart. Indeed, if a person were to die, even if their soul still remained, how would it still be interesting to wander around in this world? Furthermore, looking at how carefree I was when I was young, I would only feel sadness and heartache.

 Chapter 326 disease-free

    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, Jian Weiughed, "I¡¯m just moaning in pain. Why are you so sad?"


    I smiled. "We¡¯re going for an outing tomorrow. Do you want toe with me?"


    Jian Wei replied, "Of course. Of course I will apany you there. Otherwise, there¡¯s no point in staying at home."


    I felt a wave of warmth in my heart and said, "But Wang Da Chuan said that there would always be a ghost following by my side that will harm my body. Do you know that?"


    Jian Wei shook her head. "Actually, I¡¯ve only been a ghost for two days. How would I have known that these ythings would cause harm to you? If they did, I would have immediately disappeared. However, are you willing to part with them?"


    She was afraid that if she said something serious, she would let her leave, so she nodded and said, "I¡¯m sorry. You should just follow me." A happy smile appeared on her face. She shook her head and said, "You¡¯re really good to me. Having a husband like you is my greatest happiness and pride." Since Wang Da Chuan understands that ghosts can harm the body, then there must be a way to get rid of the damage, you can ask him. "


    "Sigh, but you better not call me husband. I¡¯m still just a student right now, especially when I saw you when you were young. You clearly have a cold and arrogant personality, so how did you be so wild and open?"


    Jian Wei pouted. "Women are always so changeable. I remember that they really don¡¯t want to talk to boys in school, because if a girl is not reserved at all, she will be looked down upon. The higher her eyesight is, the colder it is. Of course, the most important thing is to be good-looking and she will definitely be popr." All men eat this. "


    "Damn! Listening to you say this, it turns out that your usual look is fake?" I said in disappointment.


    "That¡¯s not true. The emotions at every age is different. The way you think and treat people is also different. If you live a few more years, you will understand my feelings." Jian Wei said with a smile.


    When they returned to ss, Lin Dai¡¯s face was filled with unhappiness. "I also felt it wasn¡¯t appropriate for you to be punished by Wang Dachuan, but why did you leave without a word? If Wang Dachuan were to report to the school, you¡¯d be in trouble."


    I smiled. "I thank you for your worry. It¡¯s alright. He won¡¯t sue me."


    "How do you know?" You¡¯re not familiar with him. "


    I thought, "I have a master-disciple rtionship with him, how could I not be familiar with him? But I can¡¯t let you know about this. " "How are you preparing for tomorrow¡¯s outing?" I thought to myself, "If I can persuade one of them toe, then so be it. It would be best if I don¡¯t go to this ss." Therefore, he said, "Can we not go for tomorrow¡¯s outing?"


    "What? How could we not go to the school¡¯s organized event?"


    I exined, "It¡¯s almost the monthly test, so I might as well stay and study. I can travel anytime I want, but what do I have to do tomorrow? Besides, the Iron Hat Mountain is so remote, and I heard that there are also many graves.


    Lin Daiughed, "I¡¯m not afraid of girls, so what are you afraid of? Teacher Li has already informed everyone, so how can I not go? "Besides, I¡¯m a ss official. If I can¡¯t use my body as a model, I will be aughingstock."


    I saw that persuading her was useless, so I didn¡¯t force her. I wanted to talk to Lei Yuan, but I couldn¡¯t see her anymore, "What¡¯s wrong with this girl these few days? She¡¯s so mysterious that I can¡¯t see her at all, the things that Jian Wei has asked me to do should be done quickly."


    At this moment, Li Bing Bing walked into the ssroom. When she saw me, she called me out of the ssroom and said angrily, "I heard from someone else that you were punished by Teacher Wang to stand and you even skipped ss. Is that right?"


    Good news never leaves the house and spread like wildfire. I didn¡¯t expect Teacher Li to find out so quickly, so I nodded. "Yes, Teacher Wang did indeed let me stand outside for a while."


    Li Bing Bing said angrily: "But why did you skip sses again?"


    "I¡¯m not skipping sses. Teacher Wang told me to go out and do something. I left because of what he said. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask him." I pushed the me onto Wang Da Chuan. That guy often brought me some trouble, so I¡¯ll let him take some.


    But Li Bing Bing said, "Nonsense, this is what Teacher Wang told me. He told me to criticize you and let you have a snack. Xiao Qiang, you¡¯re a sophomore in high school, why are you still so disobedient? It¡¯s a good thing Teacher Wang doesn¡¯t have any intention of pursuing this, otherwise, if I were to report this to the principal, would you still be able to stay in school?" I¡¯m so worried about you! "


    "Wang Da Chuan, you bastard. Why are you trying to frame me? What kind of master are you? Why are you always causing trouble for your disciple?"


    When Li Bing Bing saw how angry I was, she became even more unhappy. "What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m criticizing you, but you¡¯re not willing?"


    I hastily exined, "No way! Why would I be angry at you? I¡¯m angry at King Da Chuan!"


    Li Bing Bing said angrily: "Teacher Wang is doing this for your own good. Why are you angry with him? If it was an irresponsible teacher, he could pretend not to see your actions, but Teacher Wang specifically mentioned you to me and told me to pay more attention to you. This is such a responsible behavior, in all these years, it seems like this is the first time Teacher Wang has been so concerned about a student. "


    I had nothing else to say, so I tried to figure out what Wang Da Chuan was up to.


    At this moment, Li Bing Bing said, "It looks like I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on you in the future. You sit next to me during tomorrow¡¯s outing and can¡¯t escape my sight. Did you hear me?"


    Oh, I suddenly realized that Wang Da Chuan was doing this to make Li Bing Bing watch over me, and this way, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find an excuse not to go for an outing. This guy¡¯s really good at nning things out.


    But I still refused to give up and asked, "Teacher Li, I think we should go on an outing tomorrow? "I heard that the Iron Hat Mountain is not peaceful. If everyone rushes there, I¡¯m afraid there will be danger."


    Li Bing Bing¡¯s face fell as she said, "Nonsense! I¡¯ve never heard there¡¯s anything wrong with Iron Head Mountain. Why do you have so many things? This is a collective activity, you can¡¯t avoid it." The teacher knew that there was a problem with your family, but even if there was such a problem, it wasn¡¯t a reason for you to escape from the masses. If this continued, then there would definitely be a problem with your personality. "In any case, you must stay by my side tomorrow and not leave for a moment, do you hear me?"


    I knew that I couldn¡¯t escape no matter what, so I could only nod my head, but I still cared a lot about her body. "Teacher Li, how are you feeling? You were so sick yesterday, and you¡¯re going out tomorrow, is that really possible?"


    Li Bing Bing looked at me gratefully. "I¡¯m fine, I really have to thank you for yesterday. If you hadn¡¯t contacted Lei Yuan and sent me to the hospital, the teacher might never have seen you again." At this point, her voice softened, and she looked at me with tender eyes.


    However, this was only for a split-second. Li Bing Bing then said in a stern voice: "In short, you must participate in tomorrow¡¯s outing. You¡¯re not allowed to refuse it, or else you¡¯ll be in for it!"

 Chapter 327 Teenage Jane Wei

    When I returned to my seat, I was in a bad mood. It seemed that the rescue mission hadpletely failed, and the excursion was unavoidable, so I had to do everything I could to save everyone. But I had just joined the Celestial Sect, and that old fogey Wang Da Chuan hadn¡¯t taught me anything substantial, so what could I do to save everyone?


    Just as I was worrying, someone at the entrance of the ssroom said, "Li Qiang,e out for a bit." This voice belonged to the young girl, Jian Wei, who was waiting for me at the door.


    All of the male students in the ss looked at me enviously, thinking that something had happened between Jian Wei and me. Wang Bao was ted to the point where he almost pped.


    Lin Dai, on the other hand, had an ugly expression on her face. She immediately picked up the book and pretended to read it.


    I left the ssroom and asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    However, what the young girl just said surprised me!


    The young girl, Jian Wei, asked, "Do you love me or not?"


    "What?" I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    "What are you nking out for? Do you love me or not?" The youngdy, Jian Wei, continued to ask with her big eyes. I am almost in a daze. What do you mean? Why would she suddenly ask such a question?


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t answer, she pouted her lips and blushed so hard that she almost cried. Just as I was about to console her, I suddenly felt someone pat my head. "Hey, wake up. Why did you fall asleep the moment you returned?"


    I opened my eyes and saw that it was Lin Dai who had woken me up. She said angrily, "You were just called out for a lecture by Teacher Li. Why did you fall asleep aftering back? "Isn¡¯t he being a little too ambitious?"


    Oh, so it was just a dream. I heaved a sigh of relief. "It was originally impossible. Jian Wei is the school¡¯s beauty. How could she fall for a loser like me?" However, when I looked at the ghost, Jian Wei, who was still wandering around the ssroom, I started to worry. "I really wonder how Jian Wei married me. There are at least eight hundred suitors in front of me. Why would she choose me?"


    Many of the teachers had note to the ss today, which seemed like a collective strike, and it seemed like they were going through the day very quickly. They were about to go home to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s outing, and Lin Dai had an expectant look on her face as she said to me, "Li Qiang, tomorrow you should bring more food. We might not be able to find a ce to stay, but it¡¯s very possible that we might not be able to have a pic in the mountains."


    I thought to myself, "You¡¯re still saying that I have a big heart. I only want to eat. Maybe I didn¡¯t even have the chance to eat. The ghost will eat me first." Seeing my frown, Lin Dai asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s just an outing, why are you so scared?"


    "You don¡¯t know? I¡¯ve had diarrhea for the past few days and I¡¯m not in the mood to go on an outing at Iron Hat Mountain. Haven¡¯t you heard about that ce? It¡¯s very strange."


    Wang Bao packed up his things and happened to pass by me. "That¡¯s right! Iron Head Mountain is indeed quite strange. There are many legends of ghosts there. I heard that a person had died recently."


    I was shocked and thought, "How did Wang Bao know?" Wang Da Chuan is the only one who knows about this, but where did Wang Bao hear about the Iron Hat Mountain incident? "


    "Where did you hear that?" Is Iron hat Mountain really dead? " I asked.


    Wang Bao said proudly, "My dad has a friend who¡¯s from the newspaper. He had already gone to interview him, but the editor said that there was pressure from the higher-ups to prevent the news from getting out. There are indeed dead people over there, and there aren¡¯t just one of them."


    I was about to ask more, but Lin Di looked unhappy and said, "Wang Bao, don¡¯t you spread such nonsense. It will cause unnecessary panic, you know? There are many girls in the ss. If you say that, who would dare to participate in tomorrow¡¯s event? If this happens again, I¡¯ll tell Teacher Li. " After saying so, he picked up his school bag and left in a huff.


    Wang Bao chuckled and muttered, "I¡¯m not lying. Something really happened over there and I didn¡¯t bring it up. Why are you talking about me?"


    I patted Wang Bao on the shoulder tofort him. "It¡¯s fine, Lin Di is straightforward. She didn¡¯t mean to say anything about you."


    Wang Bao pouted, "She¡¯s not a leader. All day, she has been acting like a spokesperson for the country. She¡¯s serious. "Listen to me, everything I said just now is true. Although I don¡¯t know the details, the Iron Hat Mountain is a troublesome ce right now, so we might as well not go. I really don¡¯t want to take the risk."


    I sighed. "You may have guessed correctly. Something big has happened at Iron Head Mountain, but since everyone in the ss has gone, I can¡¯t not go. We are men, so we can¡¯t be cowards."


    Wang Bao nodded and said, "I¡¯ll go with you. As your brother, we will live and die together."


    I smiled and said, "Aren¡¯t you looking too much at Shui Hu? What era have you been brothers with? Don¡¯t look at the times where people call each other brothers. When we arrive in society, it would be great if you didn¡¯t use a spear as a backer."


    Wang Bao seemed to disagree with me. He shook his head and said, "Society is improving and the pace of life is elerating, but emotions cannot be lost. Without emotions, people are worse than animals, and just having money alone is useless. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen rich people before, and some of them live happily because they understand the essence of life. However, it¡¯s hard to say what kind of people they are. All they know is how to earn money and in the end, they are just like zombies. They don¡¯t recognize any of their own people and they live like idiots, so no matter how much money a person like them earns, it¡¯s useless. "


    "Hey, I just said a few casual words. Why do you feel so emotional? What kind of excitement did you get?" I asked in surprise.


    Wang Bao smiled and said, "Big brother, I still have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow." With that, he carried his backpack and left.


    I was thest to leave the ssroom. Jian Wei chattered on, "I remember that back then, the school really wanted to organize an outing. However, Teacher Li suddenly passed away, so the outing was changed to a memorial service for the students and teachers. Now that she¡¯s not dead, we can go for an outing again, but this one is very dangerous. Have you seen the Death God series? I feel like Death has set its sights on Li Bing Bing. "


    "Can you not say such unlucky words? Teacher Li is extremely lucky, so he will definitely be fine." I said unhappily.


    Jian Weiughed. "Aiya, after hearing about your beloved, you¡¯re unhappy, right? "You, ah, clearly like Li Bing Bing, yet refuses to admit it no matter what. So what if you¡¯re a teacher? It¡¯s quitemon for teachers to fall in love with each other now. A few days ago, a university student proposed marriage to his teacher and it was even on the news. You can try."


    I almost kneeled down to her. With a bitter face, I said, "Big sister, can you speak less? I¡¯m currently worrying about how to deal with tomorrow¡¯s matters. Can you calm me down?"


    Jian Wei chuckled. "We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. Didn¡¯t Wang Da Chuan give you a pile of things? Let¡¯s go home and carefully study it. We¡¯ll see what it is for."


    I nodded. "You nagged for a long time and finally said something worthwhile. Wang Da Chuan gave me so many things that should be useful. No, I still need to talk to him for a bit to see if he has any other ideas."

 Chapter 328 reencounter

    After I went up to the seventh floor, I knocked on the door. The door didn¡¯t open and I knocked heavily a few more times, but there was still no sound. At this moment, a teacher passed by and said, "Don¡¯t knock anymore. Teacher Wang had already gotten off work. There¡¯s no one inside."


    "Ai, this guy actually left." I helplessly went downstairs and bumped into the young girl, Jian Wei, who had just finished school. She smiled and said, "What a coincidence! I met you again. Did you see Lei Yuan?"


    I shook my head. "Nope. If I saw her, I would definitely call you. I don¡¯t even know what happened to that girl. She really is infuriating."


    The young girl, Jenne, smiled sweetly. "It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be able to see her at the outing tomorrow. We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees." She greeted me and walked away, and as I watched her back, I thought of that dream again.


    Why did I have such a strange dream? Could it be that I really like her from the bottom of my heart?


    Jian Wei floated by my side and said, "What are you thinking about? Seeing me in my youth, how can you be so distracted? Am I such a heavenly beauty?"


    "Stop boasting, alright? I¡¯m about to vomit." I said snappily.


    Jian Wei pouted. "However, I still have to tell you something. I really don¡¯t like you right now, that¡¯s for sure."


    "Who do you like?" I¡¯m curious, I want to ask.


    However, the ghost, Jian Wei, had a rare look on her face as she said, "I forgot." Then it drifted away.


    "Damn, even ghosts have a temper. How troublesome." On the way, I jabbered on and on, wanting to talk to her, but she just floated in the sky and stopped talking to me.


    Even though she had always imed that she was my bride, I had always been a bit suspicious and felt that something was wrong. Before, when she was holding me, when she told me that she heard me call her and apologized to me, it was the happiest moment of her life. In other words, ten years of love life, even that short moment with me was not worth the time I had now.


    However, due to theplex timeline, my head hurt just thinking about it. Thus, I decided not to think about it anymore and got on the electric bike to rush home.


    Downstairs, I remembered, "The pawnshop on East Street should have brought the box, right?"


    I asked the doorman if he had anything to give me, but he said no.


    "Damn, he even imed that he was a big shop that dealt in both the Yin and Yang worlds, yet he actually went back on his word? Could he have reneged on his promise midway?"


    I angrily went upstairs. When I opened the door, I was startled. There really was that box in the middle of the living room!


    God, how did the man with the box get in? When I opened the door, the lock was clearly intact, yet no one had touched it. Why did this box appear in my house?


    I couldn¡¯t figure it out, but I figured it out after a while. After all, the East Street Pawnshop was a very powerful shop and it could travel between the Yin Yang and Yang worlds.


    But what was in the box? Why did it interest Wang Da Chuan so much? Furthermore, ording to Qin Feng, when these chests were kept in the pawnshops on the east side of the street, external forces would frequentlye to snatch them. Three hundred years ago, they had been kept in the storerooms of the pawnshops on the east side for three hundred years.


    The things that the Celestial Sect¡¯s ancestors kept in the pawnshop on the East Street should have some history behind them. Moreover, this box seemed to be veryrge, and the items inside would probably exceed anyone¡¯s imagination.


    This box aroused my curiosity. I wanted to open it immediately, but the most embarrassing thing happened. Your sister, she only gave me the box, but the key?


    There was arge lock hanging at the entrance of the box. Without the key, it was impossible to open it. I thought of the lockpick kit Wang Dachuan had given me, so I took it out and fiddled with the lock for a while, but the lock was an ancient object, not the same as the current security lock, and I couldn¡¯t do it for a long time.


    At this time, I thought of Qin Feng, so I immediately called him. The call connected quickly, and Qin Fengughed, "Brother Li, is there something you need? You called me so quickly. Do you want toe to work tonight? If you¡¯d like to take the night shift, I can give you overtime. "


    "Of course not. I just want to ask, where is the key to the box you sent me?"


    Qin Fengughed heartily, "What key? Brother Li, ever since this box was ced in the East Street pawnshop, all the shopkeepers have never seen any key before. In other words, if there was a key, we would have already opened it ourselves. Don¡¯t think that our pawnbroker is not curious, we also want to know what treasure is hidden inside. "


    "Eh, looks like you don¡¯t know either. What should I do? This thing takes up quite a bit of space. It would be too much of an eyesore if it was ced in my house. I can¡¯t open it now, so what should I do?"


    Qin Feng smiled. "Aren¡¯t there a lot of small advertisements for locks in the corridor? You should find them and try them out."


    "Fuck, that¡¯s fine too. Are you joking with me?" I felt that this idea was a joke. Would such an important box be opened by ordinary locksmiths?


    "Actually, I just randomly came up with an idea. It might not work, so you can try it first. If it doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll see." Qin Feng chuckled. Thisughter was too annoying. He made me ufortable just listening to him.


    I simply hung up the phone and huffed, "Qin Feng seems to be a very gentle and refined person, but in the end, he is also an unreliable guy."


    It was unknown when Jian Wei had returned. She smiled tenderly and said, "Since that person said she wanted to try opening the lock, then you should go and have a look. It might be useful."


    I replied impatiently, "How could it be that easy? If it was that easy to open, Qin Feng and the rest would have already used this move. How could they have dyed until now?"


    "That¡¯s right, then you decide for yourself. I don¡¯t care, what is in this box means nothing to me." Jian Wei simplyy on the sofa and watched the television.


    I thought: "If you want to die, you might as well find a locksmith. Maybe it will work?"


    Thinking about this, I went to the corridor and called a few numbers, but there were two numbers that couldn¡¯t be reached. I reckoned that the numbers had changed and only one of them was connected. "We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. Our rule is that we have to go to the police station for the record before we unlock the door. Even if they are going to unlock the door, they will have to wait until tomorrow. You can call me tomorrow morning."


    I hastily replied, "Big brother, don¡¯t hang up for now. It¡¯s like this, there¡¯s no problem with my door, so there¡¯s no need for you. I have an old chest here that I inherited, but I can¡¯t find the key to the lock."


    "What, an old box? "What era?"


    "It might be the Qing dynasty."


    "Fuck, are you kidding me? You want me to open the boxes of the Qing Dynasty?" The person on the other end of the line was alreadyughing.

 Chapter 329 Unpacking

    I helplessly said, "If I could solve it myself, I wouldn¡¯t need an expert like you. How about it? Are youing or not?" Money is not a problem, everything is negotiable. "


    The person on the other end of the line hesitated for a moment, then finally said, "Okay then, where are you? Tell me the address, I¡¯ll be right over."


    I gave him my address, and the man said he¡¯d be there in five minutes.


    Sure enough, before five minutes had passed, there was a knock on the door. I opened the door to see a young man of about twenty-five or twenty-six with a full head of hair and a round face. He looked to be in high spirits. I asked, "What is elder brother¡¯s surname?"


    That person smiled and said, "My surname is Liu, you can just call me Liu Miao."


    I brought him to the living room. When he first saw Wang Dachuan¡¯s lock, his eyes lit up. He looked at me and said, "Hey, are we going together? Your tool is even better than mine, why are you still looking for me? "


    "No, this thing belongs to a friend of mine, so I don¡¯t really know how to use it. Look at how you¡¯re going to open this box, I¡¯m counting on you, an expert."


    Liu Miao looked at the box, and frowned: "I have never seen such a big box, and this pattern is quite scary, where did you get it from? This thing can even be used as a coffin. "


    I don¡¯t like the way this man talks, and it¡¯s too casual. Liu Miao, on the other hand, carefully observed the lock on the chest and nodded, "This is indeed the lock of the Qing dynasty. Liu Mao, on the other hand, carefully examined the lock on the chest and nodded," This is really the lock of the Qing dynasty.


    "Hehe, actually, I didn¡¯t know that there was such a thing in the family. rtives gave it to me because they didn¡¯t have a ce to store it in the countryside."


    Liu Miao took out a slender iron bar from his bag, with a curved hook at the front, and said, "I can¡¯t guarantee you that. Your thing should be considered an antique, so let¡¯s first talk about it. Don¡¯t lie to me if it¡¯s broken."


    I nodded. "Brother Liu, don¡¯t worry. I just wanted you to help me open the box. I didn¡¯t have any other intentions."


    Liu Miao had no choice but to pick up the piece of metal with the hook and insert it into the keyhole. With a slight shake and a click, the big lock popped open.


    It was so easy. I felt relieved and thought, "I thought it was going to be difficult, but it turned out to be so easy."


    Liu Miao was also a little surprised, heughed and said: "Blind cat trying to kill a mouse, I was just lucky. I have never opened such an old lock, I just randomly tried it."


    I raised my big brother, saying, "Expert, I really admire you so much."


    Liu Miao smiled embarrassedly and said, "Brother, you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯m just fooling around. Right, take a look at the things inside, shouldn¡¯t I take a look?"


    "No need, there shouldn¡¯t be anything inside. The box at home, what else could there be inside? I think it¡¯s probably just some old clothes." Actually, I just wanted to find someone to apany me and strengthen my courage. After all, the things I took from the pawnshop on the east side of the street always had a creepy feeling to them.


    Seeing that I had agreed to let him watch, he was also, of course, excited. He helped me lift the lid of the box and said, "I¡¯ve heard a lot of these kinds of things, the boxes that were passed down from my ancestors, once they are opened, either are treasures of gold and silver, or are also antique calligraphy and paintings. In short, there are a lot of people who have made a fortune.


    The two of us lifted the lid and looked inside. We were stunned. There was actually a box inside the big box. The style was the same as the big box outside. The chain was about the same, but a little too small.


    "Your sister, why is she like a Russian doll with ayer underneath?" I said in disappointment.


    Liu Miaomiao¡¯s interest was piqued, and he said: "It¡¯s alright, I will continue to open the lock on the wall inside, even if you cover them one by one, it will eventuallye to an end."


    He took out an even thinner iron wire, made a hook, and tested the lock. As expected, it was opened again, and Liu Miao cheered, "It¡¯s opened again, haha! Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside now."


    When we opened the lid, we were stunned to find that it was still a smaller box.


    Liu Miao suggested, "Bro, why don¡¯t we turn the box upside down and take out the small box inside first? This way, it¡¯ll be more convenient to unlock it."


    I don¡¯t quite agree. "What if there¡¯s porcin or jade? If it was a fine object, it would have definitely shattered after being tossed around like that. "


    "That¡¯s true, I didn¡¯t consider that." Liu Miao also frowned, so he could only take out the iron wire and continue to make his own tools, then he picked off the little lock. Actually, this process happened three more times. The box inside was already so small that it was only as big as a lunchbox, and the lock was so small that it was only the size of a pinky.


    Just as we were about to open the lid, Liu Miao prayed, "Don¡¯t let it be a box again. If it¡¯s any smaller, I won¡¯t be able to open it."


    At this moment, Jian Wei had also floated over and said with a smile, "I¡¯m here to join in the fun and see what exactly is inside."


    The box opened. Sure enough, there was another smaller box. It could also be said to be a box. The keyhole was almost invisible, and it would be hard to insert a needle inside.


    Liu Miao almost cried out, "You¡¯re just ying with me, how can you open it?"


    He took out a hammer and viciously said, "Why don¡¯t I just knock it open and see what¡¯s inside."


    I stretched out my hand to stop him. "I¡¯ve already said this before. If the interior is made of porcin or jade, it would be a huge loss if it was shattered." Only then did Liu Mao stop, shaking his head and saying, "I¡¯ve unlocked the door for so long and I¡¯ve never seen such a strange thing before, but this time I¡¯ve gained some insight, thank you brother."


    Liu Miao had a strange expression on his face. As he said that, he was about to leave. I hastily asked, "Brother Liu, you still haven¡¯t received your money. How much money is it?" Liu Miaomiao replied without turning his head, "I didn¡¯t finish what I needed to do, what money should I take? I¡¯ll go back and carefully study it. I¡¯ll find a way to open the lock, then I¡¯ll contact you."


    I felt a little guilty. I had to trouble Liu Miao for most of the night. He didn¡¯t even drink a sip of water, and he didn¡¯t even take the money. This was too much for me.


    Looking at the small box in my hand, I bitterly smiled. "What exactly is this thing contained? It¡¯s so mysterious."


    Jian Wei replied, "Since it¡¯s something that everyone in the spirit realm is after, it¡¯s not that easy to open. I think you and Liu Miao were just wasting your time."


    I said unhappily, "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help, but why are you making sarcastic remarks?" "At least now that we¡¯re this small, if we open it up again, we¡¯ll know what¡¯s inside."

 Chapter 330 Hells Difficulty

    Jian Wei sneered, "Do you really think that box is that easy to open? Take a look at what you¡¯re holding in your hand, right?" Only then did I realize that the small box in my hand had disappeared. Not only was the small box gone, the big box on the ground had also returned to its original state.


    Heavens, what was going on? I couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Jian Wei replied, "This box has an illusion spell. The lock opening technique you used with Liu Miao was just an illusion. In my opinion, all of you have been opening the box while facing the air. In reality, the box is still the same."


    I then realized that I had not been able to do anything after a long period of busy work. Thus, I sat down and smiled wryly, "I was tricked by a box. Why didn¡¯t you remind me earlier and let my busy work be in vain?"


    "If I wake you up early, it will only be the opposite. It might cause you serious injuries and cause you to lose your life. Therefore, I can only wait for you toplete all the steps before I tell you the truth."


    I stared at the big box and thought, "I was just thinking, it shouldn¡¯t be so easy. How could such aplex box open so many locks on its own by a locksmith?" "It looks like this item will take some time to open."


    Seeing that I was worried about the box, Jian Wei advised, "You don¡¯t have to worry too much. After all, this is a magical item that attracts attention. It¡¯s not that easy for you to see through it."


    I said worriedly, "I¡¯m not talking about that. This thing takes up too much space. Especially in the living room, it always makes people¡¯s hair stand on end. Even if it were a different ce, it would still be fine."


    Jian Wei suggested, "Don¡¯t we have a warehouse that can store things? You can go rent one."


    I shook my head. "There¡¯s one like that. It¡¯s just that the rent is too expensive. I can¡¯t afford it. Even if I can afford it, I won¡¯t be able to move this box by myself."


    Jian Wei replied, "That¡¯s easy. You can find a movingpany and have them help you move the boxes and save them in the warehouse. This will save you time and allow you to focus on other things."


    I bitterly smiled. "Didn¡¯t I already say that I¡¯m just a poor student? How could I have the money to pay the rent for the storehouse?"


    Jian Weiughed. "Money is not a problem. Don¡¯t forget that I came back from the future. We¡¯ll buy the lottery tickets now. Maybe we¡¯ll be able to win the lottery."


    I replied in surprise, "That¡¯s right! You can tell me the number of the lottery ticket. That way, I¡¯ll be able to immediately make a fortune." "But can you still remember the number of the lottery winners from long ago?"


    Jian Wei nodded. "No problem. The good thing about ghosts is that they can remember everything. Back then, my father was very fond of lottery tickets and would turn the stage to watch live broadcast every time they opened. I can still remember the numbers."


    I jumped three feet into the air and shouted, "Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Quickly tell me the number that won the lottery today. I¡¯ll go buy it immediately!"


    After the broadcast of the lottery, I slumped onto the sofa and grumbled, "Didn¡¯t you say that you were very urate? Why didn¡¯t you match all of the numbers? You wasted a lot of my money. I used double the money."


    "Maybe it¡¯s because the timeline has changed, so the lottery numbers are different than before. I¡¯m really sorry, I originally wanted to help you but I didn¡¯t expect you to suffer."


    "Can you still guess the number of the lottery winners from now on?" I still wouldn¡¯t give up.


    Jian Wei shook her head. "That won¡¯t do. Since the timeline has changed, it means that the numbers of the lottery tickets are different from before. This road is basically blocked."


    How could it not make me depressed? I even had the urge to go out and drink some wine, but I was stopped by Jenne, who said to me, "A man should not always keep his head down. There will be many difficulties and disappointments in the future. You can¡¯t be this weak all the time, can you?"


    "Who¡¯s weak? I just had the thought of making a fortune, but it was shattered before I could do anything. Just let me slow down. I¡¯m still feeling ufortable right now."


    Jian Wei burst intoughter. "You really are a greedy person. Previously, I said that I didn¡¯t value money. Money is dirt, so why are you being so concerned about it now?"


    I quibbled, "No one doesn¡¯t value money. After all, this thing is something that everyone can walk on. No matter what they do, it¡¯s very difficult to get rid of it. How can I not value it?"


    Jian Wei sighed. "I knew you would quibble. Forget it, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you anymore. There is no hope of making a lot of money now, but we can¡¯t be discouraged. We can think of a good n at the very least."


    I bitterly smiled. "What good idea do you have? Tell me. If it¡¯s useful, I¡¯ll immediately execute it."


    Jian Wei replied, "Alright, my suggestion is for you to have a good night¡¯s sleep and recover your energy before going for an outing. Remember, don¡¯t get lost. The ce you¡¯re going to is very dangerous. As your wife, I¡¯m very worried about your safety."


    I opened the bag that Wang Da Chuan had given me. Inside was a pile of unknown items, but when Jian Wei saw thepass, she couldn¡¯t help but step back in fear. "Wang Da Chuan gave you this?"


    "That¡¯s right. Master told me that if I were to meet with a situation like the Wall-Hitting Ghost, I should take out thispass and it would definitely turn into a disaster." I exined.


    However, Jian Wei seemed to be very afraid of thispass. From time to time, she would step back and say, "Can you put it away? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll see it."


    I stuffed all of the rotten stuff on thepass into my travel bag. "I¡¯ll put it away properly. You cane over."


    Only then did Jian Wei rx and get closer to me. She stared at me and said, "If one day I suddenly disappear, what will you do?"


    I curiously asked, "What do you mean? Why did you suddenly say such strange words?"


    "I always have a premonition that I might be in danger. Even if that¡¯s the case, I hope you won¡¯t forget me."


    My heart sank as Iforted her, "Don¡¯t think like that. Weren¡¯t you always very optimistic? Why did you suddenly be so worried? I¡¯m not used to it. "


    Jian Wei sighed, "You might not know this, but after seeing those things you took out from Wang Da Chuan, I feel like I¡¯m in danger step by step as a ghost. I can be exterminated at any time by people with the ability to exorcise ghosts."


    "Aiya, you¡¯re thinking too much. You¡¯re just following me around like this. If you don¡¯t run around or move around, of course you¡¯ll be fine. How could someone be so bored as to hurt you?"


    "That¡¯s hard to say, I¡¯ve already said it before, some people drive ghosts not for money, nor for personal reasons, they just want to maintain the bnce between Yin and Yang, such people have only one rule in their heart, and that is that there is a difference between humans and ghosts. As long as they see the ghost spirits existing in the Yang World, they will try their best to eliminate them, and if one day I meet with a misfortune like this, I hope you won¡¯t be too sad, at least you still have a living Jian Wei to pursue."

 Chapter 331 Together

    "Ai, don¡¯t be silly, alright? Your words make me feel ufortable all over. How can you do this?"


    I was upset, thinking there must be some other reason for her to suddenly say such crazy things, or perhaps she had some foreboding.


    Jian Wei suddenly smiled and said, "I was just joking with you. Why do you take it so seriously?"


    I sighed helplessly. "You¡¯re always so flustered. I was really yed to death by you. Can you be more normal?"


    Jian Wei said in annoyance, "How am I abnormal? I¡¯ve told you so much just to make you notice that there are different kinds of people with different goals in the human world. Some people seem like good people on the surface, but their goals might also be good, but the things they do are cold, cruel, and even more annoying than those evil people. When encountering someone like that, it¡¯s best if you hide away, and if you can live a life without encountering them, that would be the best. "


    I nodded my head, "Alright, I¡¯ve remembered all that you¡¯ve said. I¡¯m a bit tired, so I¡¯ll go to sleep first. I still have to go to school early tomorrow morning to gather. "


    However, just as she got into bed, Jian Wei came over with a smile and said coquettishly, "Hubby, I want to sleep with you."


    I replied impatiently, "Can you note and tease me? You tease me for a long time, yet you don¡¯t have any substance to it. Aren¡¯t you ying with me?"


    Jian Wei smiled charmingly, "If you want the essence, it¡¯s naturally easy. I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you." As she spoke, she untied her hairpin and let down her flowing hair. At this moment, the qipao on her body suddenly disappeared and changed into a sexyce undergarment.


    Seeing that I was staring at her, Jian Wei said in a low voice, "It¡¯s only when I¡¯m in this state that you can focus your attention on me, right?"


    "Of course not, there are times when I want to seriously talk to you, but you just drift around without proper etiquette." I said helplessly.


    Jian Wei breathed out an orchid breath and walked over. She was so close that I could see the snow-white cleavage. She smiled sweetly and said, "Do you admit to it? Have you ever imagined that the me from when I was a girl would have such a scene?"


    I nodded my head without hesitation. "Of course, any normal man that sees a beauty would have some fantasies about her. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t have the luck that I did. They would only think about it during the day and would only have their dreamse true at night."


    Jian Wei smiled sweetly. "If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll let your dreame true, right?" As she spoke, she went to unbutton her undergarments ...


    A beautiful and alluring image appeared in front of me. It made my breathing quicken, made my heart beat rapidly, and even though I had seen her body before, I was still a little excited and nervous at the thought of iting.


    Seeing that I was at a loss for what to do, Jian Wei couldn¡¯t help butugh. "Don¡¯t be nervous. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you." I stretched out my hand, wanting to touch that soft and smooth skin. However, Jian Wei directly grabbed my hand and pushed me over,ughing as she said, "Stop dawdling, little boys are so long-winded, I can¡¯t wait any longer."


    I was so excited that I was about to die. "Could it be that this is the end of my virginity?" Although the first time was done with a female ghost, as long as it¡¯s a beauty, it doesn¡¯t matter. " But for some reason, at this moment, my head exploded and my body suddenly fainted as if it had been struck by lightning.


    When I woke up, it was already early in the morning. When I opened my eyes, I saw that Jian Wei was looking at me unhappily, "If you don¡¯t want to do it, then just say it. Why did you have to pretend to be unconscious? Am I that annoying to you?"


    "Who¡¯s feigning unconsciousness? I really did faint, and my head is still hurting. I feel like I¡¯ve been electrocuted." I exined.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯ve never heard of anyone getting such an illness."


    "I¡¯m not bullshitting. It was really weird yesterday. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t go if I met those kinds of people?" You¡¯re underestimating me, Li Qiang. I¡¯m a normal man and have never done anything like that before, I desire that more than anyone else, but yesterday¡¯s matter was really too strange. Just as I was about to take action, my head exploded like a thunderp. I said, puzzled.


    Jian Wei calmed down and said with a pout, "Alright, I believe your exnation for now, but you need to understand the reason behind it. I¡¯ve been with you for ten years, but I¡¯ve never seen such a thing happening to you. That¡¯s why I suspect that you¡¯re faking it."


    "How could it be faked? I¡¯m not that stupid." I thought about it, then dialed Wang Da Chuan¡¯s cell phone. "Master, I want to ask you something."


    Wang Dachuan smiled and said, "Aiya, my good disciple, studying hard is a good thing for young people. If you have any questions, tell them to me, I will answer them all no matter what ..."


    "Alright, stop talking nonsense. I just want to ask, have you heard about men and women who fainted before?" It feels like he was struck by lightning. "


    Wang Da Chuanughed involuntarily, "I have never heard of this before, why would you ask me such a question? I don¡¯t teach physical hygiene. "


    "Besides you, I don¡¯t know who else to ask."


    Wang Da Chuanughed. "Let me guess, is the person involved with this you?"


    "About that, don¡¯t ask anymore. Just tell me why such a situation would appear, right?" I said snappily.


    Wang Da Chuan said, "It almost never happens between people, but are people and ghosts different? Is the ghost following you a female ghost? "Hur hur, interesting."


    "No way, don¡¯t make wild guesses."


    "Aiya, it¡¯s not a female ghost, could it be a male ghost? I never thought that you, my disciple, would actually have such a good mouth. Stay away from me in the future. " Wang Da Chuan said with a mischievous smile.


    "F * ck you, can¡¯t you be more serious? Let me tell you the truth, there was a female ghost following me. Yesterday, something like that almost happened, but at the end of the day, I actually fainted as if I was struck by lightning."


    "Hahaha, that¡¯s right, to be struck by lightning is right. Humans and ghosts have different paths, so that¡¯s not the way it should be." Hahaha, that¡¯s right, to be struck by lightning is right, that¡¯s the way it should be. But you are different, your innate talent is unique, once you have a rtionship with a spirit body at a critical moment, your body will immediately produce an emergency mechanism, and enter a state of slumber, which is also called automatic hibernation. "


    "Damn, it¡¯s that intelligent?" I couldn¡¯t believe my ears when I heard Wang Dachuan¡¯s words. His words indicated that my body was like aputer system, and I could sleep on my own, but if he said that, wouldn¡¯t Jian Wei and I be ...?


    I looked at Jian Wei, who had also heard Wang Da Chuan¡¯s words, and her face immediately darkened.

 Chapter 332 Departure

    "Is there any other way? Can you turn off this automatic hibernation? " I was still a little unwilling.


    "Stinky brat, you are really too perverted. Your body has the ability to automatically hibernate, which is a good thing that many cultivators dream of. This way, many cultivators would be able to resist the temptation of doing something else. Right, is that ghost girl really that beautiful? If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s understandable, hehe. "


    "Don¡¯t talk so much. If you encounter that kind of situation, you¡¯re not much better than me." I countered.


    I have no other choice. Let me think about what you¡¯re talking about, it seems like you and that female ghost won¡¯t be separated for a while, I have to find a way to get along with you, and at the same time, not let your body be harmed. I¡¯ve finally epted you as my personal disciple, so I don¡¯t want to see you die in front of me.


    I was touched, this Wang Dachuan still cared a lot about me, "Oh right, Master, are youing with us for an outing? How are your preparations? "


    Wang Dachuanughed. "I¡¯m sorry disciple, but Master has a stomachache today and won¡¯t be able to go on an outing. You can go by yourself."


    "You, didn¡¯t you say that you would apany and protect me today? Why did you change your mind again? "


    "Hehe, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to protect you, but I ate some rotten food and went to the toilet a few times this morning. I¡¯m still not done yet. You¡¯ll have to use them sooner orter, it¡¯s good to put them into practice first. Furthermore, the flowers in the greenhouse will never be able to withstand the wind and rain, so taking extra risks is also a good thing. Aiya, I¡¯m going to take the injection now, take care of yourself. " Pa, the call ended.


    I stomped my feet in anger and said to Jian Wei, "What do we do now? Wang Da Chuan that old schemer has gone back to hide. It seems that I¡¯ll have to face this fight alone."


    Jian Wei calmly replied, "What do you mean by facing it alone? You still have me."


    This sentence moved me, but I still said, "But didn¡¯t you say that you and your kind don¡¯t interfere? If you participate, then your life will be very difficult."


    Jian Wei replied, "If your life is in danger, I don¡¯t care about people of the same ss or category. No matter who it is, whoever dares to touch my husband, I¡¯ll deal with him!"


    I excitedly held her hand. "You¡¯re really good to me." "But what about your automatic hibernation? We¡¯re husband and wife, what¡¯s the point of married life if we don¡¯t have a husband and wife? " I said embarrassedly, "Sorry, I didn¡¯t think something like that would happen, but I¡¯ve already told Wang Da Chuan to think of a way. He¡¯ll definitely be able to solve it in the future."


    Jian Wei smiled, "Will Wang Da Chuan help you? I¡¯m a little suspicious. "


    After packing everything up, I rode my bike to the school. There were already dozens of buses parked on the school grounds, as well as a few trucks carrying tents and other supplies. The scene was quite big, our school is a high school in the city, so we are rich.


    From afar, I saw Li Bing waving at me. When I walked over, she immediately said, "Li Qiang, sit next to me. I have to keep an eye on you."


    I thought, "I¡¯m not a bad person. Why do you treat me like a criminal?" However, since Li Bing Bing had said so, I could only agree. I got on the bus and sat next to her.


    However, what made me a little awkward was that the people on the bus were all girls, and they were all beauties from different sses. Lei Yuan and Lin Dai were both on the bus, and I even saw the young girl, Jian Wei, chatting with Lei Yuan.


    The boys outside looked at me with envy. They seemed to see me get into a beautiful bus. It must be a beautiful bus.


    But in my heart, I secretlyined. When a boy sits on a bus for girls, that¡¯s the rhythm of suffering. There was no topic for him to talk about, and listening to the chattering girls, my head was about to explode.


    But after looking at it for a while, she was interrupted by Li Bing Bing. Li Bing Bing said, "Even if you look at your phone, you should look at something useful. Wait, I¡¯ll download some useful software for you."


    She took my phone, fiddled with it for a while, then handed it to me. "This is thetest Englishnguage software," she said.


    "Your sister, to think that you¡¯re asking me to study on the road during an outing. Are you trying to force me to die?" With a bitter face, I took the phone and opened the learning software. I slightly countered, "They were chatting and didn¡¯t do anything serious. Why did the teacher insist on me learning from them?"


    Li Bing Bing replied, "You recently scored the highest in the English Language test, so the teacher values you very much. Therefore, he listed you as one of the key targets for supervision, and hopes that you can keep your results. As for the other students, they¡¯re already very tired, so it¡¯s fine to let them rx a bit."


    I really had nothing to say, so I could only follow Li Bing Bing¡¯s instructions and start using the English learning software. The ghost beside me, Jian Wei, smiled and said, "Since Li Bing values you so much, don¡¯t fail to appreciate my kindness. It¡¯s good to learn more." I rolled my eyes at her in annoyance. After all, we were in a car, so it was impossible for me to get angry even if I wanted to.


    The bus was about to start and the bus was cheering. Life in the school was so boring, it was the wish of every student to have a chance to experience freedom in the wild. I smelled the fragrance that came from Li Bing Bing beside me, especially when the bus swayed, and her body would bump into my left arm.


    The girls in the car chatted excitedly, but only after half an hour, their voices had turned much softer. After all, it was hard to get in a car, even if the bus conditions were good, it was still quite tiring to ride it for a long time.


    Li Bing Bing was spirited though. She sometimes made a few phone calls and chatted with her ssmates and friends. She either asked the girls in the car if they needed anything or asked the driver where he was and didn¡¯t stay idle for a moment.

 Chapter 333 A Dream

    When she had dealt with the things that needed to be taken care of, she saw that I was still fiddling with the software, so she asked, "Usually you talk a lot, but why are you so quiet now?"


    "Damn, women are really strange and troublesome animals. She was the one who asked me to use the software to study just now, but now she¡¯s asking me why I¡¯m not talking. She¡¯s really asking for trouble."


    "Teacher, didn¡¯t you say earlier that you would let me use this to learn software? I¡¯m just learning from you, how can I have the time to speak? "


    Li Bing Bing smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s chat."


    Teacher¡¯s words were an imperial edict, so I naturally had to listen to them. Thus, I turned off my phone and asked, "Teacher, is there anything else?"


    "Can¡¯t I chat with you if I¡¯m fine? "Why are you so weird these days? You don¡¯t talk much when you see me, you just bow your head and leave. Am I scary now?"


    I thought, "You were the one who thought I was perverted and even scolded me. How am I supposed to talk to you? Saying too much will make you think I¡¯m intentionally trying to get close to you. Women are really troublesome. "


    "No, because it¡¯s almost the monthly test, I still have a lot of homework to finish. After all, this exam is very important, and if I don¡¯t do it, I definitely won¡¯t get any good results on the monthly test." I tried to exin.


    Li Bing Bingughed mischievously. "You obviously don¡¯t value your results, but you¡¯re deliberately saying all these messy excuses. What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like me?"


    "What? Why are you here again?" I suddenly felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Li Bing Bing¡¯s charming eyes were looking at me as if she was looking at a lover. "If you like me, you should just say it out loud. Why do you have to keep it in your heart?" Even if you want my underwear, you can just tell me. The teacher can give it to you. "Although I said that your actions were wrong that day, I do not have any displeasure in my heart. In my heart, I also like you, Little Qiang."


    As she spoke, she moved closer and pressed her rosy cherry lips against my lips. My heart jolted and I abruptly opened my eyes.


    It seemed that the bus was still on its way. I turned my head and saw Li Bing Bing ring at me angrily and said, "I told you to study hard, but you fell asleep right after learning for a while. I really couldn¡¯t do anything to you, forget it, it¡¯s fine if you sleep for a while.


    I really feel that things are getting stranger and stranger. Even though I¡¯ve never had a dream before, I¡¯ve never had such frequent dreams. Furthermore, the scene is so lifelike, just like what really happened. What is going on? I have always felt that these dreams do not ur naturally. There must be a reason behind them.


    Jian Wei whispered from behind me, "Are you dreaming again? "What is it this time?" I thought, "Now I can¡¯t talk even if I wanted to. The car is full of people, and if they knew I was talking to a ghost, they¡¯d think I was crazy."


    At this moment, Lei Yuan slowly walked over from the back of the car and stopped beside me. She bent down and said, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you came to find me yesterday?"


    I helplessly said, "I¡¯ve called your phone several times but just couldn¡¯t get through. Where did you go?" I can¡¯t get in touch with you these few days. "


    Lei Yuan said apologetically, "There are some things at home. I have to go back. My phone was temporarily out of battery at that time, or else it wouldn¡¯t be out of line." "Oh right, I called you in the evening, why didn¡¯t you answer?"


    I thought back tost night when I was busy opening boxes with Liu Miao. I didn¡¯t have the heart to answer phone calls, and at that time, it was as if everything in the world had nothing to do with me. I focused all my attention on that box.


    Lei Yuan saw that I was frowning and lost in thought so she asked worriedly, "What¡¯s wrong with you recently? Why do you always look so preupied? Are you sick or do you have some other problem?"


    Li Bing Bing said, "Lei Yuan also felt that there¡¯s something wrong with Li Qiang recently?" Lei Yuan nodded and said, "I keep having the feeling that the Little Qiang is very troubled, as if he has encountered many problems that cannot be solved. Just say it out, we¡¯ll help you think of a solution together."


    Lin Dai, who was sitting in the back seat, also said, "That¡¯s right, Xiao Qiang. If you have any problems, just tell us. We¡¯ll definitely help you." The girls in the car started chattering away. Everyone wanted to say a few words, but the atmosphere immediately became lively.


    My head felt like it was about to explode, so I had to deny it. "I¡¯m fine. Why do you all feel like something is going to happen to me? I just have a headache these past two days. Other than that, nothing else has happened.


    Only then did Lei Yuan return to her seat and start chatting with the young girl, Jian Wei.


    "Sigh, it¡¯s so good to be young." I looked at myself when I was young and kept thinking back to the past few days, feeling that although the pressure in school was great, it was nothingpared to what I had experienced in the future. This was the best time of my life, everything was so innocent, there was no future conflict of interest, and there was no future conflict of interest.


    I listened to the ghost, Jian Wei, and pulled down my hat. I wanted to sleep, but Li Bing lifted it up and said, "Xiao Qiang, tell me clearly, do you have any ns for the future?"


    This teacher was very responsible and had always treated me as a key target of care, but he kept harassing me so much in the car that my head was about to explode. I said to Li Bing Bing with a pained expression, "Professor Li, please spare me, this is only my second year of high school. I really don¡¯t have any expectations for my college entrance exams, so let¡¯s talk step by step."


    "Sigh, you always have this indifferent attitude, but now that socialpetition is so intense, if you don¡¯t hurry up and do everything you can to achieve your goals, you might be eliminated by the society in the future." Sigh, you always have this kind of indifferent attitude, but now that socialpetition is so intense, if you don¡¯t hurry up and do everything you can to achieve your goals, you might be eliminated by the society in the future.


    It¡¯s because you, Li Bing Bing, are beautiful that¡¯s why I focus on English sses. If the other subjects were all beauties giving lectures, then I would definitely be first in the entire ss. If these beauties teachers wore bikinis to give lectures, not only would I have to take first ce in the ss, I would also have to take first ce in the city.


    As a result, when Li Bing asked this, I could only smile calmly and shamelessly say, "Professor Li, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. I was born with a fondness for English and was not interested in other subjects, which is why I had such an unorthodox phenomenon. Although I¡¯m also trying hard to correct it, there are some things that are destined to happen, and it¡¯s very difficult for manpower to do anything about it."

 Chapter 334 Tunnel

    Jian Wei floated in front of me and started vomiting. It was obvious that my words made her sick, but when Li Bing heard my words, she could only sigh.


    The bus entered a long tunnel and the car went dark. Suddenly, I felt a fragrant wind blowing in front of me, and I felt the warm cherry lips suddenly press against my mouth, and even my tongue went into my mouth, and it felt so good, but when the bus left the tunnel, the cherry lips had already left my mouth, and I looked around with my eyes wide open, seeing all the girls around me who were supposed to do what they were doing, and I didn¡¯t know who was kissing me. I looked at Jian Wei, who had already flown outside and was ying happily in the air, so the person I just kissed must have been in the car!


    Who was she? There were all girls in the car. There had to be one of them. Could it be Li Bing Bing? I looked at Li Bing Bing, and she looked out the window. It was probably because the conversation from before angered her, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to me. I looked at Li Bing, and looked at Li Bing, and she looked out the window, and it was probably because the conversation from earlier angered her, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to me.


    Was this another dream? It shouldn¡¯t be, after a few dreams, I have the ability to distinguish between dreams and reality, and right now I¡¯m in reality. What happened just now really confused me, after just being scolded by Li Bing Bing, the girls were all in a heated discussion, but when we were passing through the tunnel, someone suddenly came over to kiss me. Who is this person?!


    Before I could think about who was kissing me, something happened to the bus in front, slowed it down, and stopped by the side of the road. Something even weirder happened, and then one after the other, all the buses went wrong and couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    The drivers packed for a while, but they were all confused, because there was enough gas in the tank, and there was no problem with the engine and other parts, but they couldn¡¯t start the engine, no matter how hard they tried.


    I picked up my cell phone and opened the map software, but it only disyed the road and the distance to Iron Hat Mountain, but there was no specific ce name. This ce was about 30 kilometers away from Iron Hat Mountain, and the surroundings were all wilderness and mountains, but all the cars had stopped and were unable to move forward.


    The students were counting on the teacher to make a decision. Li Bing Bing said, "We should first find a vige to rest and eat something before leaving."


    Some of the teachers thought that they should wait on the spot and ask the school to send a car to help them. After all, there were still enough goods on the trucks here, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to sleep on the side of the road.


    Therefore, most people decided to wait on the spot, but Li Bing Bing was stubborn. She insisted that she had been here when she was young, and that she could go to a small vige if she went around the hill in front of them.


    Wang Bao asked me, "Do you think Teacher Li¡¯s words are reliable? Are we going with her?"


    Of course, I decided to follow Li Bing Bing: "The weather right now isn¡¯t that good. If we can find a vige to stay for the night, that would be the best choice, at least it would be better than squatting by the road and drinking from the northwest wind. I think what Teacher Li said makes sense. Let¡¯s go too."


    Wang Bao nodded and said, "Alright, I¡¯m risking my life to apany you. I¡¯ll go wherever you go." He was also carrying arge travel bag. It was very heavy and looked very heavy.


    I asked, "What¡¯s in your bag? Why does it look so heavy?"


    Wang Bao said, "It¡¯s all for food. When we¡¯re outside, it will be very painful if we don¡¯t have anything to eat. I¡¯ve encountered this kind of situation before and almost died from it."


    "You glutton, there¡¯s no saving you." I teased him.


    Wang Bao only smiled and said, "Are you still talking about me? Your bag isn¡¯t light either. Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s nothing to eat inside?"


    I thought, "I really don¡¯t have much to eat in my bag. It¡¯s all weird stuff, but I can¡¯t tell you about that." So I didn¡¯t say anything, just smiled.


    Wang Bao instantly misunderstood and thought that there was really something delicious in my bag, so he leaned over and whispered, "Bro, if there is really something delicious, don¡¯t take it all for yourself. We can exchange it all. "Aiyo, just look at the change in the weather. The mist has grown so much thicker after just passing through that tunnel."


    There was really nothing I could do about him, so I nodded my head nomittally and dismissed him.


    Li Bing Bing insisted on going to the small vige. The students in the ss usually had a good rtionship with her, so they all expressed that they would follow. Some of the students in the other sses that she taught were also willing to follow.


    From time to time, I would ask Li Bing, "Professor Li, you should be from the city, why have youe to this kind of ce?"


    "My parents brought me here to y when I was very young. In my memories, there was a small vige here, but ever since I left, my parents¡¯ rtionship with me became very bad. I don¡¯t know why," Li Bing Bing replied.


    When she said this, her expression was extremely ugly, as if she had remembered something unpleasant.


    I thought, "If this is her grief, why does she have toe to this ce? Is there some secret in it?"


    Just as he was thinking this, everyone had already reached the hillside. The road had be very hard to walk on. Thorns were everywhere, and the stones were very slippery. Some girls had sprained their feet and were limping.


    After they walked around the hill, Li Bing Bing pointed eastward happily and said, "Look, that¡¯s the vige I¡¯ve been to before. It¡¯s called Liujing Vige."


    It was a very small vige, roughly dozens of households. The small bungalow was the same as it was a few decades ago, and to the south of the vige were a few t fields with all kinds of crops growing on them.


    After all, we could find a ce to rest and even have a hot meal. After the ident with the car, we finally had something that made us feel gratified.


    Lin Dai stood by my side, worried, "Why do I feel that it¡¯s a little strange? I¡¯ve seen many movies like this before, and it¡¯s just like this. If we pass by a small vige, we¡¯ll encounter some strange incidents."


    Lei Yuanughed, "You must have seen too many movies, right? That¡¯s just a movie, what¡¯s there to be afraid of. If you let me write a movie, I can make up something even more scary, and this is where Teacher Li came from, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. We can rest here, eat and sleep."

 Chapter 335 small village

    Linde sighed, but she still frowned. Her thoughts were simr to mine, and when I saw the vige, I felt a little scared. I don¡¯t know why, but the vige gave me an ufortable feeling, as if something was going to happen inside.


    I wanted to ask Janeway about it, but by then she was already gone, nowhere to be seen.


    "Before, she even said that she would face it with me, but now, she¡¯s running away without a trace. I really can¡¯t believe a woman¡¯s words." I silently cursed.


    Li Bing Bing led everyone to the entrance of the vige and said with a smile, "Aiya, this ce really hasn¡¯t changed at all. It¡¯s exactly the same as when I came here before. Look at this well, I¡¯ve even taken water from here. It¡¯s very sweet and delicious."


    She came to a well and told us about her childhood, but my heart became heavier and heavier, because from the moment I entered the vige until now, I hadn¡¯t seen a single person!


    No matter what kind of vige it is, there should be some people appearing, but from start to finish, I really haven¡¯t seen a single person. The entire vige seems to have evaporated into thin air, and the courtyard is rather neat and tidy.


    Li Bing Bing was so overjoyed that she didn¡¯t notice it at all. She was just discussing the water in the well with a few students, and Ling Di and I were the first to notice that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Lin Dai said with a dark face, "Xiao Qiang, there seems to be something amiss here. If it really is a normal vige, why can¡¯t we see any living people? Although every yard is in order, and some houses even have chimneys smoking, after all this time, no one came to greet us. Even if there are only a few people in the vige, there shouldn¡¯t be that few. "


    Wang Bao was carrying his travel bag, and his face was a little pale. He said, "Oh, Mother. We didn¡¯t reallye to some ghost vige, did we? What should we do?"


    I smiled andforted them, "It¡¯s fine. This is a ce where Teacher Li has been before. How can there be any problems? I think it¡¯s because there are people in the vige, and something like this sometimes happens. Once there¡¯s a gathering, there will be no one in the vige anymore. "" No, not just ...


    Lin Dai shook her head, "It¡¯s not as simple as you make it out to be. I keep having the feeling that something big is going to happen."


    Lei Yuan nudged Lin Di and smiled, "Lin Dai, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so worried today? We¡¯re here to y. Don¡¯t worry, the vige is deserted, but there¡¯s still someone living here. Someone should being to receive us soon."


    Li Bing Bing noticed that we were discussing, so she walked over and said, "You guyse have a drink of this well water too. It¡¯s really nice. Xiao Qiang, go get a bucket of water and let everyone have a taste of it."


    I had to go to the well and just as I picked up the bucket and put it down, I heard a strange noise.


    I heard a woman whisper in my ear, "Don¡¯t drink from the well." The voice was very soft, but it could be heard very clearly.


    Was this an illusion? I jumped in fright and immediately stopped pulling at the rope. I looked around to see if someone was whispering in my ear, but other than Li Bing Bing and her ssmates, there was no one else around.


    Lei Yuan was shocked by my actions and said, "What are you doing? You shocked me so much that you scared me."


    I was still a little anxious as I replied, "There seemed to be someone whispering in my ear just now, telling me not to drink the water inside. I think we shouldn¡¯t drink the water inside the well. This well seems to be very old and dirty."


    Lei Yuan said unhappily, "What¡¯s wrong with all of you today? First, Lin Dai said that there¡¯s something strange about this vige, then Li Qiang said that we can¡¯t drink this well water. You guys really watched a horror movie and were stunned.


    She took the rope from me and pulled it up hard. Wang Bao saw that she was struggling and went to help. Because Lei Yuan was a great beauty, a few other boys also ran over to help her, including a guy called He Tan. This guy had always been Lei Yuan¡¯s suitor, and because his family was rich, he was also very proud in ss.


    Li Bing Bing also said: "Lei Yuan, forget it. The pollution is so serious now, so the well water might not be as delicious as before. Let¡¯s go to the vige and see if anyone is at home. We can discuss taking a rest here."


    No one dared to stop her when she wanted to do something, so she pulled on the rope even more forcefully. With the help of Wang Bao, He Tan, and the rest, she pulled up the bucket of water bit by bit, but just as they were about to ce the bucket on the ground, water sshed in all directions, and a white hand suddenly stretched out from the bucket!


    This was no small matter, scaring the girls into screaming loudly. The boys were stunned as well. Wang Bao simply cried out and retreated a dozen steps, while Lei Yuanyuan just stood there dumbfounded as if she was shocked.


    I hurried forward and kicked the bucket back into the well, pulling Rachel aside.


    After all, almost everyone had seen this strange scene and could not believe their eyes. Some thought that they might be hallucinating, while some thought that it was just a prank. In short, their thoughts were in a mess, but at least everyone had seen that hand, there was no doubt about it.


    Li Bing Bing was a teacher, so she was calmer than the rest. She told everyone not to panic and then said, "We can¡¯t drink this well water anymore. Let¡¯s go to the vige and find the vigers. We¡¯re all tired, so we should rest first."


    At this time, I lowered my head and carefully looked at the well. The well should have been carved with a few lines of seal text. With my poor level ofnguage, I basically didn¡¯t understand what those seal text meant.


    Lindy was pulling me behind her. "Get away from this well."


    I knew that Linde had good intentions, but I still wanted to figure out the origin of the well, so I stayed for a while and finally found that besides the seal characters, there were also some patterns carved on the side. It was just that they were old and blurry, and I suddenly remembered that the book Wang Da Chuan gave me seemed to have records of these patterns, so I wanted to flip through them.


    But then there was another scream in the distance, and we all ran toward it, and Lindy pulled me along.


    I don¡¯t know when, but Lindsay never seemed to leave me for a moment. She held me by her slender hand, afraid that I would leave her.


    Even when I was at the same table with her, she¡¯d deliberately moved the table a little to one side, trying to keep her distance from me. Even when they got to know each other, she¡¯d always put on the face of a ss official and would often order me around. Although she had a good temper as ady, she was still a good person, and she was just a little willing to be official, which probably had a lot to do with her family circumstances.


    "What are you looking at that well so closely for? Do you understand what¡¯s written on it?"

 Chapter 336 ancient well

    I shook my head. "It¡¯s carved with seal script. How could I understand it? It¡¯s a pity that ournguage teacher didn¡¯t follow us, otherwise we could have just asked him."


    Lin Dai ridiculed him, "That¡¯s hard to say. Even thenguage teachers might not be able to understand this seal script. In that case, that well really has a history. No wonder something strange happened."


    I asked in surprise, "Could it be that strange things happen when a well is old?" Lin Daiughed, "That¡¯s right, I heard my grandpa say that water is a ce where yin energy is gathered. Plus, since ancient times, there have been so many people whomitted suicide by throwing themselves into a well, so wherever there are wells, spiritual events happen one after another.


    I wanted tough when I saw the fearful look on her face. I really didn¡¯t expect her to be so frightened like this yesterday. Seeing that I wasn¡¯t smiling, Lin Dai couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, "You really like to see me make fun of you, don¡¯t you? Am I making you happy? "


    I quickly shook my head. "No, I just remembered something my grandpa told me when I was a kid, when there was a well in the countryside and my grandpa was still farming, he wanted to get some water to drink from it, but he felt it was very heavy when he pulled the bucket, so he didn¡¯t really care, maybe it was mud, so he just pulled it up. When he pulled the bucket up, he was stunned, there was actually a super big frog in the bucket!" It¡¯s as big as a piglet, and could scare a person to death. "


    "What happened?"


    Looking at her terrified and curious expression, I smiled. "After that, my grandpa killed that giant frog and used its skin to make a drum. He¡¯s still at my house. I¡¯ll show it to you another time."


    Lin Dai shook her head and said disdainfully, "I¡¯m not looking at that. Why is your grandpa so cruel?"


    I smiled. "Cruel? At that time, the giant frog wanted to bite my grandpa to death, so how could he not retaliate? The frog was originally a tame animal, but for some reason, the giant frog in the well was actually very fierce. It seems that the frog in the well ate the snake turtle as its food, and was so used to eating meat that it still wants to eat my grandpa.


    She shook her head, as if she couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. I guess my description might make it too much for her to eat today.


    Only then did I remember where Lei Yuan had gone to. She wasn¡¯t by my side, she had always been a very independent girl. She didn¡¯t like people following her, maybe she ran off somewhere by herself.


    Soon, we arrived at the scene of the incident. It was a small farmhouse, and the door was not even locked, so many of the students had already entered the courtyard. The one who screamed was a girl in the ss called Zhu You.


    Lard? No. Zhu You¡¯s face was deathly pale. Seeing that her ssmates hade over, she was still trembling uncontrobly. I asked, "What happened to you? Why are you so scared?"


    Zhu You said, "I wanted to find someone to ask if I could rest, but as soon as I opened the door, I saw a corpse. It scared me to death!"


    When she said there were dead people in the room, no one dared to go in. I was about to go in to take a look, but was stopped by Lin Di and Wang Bao. They all advised me not to go in until Professor Li arrived.


    I am an impatient person. Due to my previous experiences with these kinds of things, I am no longer afraid of these kinds of evil things. I smiled and said, "Don¡¯t be afraid. Perhaps Zhu You saw wrongly." The windows of the house werepletely blocked by the curtains, so I couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside. I opened the curtain and took a quick peek inside, but didn¡¯t see anything. Finally, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Wang Bao said, "It can¡¯t be, right? Zhu You¡¯s eyesight is quite good and she scored high on every physical examination. How could she have seen wrongly?" I smiled. "How do you know so much about her medical examination?" Wang Bao faltered, "This, I only happened to know about it by chance."


    I didn¡¯t have the time to care about his exnation. "If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go and take a look yourself. You¡¯ll understand after taking a look."


    Wang Bao had no choice but to brace himself and open the curtain. He looked inside and was stunned, then he put the curtain down and said, "I saw a child in the house ying with balls, jumping around like a monkey."


    "Nonsense, there¡¯s clearly no one inside. Where did this childe from?" I thought Wang Bao was making it up, so I retorted.


    Wang Bao said anxiously, "Brother, I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. There really is a child ying with the ball inside. If you don¡¯t believe me, just look for yourself."


    I opened the curtain again, but I still didn¡¯t see anything. I wanted to let Zhu You have a look, but Zhu You refused.


    Everyone was hoping that Li Bing Bing would make a decision. Li Bing lifted the curtain to look inside and said, "Why do I see a family eating inside? It¡¯s too impolite for us to look around like this."


    I have a creepy feeling that everyone is seeing something different. What does this mean? This means that we¡¯re either crazy or there¡¯s something really wrong with this damn ce.


    At this time, Li Bing Bing said loudly: "May I ask if this old fellow is inside? We are from the city high school, so we came here for an outing. Can you let us rest here for a bit? "


    She shouted a few times, but no one in the room agreed. She frowned and said, "There¡¯s someone here, so why aren¡¯t you speaking? You probably don¡¯t want to talk to us."


    I reminded Li Bing Bing, "Professor Li, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. The situation inside the house that each of us is looking at is different, which means this house is very strange. ording to what I said, everyone should leave this courtyard and go look elsewhere."


    Li Bing Bing nodded. She wasn¡¯t a fool; she obviously didn¡¯t want to get into trouble when something strange happened. Zhu You was the first to run out of the yard. She didn¡¯t want to stay for even a second longer.


    I asked Lei Chong, "The person who couldn¡¯t see you earlier, where did you go?"


    Lei Yuan said, "I¡¯ll go with Teacher Li to see if there¡¯s anyone in the other farmers, but it¡¯s really strange. This vige is empty, and might be abandoned. We¡¯re all wondering where the hell they went. "


    After a long detour, we returned to the open area at the head of the vige. Some of the students even wanted to leave the vige and return to the roadside base camp, but after going back and forth, they finally returned to the ancient well. Most of them were scared silly and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Li Bing Bing looked at the ancient well and fell into deep thought.


    I came to the well, opened my travel bag, and took out the book Wang Dachuan had given me. Although I understood a bit about ghost viges, I couldn¡¯t find the page that exined the patterns on the well. At this moment, I really wanted to curse a few times. At this moment, I suddenly heard that strange voice in my ear. "Come down,e down to find me."


    The woman¡¯s voice was so soft and alluring that I couldn¡¯t help but fall into a trance. I walked over to the well and pulled on the rope to climb up.

 Chapter 337 Woman

    "Li Qiang, what happened to you? What do you want to do?"


    I was at a loss. "Why are you pulling me? Let me take a look." "Are you crazy? You can¡¯t go down this well!"


    At this moment, Lei Yuan and Li Bing also came over, and a few guys pulled me away from the well.


    Li Bing Bing looked at me worriedly, pped my face, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Li Qiang, when you woke up, why were you suddenly confused? It¡¯s all teacher¡¯s fault for letting you study in the car, causing you to be too tired, which led to your current blurry consciousness. " She kept ming herself.


    Wang Bao was so angry that he scolded loudly, "Who¡¯s so wicked? Are you ying a prank on us? Are you f * cking sick? Our high school ss five is not so easy to mess with. If you have the guts,e out and fight us one on one! "


    At this moment, I gradually came to my senses. Only then did I realize the seriousness of the situation. It was possible that I was bewitched by a ghost just now. To put it bluntly, our entire ss was fighting in this ce.


    Where did Jevy go? I haven¡¯t found any trace of her yet. Originally, she was inseparable from me, but now, she has disappeared. Yesterday, she said that even if they were on the same side, she would still stand on my side.


    In fact, I understand her very well. In the end, she and I are from two different worlds and our positions are different, so the choices we make are also different. After all, if she wants to establish herself in the underworld, she cannot fall out with her own kind. Besides, I don¡¯t need a woman to help me as a man.


    Thinking this way, I stood up and called out to Wang Bao, "Stop shouting, it¡¯s useless."


    Wang Bao said angrily, "It¡¯s obvious that someone is ying with us. We can¡¯t not take care of them. This is too hateful. Doing such a silly prank in this deste mountain range ispletely boring!"


    Lin Dai shook her head, as if she knew that things weren¡¯t that simple. She pulled me to the side and whispered, "When you woke up Teacher Li, I could tell that you might have other abilities. Now that we are in this situation, what are your ns?"


    She was the first girl to see that I was different, so I didn¡¯t have to lie to her. "I think the key to all this is the well," I said, "because the book I saw earlier said something about the pattern on the well, but I can¡¯t find the page now, and it shows the importance of the well. If we don¡¯t start from there, we won¡¯t be able to get out of here."


    Just as he said this, another scream rang out from the south. It was Zhu You¡¯s voice.


    "Damn, this girl is so annoying. She¡¯s so timid and yet she¡¯s running around." I scolded as I led my ssmates towards that direction. Somehow, I had already be the leader of these people. It wasn¡¯t that I was leading them on purpose, but these people were automatically following me.


    Arriving at another farmhouse, Zhu You and a few other girls cried out, "They ... they all disappeared."


    "What ¡¯they¡¯? Who ¡¯are you talking about?" I asked anxiously.


    Zhu You trembled and said, "It¡¯s He Tan¡¯s group. They insisted that I was hungry, and since there¡¯s a fire in the farmhouse¡¯s stove, they want to cook and feed themselves. I told them not to go in, but they didn¡¯t listen, and as soon as they went in, they disappeared. You see, their travel bags are still outside the door."


    Sure enough, there were a few travel bags on the floor in front of the house, but they were gone.


    Li Bing Bing panicked. After all, her student had gone missing for no reason. The responsibility was too great.


    She said regretfully, "It¡¯s all my fault. I just wanted toe to this ce to reminisce about the past and let the students rest here. Who would have known that I would encounter so many strange things? It¡¯s all my teacher¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all my fault!"


    Iforted her, "How can I me you? No one wants to encounter such a situation. However, since such a tragedy has already urred, everyone can only unite to face it together!"


    Lei Chong replied, "But even so, we don¡¯t even know the cause of the matter. How can we solve it? We were in the same situation as in the movies, like we just ran into a ghost. Do we need the help of a mage? Even if we really want to, where are we supposed to find mages? "


    At this moment, many girls were already crying in fear. Even the boys were sitting on the ground dejectedly because they felt that they were doomed.


    I know that at this time, someone must stand up and encourage everyone. A person is not afraid of trouble, only afraid of losing courage and courage. If they lose the courage to live on, they won¡¯t be able to grasp the chance to be saved.


    Thus, I said resolutely, "You all don¡¯t need to panic. I have a way, but everyone must first gather at the open area at the vige entrance and then listen to mymands."


    Li Bing Bing asked curiously: "Xiao Qiang, what method do you have? Why haven¡¯t I heard you talk about it before? "Don¡¯t try to be brave, if there¡¯s anything we can take responsibility for." I looked at Li Bing Bing¡¯s beautiful face and felt my heart throb. I shook Li Bing Bing¡¯s delicate hand and said, "Teacher Li, I was not a good student in the past, so I¡¯ve always made you worry about me, and I¡¯ve even done some things that you don¡¯t understand. At this time, I can only tell you this: no matter how absurd the things that I¡¯ve done are, I¡¯ve always wanted to save you. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts or desires, I hope you understand."


    Lei Yuan was confused, "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand at all." However, Li Bing Bing nodded her head repeatedly and said emotionally, "Teacher understands. All of the teachers know what you¡¯re talking about, but don¡¯t try to be brave now. If there¡¯s anything, we can face it together."


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head. "How could I let you face this kind of matter together with me? I don¡¯t even know how to solve this myself."


    When everyone had arrived at the open area next to the ancient well, I instructed them, "We must all gather together and never separate again. He Tan¡¯s group just didn¡¯t listen to me and wanted to act alone, which resulted in this disaster. I want to go into the well and take a look.


    I told Li Bing Bing, "If there¡¯s an opportunity to escape, a glimmer will appear in the fog. Teacher, you have to take everyone and rush over there. That way, you¡¯ll be able to escape the vige. Don¡¯t waste your chance just because you¡¯re waiting for me."


    Li Bing Bing shook her head, tears streaming down her face. "No, I don¡¯t want to leave you."


    I smiled. "Don¡¯t worry. I wille and find you alive." I shouldered my travel bag, climbed onto the derrick with the help of the others, climbed onto the rope, and curled up in the bucket. Then I gestured for Wang Bao to put me down.

 Chapter 338 downhole

    Wang Bao¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness. Although he was confused from start to finish, he still vaguely knew that this would be a narrow escape, "Big Brother, you have to be careful. If not, I¡¯ll go with you."


    I smiled. "With your body, the rope will be broken before we can continue waiting." Put me down quickly and stop talking nonsense. "


    Wang Bao sighed and had no choice but to turn the wheel with the other boys, slowly putting me down.


    As the air grew damp, I could even feel the smell of moss on the walls of the well, and all I could think about was the sound that hade to my ears before. The woman had told me to go down the well to tell me some secret that might be the key to solving the mystery of Nomuri.


    The lower the light got, the lower the light became. I sank into darkness, and I wasn¡¯t really afraid anymore, because when a person is fearless towards death, the so-called fear isn¡¯t really anything at all. I smiledcently, "Could it be that I really broke through life and death?" That is the highest realm of cultivators. It seems that Wang Da Chuan is going to have to take me as his master. "


    Just as I thought of this, reality smacks me in the face. Something happened that scared me half to death!


    A white hand suddenly reached out of the darkness and grabbed my neck.


    I was really scared to death. I really regretted trying to force myself into the water well, and the more I squeezed my hand, the harder it got for me to breathe. Venus was floating in front of my eyes, and my mind was a mess. Is my life nk? At the very least, there should be some images of my old teacher, Ma Shengxi, Baudolino, and the others. That was an important part of my life.


    The hand squeezed tighter and tighter. It was too strong, and no matter how I struggled, it was useless. I was really suffocated and passed out.


    When I opened my eyes, I could see the stars in the sky. Am I dead? Can you see stars in the world of the dead? I forced myself to my feet and looked around to observe my surroundings. Suddenly, I realized why this ce looked so familiar.


    This is the cemetery I came to before. Even the crooked tree is still here. I felt my hair stand on end. Just now, I was in the well with a woman¡¯s hand around my neck. How did I get here? Could it be that this ce was really a world where only the dead came from?


    I couldn¡¯t figure it out, but when I touched my bag behind me, it was still there, and I felt a little relieved. At least there was a lot of life-saving stuff.


    However, it was the same as before. After walking around for a long time, I still remained at my original position, depressed as I sat under the tree with my neck crooked, looking at the deserted grave before me. I couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed, but I noticed that the wooden tombstone seemed to be able to clearly read the words written on it. I had never heard of this name, but I had a feeling that this tomb must have something to do with what had happened to me.


    I suddenly thought of thepass Wang Da Chuan gave me, so I took it out, hoping to give me directions, but the needle on thepass was shaking crazily, unable to determine the direction, "Damn, this is what I call a ghost. My current situation is ten times more dangerous than my previous situation in the vige, what the hell is this ce?"


    Just as I was hitting all over the ce like a headless fly, the soil under my feet suddenly moved. Due to the previous incident, I had a premonition that a monster was about toe out from the soil, so I immediately jumped onto the top of a cement tomb.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and thought, "A dream is a dream. Earlier, an evil spirit came out of the ground to catch me. Now, it should be fine."


    But just as I thought of this, the grave under my feet immediately cracked open. With a loud bang, two arms that were already bare to the bone extended out from the grave and tightly grabbed onto my legs. "XXX, I¡¯m really going to die this time!"


    I howled madly, trying to get rid of the evil ghost, but the two arms were holding onto me tightly, unwilling to let go. Unconsciously, I brandished thepass to hit the evil ghost¡¯s arms, only to see a sh of golden light, and my withered arms turned into ashes as though they were on fire.


    I looked at thepass in surprise. I almost forgot toe down from the grave, and ended up suffering a loss. At this time, a zombie jumped out from the grave with both of its arms lost, screaming for me to bite it. I hastily jumped down from the grave and was chased by zombies.


    What was even more terrifying was that every tomb seemed to be starting to crack open, and from within, rotting zombies slowly walked out, roaring as they attacked me.


    "Isn¡¯t it all cremated now? "Why are there so many corpses?" If it was just based on speed, I could escape from these zombies, but the biggest problem was that this ce was like a magic circle. No matter how hard I tried to run, I always ended up under the tree, making me gasp for breath and even think of giving up.


    I climbed up the tilted tree and sat on a branch to rest. Those stupid zombies surrounded the tree and screamed, but were unable to climb up. This gave me a chance to catch my breath, so I proudly gave them the middle finger, "Your sister, I won¡¯t die that easily. Do you want to kill me? Come up here. "


    But I was still too proud of myself, those zombies were like a stack of arhats, they climbed up one by one, scaring me so much that I immediately climbed up higher. Luckily my body was agile, so I could climb higher, but the branches here are already very thin, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.


    I looked at the bright moon in the sky and sighed to myself, "I really didn¡¯t expect that I, Li Qiang, would lose my life here. Although Wang Da Chuan gave me many things, I don¡¯t know how to use them. What a waste." At this moment, I noticed thepass in my hand. The surface of thepass was as smooth as a mirror. The moonlight shined upon it, just enough to reflect a beam of light.


    I joked as the beam of light shone on the zombies. Miraculously, the beam of light was like aser beam that ignited a fire on their bodies, causing them to struggle and burn to ashes. The zombies that weren¡¯t on fire also ran back in fear, but they were all ignited one by one by me.


    I covered my nose with my hands and walked down the tree. When I arrived at Ruyue¡¯s current location, almost all of the graves were split open, but this one still looked the same. I couldn¡¯t help but be curious as to why the owner of the tomb hadn¡¯t changed.


    However, it¡¯s a good thing that I didn¡¯t transform into a corpse, lest I use thepass to get rid of him.


    I thought again, "Now that the zombies have been killed by me, do you think I can leave now?" However, after circling around for a long time, he still returned to his original spot. I began to grumble towards Ru Yue¡¯s grave. "I say, elder sister, is this all your doing? You don¡¯t want me to leave this ce, do you? If you want me to help you solve something, at least give me a hint? It won¡¯t do you any good to be bored to death like this. I¡¯m very annoyed, even if I were to be a ghost, I would still be able to bore you to death. "

 Chapter 339

    Ink for a long time, still no movement, I just want to continue to try again, but someone patted me on the shoulder, scared me out of my wits, I looked back, I went, actually is Jianwei, no, is the girl Jianwei. Because she was dressed and looked like a girl.


    "Why are you here?" I asked in surprise? I didn¡¯t see you follow me before? "


    Young girl Jian Wei beamed with a smile: "why can¡¯t Ie with you? I¡¯ve been waiting on the side of the road for a long time, so I came to look for you, but no one has been looking for you for a long time. Finally, I found you here."


    Surprised and pleased, I said, "you mean you cane in from outside? Can you take me out now? "


    Young girl Jian Wei said: "what¡¯s the difficulty? Come with me." She leads the way in front of her, I follow closely, I really don¡¯t want to stay in this kind of ghost ce for a moment.


    Sure enough, under her leadership, I really walked out of the cemetery. It turned out that the cemetery was on the mountain in front of the vige, not far from the vige, so I simply walked out.


    I really wonder why we can¡¯t work so hard on things that Jane Wei is so easy to solve.


    As she walked in front of her, she said, "in fact, just wait by the side of the road. Why do I have toe here? When I first entered the vige, I thought it was a little strange here."


    "Do you know that? Have you seen anyone in the vige? " I asked.


    "No, I didn¡¯t see anyone, not even Miss Li. They only saw the light on the side of the tomb. So I went to have a look. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you."


    My heart sank immediately. Did something happen to Mr. Li? My God, what can I do? If her ssmates are gone, what can I do? Leiyuan and LindaI, you must not have an ident. By the way, Wang Bao¡¯s boy is very strong. Even if he encounters strange things, he can carry for a while. There are also many boys. I believe that the big family will not wait to die.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t speak, Jianwei asked, "why don¡¯t you talk? What happened here? Can you tell me? "


    I couldn¡¯t exin what happened here. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t make it clear. So I said, "the things here are tooplicated. I can¡¯t exin them to you for a while. Now we¡¯d better find the teachers and students first."


    Girl Jian Wei looked at me, "I can¡¯t see that you still care about your ssmates and teachers. I thought you were a very cold person before."


    "Who said I was cold?" I think it¡¯s kind of funny.


    "Lei Yuan, she said that you don¡¯t want anything and care about nothing. It seems that you are disappointed in the world."


    "she nonsense, we two makeints about each other, they are used to it, you believe it." I said with a smile.


    The young girl Jianwei looked at me and didn¡¯t speak. Suddenly she eximed, "by the way, I remember when I first entered the vige, I found that some families seemed to be upied, but they disappeared when I approached. What do you think is the matter? Is this ce haunted Her expression suddenly became frightened.


    I thought to myself, "it¡¯s still a girl. Even if I¡¯m calm, I can¡¯t stand this kind of thing."


    Jian Wei saw me deep in thought and asked, "what do you think, is it really haunted here?"


    Tofort her, I shook my head and said, "no, it¡¯s normal here. Don¡¯t worry."


    Girl Jian Wei said: "you don¡¯tfort me, I know you are lying to me."


    I have no time to take into ount the girl Jianwei¡¯s conjecture. Now it¡¯s important to find Li Bingbing. ording to the description in the book that Wang Dachuan gave me, I told Li Bingbing to run away when he saw the light. In fact, it¡¯s not good to say whether it¡¯s of any use. Now even their people are missing. Maybe my advice has put them in danger. If it is, my guilt will be great Yes.


    Thinking of this, my sweat hase down, wandering around the vige. The girl Jianwei saw my uneasiness, but she didn¡¯t know how tofort me, so she had to follow me silently.


    We still went back to the well. I looked at the mottled pattern on the wall of the well and said, "no, I have to go down again, or this matter can¡¯t be settled."


    Girl Jian Wei¡¯s face worried: "don¡¯t, this well looks strange and frightening, what are you going down to do?"


    I looked at the young girl Jianwei and didn¡¯t know how to exin to her, "don¡¯t worry about this. I have to go down again. This may be the key to solve the whole incident."


    When I came to the well, I found that not only the bucket, but also the well rope was missing. It seemed that this was forcing me to y with my life. I climbed up the well fence and wanted to jump directly. The girl Jianwei cried anxiously, "no, you must not go down. If there is anything wrong, let¡¯s go back to the roadside and find more people to help us."


    I looked back at the young girl Jianwei, looked at her beautiful and elegant face, and said with a bitter smile: "no matter how many peoplee to this matter, I have to go." Say a horizontal heart, then jump down.


    Listening to Jian Wei¡¯s scream, plop, my whole body was immersed in the water, but strangely, I didn¡¯t sink, but floated on the water. When I was relieved, the white hand appeared again and pinched my neck."Where do you want to take me this time?" I said


    The one moved by hand and pulled me off the water.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself lying at the entrance of the vige. The well was still there. I closed my eyes and got used to it for a while. Then I opened them again. The sunshine was bright and the grass was luxuriant. The vige was full of vitality. The vigers were moving towards the farnd with farm tools. There were vendors selling goods and oxen not far away The simple cry, the strong breath of life.


    Finally, I saw people. I rushed forward excitedly and wanted to talk to the vigers. But it was strange that those people didn¡¯t seem to see me at all. No matter how I spoke, no one paid attention to me, and I couldn¡¯t touch them. Even though my body could pass through them directly, could I be a ghost? My hair was creeping, so I had to look at the scene of the vige. How warm the sun was. I haven¡¯t seen the sun for a long time. My city has been shrouded in haze. I haven¡¯t breathed fresh air and bathed in such beautiful sunshine for a long time.


    I don¡¯t care why they can¡¯t see me. They just look up and breathe the air and ept the baptism of the sun.


    At this time, I suddenly heard a woman shouting: "ice,e here quickly, don¡¯t run far away." In front of me ran a lovely little girl, wearing a floral skirt, running to her mother with a smile.

 Chapter 340

    A beautiful woman, with a sweet smile on her face, stretched out her white hands and hugged the little girl, "Bingbing is so good, this is my good child." With a happy smile on her face, the woman pointed to the front and said, "Bingbing, look, dad is buying you maltose. It will be eaten soon."


    The smiling man, with a small paper bag, returned to the mother and daughter. The family of three happily talked and looked at their luggage. They should havee here to y, but why is this little girl also called ice? It¡¯s the same name as Miss Li.


    I continued to look, and suddenly felt that the woman¡¯s face was a little familiar, and her eyebrows and eyes were quite simr to Mr. Li. A terrible thought came out of my heart, "is that little girl Li Bingbing, Miss Li? And that couple is Li Bingbing¡¯s parents? My God, where am I? Am I back more than ten years ago? "


    Scared silly, I want to run back, but I can¡¯t help but follow the Li family around the three floating.


    At this time, only listen to Li Bingbing said: "Ma Ma Ma, I want to drink the water from that well." The woman¡¯s face with a sweet smile, "OK, mom, I¡¯ll get you some water."


    The man said, "I¡¯ll do it. You wait."


    But not far away came a few vigers, stopped him and said: "no, the water in that well is very evil, you can¡¯t drink."


    The man disdains a way: "nonsense, what evil door is not evil door, that water is poisonous?"


    The viger said, "it¡¯s not that it¡¯s poisonous or not. People have died in that well, the water is not clean, and it¡¯s haunted. You must not drink it. If you want to drink it, we also have a well in our courtyard. Drink from our family."


    The man shook his head with a smile and said, "strange forces and disorderly gods, you are feudal superstition. How can there be any ghosts in this world? I don¡¯t believe it. Even if someone died inside, it would be ok if they were fished up. The water is still clean, I think it¡¯s OK."


    He hit a bucket of water in the vigers¡¯ sigh, filled it with a cup, and gave it to his mother and daughter. "It¡¯s so sweet. The well water is so delicious." Eximed the little girl.


    The woman also drank a few mouthfuls, her face changed, but nodded and said it was good to drink, and the man said with a smile: "these fellow vigers are really stupid. They say that the well is haunted. It¡¯s ridiculous."


    While talking, suddenly the sky was dark, the sun was covered by dark clouds. In a moment, the vige became dark and dark. The faces of the vigers changed and they murmured to themselves. It¡¯s too bad. She¡¯s going to take revenge. It¡¯s you who have to drink the water from the well.


    The man just wanted to ask again, but the vigers had already fled in all directions. In a sh, there was only a family of three left in the open space at the entrance of the vige.


    The little girl cried, "Dad, Ma Ma, what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m so scared."


    The manforted his daughter, "don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just that the weather has changed. Let¡¯s go back to the hometown and have a rest."


    But at this time, the well suddenly burst into a loud noise, and then a huge suction towards the family in the past, three people struggle, but struggling for a long time, finally was sucked into the well by the suction.


    I witnessed everything in front of me, and I was already shocked beyond the limit. "Has Mr. Li ever experienced such a thing before? Has she ever been in this well before? " I guess, and then my body flew into the well with the three men.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found that I had returned to the graveyard. This time, I was not only alone, but also Li Bingbing.


    Little girl Li Bingbing kept crying, obviously scared out of her wits, while the man was still calm, "Bingbing doesn¡¯t cry, there¡¯s dad there, you must be OK."


    The woman¡¯s face was pale, and she was obviously frightened. She whispered to the man, "Li Yong, how should this matter be solved? It¡¯s too scary. Are we really going to hell? "


    Li Yong shook his head firmly and said, "no, we can¡¯t go to hell. There is no ghost in the world. You and I are both high-quality students in key universities. We have studied materialism systematically. How can you believe such ghosts and gods?"


    "But seeing is believing. There is something wrong with it. How else can you exin that we were sucked into the well and then reappeared in this cemetery?"


    "Well, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s probably an illusion." Li Yong is still arguing.


    The woman looks at Li Yong unhappily, and seems to resent Li Yong¡¯s stubbornness. In this regard, women are always more realistic than men. What happens is what happens. She obviously believes that it is the devil.


    "How are we going to get out of here now Li Yong carefully observed the surrounding environment, obviously in the dark calction.


    "It¡¯s not a big cemetery. We should be able to go out?" The woman spected.


    "Well, let¡¯s go East first, hand in hand, and see if we can get out." Li Yong suggested.


    I can¡¯t stop sighing, because I¡¯ve been through this kind of thing many times. It¡¯s useless. They can¡¯t get out.


    Sure enough, three people walked a big circle, or returned to the crooked neck tree, "howe back, the woman said disappointed."Li Yong was sweating. Although he didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods, the facts in front of him scared him a lot. All the reasons were that he insisted on drinking the water from the well. If the family were really trapped here and couldn¡¯t go out, he would die of guilt.


    When the woman saw her husband¡¯s expression, she knew that he was ming himself. Sheforted him and said, "Yong, it¡¯s OK. Don¡¯t you say it out to y and try to find some stimtion, this time it¡¯s really exciting."


    Li Yong gave two bitter smiles and said, "it doesn¡¯t matter to the two of us, but what about the child? Bingbing is still so small that she can¡¯t be allowed to..."


    "What are you talking about? Bingbing must be OK. Anyway, we must rescue her!" The woman said firmly.


    "Well, that¡¯s for sure. No matter what, you can¡¯t let the child have an ident." Li Yong also agreed.


    At this time, they also noticed the wild grave under the crooked neck tree. "Feng, look at that earthen grave. Why is it so strange? It seems that the years have been very long. Even the tombstone is made of wood, and what¡¯s more, there is no word on it."


    "Yes, this tomb is different from the others. It seems that it has been at least several hundred years old, and the wooden tombstone has almost rotten away. s, I don¡¯t know what kind of people are buried in it. I will never be in a good mood to live in such an evil ce forever."


    "Well, at this time, you are still in the mood to joke." The woman teased.


    All of a sudden, the woman eximed, "Yong, look, the handwriting on the tombstone begins to appear. It seems that someone is writing one stroke at a time..."


    Li Yong frowned, looked at the handwriting on the tombstone, and then slowly read: "Ru, Yue, Zhi, tomb..."

 Chapter 341

    After a long time, Li Yongcai swallowed his saliva and said in a hoarse voice, "why did your name appear on the tombstone?"


    Originally Bingbing¡¯s mother was called Ru Yue, but why did her name appear on the tombstone? I also can not understand, always feel that this matter has been extremely strange to the extreme, and Li Yong and Ru Yue are also looking at each other, with extremely frightened expression on their faces.


    "What should I do now?" Ru Yue asked in panic.


    "What else can I do? Try my best to escape." Li Yongjian said.


    Li Yong realizes that there is a big problem now. No matter whether it is a prank, an illusion, or a ghost, the three people are facing unprecedented difficulties. I¡¯m afraid it is difficult to escape without bleeding.


    "Ru Yue, even if I fight my life, I will save you and Bingbing. You follow me and let¡¯s break out together!"


    "But how to get out? We¡¯ve been around for a long time and we can¡¯t get out. "


    Li Yongdao: "I think the key to everything lies in this earthen grave. If we dig the earth grave, we will know"


    "open the grave? How terrible Ru Yue, full of fear, shook her head with ice.


    Li Yongdao: "now is the critical moment of life and death. If you don¡¯t do it, you will die. Do you want to do it? No, I¡¯ll do it myself. " He said that he took out an engineer¡¯s shovel from his baggage. It was used by him when he was a soldier before. After he retired from the army, he still carried it with him, especially when he traveled far away.


    He scooped up the earth grave with an engineer¡¯s shovel. Ru Yue was a woman in the end, so she had to pull ice to hide away.


    I admire Li Yong very much. He can think of digging the earth grave. This is an idea I didn¡¯t think of. Maybe there is a key to solve the problem in the earth tomb.


    Since Li Bingbing has also experienced these things, why didn¡¯t he tell me before? By the way, she is still too young at this time. I¡¯m afraid that even if she can remember some, it¡¯s also a vague impression, which will be regarded as her childhood Nightmare by herself.


    soon, as like as two peas, Li Yong had already carved out the grave. Before him, there was a simple wooden coffin. But the coffin was sealed by ink lines. It looked terrible. Especially to my surprise, the coffin was painted with a picture that was exactly the same as before.


    Li Yong looked at the coffin, sweat on his face, and said, "what strange things are hidden in this coffin? I have to open it and have a look."


    Curiosity Kills the cat. This is the first sentence in my mind. Even if I am a beginner, I know that there must be some extremely vicious things in the coffin sealed with ink thread, either zombies or evil spirits. Li Yong doesn¡¯t believe in gods or ghosts. He just wants to find the answer to the problem. But I¡¯m afraid it will backfire and make the whole family suffer.


    Ru Yue also advised: "Feng, you still don¡¯t want to do it. The coffin looks terrible. It doesn¡¯t look like something safe. Can you not open it?"


    Li Yong said with a smile: "don¡¯t be afraid. Even if something really jumps out, an engineer¡¯s shovel can knock him to death. If you are really afraid, you should stay away from it. When I make things clear, we can escape."


    Ru Yue did not go far, just stood in situ, holding ice tightly. And Li Bingbing didn¡¯t cry much at this time, just staring at his father doing strange things.


    Li Yong uses an engineer shovel to pry open the lid of the coffin, grinning andboring, and then Prys the coffin offpletely. At this moment, a terrible thing happens. He reaches out a withered yellow hand from the coffin, grabs Li Yong¡¯s cor, and then drags it into the coffin. Li Yong is also a strong man, but at the moment, he has no resistance at all, just like a chicken Was forced to pull in, and then the coffin lid mmed shut!


    Ru Yue screamed so bitterly that she couldn¡¯t ept what happened in front of her. She ran forward like crazy, patting the coffin, trying to save her husband. But at this time, everything was quiet, even in the coffin. I don¡¯t know what happened to Li Yong.


    If you don¡¯t do it, you won¡¯t die. I sighed. I witnessed what Li Yonggang had done. Basically, he was looking for his own death. It was clear that the evil sect had reached such a stage that Li Yong dared to open the coffin directly to face the evil spirits. It was not good for people to clean him up.


    No, if Li Yong is dead, who is Li Bingbing¡¯s father now? I remember that Mr. Li¡¯s parents are still alive, but their feelings are not very good. However, at present, the couple seem to be in a bad situation. Now I see whether it is a real event happened more than ten years ago?


    Just when I was puzzled, a white light appeared behind Ru Yue. The white light swayed back and forth in front of Ru Yue and said, "do you want to save your husband?"


    Ru Yue didn¡¯t care what the other party was, and cried out: "as long as I can save my husband, let me do anything!"


    Bai Guang said, "well, it¡¯s very simple. If you want to save your husband, you can only exchange with me, so that he and your children will be OK. If you can make a sacrifice, they can both leave the vige."


    Ru Yue seems to understand something, "you want to own my body, don¡¯t you?"Bai Guang said, "well, you are very smart and know what I want. Think about it. I¡¯ll give you time. "


    Ru Yue bit her lip and said firmly, "don¡¯t think about it. I promise you, as long as I can save my husband, I will promise you any conditions, but you must let go of my husband and daughter, and you can¡¯t harm them any more."


    Bai Guang said, "no, I will live with them in the future. How can I harm them? Don¡¯t worry. "


    The white light flew into Ru Yue¡¯s body, and then flew out of Ru Yue¡¯s body a light blue light. The blue light swayed around the ice for a while, and then reluctantly flew into the coffin!


    With a bang, the lid of the coffin suddenly opened, and Li Yong¡¯s body was thrown out and fell heavily on the ground.


    Then the light was so great that even the onlooker could not open my eyes. When I opened my eyes again, I found that I had already returned to the vige. Li Yong, Ru Yue and Li Bingbing were all standing there.


    Li Yong said, "you see, what I said is right? All these are illusions. There is no such thing as hell. "


    That Ru month but does not agree to smile, takes ice ice ice¡¯s hand, way: "ice ice, let¡¯s go home?"


    Bingbing cried: "you are not my mother, you are not!"

 Chapter 342

    "Bingbing darling, why am I not your mother? Don¡¯t be childish, will you A strange smile appeared on the woman¡¯s face, looking at the little girl crying in front of her.


    Li Yong said: "let¡¯s go home. After this incident, I just want to go home now."


    The figure of the family gradually disappeared in the distance, I gradually understood, nodded and said: "you are ru Yue, right, ice mother?"


    At this time, I have returned to the well water, deep in the cold well water, the hand pinched on my neck has been released, a woman gradually emerged from the water, quietly looking at me.


    I have just seen her face, which is Ru Yue, Li Bingbing¡¯s mother, "why do you want to meet me in this way? What can¡¯t you say directly?"


    Ru Yue smiles bitterly and shakes her head. She just whispers, "go to the family surnamed Hu in the east of the vige, and you will find the answer there." Then he went back to the water.


    At this time, the well water was tumbling, and the powerful force was from the bottom to the top, and a water column was spewing out of the well, which unexpectedly pushed me out of the well!


    I fell to the ground heavily, and I was all wet. However, I was immediately helped up. It was Li Bingbing, Lin Dai and leiyuan. "Why haven¡¯t you left? Why are you still here?" I asked anxiously.


    Li Bingbing said: "you still say, there is no light here. We don¡¯t see anything, so we have to wait here."


    I was puzzled and said, "how can this happen? Just now I clearly went back to the vige, but I haven¡¯t seen you at all. By the way, where has Jianwei gone?"


    Leiyuan wondered, "what Jianwei? She didn¡¯te here with us at all. When did you see her? "


    I¡¯m a little confused. I was taken away from the cemetery by the girl Jianwei before. Howe these people haven¡¯t been seen? Who did I meet before?


    Li Bingbing said: "well, Li Qiang is a little confused now. We¡¯d better let him sober up and askter."


    Wang Bao handed me a kettle. "Brother, you can drink some water first."


    "I¡¯ve had enough," I said with a bitter smile


    Wang Bao continued to ask, "what did you encounter in the well?"


    I don¡¯t know how to say it. I just looked at Li Bingbing in a daze. After all, I just met her mother. Should I say something or not?


    Li Bingbing looked at me and said, "Li Qiang, do you have anything to say to me?"


    "Teacher, I want to ask you, do you remember what happened when you came to this vige before?"


    Li Bingbing¡¯s face changed. "When I came here, I was still young. I only remember that the well water was sweet. I really don¡¯t remember the others."


    "Has the teacher¡¯s parent rtionship deteriorated since then?" I continued to ask.


    Li Bingbing¡¯s face is not very good-looking, "how do you ask this, what does it have to do with you? The teacher can¡¯t answer this question." She was a little angry.


    Leiyuan stabbed me: "are you crazy? Why ask Mr. Li such personal questions?"


    I had no choice but to say, "this is closely rted to whether we can get out of this vige. If you don¡¯t believe it, I will go to the east of the vige to find a family named Hu. Who are you going with me?"


    Wang Bao must have volunteered, and Lin Dai also followed. Leiyuan¡¯s face showed helpless expression, but she reluctantly followed. Although Li Bingbing was angry with me, but worried about my safety, she had to go with her, while the other students waited in situ.


    This small vige is not big, so it is easy to get to the east of the vige, but there is no one in the vige. Where can I find a family surnamed Hu?


    Fortunately, I saw the sign of a small restaurant with four words: "Laohu restaurant".


    Kung Fu pays off the heart. It¡¯s so simple to find a family surnamed Hu. After entering the restaurant, he still doesn¡¯t see anyone. Wang Bao just wanted to get the steamed stuffed buns on the cooking pot, so I beat him: "you forget what happened to him tan. Do you want to die?"


    Wang Bao put out his tongue and drew back his hand immediately.


    As I walked towards the backyard, Lin Dai beside me asked, "how can you dream of Jianwei? Are you secretly in love with someone else


    "Where do you want to go? I really met her. Of course, it may be an illusion. In a strange ce like this, anything strange can happen."


    In my heart, I wonder why I can see the girl Jianwei. She is really unlikely to appear here. So who is the person who gives me directions?


    When I came to the backyard, I went directly into the Hu family¡¯s bedroom. Because from my experience in watching movies and TV ys, the important things are usually hidden in the master¡¯s bedroom.


    After searching for a long time in the drawer at the head of my bed, I finally found a brown paper package, threeyers on the left and threeyers on the right. It should be very important.


    So I opened the paper bag and found that there was an ancient local chronicle, which recorded the events in the vige from ancient times to the present.


    I didn¡¯t have time to look back on the history of this vige. I just tried my best to find the records about the cemetery in the back mountain and finally found a story.The story is full of stereotypes. Three hundred years ago, the Hu family was still a big local family. There was a servant girl named Xiaocui. Because she had an affair with the eldest son of the Hu family, she soon became pregnant and gave birth to a child, but she was forced out of the house. Xiaocui simply hanged herself in red under the crooked neck tree in the back mountain of the vige. Before she died, she left ast word, iming that she would be a fierce ghost and kill all the Hu family members.


    The Hu family was afraid, so they buried Xiao Cui Hou, and asked the master to seal the coffin with ink thread. They practiced the method for more than 774 days to suppress Xiaocui¡¯s resentment.

 Chapter 343

    But even so, strange things happen in the vige. People in the vige often go missing or die miserably without any reason. People in the vige simply gather to discuss. Finally, a person who knows some Taoist skills said: "although the master has limited Xiaocui¡¯s body, her resentment is still not suppressed. Especially in the ancient well at the head of our vige, the water vein is just connected with Xiaocui¡¯s solitary grave, because The well water has also been tainted with anger, leading to continuous disasters in the vige. "


    Some people suggested that the ancient well be sealed, but the man objected: "the ancient well was built by the ancestors of the vige to suppress evil spirits. If it is sealed off rashly, it may bring more disaster. It is better for our vige to make a rule that as long as people in the vige do not drink the water from the well, it will be OK."


    Everyone thought that he was right, so they made this rule. Unexpectedly, the weather has been good for 300 years, but it is stable. Moreover, the vige has arranged a public cemetery around xiaocuigu tomb.


    After reading these, I finally understood something. It seems that what Miss Li¡¯s family encountered before should be Xiaocui¡¯s soul. However, ording to what I have seen before, I¡¯m afraid Xiaocui¡¯s soul has already exchanged with Ru Yue, that is to say, Miss Li¡¯s real mother has stayed in the vige, while Xiaocui has been admitted to the Li¡¯s family, and she has been living in the society Water rises.


    I feel aggrieved for Ru Yue. She gave her life to save her husband and daughter, but this matter has never been known. Should I tell Mr. Li?


    When you look at my expression when I look through the local records, you will know what I seem to have found.


    "What did you find out?" Lei Yuan asked, "tell us quickly, OK?"


    I sighed and said, "it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin itter. But if I want to solve this problem, I have an idea. I hope Mr. Li can cooperate with me."


    Li Bingbing said strangely: "what do you want me to do?"


    I stare at Li Bingbing¡¯s face: "please ask Mr. Li to go with me to the graveyard in the back mountain. When we get there, everything will be revealed."


    Li Bingbing doubted: "it¡¯s OK to go with you, but this vige can¡¯t go out at all. How can we get to the cemetery?"


    I took Li Bingbing¡¯s hand and said, e with me." We came to the edge of the vige, I said: "Auntie, I brought ice, you let us pass."


    Li Bingbing looked at me slightly angry. I was probably a little surprised. I said her name directly.


    A breeze blew, Li Bingbing and I suddenly saw the road outside the vige. We came to the cemetery just after walking a short distance.


    Li Bingbing seems to think of something, shivering said: "I want to leave here, I don¡¯t want to stay." I want to run away.


    I grabbed her and said, "Miss Li, it¡¯s the truth you taught me. When facing difficulties, you should face them instead of avoiding them. I¡¯ve probably learned something about what you¡¯ve experienced before. I know what happened to you. I hope you don¡¯t run away from it. Let¡¯s solve it together."


    Li Bingbing looked at me and said with a wry smile: "I didn¡¯t expect that Xiaoqiang, you are mature so fast, and you are calmer than the teacher."


    Without saying a word, I took Li Bingbing¡¯s hand and came to the crooked neck tree. Li Bingbing looked at the earthen grave, and tears suddenly came down his face, "why do I cry?" Li Bingbing was surprised.


    "That¡¯s because what¡¯s buried in this grave is your real mother!"


    "No, what are you talking about? It¡¯s impossible!" Li Bingbing yelled angrily, obviously very angry with what I just said.


    "Mr. Li, calm down and listen to me. Do you think the so-called mother really cares about you now? She may have been supportive of you financially, but in some details, you can¡¯tpare with a real mother. You should know that better than me


    Li Bingbing bowed her head. In fact, she also knew that her mother, although she had a high status in society and was a professor at a key university, kept a cold distance from herself. She could not talk about maltreatment. However, she was really indifferent in her feelings. Moreover, because of this, her father often quarreled with her andter simply separated and ignored each other.


    Looking at her expression, I knew that Li Bingbing must also be confused in his heart, so I told her exactly what I had seen before.


    Li Bingbing is more and more shocked and probably believes part of it, because after all, she only knows some things I just said.


    "As you say, we lost our way in this vige. It¡¯s my mother, did it?" Li Bingbing asked.


    I nodded. "Aunt Ru Yue probably wanted to tell us something, but she couldn¡¯t exin it directly. She remembered to tell us the truth in the way you had experienced in those years."


    Li Bingbing suddenly said angrily, "but I refuse to believe it! If she was really my mother, why didn¡¯t shee to me for so many years, even if it was a dream


    "Why is Mr. Li confused? She is trapped in this area and can¡¯t get out. How can she find you? If we don¡¯t have the chance of this outing, I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t know what the truth is"But now what if you know the truth? What can we do? After so many years, what should be lost is still lost! " Li Bingbing almost lost his mind and cried like crazy.


    "Child, I¡¯m sorry for you." A gentle voice came from the grave, and then a light blue light appeared in front of Li Bingbing.


    "Mom, is that you?" Li Bingbing asked in a panic.


    "Yes, it¡¯s me, because I made an exchange with the evil spirit to let her enter my body and live in the real world, while I stayed here and became a ghost."


    "Mom, why are you suffering? Even if my father and I die together with you, our family will be happy. Do you know how hard it has been at home for so many years? My father and I are not happy at all. He kept telling me, "your mother has changed. She has be another person. I don¡¯t even know her." And then he was smoking Li Bingbing cried.


    "But at that time, faced with such a choice, I had to do that. As long as I could save you, I could make any choice."


    "That bad woman, I must settle ounts with her after I go back. Mom, would you like to go back with me now?" Li Bingbing cried.


    "No, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never leave. And that Xiaocui is very powerful. You are not her opponent. Don¡¯t go to her trouble. She has been good to you for so many years. Let¡¯s turn this page."


    "Absolutely not. I will avenge you Li Bingbing was full of anger, almost shouting out.


    "In fact, my mother is very happy to see you this time. Don¡¯t think about revenge any more, so mother will be angry. You go, I have opened the way for you to leave. If you don¡¯t go, it will be toote. "

 Chapter 344

    I took Li Bingbing¡¯s hand and said, "Mr. Li, it¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go quickly."


    "Mom, I don¡¯t want to go. I want to be with you forever." Li Bingbing cried loudly and couldn¡¯t ept it at all.


    "Go back quickly, and remember to live happily. If you live on behalf of me, I will live." The sound of the blue light was getting weaker and weaker, almost out of hearing.


    The fog cleared, and Li Bingbing and I walked out of the cemetery. Her face was very bad. After all, she knew the truth, and it was a great blow to her. Iforted: "Mr. Li, don¡¯t get angry, there will always be a solution."


    Li Bingbing said angrily, "what else can I do? I want to revenge, but my mother said it¡¯s not good. How do you think I should do it? By the way, after all this, I find that you are very good at it. What else can you do? "


    After all, I have too much to say and I don¡¯t know where to start.


    Li Bingbing said: "in fact, a few days ago, I saw that you were a little weird. You always walked around me and did some inexplicable things. As far as I know about you, you should not be the kind of lewd and abnormal underwear stealer, so there must be another reason. Can you tell me?"


    I nodded and said, "well, to be honest with the teacher, I know some knowledge about this aspect, but it¡¯s just a beginner. The reason why you got seriously ill a few days ago was because you were entangled by the infant spirit. I took the things around you and asked Wang Dachuan to do the Dharma. But it was all for saving you. Don¡¯t me me."


    Li Bingbing said: "I won¡¯t me you, but you always have to tell me why I was entangled by the baby spirit?" I said with a wry smile: "that has to ask your friend who is called he Ruo. It¡¯s all his misfortune." So he said the scandal between he Ruo and Mo Yu. After hearing this, Li Bingbing turned blue and said angrily, "I have nothing to do with he Ruo. Why does the woman named Moyu want to be angry with me? She was abandoned by a man. Why should she be angry with me


    I sighed and said, "a woman will be stupid after falling in love. She may be the same. But now she and her daughter have been taken away by Wang Dachuan, and they will not harm people in the future. Teacher Li doesn¡¯t have to worry about it."


    Li Bingbing frowned and said, "I didn¡¯t say a few words with that Marco. I didn¡¯t expect that he sacrificed so much to save me. s."


    I nodded and said, "he is really a good man. Even for him, Mr. Li should live well." Li Bingbing said: "of course I want to live, not only to live well, but also to see how the bad woman died in my hands." In her eyes, there is a cruel look in her eyes, which makes me a little bit angry. It seems that hatred can really change a person, even the gentle teacher Li has be like this.


    We went back to the vige together. At this time, the fog cleared and the students left the vige one after another. It dawned on me that the person who had been transformed into a girl Jianwei¡¯s dream to me must be Ru Yue. Otherwise, how could I have seen the scene ten years ago.


    At this time, Lin Dai, leiyuan and others saw that Li Bingbing and I were safe and sound. They all ran over excitedly and said, "are you ok? Can you tell us what happened? "


    Li Bingbing and I looked at each other and felt that there was no way to talk about it, but they were silent.


    Wang Bao said: "big brother, what¡¯s wrong with you and the teacher, why don¡¯t you make a noise?"


    "Let¡¯s go back to the base camp on the side of the road. It¡¯s really impressive to have experienced so much." I can¡¯t exin now. I just want to get out of this ce.


    However, at this time, the fog in the vige cleared away, and arge number of vigers appeared. Just like daily life, some people said hello to us when they saw us, which made everyone dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t know whether these vigers were human beings or ghosts.


    I secretly took out thepass and found that the state was normal, indicating that these vigers were human beings, not ghosts.


    Just at this time, someone called out, "Miss Li, you can be counted as having found you!"


    He Tan and other people came running over with fright on their faces. After asking, they did not listen to the advice and had to go to the farmhouse to eat. As a result, they disappeared. When they woke up, they found themselves lying in the fields outside the vige, making a mess of mud.


    These people were ashamed, especially he Tan. After the shock, they had lost their domineering attitude and kept their heads down.


    Li Bingbingforted them a few words, and then said: "everyone follow me to the side of the circuit, after this night of tossing, the school should send a car over, this is all the teacher¡¯s fault, fortunately everyone is OK, otherwise I don¡¯t know what to do."


    When he left the vige, Li Bingbing looked at the graveyard in the back mountain, and his eyes still showed a sad color. Of course, I understand her mood. Although I have never met her such a strange experience, my parents are not in a good rtionship and separated for a long time. This situation is simr, so I feel that we are in the same boat with her and pat her on the shoulder as a constion. If it wasn¡¯t for other students, I would even like to hold her and cry bitterly.


    Lin Dai whispered beside me: "when you were away, several students had tried to go down the well, but just a few meters down, they were scared out of their wits, and they were dragged up again. Everyone admired your courage."I was silent, waiting for all the people to walk in front of me, just deliberately stopped, coldly said: "you went on her body, right?"


    Lin Dai was stunned. "What do you mean by that? Who went to whom? "


    I sneered: "although LindaI and I are at the same table and have a good rtionship, she has never been inseparable from me. She always keeps a certain distance from me at any time, but you are different. You know me very well from the beginning. Even if you see me exerting my skills, I don¡¯t see how strange it is. So I guess that you must have taken over LindaI, Right, wife? "


    Lin Dai¡¯s face was stunned for a moment, then she turned to smile and nodded her head. With the charming tone that LindaI could not have, she said with a smile: "you are so powerful that you can see through my disguise." This tone is clearly Jian Wei¡¯s, it turns out that she actually took advantage of my inattention, really on Lin Dai¡¯s body.


    I shook my head and said, "it¡¯s not good to casually go to other people¡¯s bodies. If there is any harm to LindaI¡¯s health, I won¡¯t allow it."


    Jian Wei said with a smile: "it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s just a sleep for her. There¡¯s no harm." I have no choice but to say: "you follow me as usual. What do you have to do with her?" Jian Wei said: "I also want to do that, but as soon as I got to the outskirts of the vige, I felt a strong boundary. I couldn¡¯t break in at all. So I borrowed Lin Dai¡¯s body. I said at the beginning that I would apany you anyway, so I had to do it. But at thest moment, I still can¡¯t follow you. Sorry, I have to listen to you and take care of your ssmates

 Chapter 345

    I was moved and took her hand and said, "thank you. You can take the risk to follow me. I don¡¯t know what to say."


    Jane weijiao said with a smile, "don¡¯t say anything. We are husband and wife. It¡¯s our duty to help each other." Said in my mouth a kiss, cherry lips soft and moist, with a girl¡¯s fragrance.


    I quickly pushed her away and said, "no, this is Lin Dai¡¯s body. If you kiss me, it means she kisses me. Isn¡¯t that a mess?"


    Jian Wei said with a smile, "what¡¯s the matter? You said that ghost spirits are harmful to human body. Now I borrow Lin Dai¡¯s body to make love with you. Isn¡¯t that ok? Why don¡¯t we find a ce where there is no one Then he came to hold me.


    I was so scared that I almost jumped up and waved my hands and said, "Hey, don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. You can¡¯t spoil Lin Dai¡¯s body like this. I¡¯ll be angry if I do this again!"


    Jian Wei stopped when she saw me angry and said with a smile, "well, I¡¯m ying with you. Even if you really want to do it, I can¡¯t rece it with someone else¡¯s body. What¡¯s the point. By the way, what happened to you and Li Bingbing? "


    I told the story, and Jianwei sighed: "Oh, I didn¡¯t expect Li Bingbing¡¯s life experience was so poor that she would not have her mother at such a young age. Xiaocui was so vicious that she came up with such a bad idea to live in the world. If such evil spirits are not eradicated, she will surely find other people as their hosts and live forever!"


    "It¡¯s so terrible. Do you mean that when Ru Yue is old, Xiaocui will try to rob other women¡¯s bodies and survive in the world forever?" I said in surprise.


    Jian Wei nodded and said with a overcast face: "this woman¡¯s resentment has been entangled here for hundreds of years, which has destroyed a harmonious family like this. It¡¯s hateful!"


    She looked up at the sky and said, "Oh, it¡¯s too long to borrow linday¡¯s body. I have to go now. Take good care of her." With these words, Lindy¡¯s body almost fell down and was held by me in time.


    Lin Dai opened her eyes and found herself lying in my arms. Her pretty face turned red immediately. She pushed me aside, stood up, looked around and said, "where am I? Why are you holding me? What have you done to me? "


    I hemmed and hawed: "no, I didn¡¯t do anything. When I saw you were dizzy and about to fall down, I came to help you."


    LindaI looked at me suspiciously and said, "are we going to the vige the teacher said?"


    I said with a wry smile, "no, we have already been there."


    "What? We¡¯ve been there already? " Lindy almost jumped up. "I don¡¯t know!" She looked at her mobile phone and found that the date had passed a day. She was even more surprised. "What happened to me? Why is this day nk in my mind? Did you do something to me? "


    I shook my head and said, "of course not. You know my character. I can¡¯t do anything bad to you. I hope you can understand."


    Lin Dai snorted and said, "know the people, know the face, but not the heart! Forget it. I¡¯ll ask the studentster. " He left in a huff.


    I really can¡¯tugh or cry, just to follow up, suddenly someone behind said: "so you are such a person!" I looked back and saw that it was leiyuan standing behind me with a calm face. I just wanted to exin, but leiyuan waved her hand and didn¡¯t want to listen to me. She seemed very angry.


    Leiyuan said, "I saw everything from afar. You kiss her and she hugs you. What¡¯s the rtionship between you two? Has it been better for a long time? Why did you keep it from me for so long? Big sex wolf! I hate you


    With a p, I got a p in the face!


    I covered my face with a wry smile and looked at the back of leiyuan¡¯s leaving. It was a mess.


    There was no time to exin to Lei Yuan that there was another ident. When everyone returned to the roadside, they found that the army had already left, leaving only one bus and driver.


    Uncle Fang was wronged because of the rainst night, so he didn¡¯t get in touch with the driver.


    However, this morning, a strange thing happened. All the buses that could be started could be started, and we got in touch with the school. Most people mean that since we still have time, we should go to Tiemao mountain and finish the work that should be done.


    I thought to myself, "the small mountain vige has been very dangerous before. What else should I go to?"


    ording to Li Bingbing¡¯s real idea, she would like to go back to the city immediately, have a showdown with the woman, and exin the matter to her father clearly. However, Li Bingbing has always been a very responsible teacher and always obeys the arrangement of the school, so he agreed to continue the outing to Tiemao mountain.


    When the bus is on the way, the atmosphere is a bit strange. Almost all the people are silent. Everyone is thinking about their own worries, which is very different from the scene of chattering when theye.


    Wang Bao was still puzzled and asked in a low voice: "brother, what¡¯s the matter with our ss? Since yesterday¡¯s incident, everyone is bored a lot and doesn¡¯t like to talk.""Yesterday¡¯s situation was so dangerous that we were just out of danger. Naturally, we were afraid." I exined.


    Wang Bao nodded his head and said, "yes, that¡¯s true."


    As the bus continued to move on, everyone was overcast and did not speak. The atmosphere in the bus was very strange. Wang Bao simply closed his mouth and went to sleep. Soon he began to snore, which was the loudest sound among the buses.


    Jian Wei appeared beside me and said with a smile: "that p in the face was so loud just now. Do you feel pain?"


    I red at her angrily and thought, "it¡¯s all the misunderstandings you¡¯ve caused, but let me bear it for you."


    Jian Wei looks at me with a smile. She seems to enjoy the misunderstanding between several girls.

 Chapter 346

    Tiemao mountain will be here soon. From a distance, you can see a big mountain like a big hat on the ground. The top of the mountain is towering into the clouds and very steep.


    When I saw the mountain, I had a foreboding feeling that something was wrong, but I couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.


    Li Bingbing thought of me at this time and came to my side. She had been meditating on the bus. It seemed that she was thinking about the future. After experiencing the previous events, she seemed to be close to me. She took my hand and whispered: "anyway, after returning to the city, you must help me, understand?"


    I nodded. No matter how hard Li Bingbing has to do, I have to help her. It¡¯s a duty bound thing.


    At this time, Tiemao mountain finally arrived, and everyone got off the bus. Before that, the school had already set up camp, set up tents on the open space and set up a camp.


    Several teachers came to say hello to Li Bingbing and asked about yesterday¡¯s situation. Of course, Li Bingbing couldn¡¯t tell the truth, so he casually made an excuse and said that he stayed overnight in a small vige.


    The students talked excitedly about yesterday¡¯s experience. Although most of them only slept on the roadside, sleeping in the tent was also a novel experience. Moreover, many people said that it was rainy and windy yesterday. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t blow the tent away, otherwise it would be miserable.


    Lin Dai came to talk to me at this time. "Xiaoqiang, I wrongly me you. I heard from the students that you saved everyone. I also thank you." She blushed and apologized.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s really weird. It¡¯s normal for you to misunderstand. But I told you that you should believe in my character. We¡¯ve been together for so long. You know who I am." I said with a smile.


    Lin Dai blushed, still apologetic, but also had a lot of doubts, "I never had the situation like yesterday, and I didn¡¯t know what I had done all day. What do you mean? Is he ill? "


    I know in my heart that this is the ghost of Jianwei, but I can¡¯t tell others, so I have to say: "you probably just came out for an outing, and your body is not very adapted to this change. In addition, when you are out of the house, you are dizzy, so you have amnesia, which is nothing."


    "Nothing? I feel like I¡¯m in a lot of trouble. " Lin Dai said worried.


    "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re fine." I pped my chest and promised.


    Lin Daiughed and said, "Xiaoqiang, you are so kind. I have never misunderstood you. Why, by the way, didn¡¯t leiyuan always stay with you before? Why did she ignore you


    I looked at leiyuan in the distance. I was chatting with the girl Jianwei. I didn¡¯t look at me at all. I said sadly, "I misunderstood her, so..."


    Lin Dai said, "you two are going to have trouble too? It¡¯s a little rare. "


    I¡¯m embarrassed and speechless. I don¡¯t know where to start? Because I can¡¯t say anything about kissing and hugging her before.


    Lindy looked at me and asked, "why don¡¯t you suddenly stop talking?" I had a bitter smile, I didn¡¯t know where to start.


    At this time, everyone was a little hungry, so they took out something for a pic. For the pic, the school people have strict regtions. After making a fire and cooking, the fire must bepletely extinguished, and no spark can be left. So we burned a pot of soup and put out the fire. We drank hot soup to warm up, and then we ate some dry food. It was also very good. Although it was the simplest thing, it could be It is in the wild eating this food, but feel particrly fragrant.


    After dinner, the school organized everyone to climb the mountain. The shape of the iron hat mountain was not veryfortable when I looked at it from a distance. Although it was said to be like a hat, I felt that the goods were just like a coffin, which was simr to the coffin mountain.


    After yesterday¡¯s adventure, I didn¡¯t want to move for a moment. However, since it was an activity organized by the school, she had to follow me. Jian Wei appeared beside me and said with a smile, "Why are you sozy? Climbing a mountain is so difficult?"


    Taking advantage of no one, I said in a low voice, "it¡¯s all you¡¯ve provoked that girls misunderstood me. What do you think to do?"


    Jian Wei said, "what should I do? I did it to help you. I didn¡¯t expect such a consequence. You can solve it yourself. People are ghosts. What do youpare with me?"


    "I¡¯ll go, just a few words to get rid of the responsibility? You are too... " I just wanted to continue, but Jian Wei interrupted me.


    Jian Wei said: "don¡¯t talk about this. Do you know that the situation is more dangerous than yesterday?"


    "What do you mean? More dangerous than yesterday? Is that the iron hat mountain? " I asked.


    Jian Wei nodded and said, "well, you should also know that this iron hat mountain is a dangerous ce. Many people have been killed here since ancient times. You should be careful."


    "I know, Wang Bao said that idents often happen here recently, but the news is blocked. s, we can save the life of a ss yesterday, but I really don¡¯t have the ability to deal with thousands of people." I said with concern.


    Jian Wei also said simply, "save if you can, or protect yourself if you can¡¯t. anyway, as long as you don¡¯t have an ident."


    I said with a wry smile: "it¡¯s time to save, but I still don¡¯t quite understand the things written in Wang Dachuan¡¯s book. For example, what does the pattern on the ancient well mean before? I have to ask Wang Dachuan when I go back."Jian Wei said, "your master is very interesting. He always keeps his apprentice in front of him. He runs away from home. It¡¯s really wonderful."


    I said with a wry smile, "well, it¡¯s said that the pit apprentice is the rule of our Tianyi school. Maybe he was also pit by the master in those days. That¡¯s why he was so."


    Jane Wei giggled and giggled, as if to think I said something funny.


    Suddenly, there was a scream in front of the team. You should know that when climbing the mountain, you are most afraid of the ident of the person in front of you, because once you cause panic, it will endanger everyone¡¯s safety. Although the Tiemao mountain is not as steep as Huashan Mountain, the mountain road is also very steep. Once someone is unstable, the people around will be very dangerous. Therefore, several teachers shout out to ask the students to calm down Don¡¯t panic.


    I saw that the girls in front of me were not stable, so I helped them in a hurry. They were just about to thank them when they heard Li Bingbing cry: "my God, Lei Yuan fell down!" As soon as I heard it, my head seemed to have been struck by lightning, and I ran over in a hurry.


    Li Bingbing, with a flustered face, pointed to a steep cliff and said, "leiyuan, she, she fell down from here."


    I didn¡¯t want to think about it. I was grabbed by Li Bingbing and said, "are you crazy? Jumping down like this will kill you." I said anxiously, "what can I do? I must go to save her!"


    At this time, Jian Wei said in my ear, "I¡¯ll go down and have a look." Then he drifted down.


    After a while, she floated up and said, "Lei Yuan is only injured, but her life is not in danger."


    I put my heart down a little and said, "leiyuan is OK, but she¡¯s hurt. I have to go down and bring her up."


    Li Bingbing said strangely: "how do you know?" Without speaking, I asked, "do you have any rope?"


    Fortunately, rope is a must-have item for an outing. Soon, a thick rope was ced in front of me. I tied the rope to my body and asked everyone to help me to tie the other end tightly to a big rock, and then climb down the mountain wall little by little.

 Chapter 347

    Li Bingbing, Lin Dai and others were shouting for safety. I made a gesture to indicate that I was OK. Then the rope continued to go down. After about 100 meters, I fell on a tform and thought, "if Lei Yuan really falls at this height, I¡¯m afraid..." So my heart was heavy.


    But Jian Wei floated over and said, "go inside, and leiyuan is in it."


    I untied the rope and saw a dark hole in front of me. Because Jianwei was leading the way, I went inside without any dy. With a bang, my head hit the stone wall, and Jianwei felt guilty and said, "I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to remind you that the stone wall here is very low. Don¡¯t hit your head. I¡¯m a ghost. I didn¡¯t notice this."


    Rubbing my red forehead, I bared my teeth and continued to walk forward. After walking for about ten meters, the hole was already very dark, and there was nothing to see. I wanted to turn on the shlight function of the mobile phone, but the mobile phone was lent to Wang Bao to read a novel before dying. I asked, "what should I do? I can¡¯t see anything now. "


    "I¡¯ll lead the way ahead, just listen to mymand," she said


    I grinned and thought, "this is flying in the sky. If I don¡¯t notice the abyss below, I¡¯ll fall right away."


    Jian Wei saw my concern and said with a smile, "it¡¯s OK. Now I¡¯m your eye. You must follow my call. I¡¯ll take your hand."


    She really took me with a smooth hand and led me forward step by step. Now I am like a blind man in the hole, and can only rely on the guide of Jianwei. We walked slowly, and finally there was a light in front of us. After walking for a while, the light was getting bigger and bigger, and gradually formed a circle. It was a hole, was it an exit?


    I am surprised to say, Jian Wei way: "no, but it is better than now." We came to the entrance of the cave and walked in without thinking.


    It turns out that there is a huge stctite cave in the cave. The light is reflected from the gap at the top of the hole. Because the wall is smooth, the whole cave is as bright as day. This stctite cave is very wide, and it takes more than half an hour to walk from one end to the other.


    The ground is made up of greasy fine sand. It looks wet because of the water. When you walk past, you will leave a series of footprints.


    Because of the light, I saw leiyuan¡¯s footprints, which led to the other end, and then walked along the footprints. I was happy that leiyuan had gone so far, indicating that she was not seriously hurt. What worried me was, why did she have to go deep into the cave? Didn¡¯t she know the danger?


    No matter what, I must find her. She is the first friend in my life. My feelings with her are deeper than anyone else. I can¡¯t watch her suffer any harm!


    Along leiyuan¡¯s footprints, I moved forward a little bit, but my heart sank a little bit, because I watched the footprints gradually add a few drops of blood, and more and more, gradually forming blood footprints, "my God, is Lei Yuan really seriously injured?" I¡¯m going crazy. I¡¯m speeding up my pace and catching up with her. I¡¯m still calling Jianwei, "you go and have a look first. What¡¯s the matter with her?"


    In fact, Jian Wei has been flying back several times, and every time she said she couldn¡¯t find leiyuan, which made me very surprised. Because Jianwei can run wild here, why can¡¯t she find a big living person? Where did leiyuan go?


    I ran like crazy in the Zhongru cave, and had no time to enjoy the beautiful scenery in the cave. Along leiyuan¡¯s footprints, I went around the cave for a long time, but I didn¡¯t find anything. Leiyuan¡¯sst footprints disappeared in front of a stone wall. I looked at the stone wall and was in a daze. I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    "Don¡¯t worry, leiyuan, she¡¯ll be OK," she said


    I was in a bad mood and said, "how do you know?" "If she really died, I would feel it, but at least there is no news about it," she said


    After listening to her words, I was a little relieved. If leiyuan was ok, I could pay anything!


    I looked at the stone wall and thought about how to solve it. Jian Wei said, "take out what Wang Dachuan gave you. It may be useful."


    Jian Wei¡¯s words gave me a hint, so she opened the bag. All the things Wang Dachuan gave me were taken out. However, Jian Wei avoided seeing Wang Dachuan¡¯s objects.


    I picked out a shlight from this pair of antique objects and sighed, "I¡¯m so stupid. I should use this shlight when it¡¯s dark just now. I¡¯ve been walking for so long like a blind man." Then he turned on the switch.


    But strangely, the shlight didn¡¯t light up.


    Is there no battery, I go to buckle the battery cover, but the cover is actually welded to death, can¡¯t open at all. What kind of shlight is this? What kind of shlight is it?


    I was wondering, the shlight suddenly hummed, themp holder was on, but the light was shing, it was not likely to be used for lighting.


    But when Jian Wei heard the sound, she trembled in the air like an electric shock. Then she suddenly fell to the ground, covered her head and kept rolling. She cried, "turn it off quickly. I can¡¯t stand it!"I quickly turned off the shlight and asked, "what¡¯s the matter with you?"


    Jianwei gasped, stood up from the ground and said, "the shlight seems to be used to drive away spirits. If you turn it off for a whileter, I will soon lose my soul."


    "So powerful?" I looked at the shlight, which seemed to be worth only a few yuan, and was full of surprise.


    I also found a walkie talkie and thought, "what¡¯s this for? Who is the walkie talkie for?" I turned on the walkie talkie, and suddenly Wang Dachuan¡¯s voice came from inside: "apprentice, are you looking for me?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s how you use the walkie talkie? What¡¯s the use of it? Now you use mobile phones."


    "Ha ha, silly boy, you don¡¯t understand the function of the walkie talkie. Let me tell you this. Even if you are in the 18th floor hell, you can talk to me through the walkie talkie. Can you talk to me with your mobile phone in the 18th floor hell? Do you have a signal


    "You¡¯ve only gone to hell for 18 times. How can you talk?" I said angrily.


    "You¡¯re angry. You¡¯re so angry. It¡¯s really bad. By the way, what can I do for you?"


    "What can I do for you? We are in Maoer mountain now. Leiyuan is gone. I have to go to her. But her footprints are gone only in front of a stone wall. How can I find her? "


    "Oh, this is a trouble. She should have been taken away by some spirit body, and that spirit body has the ability to escape from the earth. Do you see if there is a shovel in those objects? It¡¯s the one with the tip of the triangle


    I picked up a triangr shovel, nodded and said, "yes, I found it. Can you tell me how to use it?"


    Wang Dachuan said: "use that triangr shovel to draw the golden triangle on the stone wall. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know what the golden triangle is, or I don¡¯t have you as an apprentice."


    ording to him, I really made a golden triangle on the stone wall with a triangr shovel.


    Then Wang Dachuan said, "then you in the center of the triangle, dig a hole, not too big, the size of the egg on the line."

 Chapter 348

    After I did this, Wang Dachuan said, "find a few kicks in the object, put it into the hole as much as possible, and then light the lead wire."


    "I¡¯ll go. You don¡¯t want me to y with explosions here, do you? It¡¯s easy to take off. "


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Do you want to save leiyuan Wang Dachuan said impatiently.


    "Yes, of course I want to save her."


    "Do as I said. There is a box of matches in that pile of objects. You can use it to light the lead wire, and then hide far away. After the explosion, you can find Lei Yuan. But remember, if leiyuan¡¯s eyes have turned green, you can cut her throat with a triangr shovel."


    "What, cut her throat? Won¡¯t that kill her? "


    "Fool, I just want you to kill her. If her eyes turn green, it means that the evil spirits havepletely upied her body, and it¡¯s hard for Dara to save her. It¡¯s better to give her a good time than to let her suffer!"


    "No, I won¡¯t kill her!" I said firmly.


    "Silly boy, I mean, if you do that again in case of that kind of situation, it is estimated that it is not yet time for you to do it quickly. Theter you are, the greater the danger of Lei Yuan being invaded by evil spirits."


    I quickly followed Wang Dachuan¡¯s instructions, and I finished everything. Then I lit the fuse and ran to hide behind a stone in the distance.


    With a loud bang, the three meter high stone wall copsed. In the dust and smoke, I approached and saw leiyuan. At this time, one of her shoes was missing, even her socks were missing, and her feet were covered with blood. I used to open her eyelids and found that her eyes were normal. Atst, she was relieved. At this time, Jian Wei said, "look! There is the evil spirit


    I found a trilobite like insect with nearly transparent body drilling into the soil! I did not say a word, a triangr shovel hit in the past, immediately beat the insect to death, and I used the shovel to pat the insect hard until it was t! "You¡¯re such a damned guy! How dare you murder leiyuan? I¡¯m not finished with you


    At this time, leiyuan woke up and asked, "where am I?"


    I picked her up andforted her: "don¡¯t be afraid. We are in a cave now. I rescued you. You are OK."


    Leiyuan burst into tears and said, "I don¡¯t know what happened. When I got to the edge of a cliff, I was shaken by something. Then I fell into the abyss, and then I didn¡¯t know anything! How did you save me? "


    Now I have no time to exin the process to her. I just look at her injured foot. More and more blood is flowing out. I am worried. I take out the gauze and bandage it. But soon the blood soaks the gauze. I pick up the walkie talkie and say, "master, leiyuan is bleeding a lot. What should I do?"


    "Look for a small porcin bottle with powder in it. Take it out and pour it on the wound."


    ording to Wang Dachuan¡¯s words, I found the porcin bottle and smeared the powder inside on leiyuan¡¯s feet. Sure enough, the blood stopped quickly. I was surprised and said, "Oh, master, this powder is so magical. Is it the secret of our heaven school?"


    "Don¡¯t tell me the secret. This is Yunnan Baiyao. I bought it for myself. I identally put it in the wrong ce and went to your ce." Wang Dachuan said without being angry.


    It turns out that it was like this. I was dumbfounded, and then I carried leiyuan on my back and walked out of the cave. This time, I learned to be smart. First, I found the mobile phone on leiyuan, then turned on the shlight function and went out by the light.


    Soon we came to the tform outside the cave. Leiyuan said shyly on my back, "my feet are OK. You can put me down."


    I said with a smile: "you are injured, I certainly have to carry you on my back. What¡¯s the matter?" Leiyuan said, "no, I thank you for saving me, but I don¡¯t want to owe you too much."


    "What¡¯s the name of it? We¡¯re the one with the other." I¡¯m a little upset.


    "No matter how good we are, we can¡¯t be better than you and Lindy, right?" Leiyuan said stiffly.


    "Ha ha, you are jealous Iughed out loud.


    Leiyuan hit me heavily on the back. "Who¡¯s jealous? What are you talking about?"


    She moved so that I realized what was wrong. Her chest had developed so well. After moving around, I felt very soft on my back. "No wonder the men in the costume drama are so willing to carry women, because they have such welfare." I thought with a smile.


    Leiyuan seemed to realize something and shyly said, "let me down. I don¡¯t deserve to be carried by you."


    "What nonsense, will you stop making a fool of yourself?" I was carrying her on my back as I walked forward.


    However, Lei Yuan lost her temper and kept shaking on it. To be honest, it felt like two big dough kneading on my back. It was veryfortable.


    I yelled: "don¡¯t make a fuss, OK? We¡¯re not out of danger yet. You¡¯re going to end us both."


    "It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over with you!" Leiyuan twisted her body and beat me on my back. I slipped and fell to the ground.I stood up first, and then went to help leiyuan: "how are you? Have you fallen?"


    Leiyuan pushed me with her hand: "you don¡¯t have to help me!" However, with such a push, I slipped and fell forward suddenly, and my whole body suddenly pressed on leiyuan¡¯s body.


    We face to face, mouth to mouth, suddenly came a close contact! Leiyuan¡¯s moist and warm lips were stuck on my mouth, including her turbulent parts. I could only say so.


    To my surprise, she didn¡¯t push me away. Of course, she didn¡¯t close her eyes to enjoy it. Instead, she opened her eyes and red at me. I don¡¯t know what it means.


    So we looked at each other, mouth to mouth for about a minute, and leiyuan seemed to feel some kind of abnormal reaction in my body, so she tilted her head to one side and said, "have you had enough kisses?" We each sat up and did not dare to look at each other.


    Leiyuan limped to her feet and said, "let¡¯s go. Are you still here for a lifetime?"


    She went to the tform on the edge of the cliff. When she saw the environment, she said, "how did I get here? If it was normal, I would have fallen to death. "


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t exin it to her. I had to say, "maybe you¡¯re lucky.".


    Leiyuan shook her head and said, "bullshit, I don¡¯t believe it. When can you tell me the truth?" She looked at me, the eye color is very different from before, can¡¯t say is what feeling, in short let my heart thump straight jump.


    I pulled the rope to let the people on the top know that we hade out. The people on the top also pulled the rope three times to show that it was OK. I made a button with the rope, and put leiyuan on steadily, and let her go up first.


    Leiyuan looked at me and said, "there are some things you have to decide sooner orter. Don¡¯t hesitate. I don¡¯t like you like this."


    I can¡¯t understand this. Just when I was about to ask again, leiyuan was pulled up by the rope. After a while, leiyuan should have arrived safely, and then the rope was lowered again. I pulled the rope up a little bit.

 Chapter 349

    During the rising period, Jian Wei has been flying around me, telling me a joke, "I thought this trip to Maoershan was so terrible, but now it doesn¡¯t matter."


    I am not happy to say: "leiyuan almost lost her life here, but also called what?"


    Jian Wei said: "I mean, this journey is not as dangerous as that in a small vige. It feels much easier. It seems that the spirit that can hide in the stone wall has killed many people before, otherwise, no news wille out. We are acting on behalf of heaven this time. Wang Dachuan has a lot of treasures. It seems that you are looking for the right master. "


    But when I got to the top, I was surprised. There was no one on the top, even Lei Yuan was gone!


    Where did they go? I waspletely stunned and asked Jianwei, "go look for it and see where the school people have gone."


    Jian Wei nodded her head and immediately drifted away. However, she came back soon and frowned: "I¡¯ve searched all around, and I haven¡¯t seen a single person. What a hell!"


    In my panic, I wanted tough and thought, "you are not a ghost. How can you feel so happy when you say such a thing?" However, she turned to be sad. She had just rescued leiyuan from the danger, but she lost her immediately. It seems that this Maoershan is really strange!


    Jian Wei said, "what should we do? Go back, or climb the mountain to find someone? "


    I responded firmly: "of course, it¡¯s looking for someone. How can I go back in this situation? I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t leave if I don¡¯t get everyone back!"


    Jian Wei said, "well, I found a strange ce. We should start from there first."


    I asked, "where is it? What do you see?"


    Jianwei said: "it¡¯s on the top of the mountain. When you get there, you¡¯ll understand."


    Because of the previous experience, climbing mountains is a little fun, although it is also very tired, butpared with the previous adventure, it is nothing.


    Finally came to the top of the mountain, I asked Jianwei, "what do you want me to see?"


    Jian Wei said, "what can I show you? You should first drop the tears of the cow


    Before I exchanged the cow tears Wang Dachuan gave me to Qin Feng, and then Wang Dachuan gave me another bottle. I took out the bottle of cow tears. Before the critical moment, I really didn¡¯t want to use it. After all, hell is a very annoying thing. I would rather be out of sight and out of mind. But now that Jianwei makes me drip cow tears, it shows the key to solve the problem with ghost spirit It has a lot to do with it.


    I daub cow tears on my eyelids. Your sister¡¯s, it¡¯s really exciting. It¡¯s just like wiping hot pepper water on my eyes. It¡¯s hard to die.


    Jane Wei said: "you close your eyes for a while, and then open them when you get used to it."


    I listened to her words, first closed my eyes for a while, then slowly opened them, and then opened them again, I was scared.


    It turns out that the hills are full of people. No, they are all ghosts. However, the costumes of ghosts are no different from that of people. They are as lively as a fair. There are stalls selling things. Ghostse and go very busy.


    Jian Wei said with a bitter smile: "see, that¡¯s why I let you paint cow tears. Congrattions, you havee to the most concentrated ce of ghosts in the world! Coffin hill market


    It turns out that in the world of ghosts, Maoer Mountain is called coffin mountain, and the peak here is where the ghost market is located.


    I don¡¯t know how I can see them


    Jian Wei said: "you can see, over the years, ghosts have seen too many things. asionally meeting people who can see ghosts will not arouse their curiosity. Just don¡¯t make any noise and follow me."


    Although ghostse and go, it seems that they are only interested inpleting their own affairs, and they don¡¯t pay much attention to me. This is much better than the human world. When I went to a certain ce for tourism, I was pestered to buy this and that just after I got off the train. It was really difficult to walk without paying for it.


    Jian Wei takes me through the ghost market. I remind her of the time from time to time, because in a little while, this day will be over. If people are not rescued before dark, the teachers and students of those schools will really be ghosts.


    I kept reminding Jian Wei and reporting the time for fear that she might make a mistake.


    Jian Wei said with a smile, "don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a ghost. If I can¡¯t remember the time, what else can I do?"


    In fact, I really don¡¯t want to go shopping any more. I seldom go to the general supermarkets. What¡¯s more, I really want to break out in the ghost market, because the fire in my heart has been suppressed.


    Suddenly, I found the key thing, our school uniform actually appeared in a stall, which can also be sold, what¡¯s the joke?


    I went over and asked casually, "how much is it?" The stall owner is a middle-aged uncle. He is cold, but he doesn¡¯t pay attention to me.


    "Not for sale."


    "What are you doing with this dress if you don¡¯t sell it?"


    "I¡¯d like to. Do you mind?"


    I went, I simply took out thepass, said: "yes, I can manage, this dress is my school uniform, you quickly tell me, our school people have gone, otherwise you look good!"The ghost was not afraid at all, still leisurely and contented, even read the newspaper.


    Can ghosts read newspapers? I read the contents of that newspaper and it was called the underworld times.


    I asked him directly, "aren¡¯t you afraid of thepass?"


    "Of course, we all know who you are, and we all know that once you touch thispass, you must die."


    "Now I¡¯ll say it again. What have you done to the people in our school?"


    Ghost uncle gently smile: "you go to the ughterhouse to have a look, they should be there."


    "What is a ughterhouse?" I am surprised, suddenly a cold wind blowing, I hit a shiver, and then wake up, I go, it is a strange dream!


    It turns out that I was still in the process of rising, was gradually pulled up, and finally reached the top.


    Li Bingbing and others are waiting for me, and many students are also watching to help. When Ie up, everyone cheers.


    The first one to pull the rope is our chemistry teacher Gao Xiao, who is about 30 years old. He is tall and handsome. He is the idol of many girls in the school. He organized the chemistrypetition. Lei Yuan and Jian Wei participated in thepetition.


    He pulled me up, patted me on the shoulder and said, "it¡¯s hard for you. Originally I wanted to go down, but you Mr. Li said you are very capable. Let¡¯s wait for good news on it. As expected, you saved leiyuan. It¡¯s amazing."

 Chapter 350

    Gao Xiao seldom praises others. I am very proud to hear praise from him.


    However, at this time, Jian Wei, who is floating in the air, hides in one side. Her face is not very good-looking, which makes me very strange. Even if she is in danger, she has never seen such a serious expression. What¡¯s wrong with her? Is there any contradiction with Gao Xiao? However, from now on, the rtionship between the girl Jianwei and Gao Xiao is very good, and there is no problem.


    I want to ask her, but now there are so many people that I can¡¯t talk to her. I just nodded withughter. My ssmates came to praise me. After all, I rescued a living person from the bottom of such a deep cliff. I¡¯m afraid this ability can catch up with the level of professional rescue personnel.


    Leiyuan sat aside and talked to Lin Dai and others. The wound was bandaged again. I went over and asked, "are you better now?" Leiyuan looked at me and said, "it¡¯s none of your business whether I¡¯m good or not."


    Iughed and said, "it seems that you are good, just as good as before." Leiyuan red at me, then snorted and said a dead face.


    "What do you see down there? It¡¯s like it¡¯s frightening to see what you mean."


    I casuallypiled: "she fell into a hole, fortunately, it is full of long grass, otherwise the consequences are really unthinkable."


    Li Bingbing came up and said, "you must be careful when climbing mountains, or it¡¯s really dangerous to fall down in such a ce."


    "Yes, it¡¯s very dangerous. I don¡¯t want to go any further," she said Leiyuan frowned and said, "I¡¯ve lost one of my shoes. It¡¯s too hard to climb again. Can I go back first?"


    I said, "I¡¯ll carry you. Let¡¯s go up together."


    Lei Yuan white me one eye, "want to be beautiful, I won¡¯t let you touch me again."


    It was so ambiguous that people around us looked at us with strange eyes.


    Li Bingbing said: "no way, the school means that things must be done from beginning to end. If we work hard, we can go back to the top."


    What kind of school? I¡¯m so angry that I want to scold the street. So many things have happened and I still want to continue climbing. Who made the decision?


    However, these students listened to the school very much, and they still climbed up. The dense crowd showed a long dragon. I was a little frustrated. I didn¡¯t want to go on, so I discussed with Li Bingbing to see if I could only take our ss back.


    In fact, Li Bingbing also wants to go. After all, she is eager to return home and wants to solve the family¡¯s problems.


    So we agreed and wanted to retreat. But at this time, there was a scream from the front. For some reason, the voice was very shrill and creepy. The team stopped immediately. After all, there was something happened to leiyuan before. Everyone was very careful.


    At this time, the school sent down a leader named Hu Yue, who was a cadre in the office. A woman in her thirties, who was elegant and capable, came to Li Bingbing and said, "Mr. Li, you must cooperate with everyone in your work. With so many people in the school, it¡¯s not good to leave your ss alone."


    Li Bingbing said: "now there are so many things going on, we can¡¯t continue, we have to go back." Hu Yue said unhappily, "Mr. Li, you are ying against the school. Before you led the students of your ss to the vige alone, it has vited the regtions. Fortunately, nothing serious happened. Now you want to take the students home again. This is to make trouble for us, isn¡¯t it?"


    I said for Li Bingbing: "this leader, you are not right to say that. idents happened in this outing one after another. Teacher Li wanted us to go back out of safety considerations. Even if your school insists on this action, at least you should respect the choice of our ss, and you should not force us."


    Hu Yuebai nced at me, "Why are you so impolite? Is there a ce for you to speak?"


    "I have the right to express my personal opinions, which is stipted byw." I¡¯m not polite to say.


    "You, you don¡¯t know the rules!" Hu Yue looked very angry, "what¡¯s your name, I¡¯ll report to the headmaster."


    "Hehe, my name is Li Qiang. You can sue me." I sneered.


    "Well, you wait." Hu Yue left angrily.


    Li Bingbing worried: "Xiaoqiang, why is this necessary?" I looked at Li Bingbing and said with aplex expression: "I would like to do anything for Mr. Li. That woman is a little weird, but I can¡¯t say why now. We have to leave. " Li Bingbing nodded and wanted to ask everyone to leave.


    But at this time Gao Xiao came back again and dissuaded him: "Mr. Li, your ss can¡¯t leave. Everyone is here. You can go back by yourself. The influence is too bad."


    Li Bingbing said: "I have to worry about the safety of my ssmates. Now Lei Yuan is struggling to walk. How can she still climb mountains? Don¡¯t you look at the actual situation? "


    Gao Xiao¡¯s face was a little ugly. She came to leiyuan and said, "can you insist on it? Do you need me to carry you?"


    "I¡¯ll go, and you¡¯ll do the same?" I feel a little funny, but still hold back, look back at Jian Wei, but her face is very ugly, far standing in the corner, let me very strange."Miss Gao, I really can¡¯t walk. I can¡¯t walk. So I agree with Mr. Li. We¡¯d better go home," leiyuan said


    At this time, the girl Jianwei suddenly came over and said, "the whole school is climbing. If you don¡¯t go, it¡¯s really wrong." With that, he looked at Gao Xiao, whose face showed approval.


    I looked at two people¡¯s eyebrows, immediately on the fire, angry way: "you talk about human nature, OK? Leiyuan is struggling to walk and climb a fart mountain. Besides, there was a scream in front of her just now. Can¡¯t you hear it? "


    Gao Xiao and the girl Jianwei shake their heads and say they haven¡¯t heard me. I¡¯m almost angry. I wonder why the girl Jianwei and Gao Xiao are standing together. I look at Jianwei and see her pale face, as if to stop talking.


    Finally, Li Bingbing still made a decision, just two words: "go home!"


    Our whole ss all raised their hands to agree, and then went down the mountain. Gao Xiao was gloomy and very unhappy. Looking at the back of us, he found a quiet ce and turned on the phone: "they don¡¯t want to continue climbing. What should we do next?"


    On the way back, I deliberately left the list, and then asked Jian Wei: "why do you see that Gao Xiao¡¯s face eating Xiang¡¯s expression? Don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with him? "


    But Jian Wei didn¡¯t want to say anything. She just whispered, "don¡¯t ask."


    When I went there, I was humiliated by the ghost. Of course, it was hard for me to ask again. When I recalled the scream on the mountain before, it seemed that something had really happened. But why did Hu Yue and Gao Xiao look calm and indifferent? It¡¯s really a heresy. Since the school organized this outing, I feel strange one by one, as if someone had arranged it behind their back.


    After getting on the bus, Li Bingbing continued to let me sit beside her, then leaned over and whispered, "do you have to help me after I go back? Now you¡¯re the only one who can help me

 Chapter 351

    I smelled the musk orchid fragrance from her body, shaking my heart, and looking at her delicate and pitiful expression, I could not help, so I firmly nodded: "the teacher is at ease, let me have everything." In fact, I¡¯m bragging. Li Bingbing¡¯s meaning can¡¯t be understood. She wants to find a way for her mother to have a thorough showdown with Xiaocui, who upies her mother¡¯s body.


    How can I solve such a big problem? Wang Dachuan, or even the master Bo Zhaofeng, shoulde forward. However, ording to the tradition of Tianyi school, the old guys hide behind everything and let them fight Xiaocui directly. I¡¯m afraid it needs a lot of brains.


    Li Bingbing was very satisfied with my response and said gratefully, "thank you very much. Among the students I have taught, you are the best."


    I suddenlyughed and whispered in her ear, "am I the only student you¡¯ve ever kissed?"


    Li Bingbing¡¯s face suddenly changed greatly, and he faltered and asked, "how do you know?"


    I said in a low voice: "because I set a few suspects before. The girls who might kiss me on the bus are Lin Dai, Lei Yuan and the teacher. I have ruled them out. You are the only one left. This is what you taught us in ss."


    "I can¡¯t believe you used this method here." Li Bingbing angry way, it seems that she is admitted to their own behavior.


    Why can I guess that the person kissing me in the bus was Li Bingbing? Because I have already kissed Lindy and leiyuan before. Although the taste of girls¡¯ lips is veryfortable, there are still subtle differences, which can be distinguished after kissing for a while. Therefore, I exclude Lindy and leiyuan, and only Li Bingbing is left, although this is the most unlikely option I thought before.


    After Li Bingbing admitted it, he did not dare to look at me any more. He just pretended to sleep with his head leaning against the window. But I secretly seized her jade hand, also did not refuse, in the heart is very happy.


    I secretly made a decision, no matter what, this face-to-face confrontation with Xiaocui must be carried out, and Li Bingbing can¡¯t have any mistakes.


    Along the way, Jian Wei is always overcast. Although she still floats around, she doesn¡¯t like to talk. What happened between her and Gao Xiao? I¡¯m still a little skeptical, but every time I ask her, she refuses to answer directly, just waves her hand impatiently to stop me talking.


    Back in the city, everyone went home, but Li Bingbing asked me to go to the apartment with her to discuss countermeasures. Although I was a little embarrassed, I readily agreed.


    When she arrived at Li Bingbing¡¯s apartment, she first called Li Yong: "Dad, do you remember what happened when we were in the small vige?"


    Li Yong was silent on the other end of the phone. After a long time, he replied, "what¡¯s the matter with you? Why do you ask about this?"


    Li Bingbing said: "I think it is necessary for you toe to my ce, and some things must be told to you face to face."


    While Li Bingbing was talking to Li Yong, I went to the bathroom. This time I couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, "what¡¯s the matter with you? Why see that Gao Xiao on the face is not happy? Did he have any conflicts with you? "


    "Don¡¯t ask, I don¡¯t want to say it," she said with a overcast face


    "If you don¡¯t say no, I have more and more questions in my stomach. If you don¡¯t say it, the more I want to know."


    Jian Wei was asked by me. She had no choice but to say: "Xiaoqiang, if you listen to what I said, you must not be unhappy. The future can be changed. You can rest assured."


    I didn¡¯t have a good way: "you say it quickly. Let¡¯s face something together."


    Jian Wei seems to have made a lot of determination, just said: "to tell you the truth, I fell in love with that Gao Xiao, it¡¯s a teacher-student rtionship, and I gave it to him for the first time."


    "Your uncle¡¯s!" Although I still doubt the rtionship between Jianwei and me, I heard this, but I couldn¡¯t help scolding. Jian Wei¡¯s eyes turned red and she said, "I¡¯m sorry, I was too young at the beginning, and I adored him, so I fell into it. But then I got along with you, and I think you¡¯re better than him a hundred times."


    I finally understand why a beauty of school flower level will fall in love with a loser. As expected, it is still an old trick. The goddess marries the spare child.. I said with a wry smile, "when did you get better? Is it now? "


    Jian Wei shook her head and said, "no, it was in the third year of senior high school. There was still one year left before now. That¡¯s why I said that the future can be changed. I came back from ten yearster to change this point."


    I sighed and said, "what¡¯s the point? If it¡¯s like what you said, your heart won¡¯t be on me."


    Jian Wei repeatedly shook her head and said: "no, I really love you, but when I was young, my confused behavior is always a thorn in my heart, so that I don¡¯t want to reincarnate when I die. Instead, Ie back to change all this. I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me. I just want to give myself another chance ten years ago."


    I am speechless, because this fact is too wonderful, inexplicably, there is a green hat of the future. Of course, I will be ufortable with this kind of thing.


    "What should I do after that? What should I do with Gao Xiao?"Jian Wei said: "in fact, I have some eyebrows about this matter. Gao Xiao is not only a scum man, but also there is a great conspiracy behind him. If we can expose him now, I will wake up and stop at the precipice."


    "You can tell me exactly what happened." I¡¯m interested.


    When I just came out of the bathroom, Li Bingbing gave me an ambiguous smile, teasingly said, "you didn¡¯t steal my underwear this time, did you?"


    "Of course not! I used to do that to save you. There was no other idea. " I said with a red face.


    Li Bingbing Jiao said with a smile: "you finally admit it. I just wanted to know whether you did it at that time, but I didn¡¯t think much about other things. Do you want to? I can give it to you now


    My head shook like a rattle and said, "I really don¡¯t have that heavy taste. Don¡¯t tease me, teacher."


    Li Bingbing snorted and said, "I¡¯m joking with you. You¡¯re scared." Her face changed again, and she said, "but did you me me for kissing you on the bus before?"


    "No, it¡¯s my pleasure." I said excitedly.


    Li Bingbing bowed his head and said, "I don¡¯t know why. I was also impulsive at that time. I secretly kissed you. I hope you don¡¯t mind."


    I looked at her charming expression. I was a little out of control. I wanted to hug her, but suddenly the doorbell rang.


    Li Bingbing said: "it should be my father."

 Chapter 352

    Sure enough, after opening the door, the person who came in was Li Yong, but his appearance did not change much, just a little old.


    Li Yong is a senior official in argepany, so he has a good official voice: "Bingbing, don¡¯t make a fuss, will you? Since you were a few years old, you have always said that Ru Yue is not your mother, and you have always had a cold war with her. Now, it¡¯s nonsense to say that you are possessed by ghosts! "


    Li Bingbing said: "Dad, don¡¯t you realize that mom hasn¡¯t been right all these years? And the source is from our family to the vige


    Li Yong said: "I admit, that small vige is really strange, but it is just an illusion we have. I have not had a good rtionship with your mother these years, so you want to know the reason. I can understand this mood. However, there is absolutely no reason for you to say these strange things. Listen to my advice and put it down. I¡¯ll talk to your mother The divorce process will bepleted in six months, and everyone will be rxed by then. You are an adult, too. You should ept this reality. "


    Li Bingbing said anxiously, "Dad, I don¡¯t mean that. What I want to say is that my mother is still trapped in that vige suffering, and let that evil soul upy her mother¡¯s body. I can¡¯t ept this fact!"


    Li Yong said: "Bingbing, you don¡¯t want to make a fool of yourself, especially in front of your students. What nonsense are you talking about?"


    I cut in: "Uncle Li, things are not as simple as you think. Aunt Ru Yue did exchange with a evil spirit named Xiaocui, exchanging her own body for the lives of you and Bingbing teacher. Don¡¯t you think that the woman around you is wrong for so many years?"


    With these words, I demonstrated some exorcism techniques, which also used some of Wang Dachuan¡¯s objects.


    Li Yong was silent and finally nodded his head: "in fact, I believe what you said, but even if this matter is true, how to solve it?"


    I said, "uncle, if you admit that you have doubts about it, it will be better than before. It seems that we are going to have a decisive battle with the evil spirit."


    Li Bingbing worried: "is it really OK? What if they are too strong? "


    I said: "don¡¯t worry, I have a master to help."


    When Wang Dachuan and Zhao Feng appeared in front of us, both of them were tired. I was surprised and asked, "what¡¯s the matter with you? What are you doing?"


    Zhao Feng said: "silly boy, do you think we didn¡¯t do anything? I was dragged down by this younger martial brother. I had to go to Maoershan with me and solved some problems. "


    I was surprised and asked, "what did you say, you also went to Maoer Mountain?"


    Zhao Feng nodded: "yes, I didn¡¯t want to distract you. In fact, we are the main force to solve the problem. Someone from the top of the school has colluded with Xiaocui, the evil girl, to cheat the students to travel to Maoershan, and then take the opportunity to take away the soul of the young people, so as to achieve her eternal goal."


    "No wonder I heard the scream. Is that girl OK?"


    Wang Dachuan said with a smile: "don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s OK. There are several people in the school who are Xiaocui¡¯s dogleg. They want to hijack some students first, and then supply Xiaocui with the soul to nourish spiritual power. Fortunately, we arrived in time and rescued the students. By the way, there was a guy named Gao Xiao who resisted most fiercely and was directly killed by me."


    I looked happy and said, "master, you are really my good master!" She hugged him!


    Wang Dachuan a face disdainful push me, "do what thing, I don¡¯t have that tendency to know no, you stay away from me."


    I still smile ha ha, simply happy to die, Wang Dachuan way: "big boss has not finished, you are happy what strength."


    "Things have to be solved step by step. Now that Xiaocui¡¯s party members have been removed, she will be left alone." I said excitedly.


    Wang Dachuan said: "that friend, you have been following my apprentice for a long time. You¡¯d bettere out and discuss countermeasures together."


    Jian Wei had no choice but to float out and say, "Hello, Mr. Wang."


    Wang Dachuan opened his eyes and said, "you, aren¡¯t you Jian Wei? It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little older. "


    Jian Wei said: "yes, I am Jian Wei ten yearster. I came back to change some things, but this has been done by Mr. Wang. Thank you."


    Wang Dachuan felt his head inexplicably and said, "well, although I¡¯m still a little confused, I¡¯ll ept your thanks."


    Both Zhao Feng and Wang Dachuan can see Jian Wei¡¯s existence, but Li Yong and Li Bingbing just see Wang Dachuan talking to the air, so they are confused, but they don¡¯t dare to say anything.


    The next day, we arrived at Xiaocui¡¯s residence in a fierce manner. However, the doors and windows were locked and the curtains blocked the windows.


    Wang Dachuan said with a smile: "apprentice, look at you."


    I had to take out the tool kit, and soon opened the lock. As soon as we rushed into it, a ck air wasing.


    Wang Dachuan picked up thepass and weed it. He heard a few loud noises. The ck smoke retreated towards the back. It seemed that he was afraid of Wang Dachuan¡¯s strength. Wang Dachuan angrily said: "evil animal, you have harmed the world for so long. You should repent."ck smoke in a woman¡¯s voice angrily drank: "what harm to the world, is the world and I for the enemy, I want to eradicate all the people in this world, you do not meddle in the matter!"


    Wang Dachuan and Zhao Feng looked at each other and said, "let¡¯s go together." The two men, one with apass and the other with a peach wood sword, divided their forces and attacked the ck smoke. In an instant, they formed a group. They heard the roaring sound, which almost copsed the building.


    All of us waited anxiously outside for half an hour. Finally, everything was quiet. Wang Dachuan came out with a gourd in his hand, smiling and sweating.


    But Zhao Feng¡¯s arm had a bloodstain, sighed: "this demon is too powerful, I was almost killed by him, fortunately my younger martial brother¡¯s Magic Gourd sucked the evil spirit."


    At this time, Li Bingbing and Li Yong stepped forward, and Li Bingbing asked, "master, can my mothere back?"


    Wang Dachuan shook his head and said: "I¡¯m afraid not. Although your mother¡¯s body is empty now, it needs a lot of spiritual power to re inject her soul. Elder martial brother Zhao Feng and Xiaocui consumed too much after the war. I can¡¯t help you."


    When Li Bingbing sobbed, I suddenly stood up and said with a smile, "Bingbing, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ve found a helper. I¡¯ll handle this matter."


    Wang Dachuan said: "how do you deal with it?"


    I said with a smile, "do you remember the pattern carved on the ancient well? At that time, I was familiar with it. Later, I remembered that it was the pattern on the wall of the East Street pawnshop. I think it must be solved by the pawnshop in East Street. "

 Chapter 353

    Wang Dachuan said: "the East Street pawnshop should be redeemed. You can¡¯t ask for help without paying the price."


    I nodded and said, "yes, I did sign a new contract. The working time of three years has been extended to ten years, and it is full-time. Of course, I can rest on weekends with sry. Qin Feng has always wanted to find a suitable recement so that he can retire. "


    Wang Dachuan helplessly said: "s, you are willing to do anything for Li Bingbing. However, the conditions are not so simple?"


    "Yes, I gave the box to the pawnbroker again." I said calmly.


    Wang Dachuan a face of regret, said: "you don¡¯t care what is in the box?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Whether it¡¯s a priceless treasure or a magic secret collection, it¡¯s not as important as the people I like."


    I said with a smile.


    A weekter, Qin Feng stood in front of the tomb under the crooked neck tree, holding a jade te in his hand. He gently recited the incantation, and then urged the magic power. Finally, a light blue light rose from the tomb, and the light flitted into Ru Yue¡¯s body lying on the stretcher not far away.


    In an instant, Ru Yue opened her eyes and looked at Li Yong and Li Bingbing. All three of themughed happily.


    Not far away, Jian Wei was wearing a wedding dress, floating in front of me, she said with a smile: "everything is finally done, I am very happy."


    I hesitated for a moment and said, "are you not afraid of such a move? Will I be with Li Bingbing, leiyuan and LindaI


    Jian Wei a face of relief, said: "how about the future, who knows, I just give myself a chance to start again."


    "Goodbye, husband," she said Then the body gradually disappeared.


    I muttered to myself, "goodbye, my bride."


    Lin Yashi mumbled to himself, "this story is really good. Do you have any more? I still want to continue to listen."


    Li Qiang said: "the story of the game chapter is over. What else do you want to hear? However, there are several egg sections, which are organized separately. Do you still want to listen to them? "


    Lin Yashi pped his hands and said, "of course you want to hear it. Please speak quickly."


    Li Qiang sighed, "well, if you like to listen to me, I¡¯ll tell you. How old are you? I love stories."


    Lin Yashi said: "anyway, I have nothing to do. It¡¯s good to listen to your story."


    Li Qiang was helpless and began to tell it again:


    since Li Bingbing really remembered, her rtionship with her mother was not good. Somehow, her mother always gave her a cold feeling. Even if she was really smiling at her, she was very reluctant to smile. In a word, she was very ufortable.


    The cold war between mother and daughter began when she was four or five years old. Her father, Li Yongjia, was in a dilemma. However, he also wondered why Ru Yue, who was gentle and water like, became very fierce in some aspects. She began to wear sexy and fashionable clothes. Her desire for fashion seemed like she had not worn clothes in her life. Even when she did that, she was crazy like a hungry lioness It¡¯s totally different from the original reserved one, but Li Yong actually enjoys it.


    However, what made him ufortable was that Ru Yue began to associate closely with his colleagues in the University. Although she was only a female colleague, all kinds of rumors spread out soon. In particr, some people even saw Ru Yue kissing another university female teacher in the deep garden! At that time, things like lily were rare, so Li Yong refused to believe this fact.


    Li Yongyuan thought that with the growth of Li Bingbing¡¯s age, her rtionship with her mother will get better and better, and Ru Yue will also restrain her temper. But unexpectedly, the rtionship between mother and daughter is getting worse and worse, even to the point of ignoring each other.


    He also began to feel that Ru Yue in front of him was not the person he knew at all. From eating to wearing and then to dealing with others, he was totally different from his wife. He had a quarrel with Ru Yue. Sometimes he couldn¡¯t understand what the other party was shouting about. Finally, once, he turned back to work for some reason and saw Ru Yue studying with a girl on her bed at home Born in. There are only four words to describe it! But it was exciting.


    That female student named Hu Yue, after graduation, went to the city high school as a teacher, heard thatter also became a school cadre, of which Ru Yue did not less effort.


    Since the "rape" incident, Li Yong seldom goes home. She just gives the money to her family on time. Ru Yue doesn¡¯t care about Li Yong¡¯s finding her own scandal. Instead, she is more presumptuous and does not restrain herself. She even finds many girls and has too many parties at home.


    Li Yong was afraid that such an environment would damage Li Bingbing, so he found a boarding school for Li Bingbing.


    Li Bingbing is really grateful for her father¡¯s decision, because it can keep her away from that terrible mother. She has never believed that Ru Yue is her mother. Although she doesn¡¯t understand what it is for, she is naturally disgusted with the woman in front of her. Even if she smiles at herself, buys herself beautiful clothes, delicious food, goes to the amusement park and so on, she can She just doesn¡¯t like this woman. She always thinks she is a devil!


    The woman ignored her and just gave her enough pocket money and school fees. Because Li Yong and Ru Yue had good conditions, the financial support for Li Bingbing was very good. She was the little princess in the ss since she went to school. She was the best in her ss in terms of clothes and expenses. Bingbing is a school in every level of school Flowers, there are many pursuers.However, those who don¡¯t really want to bring her back are not those who are interested in saving her!


    Li Bingbing secretly vowed that if a man could bring his real mother Ru Yue back to him, she would marry him! No matter whether this person is poor or ugly, or other reasons, as long as he canplete the task of mother daughter reunion, Li Bingbing will have to marry him!


    In the University, he Ruo is the most attentive person who pursues Li Bingbing. This boy invites Li Bingbing to dinner and gives her gifts almost every day. Li Bingbing is unconventional to he Ruo, eats the rice he invited, epts his gifts, and encourages him to donate one million to the victims. However, she refused all other requests. She knew why her family was so rich and unkind that she had been colluding with corrupt officials to exploit the interests of the people, so she wanted to let him give some blood.

 Chapter 354

    However, epting he ruo¡¯s gift made the boy misunderstand him. He thought that the school flower would have a y, and he specially abandoned Mo Yu. As a result, he was so coquettish that he almost killed him. Of course, all these are afterwords.


    If he didn¡¯t stay in University for a long time, she suddenly went abroad. Although I don¡¯t know the reason, Li Bingbing is very happy. After a follower, she can finally be clean. She still refuses all other pursuers. She just wants to study and work quietly, and then wait until her favorite person appears.


    But where is the right person? Li Bingbing has never found that, from time to time, she is paying attention to all kinds of things in front of her, and is also looking for that person, while sticking to herst line of defense.


    She is not a traditional person, but she will not send her body out casually because of the deterioration of social atmosphere, because she is waiting for the person who is reallypatible with her. Students for her cold personality is not very epted, many people say that she is Lin Daiyu, pitying herself.


    On the first day of work, the school gave her the position of head teacher, which made her very happy. It was better to be with students than before.


    She met with her students one by one, trying to understand their growth background and personality characteristics, so as to educate them differently.


    When she introduced herself and talked to the students for a while, thest student in the ss camete.


    His name is Li Qiang. He looks good in fact. He is very tall and has a strong physique. But he is not very talkative. He looks like he loves whom.


    Li Bingbing tried to learn more about him, but the student was extremely resistant, unwilling to say anything to his family. Li Bingbing simply started from the people around him, such as leiyuan, and repeatedly inquired about Li Qiang from leiyuan.


    Leiyuan said a lot to Li Bingbing. For example, Li Qiang¡¯s parents have bad feelings and often do business outside. Therefore, Li Qiang is the only one in the family. As a result, he is very lonely and refuses to participate in various collective activities. No matter where he is, he belongs to the unsociable type.


    Li Bingbing, however, seems to have seen a person in the same situation. Li Qiang¡¯s experience is so simr to her. She poured out the idea of helping him from the bottom of her heart.


    So after a ss, Li Bingbing came to Li Qiang and said, "Li Qiang, today, the teacher is going to visit your home. Let¡¯s go after school."


    Li Qiang was very surprised. Unexpectedly, he had a teacher who cared so much about himself. He stammered and stammered: "teacher, my home is very chaotic, and my parents are not at home. You¡¯d better note."


    Li Bingbing said with a smile: "what are you afraid of? Are you afraid that the teacher will eat you?"


    Li Qiang blushed and said, "that¡¯s not true. It¡¯s just that my parents are not here. What¡¯s the significance of your home visit?"


    Li Bingbing said: "because all the people in your family are not in, I have to go to your house to have a look. Some things are better to talk at home." Said back to the office, left Li Qiang gaped.


    After school, Li Bingbing really came to look for Li Qiang. Two people rode electric cars back to the ce where Li Qiang lived.


    When she went upstairs and opened the room, what Li Bingbing saw was really a mess. She covered her nose and almostughed.


    Li Qiang embarrassed way: "I¡¯m sorry, teacher, I said that the room is too chaotic, you don¡¯t use it here, what we can say clearly in the school."


    Li Bingbing went directly to the bathroom, took out the broom and mop, and said, "can you clean your home at school? Come here and help the teacher clean the room


    Li Qiang was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that the first thing that Li Bingbing came to visit his house was to help him clean up the house. However, since his teachers had started to do it, he had no reason to be idle, so he started to work with enthusiasm.


    It took more than two hours to clean up the room, and finally it was clear and clean. Li Bingbing was actually a very ambitious woman. She asked Li Qiang to buy a few bottles of beer and order a takeout. They were very happy to drink and eat meat at home.


    After drinking a cup, Li Qiang blushed and said, "this is the first time I drink in my life. Don¡¯tugh at me, teacher."


    Li Bingbing said with a smile: "I was actually the first person to teach you to drink. Don¡¯t me the teacher for taking you astray." Li Qiang burst into tears and said, "no one has ever been so kind to me. Thank you, Mr. Li." And then I couldn¡¯t stop crying. Li Bingbing patted Li Qiang on the shoulder. She saw a lot of things simr to herself from the boy, which made her more determined to let the little boy sessfullyplete his middle school career and enter a good university.


    Sure enough, since where, Li Qiang¡¯s achievements have made rapid progress, but only in English, because Li Bingbing teaches English.


    Li Bingbing criticized Li Qiang for being partial to science more than once, but Li Qiang justughed and continued to go her own way, which made her helpless, but her heart was a little sweet.


    When she was a high school teacher, there were still many pursuers, including colleagues, former ssmates, all kinds of people in society, and even her own mysterious neighbors. But she didn¡¯t care too much because she felt that the person in her dream seemed to be getting closer and closer to her.Suddenly one day, she felt that she was very ill, but she still insisted on to the school. She could not do without her work and her students. She had been thinking: "even if I die, I will die on the tform. I don¡¯t want to die alone in the apartment or ward."


    After she fainted in the ss, she vaguely remembered that Li Qiang knocked her head to wake her up. After that, Li Qiang came to the apartment to take care of her. She was busy looking for rescue methods for her. She even dreamed that Li Qiang was fighting with evil spirits for her sake, but she could not be sure whether this was an illusion.


    When her health improved, she returned home and immediately went to the bathroom. She was a clean person and had to wash the clothes she had not washed before, but when she was sorting out the basket, she found that a littlece underwear was missing.


    "Who did it? How could someone steal it from me..." She blushed and remembered that only Li Qiang had been to the bathroom these days, and her heart was pounding.


    "The kid didn¡¯t steal it, and then..." She has heard simr rumors. There are indeed a group of people in the society who like to do such things. She doesn¡¯t want her students to be such people, especially Li Qiang. This boy ys an important role in her heart. Sometimes, she will miss him.


    For that matter, Li Qiang refused to admit it, which made Li Bingbing very angry. He thought, "what if you admit it? I won¡¯t eat you. I will help you correct this habit." She was very angry and sad. Li Qiang didn¡¯t confess to herself.


    On the way to the outing, she wanted to be closer to Li Qiang, so that she could watch him and let him learn more. But all the way, she looked at him around and thought about the past, and her mood was unexpectedly agitated. No one would let her do this, right Is he the man?


    "How can it be? He¡¯s my student." Li Bingbingughed at herself.

 Chapter 355

    However, when the bus just entered a long dark tunnel, Li Bingbing couldn¡¯t help turning over and kissing it fiercely. He thought, "no one can see here anyway. If we are destined, we can kiss my mouth, and he won¡¯t doubt me." She put her lips together like a prank and actually kissed Li Qiang¡¯s lips.


    When there was a little light in front of him, Li Bingbing quickly pulled back, and deliberately tilted his head to look out of the window, so that Li Qiang could not guess that he had done it.


    Looking at Li Qiang¡¯s puzzled expression, Bingbing¡¯s heart is actually happy. "Well, my first kiss was actually given to the students. I hope that this matter will not be known to others."


    After getting out of the tunnel, her childhood memories seemed to take her to the small mountain vige. After so many experiences, she found that the person who helped her most was still Li Qiang, and he actually understood so many magical skills, and saw the soul of her mother Ru Yue. If this is not fate, what is fate? She thought.


    After going through difficulties and obstacles, the evil spirit Xiaocui was finally eliminated by Wang Dachuan and Zhao Feng. Everyone cheered and jumped.


    When Li Bingbing heard Wang Dachuan say that she could not inject her mother¡¯s soul back into her body, she cried bitterly, but at this time, a gentle hand patted her shoulder, and a familiar smile appeared in front of her.


    Although she couldn¡¯t understand every word Li Qiang said, she knew that Li Qiang had sacrificed a lot for herself, especially thest sentence of Li Qiang: "whether it¡¯s a priceless treasure or a magic weapon secret collection, it¡¯s not as important as the person you like!" "He¡¯s the one I¡¯ve been looking for!" she eximed in her heart


    Under the crooked neck tree, when the mother¡¯s soul returned to the body, the family was happy and smiling and weeping with joy. Ru Yue hugged Bingbing and asked with a smile, "my ice is so big. Did you mean it?"


    Li Bingbing raised her tearful eyes and looked at Li Qiang, who seemed to be talking to himself not far away. She nodded and firmly said, "well, there is already."


    When leiyuan first saw Li Qiang, the boy was squatting on the ground ying with mud. She went over and asked, "brother, can I y with you?"


    Li Qiang nced at her one eye, "little girl, get away from me while ying, don¡¯t get close to me."


    In fact, Lei Yuanter learned that Li Qiang felt dog excrement at that time, so he didn¡¯t want to let her close.


    Leiyuan knew that this guy named Li Qiang was always hard to hear, but he was an unambiguous helper.


    The boy lived next door to her family at the beginning. s, Lei Yuan sighed and shook her head at the thought of this. She didn¡¯t want to recall more. She fought almost every day. The sound of smashing things could be seen from a distance. Leiyuan¡¯s parents almost often went to fight until they moved home.


    Although she moved, but the little boy named Li Qiang often came to y with her. He always said pathetically, "I only have you as a rtive, and others don¡¯t want to pay attention to me.".


    Every time she thought of this ce, she was so sad that she almost cried. Butter, she learned that she wanted toe to her house for dinner because her mother¡¯s braised pork ribs were so delicious that Li Qiang couldn¡¯t forget toe back and praise her.


    However, his mother¡¯s spareribs were not given to him for nothing. Since Lei Yuan went to school, she has never been bullied. With Li Qiang in, no one dares to provoke her. For her sake, Li Qiang even fought with the students of the third grade in senior high school. His head was beaten and bleeding, and he still waved bricks fiercely, which made those senior students scared and even walked away from him.


    Because her father, Lei Jun, has been promoted step by step in the Central Hospital, and her family¡¯s social status has also risen sharply. However, her family treats Li Qiang as her own child. Once Li Qiang has any injuries, she doesn¡¯t have to spend a dime to go to the central hospital to see a doctor, and he is taken good care of.


    "This is my sister." Li Qiang has been using this address to introduce leiyuan to his friends.


    At first, leiyuan was very happy. She was guarded by such a bad and lovely big brother. She was really happy. However, as she grew older, leiyuan didn¡¯t like the name sister more and more. She kept asking in her heart, "Li Qiang, can I only be your sister?"


    She is very confident about her appearance, because from primary school, she is the most attractive girl in the school, until high school, she lost to Jian Wei in the school flower ranking. Many social elites even wanted to marry Lei Jun as their daughter-inw in advance.


    In the face of suitors or other things, leiyuan is always indifferent. "People are middle school students now. What are those adults doing?" she oftenins with her mother, but she also asks herself in a gloomy way: "why does he not like me?"


    In the face of Li Qiang¡¯s worse living conditions, she has been helping him, copying his homework, washing his clothes, and even sharing her pocket money to him. All she gets is, "my good sister, you are my sister!" Then he was hugged by a strong body.


    "It seems that I can only be his sister," leiyuan thought with a bitter smile


    She has always been worried about Li Qiang, because the bad family life makes this young man lose his confidence in the future too early. She is always in a slovenly appearance, which makes her very sad and sad.Li Bingbing¡¯s arrival gives leiyuan hope, because she finds that this teacher Li has a sense of responsibility, and tries to help Li Qiang regain his vitality and make him hope for life.


    She is willing to provide everything she knows to let Li Bingbing help Li Qiang. Sure enough, after Li Bingbing¡¯s home visit, Li Qiang has changed. At least her English scores have improved a lot, and she even ranks at the top of the ss.


    He seems to have a little confidence in life and dress appropriately, but he still likes to bete.


    At first, Lei Yuan was very happy. She thought that her brother might have new hope for life. But after a long time, she had doubts, because Li Qiang¡¯s eyes were a little wrong when looking at Li Bingbing. This feeling was the same when he looked at another school flower, Jianwei.


    Her heart has been sinking down, she knows that Li Qiang has the right person, and it is not Li Bingbing, or Jianwei, but I am afraid there will never be any self in this list.


    When faced with Li Qiang, leiyuan began to be fierce, sharp words, and not polite to Li Qiang, which made Li Qiang very ufortable. She often asked, "sister, what¡¯s the matter with you? Is the menopause advanced?" When ites to this, she is always beaten by leiyuan.


    "Li Qiang, that guy, is always not serious! I must take care of him Leiyuan always said this sentence every time she mentioned Li Qiang.


    But Zhu you didn¡¯t believe it. She often said with a smile, "do you like him? I¡¯ve read a lot of novels that say that when a woman likes a man, she often mentions his name. No matter what¡¯s good or bad, she often mentions it. In fact, she likes it! "

 Chapter 356

    Lei Yuan spat: "don¡¯t talk nonsense. You always mention Wang Bao." Speaking of this, Zhu you¡¯s face is obviously ruddy.


    Many people in the ss know that Zhu you and Wang Bao are in love, but they don¡¯t mention it. A careless person like Li Qiang doesn¡¯t see that the two people are actually together.


    Leiyuan envies Wang Bao and Zhu you, because after all, they are really together. They are happy when they are with the people they like. Leiyuan always thinks so.


    She sometimes knew that she was so strict with Li Qiang that she just wanted to attract his attention. Unfortunately, the guy was so stupid that he couldn¡¯t understand her mind and even was a little afraid of her.


    What¡¯s more, Lei Yuan¡¯s beauty is only useful to other boys. In Li Qiang¡¯s opinion, her beauty seems immune, which is also the result of her good childhood rtionship. In Li Qiang¡¯s words: "too familiar, sorry to start."


    Since Li Qiang paid attention to Jianwei, leiyuan has known about it. She knows that Li Qiang may secretly like Jian Wei. She wants to get close to the legendary school goddess, the school flower ranking above herself.


    She started her rtionship with Jian Wei when she was preparing for the chemistrypetition. She adored chemistry teacher Gao Xiao, so she actively signed up for the chemistrypetition organized by Gao Xiao, and she also helped with her work.


    Because Lei Yuan¡¯s chemistry score was also among the top, she also signed up. After getting along with Jian Wei for a long time, she became familiar with her.


    "Do you know Li Qiang?" Asked Jane Wei.


    "Well, how can you notice him?" Leiyuan was a little surprised.


    Jian Wei said: "it¡¯s impossible for such a strong boy to notice. I saw him take the first ce in 100 meters at the sports meeting. How fast he runs." There was praise in her voice.


    Leiyuan was a little sour in her heart, but she still said with a smile, "do you want to know him? Let me introduce him to you."


    Jian Wei blushed and said, "no, it¡¯s not a blind date. What are you introducing? Don¡¯t be kidding." Speaking of this, both girlsughed.


    After getting along with each other for a long time, leiyuan thinks that Jianwei is a good person. She is cheerful and warm-hearted to her friends. However, her worship and even infatuation with Gao Xiao make her a little surprised. In her opinion, Gao Xiao always makes her feel ufortable. His first nce at a girl always looks at her chest, and her color is squinting. What about a handsome guy If there is a problem in character, leiyuan thinks.


    She tries to make Jianwei sober up, but Jianwei doesn¡¯t listen to her advice very much. She just says that teacher Gao is a very good person and his teaching level is so high. It¡¯s normal to worship him.


    Leiyuan shook her head. She thought, "we can¡¯t just look at people¡¯s appearance, status and achievements. Moral character is really crucial. Some people are in high positions, but they are obscene and vicious. It¡¯s because of their bad character. To be honest, the farther away from such people, the safer they are."


    During the period of Li Bingbing¡¯s serious illness, leiyuan was really busy, almost exhausted, but fortunately, teacher Li was finally OK, which made her a great relief. She also moved to Li Bingbing for a night to observe her condition.


    During the outing, she always pays close attention to the interaction between Li Qiang and Li Bingbing. A woman¡¯s subconscious is very strong. She seems to feel something.


    But to her surprise, she saw Li Qiang kissing Lin Dai and holding them together!


    This makes her unable to ept, "in your heart, I¡¯m not as good as that Lindy?" She said to herself.


    This matter made her angry. Although Lin Dai was good to Li Qiang, she only helped her study. She couldn¡¯tpare with herself emotionally. However, Li Qiang, a scum, went to kiss her, and her response was still very warm!


    Leiyuan finally pped Li Qiang in the face, which was a very angry behavior. After that, she was even in a trance, so that when climbing Maoer Mountain, something happened identally.


    Vaguely, she could feel that Li Qiang was trying to save her life, but she didn¡¯t want to ept his love, so she refused his help. The two fell down together and kissed each other.


    His lips were soft andfortable to kiss. It was her first kiss. It was a wonderful feeling. However, she was embarrassed and shy by the other reaction, so she finally sat up.


    "He still likes me." Leiyuan thinks so, because she sees the same thing in Li Qiang¡¯s eyes, which is the same as when he looks at Li Bingbing and Jianwei.


    Leiyuan is very happy. This is the happiest moment in her life. There is a voice in her heart saying, "I will not give up."


    LindaI is a very conservative girl. She doesn¡¯t like to talk to boys since she went to school. She has cut her short hair for the convenience of study. She doesn¡¯t like to dress up. She thinks that the appearance of a girl is not so important. Although many people secretly praise her beauty, she doesn¡¯t like people talking about her like this.


    Her study has always been at the top of the ss, and it is always the case at any time. Therefore, in every grade, she is a studymittee member, and her ssmates at the same table are all students with simr learning styles. She even has a strong sense ofpetition. She is not afraid ofpetition, andpetition will promote progress. This is the situation that she hopes to see. Therefore, when Li Bingbing arranges Li Qiang to her side, she will be My deskmate, Lindy is very opposed to it."Mr. Li, this is not good. Li Qiang is a very loose person. I don¡¯t want to study with him. Moreover, I¡¯m used to sitting at the same table with girls. I don¡¯t want to have a boy around. It¡¯s very awkward." Lin Dai said with scorn on her face.


    Li Bingbing said with a smile: "Lin Dai, you are a ss cadre. How can you be so unorthodox? It is because Li Qiang has many shorings that he needs you to help. Learning is not a matter of one person. We need to promote and urge each other. As a learningmittee member, you should do this better."


    "Teacher, I..." Lindy¡¯s expression was very embarrassed and reluctant.


    "Well, let¡¯s talk about it. This is the task I gave you, and you have to finish it. And I tell you, Li Qiang is a very good man. You will know after a long time."


    From Li Qiang¡¯s first day sitting next to Lin Dai, she was disgusted. She moved the table away from her desk for a long time. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him. However, Li Qiang was also very strange. She turned a blind eye to her fierce reaction and still went his own way. "He seems to care nothing about anything and don¡¯t care about anything." Lin Dai thought in her mind.


    In fact, LindaI has a small problem. Her stomach often has a problem, like a burning pain. Taking a lot of medicine doesn¡¯t work, which makes her the most headache. Maybe it¡¯s because she ignored the work and rest time and meal time in order to study, so she has a stomach problem. She must have a stomachache in the third ss every day, and the pain is straight sweating.


    "What¡¯s the matter with you?" This is the first time Li Qiang spoke to her, the tone is still cold, not like to care about her appearance.

 Chapter 357

    "I have a stomachache." Lin Dai didn¡¯t want to say anything more, so she just took these three words out of her mouth.


    "Stomachache, this is easy to do." Li Qiang took out a dirty bottle from his pocket. "It¡¯s called ranitidine. It¡¯s special for stomachache. It¡¯s very good. I¡¯m either advertising or I¡¯ve taken it before. I feel very good." When Li Qiang introduced this bottle of medicine, he was very excited and said a lot.


    Lin Dai took the bottle and frowned. It was so dirty that I didn¡¯t know how Li Qiang made it. Did she never wash her hands? And is his stuff believable? How many yuan a bottle of medicine can cure oneself stubborn disease? Lin Dai has taken many kinds of stomach medicine, various kinds of granules, health care drugs, and even went to the old Chinese medicine doctor to eat a few pairs of soup. Her family conditions are very good, so she never spared money, but still had no effect.


    She frowned and looked at the medicine bottle. Li Qiang said: "the appearance is not very good, but it works. If you don¡¯t want to eat, you don¡¯t have the courage."


    "Nonsense, who said I didn¡¯t dare to take it. I took too much medicine. I was afraid that themon medicine of a few dors would not be made?" She immediately opened the bottle and ate one. In fact, she didn¡¯t feel much at that time. She just felt relieved. But by the next day, she felt much better. So she immediately bought a bottle and ate it. In less than a month, the burning and pain disappeared, which made her rxed.


    She had a change in her view of Li Qiang, and she was very grateful to him. However, Li Qiang did not seem to have happened and said a few words to her.


    Lin Dai was a little disheartened. At first, she looked down on others, but now she wanted to talk to him more, but she couldn¡¯t find a chance. What should I do?


    But with her intelligence, she finally found an opportunity to start with what she was best at.


    "Li Qiang, have you finished your homework? You are not allowed to y ball games until you finish your homework!" Lin Dai grabbed him who wanted to y.


    Li Qiang looked at her in surprise and asked, "you are not my mother, why do you care about me?"


    This made Lin Dai blush with shame, but she tried to suppress her shyness. She said in a strong voice: "I am a member of the learningmittee. If I say I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t do it. If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll tell Mr. Li to let her take care of you."


    As soon as Li Qiang heard Mr. Li¡¯s three words, his attitude softened and said impatiently, "OK, I¡¯ll do my homework first." So he sat down to write his homework.


    Lin Dai said triumphantly, "it¡¯s not enough just to finish writing. It depends on the quality. I¡¯ll read it first. If it doesn¡¯t work, you have to rewrite it."


    "I¡¯ll go. You¡¯re a little bit like my mother when I¡¯m so strict." Li Qiang Tucao, but still makeints about the homework.


    Although Li Qiang always said that she was like his mother, Lin Dai learnedter that Li Qiang could not see his mother for several years. His family was very bad. His parents were absent all the year round and did not care much about him. Therefore, he was a person without family happiness.


    "No wonder he is so cold-blooded, and he doesn¡¯t care about people and collective life. It¡¯s because of this. His parents are really irresponsible." Lin Dai couldn¡¯t help but pick up the injustice for him, and from then on she cared more about him.


    Even the students are wondering why Lin Dai, who is usually cold and arrogant, is so concerned about Li Qiang. Whether it is doing homework or taking exams, she is carefully supervising. There are even rumors that they are in love.


    The first person who let out rumors was beaten hard by Li Qiang. Even the boy¡¯s brother came to settle ounts and was beaten back by Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang fiercely said in public: "you arrange me well, like to say what you say, but others Lin Dai is a good student, with what I did not, also help me learn, how do you so much nonsense BB? Again, I¡¯ll see one hit another! " From then on, this kind of rumorpletely extinguished.


    Left to Lin Dai, only moved, in her eyes, at this time Li Qiang seems to shine, from now on, LindaI eyes can no longer amodate others.


    She likes Li Qiang. Only she knows about it. However, she is afraid that others will know what is on her mind. Therefore, she tries her best to hide and even deliberately snub Li Qiang. However, Li Qiang doesn¡¯t care. He is not happy to let Lin Dai Guan rx and y with other things.


    After a while, Lin Dai came together to supervise his study. She felt that she could not do without Li Qiang.


    That day, when Li Bingbing fell ill, Li Qiang¡¯s performance was much beyond Lin Dai¡¯s expectation. She saw that Li Qiang saved Li Bingbing, but this method is absolutely not a conventional method. Her family is knowledgeable and well-educated, so she has learned a lot of things outside the conventional knowledge system since she was a child. Therefore, she is the first person to see Li Qiang¡¯s unusual.


    On the day of the outing, she saw Li Bingbing and Li Qiang sitting together. In fact, she felt very ufortable, "I am his deskmate. I should be sitting next to him." She thinks like this, although on the bus, she has been deliberately chatting with the female students around her, but the corner of her eye has been aimed at Li Qiang there.


    When the bus entered the tunnel, Lindy even thought, "if I sneak in and kiss him at this time, he doesn¡¯t know that person will be me?"


    Thinking of this, she suddenly gave a bitter smile, shook her head and thought, "who would do such a boring thing? It¡¯s too naive."On the way to the small mountain vige, Lin Dai thought to herself, "what can I do if there is an ident in this wild country?" But then she thought, "if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be with him!"


    But as soon as she thought of it, she felt that the sky was spinning and she fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, she found that she was lying in Li Qiang¡¯s arms, and her lips were also wet. "It can¡¯t be a dream." She was going crazy with joy!


    But she pretended to be reserved and admonished Li Qiang. Although she wondered why she was so confused that the day passed, she was secretly happy to have intimate contact with him. Later, she learned from leiyuan that Li Qiang actually kissed herself!


    Lin Dai¡¯s biggest regret was: "why can¡¯t I remember that kiss at all?"


    Li Qiang said these stories, a long sigh of relief, "the whole story plus colored eggs, are finished, have you heard enough?"


    Lin Yashi said with a smile, "I haven¡¯t heard enough, but since you have said so much, I still appreciate it. Would you like to invite you to dinnerter?"


    Li Qiang shook his head, "no, I¡¯ve been dry for a long time. I¡¯ll drink more water and go to bed."


    Lin Yashi said with a smile, "don¡¯t sleep. I have something to do with you."


    Li Qiang said with a bitter face: "what do you say? What do you want me to do? "

 Chapter 358

    Yan Wei had a dreamst night, a dream that let her and her lover get together.


    It¡¯s amon thing for a girl to have a baby¡¯s love. She is already 17 years old. Even if she gets married immediately, it¡¯s OK. However, ording to the regtions of the Linglong sect, the female disciples of the Linglong sect can¡¯t get married until they are 20 years old. Due to the rules of the sect, they can only bear it like this.


    Other teachers and sisters are not helpless. When she passes by the girls¡¯ doors, she often hears some strange noises, even the sound of men and women frolicking. She just pretends to pass by inadvertently, but she is in a turmoil.


    The elder martial brothers in the school came to see her, just like the Qing of the river. She is recognized as the first beauty in the Linglong school. Young students always talk about this iceberg beauty in private, think of various ways to please her, vow to pursue her, but for some reason, she refused.


    No one knows the secret in Yan Wei¡¯s heart. She really loves a man, but this man can only exist in her dream.


    Five years ago, when she first joined the school, she was received by herter martial uncle, who was called Huaqiang of the one horned flying dragon. This man was tall and handsome, and he was very kind to people. He was very famous in the river andke. He said to Yan Wei with a smile: "little girl, after entering the exquisite school, she not only studies hard every day, but also can¡¯t get married until she is 20 years old Can you stand the pain? "


    Yan Wei looks at the handsome face in front of her. She blushes with shame. She lowers her head and doesn¡¯t speak. She just fiddles with the corners of her clothes with her slender hands.


    Hua Qiang said with a smile, "what¡¯s wrong with you? Since I have traveled all the way to Linglong mountain, why don¡¯t you talk? Why, even the shoes are worn out


    Hua Qiang didn¡¯t know that half a year ago, when he was going out, he ran into a robber who robbed a passing Shang family. When he saw the injustice, he helped them all and drove them away. However, his brave and fearless performance moved the heart of a girl in the merchant¡¯s car.


    She is Yan Wei, the daughter of a concubine of a rich businessman in Zhejiang Province. She is a youngdy who has been treated coldly in her family. To make matters worse, her mother died of an ident. Just as she was living in a dark and dark day, Hua Qiang appeared in front of her like a God, which made her hope to live again.


    Huaqiang dismissed the rich merchant¡¯s heavy money thanks, but simply said his teacher¡¯s origin, then left in a hurry.


    But Yan Wei remembers the name of Linglong school in silence. On a dark night, she runs away from her home and rushes to the ce she has been longing for for for months, Linglong mountain.


    This is three months. During this period, Yan Wei spent all her money and even begged along the street. When passers-by saw that she was cute and pleasing, some kind-hearted people gave her more money to help her reach her destination.


    Unexpectedly, just arrived at Linglong mountain, she met Huaqiang. It turned out that Huaqiang was on duty to receive foreign guests on that day. When he saw the little girl who came to learn from him, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. After all, although the Linglong sect has a great prestige in the world, it has not yet reached the level of making people learn from teachers thousands of miles away.


    As the saying goes, the Linglong sect was created decades ago by a group of rich children dancing guns and sticks to study martial arts. It is a well-known rich sect in the Wulin. Not only must the disciplese from aristocratic families, but also the entrance fee is 500 taels of silver. Since then, the annual tuition fees have been quite high. To put it directly, this sect has no money Come in.


    But when she saw the little girl in front of her, she was so disheartened, her clothes were so shabby that her shoes were all worn out and her lovely toes were exposed.


    Hua Qiang had no choice but to smile and asked, "little girl, do you know that everyone cane into the Linglong sect? Why don¡¯t I give you some money and go home? " Yan Wei didn¡¯t expect that the first sentence of the person who thought about it day and night was actually this. She burst into tears and let out all kinds of grievances in these days. Hua Qiang was flustered and quickly advised, "OK, OK, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll help you join the sect."


    He took out five hundred taels of silver from his arms and gave it to the deacon of paizhong. He asked him to go through the procedures for joining the sect. Then he went to Yan Wei andforted him, "don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. You are already a member of our exquisite sect." Yan Wei turned her sadness into joy and broke her tears into a smile.


    Seeing that her shoes were broken and there were blood stains on her feet, Hua Qiang immediately asked her to sit down and take off her embroidered shoes. She sighed, "how much endurance does a little girl have to have to get from such a far away ce to Linglong mountain? You are a good material to practice martial arts for this point."


    Yan Wei sneaked out of her home. She could only take the opportunity to wash her clothes several times when she passed by a stream or a spring, but her clothes didn¡¯t have to be changed. Her shoes had already been used to the limit, let alone the taste on her feet. She was a little shy and shrunk her feet. Hua Qiang stopped saying, "don¡¯t move. I¡¯m giving you medicine. If you don¡¯t treat it, it will be difficult to treat the pus."


    He didn¡¯t dislike dirty smell. He just carefully washed Yan Wei¡¯s wound, then applied medicine and bandaged it, and then arranged a residence for Yan Wei.


    Hua Qiang originally wanted Yan Wei to practice basic skills with the entry-level students first, and then formally ept her as a disciple on a lucky day. However, it happened that the headmaster, situ Xuan, had leisure to watch the entry-level students practice martial arts. He was immediately attracted by Yan Wei and praised her for her talent, so he immediately epted her as a disciple.


    She was Hua Qiang¡¯s eldest brother and the leader of Linglong school. She loved Yan Wei and taught her all her unique skills. Although Yan Wei didn¡¯t like this arrangement, she was upright and had excellent martial arts skills. She also gave up her other ideas.When she went out to practice martial arts, she would always see Hua Qiang passing by. At the beginning, she could say two more sentences. However, as she grew older, she became suspicious of men and women. When she met again, she could only smile and nod to each other. She could not say more.


    She has heard a lot about Hua Qiang from other sisters in the school. Hua Qiang is an outstanding figure in the school. She is nearly thirty years old. She has married her younger sister, Linghu Mei, and has a lovely daughter. When she heard this, her heart thumped for a moment, and there was no ce for her to tell.


    Yan Wei extricated herself from her memory, sighed and thought, "there are still three years to get married. ording to the rules of the school, marriage is decided by her master. What should I do then? Marry someone you don¡¯t like is doomed to be unhappy for a lifetime, but what if you don¡¯t marry? That person has already had family and children. What can I do even if I am lonely all my life? "


    She thought of the first time she saw Linghu Mei. She was very beautiful and dignified. She followed Hua Qiang with her little bird andughed happily from time to time. She was gentle, polite, knowledgeable and highly skilled. Everyone said that they were a couple.


    Every time Yan Wei sees Linghu Mei, she feels ashamed and shameful. "She is ady of a rich family. How can shepare with others? Besides, in his eyes, I will always be a little girl who wants to go to Linglong mountain... "


    Thinking about this kind of thing in her mind almost drove her crazy. As long as she had time, she practiced martial arts as hard as she could. She devoted all her energy to the improvement of martial arts. From time to time, situ Xuan praised herself as a woman disciple who was more than a man.


    The only thing that makes Yan Wei happy is that she has recently epted a little apprentice, and she has be the youngest master of the Linglong school!

 Chapter 359

    It was an early morning three days ago, when Yan Wei came to the small town at the foot of Linglong mountain to buy things for application, she saw a few beggars fighting in the street.


    It¡¯s a fight. In fact, it¡¯s a gang of small beggars bullying one together. What was bullied was a little boy who looked only seven or eight years old. His clothes were ck and could not see the original color. At this time, the clothes had been torn into strips, and the exposed skin was covered with scars. However, even if he was beaten ck and blue, he still didn¡¯t say a word and just red at those people with hatred.


    The little beggar at the head said angrily, "do you pretend to be horizontal with us? Dare to stare at me! This is my ce. You dare to beg here and you don¡¯t want to live, do you? Call me! " With a beating and kicking, several people beat the little beggar to shrink on the ground, and soon he did not move.


    The first beggar looked at it and worried, "no, it won¡¯t be human life." Just talking about this, the fallen boy jumped up and entangled him. It was a beating!


    The crowd didn¡¯t respond. First they stood still for a while. When they did, they pulled them apart. The Beggar King had been beaten to a point where his nose was covered with flowers, and he spat out blood. There were bite marks on his neck. He yelled angrily. The boy pretended to be dead, killed him for me, and killed him for me!


    The little beggar was still staring at him, his eyes were full of murderous spirit, and said in a dumb voice, "remember, even if you beat me more today, as long as I still have my breath, you won¡¯t want to livefortably in the future." The words said gnash teeth, and with a very strong hatred, let people listen to the creepy, heart apprehensive.


    As expected, the Beggar King was afraid. He wiped the blood on his nose, called the people to stop and said, "OK, I¡¯m a man. I¡¯m a reasonable man. If you leave here quickly, I won¡¯t pursue it any more. Even if the ount is cleared, let¡¯s go." Then he led the other beggars to disperse.


    But the little beggar sat down and groped around. Finally, he found a piece of cold steamed bread covered with soil, but he didn¡¯t dislike it. He just dusted it and ate it.


    Yan Wei felt a pang of bitterness in her eyes. She wanted to have a meal herself. She knew it was hard. Moreover, the child was only seven or eight years old. She was much younger than she was when she ran away. So she went over and took out a piece of silver from her arms and said in a soft voice, "good boy, I¡¯ll give you this silver."


    The boy raised his head and saw Yan Wei for the first time in his life.


    In front of him was a beautiful woman in a yellow shirt. She was graceful and graceful, and her eyes were picturesque. She had a long sword hanging from her waist. Her ck hair was like a flowing cloud. She was holding out her thin, white, crystal, and shining light. She handed him a piece of silver. Her smile on her face was like the flower of spring dawn.


    When the boy was starving and cold, he suddenly met someone who offered a helping hand. He was stunned and looked at Yan Wei in front of him. Vaguely, he seemed to see his mother. The pain and grievance he had umted for many days burst out suddenly. He hugged her and cried: "mother, qiangger missed you so much! I miss you so much


    Yan Wei is shocked and embarrassed. She is a big girl who hasn¡¯te out of the cab. She is hugged by a child in the street and shouts for her mother. What does it look like! She blushed with shame. There were more and more passers-by gathered around, and there were indeed bursts of ridicule among the crowd. But she had to pat the little beggar on the shoulder and said, "Hey, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t recognize the wrong person. I¡¯m not your mother. Can you tell me where my home is and I¡¯ll take you back?"


    The little beggar raised his head, opened his red eyes, and carefully looked at the fairy like girl in front of him. Although his eyebrows were simr to his mother¡¯s, he was indeed much younger. Obviously, he had recognized the wrong person.


    He whispered, "something happened to my family and I can¡¯t go back." Speaking of the sad part, he began to cry again.


    Seeing that he was crying bitterly, Yan Wei felt pity in her heart. She took his hand and said, "man, don¡¯t cry and cry casually. When you were fighting with those people, you were very tough. How could you be so weak in front of me?"


    Hearing this, the little beggar immediately tried to stop his tears and said, "I am a man. I will not cry any more."


    Yan Weiughed and said, "let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to dinner."


    She led the little beggar to the restaurant, ordered a few dishes, and told the shopkeeper to serve more steamed bread. The little beggar ate so much that he almost choked. Yan Wei pitifully said, "what¡¯s your name? How old are you this year? What¡¯s going on at home? It¡¯s really pathetic why I fell into such a field. "


    After the meal, the little beggar got up his head and said respectfully: "reply to my sister, my name is Li Qiang. I¡¯m eight years old and I¡¯m not a local. As for family affairs, I really can¡¯t say anything about my family. Please forgive me. "


    In fact, the little beggar now is Li Qiang, the king of war. This is his new role in the game. He is actually a child, but he ispletely involved in the role and has no idea.


    Yan Wei was surprised to see the little beggar in front of her. Although she had been beaten ck and blue before, she behaved courteously and spoke with dignity. She was definitely not an ordinary person.


    She thought about it and asked, "what are your ns for the future?"


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "the future is at a loss. I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. I will probably starve to death or be killed." After finishing his meal, he got up and bowed to Yan Wei and said, "Li Qiang, thank you very much for your care. I¡¯ll always remember the kindness of a meal in my heart. I¡¯m leaving." Then he would leave.Yan Wei stopped him and AI Lian said, "you are so young that you live on the street. I really can¡¯t see it anymore. Come on, you can go back to Linglong sect with me. I¡¯ll find you a ce to live first. Other things will be talked about slowly."


    Unexpectedly, Li Qiang tly refused, repeatedly shook his head and said: "absolutely not, my sister is my benefactor, I can¡¯t implicate you, you can invite me this meal is a great favor, I can¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you."


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t wait for Yan Wei to reply, so he went out in a hurry, but after a few steps, he suddenly whined and fainted!


    When Li Qiang wakes up, he finds himself lying on a soft to soft bed with pink and fragrant bedding. Looking at the room furnishings, it is clearly a girl¡¯s residence.


    He struggled to get up, but his chest hurt like a tear. He let out a cry and fell down again.


    The door creaked and opened. Yan Wei walked in from the outside. Seeing his grinning face, sheined: "how could you be so stubborn? Before I asked you toe back with me and said nothing, but now I am so hurt that I still want to leave? "


    Li Qiang held back the pain and asked, "excuse me, sister, where is this ce?" Yan Wei said with a smile, "don¡¯t worry. This is my room. You can stay here first, and then I will arrange for you to enter the Linglong sect to practice martial arts." Li Qiang reluctantly said, "sister, I have said before that my life experience will bring you trouble, and I can¡¯t really implicate you. Besides, I only read some books and can¡¯t practice martial arts."


    Yan Wei gave a mischievous smile and said, "anyway, you still don¡¯t tell me anything about my family. What can you do to me? As for the foundation? I was twelve years old when I joined the sect, and I had no foundation. I am not as good as I am today? You, please heal yourself. Before, you were beaten by those people in the street and suffered internal bleeding. If I had not treated you in time, you would have died now. "

 Chapter 360

    Li Qiang gave a long breath and said, "my sister has been very kind to me. I really don¡¯t know how to repay it."


    Yan Wei said with a smile: "I know you are a child with backbone, so I won¡¯t give you too much care. In the future, you have to mix in the Linglong pie by yourself."


    Li Qiang said: "I don¡¯t know if I can do it. If I stay in a martial arts school, I will be bullied by others if I don¡¯t have any skills and no one covers me. In this case, I have a heartless request. Can my sister be my master? "


    Yan Wei was surprised and said, "what are you talking about? I¡¯m only seventeen years old. I¡¯m confused as an apprentice. I¡¯m still your master. Don¡¯tugh."


    Li Qiang struggled to sit up and said, "I know that my sister is a good man. There are not many good people in this world. My sister is seldom kind-hearted and kind-hearted. Since Li Qiang is lucky enough to be saved by her sister, he should ask her to do his best and ept Li Qiang as his apprentice. Qiang¡¯er will try his best to serve his master and will not let others see jokes. Master, please be worshipped. " Then he held back the pain and knocked several heads on the couch.


    Yan Wei was embarrassed for a long time. Xin said, "it seems that I have brought back a big problem. Although the child is clever, he is really not sure that he will be a master of a boy."


    She went back to talk to the leader, situ Xuan. Unexpectedly, master situ was very happy. She said, "Xiaowei, you are talented. You are not only a martial arts talent, but also a kind-hearted young man. As a teacher, you have the intention to train you to be the sessor of the exquisite school. Sooner orter, you need to lead Qun Lun. Sooner orter, you will respond to the call. If you have a group of disciples, you should get a little apprentice to practice Practice. "


    Yan Wei was surprised and said, "master, how can I be the leader? What¡¯s more, I¡¯m a girl. I¡¯m going to get married sooner orter. How can I be a leader? "


    "Are you still in the mood to marry? I always treat you as a boy. In my opinion, most men are not as good as you Yan Wei blushed and said angrily, "master, don¡¯t make fun of me. You always say that I¡¯m a girl¡¯s son. How can I get married in the future?" Situ Xuan said with a smile: "well, you know what you know. In our Linglong sect, no female disciple canpare with you in terms of appearance and martial arts. If I have a son under my knee, I will let him marry you. s, it¡¯s a pity that I am not blessed."


    Speaking of this, situ Xuan¡¯s face is a little gloomy. He is over 40 years old this year, but his hair is gray and his hair is dying. Only because he once had a son who was regarded as the apple of his eye, but it was strange that the child disappeared mysteriously ten years ago. He could not live or die, and his wife died early because of missing his son.


    Yan Wei was ashamed and said, "it¡¯s the disciple who is not good that reminds master of the unpleasant past." Situ Xuan said with a smile: "what¡¯s the matter with you? It¡¯s just my own wishful thinking. My body is getting worse day by day. ording to the calction, I can probably live for another five or six years. Therefore, as a teacher, I should pass on all my life¡¯s knowledge to you, so that you can be more convincing." Yan Wei continued to decline: "the disciple is just a girl. Even if he can really win over the public in martial arts, how can he win the hearts of the people?"


    "You¡¯ve always been bold and meticulous, and you¡¯ve always thought thoroughly about questions. However, there¡¯s no difference between men and women in the position of the leader of Linglong party. There have been female leaders in history. You don¡¯t have to worry about that."


    Yan Wei frowned and didn¡¯t speak. She was very reluctant in her heart. She came to Linglong Yamamoto just to go to Huaqiang. Now she has not only be the disciple of situ Xuan, but also hopes to take over the position of leader. It is quite reluctant for her daughter¡¯s family to assume the post of leader of Linglong sect.


    Seeing Yan Wei¡¯s worries, situ Xuan sighed and said, "if there are other people in the Linglong sect who can take this responsibility, I will not trouble you, but now you are the only one."


    Yan Wei tentatively asked, "Uncle Hua Qiang is very prestigious in the school, and he is still in his prime. Has master not considered him?" Situ Xuan¡¯s face changed and he snorted: "you are still young. You can¡¯t just look at the surface, especially when ites to the struggle for interests and status. Anyone who seems to be nice to you may stab you in the back. Do you understand?" Yan Wei didn¡¯t think so. She secretly said, "Uncle Hua Qiang is such a good person. It seems that master still has certain prejudice against him."


    Situ Xuan handed her a jade bottle and said, "here are three magic pills of our sect for internal injury. You can take them to the little guy and it will be OK in a few days. After the procedures arepleted, the child can officially be a disciple of our Linglong sect. However, his entrance fee is no exception. You can pay it."


    Yan Wei solemnly took over the jade vase and said, "thank you very much for the miraculous elixir. As for the five hundred taels of silver, I have already paid it for him."


    Situ Xuan closed his eyes and said, "you go back to practice. I will meditate for a while."


    Yan Wei was very happy when she left the house. After all, the master easily agreed to her request. In this way, Li Qiang was her disciple.


    With a cheerful mood, Yan Wei walked towards the back mountain. She thought of picking some wild fruits in the forest for Li Qiang to eat.


    But as soon as she stepped into the forest, she heard the sounding from the grass


    Yan Wei is an adult now. She knows what this sound means. She has heard some of it when she passed by her sister¡¯s room before. Today, she wanted to go around and ignore it, but somehow, there is a heat flow in her heart. It seems that there is a voice in her mind that urges her to go and have a look.She crept to the front of the house. Holding her heart, she pushed aside the grass and looked over there. There was a couple of beautiful young men and women entangled in the grass. Their clothes had already been thrown aside. The woman said, "elder martial brother, why do you need to be so impatient? After half a year, I will be old enough to get married. Then we can y as we like."


    The man was busy and said: "far can not hydrolyze the near thirst. Besides, we have done it several times. Why don¡¯t you suddenly think about it today?"


    Both men and women, Yan Wei, know each other and are older than themselves. The man¡¯s name is Bai Peng, and the woman¡¯s name is Tang Hui. They are Hua Qiang¡¯s disciples.


    Tang Hui struggled: "it¡¯s time now. You still y this. Master is worried about the change of leader every day. As his first disciple, you don¡¯t want to share his worries with him, but youe to pester me."


    Bai Peng said: "it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to share the worries for master. It¡¯s because his old man is too resourceful. I can¡¯t guess what he is going to do. Naturally, I can¡¯t share his worries for him. Besides, what¡¯s the rtionship between political intrigue and us? Let¡¯s do what we have to do. Come on. "


    Tang Hui said: "but I heard that junior sister Yan Wei may take over the post of leader. Do you have any ns? She is younger than all of us, and her qualifications are shallow. How can she be a leader? "


    Bai Peng said: "you don¡¯t know. Yan Wei is master situ¡¯s favorite disciple. She is gifted, beautiful and talented. What¡¯s more, she is calm and has the style of a great general. That¡¯s why the leader values her so much. I think if she bes the leader, the future of Linglong school will be very good."


    But Tang Hui got angry and pushed him away and said, "fool, you don¡¯t look at Shifu¡¯s recent appearance. It¡¯s said that the leader is going to pass it on to Yan Wei. He hasn¡¯t slept well for several days. Although he seems to beughing with other people, the dark circles around his eyes have alreadye out. Don¡¯t look at his absence, in fact, he cares more about the position of leader than anyone else."


    Bai Peng put it up yfully, hugged her andforted her: "master, don¡¯t you want to live on? Besides, because of his position in the school, he has real power even if he is not the leader. We have never suffered a loss under his wings! Eh, how do you know the state of master behind the scenes? He doesn¡¯t sleep for a few days, you know? "

 Chapter 361

    Tang Huihong blushed and said, "don¡¯t think about it. I just guessed it. Shifu seems to have a broad mind, but in fact, he is very concerned about his future. Moreover, the position of the leader not only means enjoying a school of honor, but also can master a major secret!"


    "What¡¯s the secret?" Bai Peng said in surprise


    Tang Hui said scornfully: "you are a few years earlier than me. It seems that you are a fool. Many people know that our Linglong sect is not thergest school in the world in martial arts, but it is the richest sect in the world. No school has the wealthpared with us. At the beginning, the founders of the school were the children of a rich family and devoted all their money to the Linglong sect With painstaking efforts, wealth and wealth are gathered together. If anyone bes a leader, he can get the key to master the wealth. Moreover, after so many years of management, he has umted to a veryrge extent. As the saying goes, money means everything. If anyone can master the wealth resources in the sect, he will be able to influence the wind and rain in the rivers andkes. "


    When Bai Peng heard this, he began to understand. He nodded and said, "no wonder master has ns to fight for the leader. It seems that this position is more attractive than expected."


    Tang Hui put on her clothes and said, "it¡¯s not only the master who is concerned about this. All the influential people in the sect are nning to fight for the leader. It¡¯s hard to say what will happen. You want to go to bed every day, and you have no future at all. What other people just meant was to let you have a clear heart, a little desire, and hold snacks for master. Anyway, I am your man. When can I do it? There is no need to rush for a moment. "


    Bai Peng said with a smile, "I didn¡¯t say that I couldn¡¯t share my worries for my master. But no one can tell me what will happen. In the final analysis, it depends on the leader¡¯s meaning? Besides, younger martial sister Yan Wei is a very good person, and she always respects our master. It is not without benefit for us to let her be the leader. "


    Tang Hui said: "this is the most troublesome. Because he lost his son ten years ago, situ Xuan no longer cares about the affairs of the school. He is only devoted to martial arts. Although he holds the financial power, there are not many people avable. If he rashly proposes to let younger martial sister Yan Wei inherit the position of leader at the Presbyterian meeting, he may encounter strong opposition and even trigger the faction By then, the situation will not be easy to deal with. " He was about to leave.


    Bai Peng didn¡¯t want to let Tang Hui go. He held her in his arms and said, "let¡¯s wait and see what happens. I believe master and his old man wille up with a way to deal with it. We disciples should do what we can."


    Tang Hui struggled to get up angrily and said, "this is the problem with you. When you were at home, you didn¡¯t care about the official career and economy. Your parents sent you to the Linglong school to expect you to achieve something in martial arts. But you still look like a fool. How can you have a future? I don¡¯t know why I followed you? "


    Bai Peng was still indifferent to his face and said, "what can you do if you don¡¯t follow me? There are so few choices in the school, and all the others have their own masters? To tell you the truth, it¡¯s a helpless choice for us to get together. If Yan Wei¡¯s younger martial sister agrees to find a man, the male students in the sect will immediately abandon their femalepanion and go after her. Fortunately, she doesn¡¯t care about the love between men and women, so we male disciples give up our thoughts and have fun. If you can find me, I¡¯ll be satisfied. "


    Tang Hui angrily said: "shameless fellow, since you like Yan Wei, go after her now!" Bai Peng put on his clothes and said, "do you think I don¡¯t want to? At the beginning, younger martial sister Yan Wei almost became our master¡¯s disciple. The so-called "close to the water first gets the moon". If it did, I would not have no chance now. It¡¯s a pity. "


    Bai Peng didn¡¯t pretend to be sorry. He was really sighing that he didn¡¯t have the chance to pursue Yan Wei. Tang Hui got up and left in a rage and yelled, "a worthless guy, he¡¯s thinking about women all day long, and he¡¯s a woman you can¡¯t get in your life. Do you think about other people all day long? Has she ever had you in her heart? When do you think she had a good word with you Bai Peng said with a smile, "why not? Younger martial sister Yan Wei also talked to me yesterday. She has been asking Shifu how she is recently, and why she can¡¯t see him any more. "


    Tang Hui sneered, "she said for a long time that she has been caring about our master. Have you not noticed Yan Wei¡¯s expression when she saw her? It¡¯s like adoration and adoration. It¡¯s not normal. "


    Bai Peng held her and said, "don¡¯t talk nonsense about this kind of thing. In the final analysis, everyone belongs to a sect. Jokes can be yed, but rumors can¡¯t be." Tang Hui was so angry that she hit him a few times and said, "who made a rumor? I have a basis for saying this. Just because she is beautiful, do you protect her like this?" Bai Peng said: "it has nothing to do with the beauty of younger martial sister Yan. I mean we are all from the same sect. We can¡¯t speak ill of others casually. If it¡¯s just thepetition between the leaders, it¡¯s OK to say that there¡¯s something wrong with their life style. That¡¯s immoral."


    Tang huibai nced at him and said: "some things you men don¡¯t know. In your eyes, Yan Wei is a goddess, a fairy, sacred and invible. Even if it¡¯s her excrement, you think it¡¯s fragrant, right?"


    Bai Peng was very embarrassed, touched his head and said: "quarrel is a quarrel. Don¡¯t be so rude. We¡¯re all going to be husband and wife. It¡¯s not good to say so."Tang Hui curled her mouth and said, "I knew what kind of virtue you men are before I came to Linglong sect. For example, some gentle schrs like to see a beautifuldy when they go on a youth outing. When they go home, they miss tea and food all the time. They think that the goddess doesn¡¯t eat people¡¯s smoke and fire, but in fact, there are some deep virtues behind the girl. Do you know? I¡¯ve had a few friends who are good friends. They are all the gold of rich families. They are all first-ss in appearance. They walk, sit and lie in a gentle and graceful way, which makes men drool and dream. But behind them, ha ha. "


    Bai Peng became interested and asked, "but what? How can you say a word without saying it? "


    Tang Hui said with a smile, "have a look. You guys like to listen to this kind of thing. When I made friends with those girls to a certain extent, they ate and lived together and yed together. These girls were dignified and beautiful outside, but they talked about everything in their boudoir. They talked about the affairs between men and women every day. Some even showed me their silver wares. When several people were ying together, the game of feifeng xuhuang was inevitable That¡¯s to say, the more beautiful and beautiful the sisters look, they must be boring to the extreme. "


    Bai Peng put out his tongue and said, "it¡¯s too absolute to say so. Anyway, I don¡¯t think Yan is such a person." Tang Hui shook his head and said, "silly boy, you don¡¯t want to talk about the person in your heart, don¡¯t you?" Bai Peng hugged Tang Hui with a smile andforted him: "don¡¯t talk nonsense. You are the only one in my heart. How can there be others?"


    Tang Hui pushed him away and said, "to this point, you still lied to me. You all said that you like Yan Wei. What kind of garlic do you want to y with me at this time?" Bai Peng said: "it was a thing before to like Yan Wei. Now that I have you, how can I think about her again? Besides, I tell you the truth more to show my sincerity. Do you like men who lie to you at any time? " Tang Hui softened her voice and said, "what you said is reasonable. But when I think of what you said about Yan Wei, I feel ufortable. What¡¯s good about that little girl? Why do you like her?"


    Bai Peng said with a smile: "don¡¯t be angry when I say this. The advantages of younger martial sister Yan Wei lie in: first, she is beautiful and young; second, she is good at martial arts and popr; third, she never chews on other people¡¯s tongue; third, men of the exquisite school generally think that she is fresh, refined and refined, which is really fascinating."

 Chapter 362

    Tang Hui spat: "I¡¯m scolding me again. I want to be fresh and refined. But it¡¯s too tired to put on the shelf every day to look like an iceberg beauty." Baipeng said: "ha ha, what I like is your reality. Well, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s go down the mountain and find a good ce to eat wine and vegetables. We can order whatever you like." Tang Hui said: "good, I want to eat puffer fish, do you want to buy it?"


    Bai Peng said with a smile, "no problem, not to mention puffer, even dolphins." Tang Hui pinched his ear and said, "you¡¯ll be so glib. How can I follow such a fool as you?" They went down the mountainughing and talking.


    Yan Wei came out of the dark, but her face was not very good-looking. She did not eavesdrop on other people¡¯s conversation. This was the first time that she could hear what she heard. Tang Hui¡¯sments on her should represent the views of some female disciples in the school. Although she was not enviable and mediocre, she would feel a little ufortable when she heard othersment on herself directly.


    As for Bai Peng, Yan Wei is impressed. A few years ago, the elder martial brother Bai also gave her a gift. It was a kind of perfume brought from foreign countries. It was very precious. She refused. She clearly remembered Bai Peng¡¯s expression at that time. However, he could say a few words for her, which made Yan Wei very grateful.


    She was thinking wildly, when she saw the dust on the road at the foot of the mountain. It seemed that someone wasing, so she flew over to have a look. When she passed by, Bai Peng and Tang Hui had already intercepted someone. They saw the man dressed in official clothes and riding a tall horse. He looked very imposing and did not dismount. Obviously, he did not pay attention to the people in theke.


    At this time, Bai Peng said, "what can I do for you? If you have something important to tell you, please go to the reception hall at the entrance of the mountain for a moment. After we have informed the master, please go to the hall on the mountain to talk The official turned his lips and said, "you Linglong sect is not a government office. Why do youe to this set of red tape? Open the gate on the mountain quickly. I¡¯ll have something to do with your headmaster situ Xuan! "


    Although Bai Peng was very polite to the brothers and sisters in the sect, he was actually a hot tempered man. When he saw that the official was so rude, his eyes red and he said coldly, "foreigners should go to the reception hall first, and then they can go up the mountain when the headmaster has invited him. This is the old rule of Linglong sect for ten years. Even if the emperores, he will do the same!"


    The official said angrily: "bold, a grass-roots people actually speak up, I will punish you nine ns!" Said in the hand whip a Yang, toward the white Peng ruthlessly hits, the white Peng sneers, lightly dodges, one hand grasps, the way sound down. He immediately pulled the official down with the whip and his life.


    The military officer seemed to have some foundation. As soon as he loosened his hand, he lifted his whip, and his feet staggered twice, barely stopping. Bai Peng said with a smile, "it¡¯s not bad. There¡¯s still a bit of standing on the ground."


    After being teased by Bai Peng, the military officer couldn¡¯t hold his face. He said angrily, "I¡¯m a five grade official in the imperial court. I¡¯m so polite that you¡¯re making fun of you. I¡¯m wise enough to kowtow to make amends. I¡¯m always generous and don¡¯t care about it." Bai Pengughed and said, "the grass people havemitted the crime. Naturally, I understand it in my heart. However, I still have a way to solve this problem. Do you agree with me?"


    Seeing Bai Peng¡¯s badplexion, the military officer stepped back and said, "what¡¯s your idea?" Bai Peng said: "I will kill you directly, and then find a deste ce to bury it. I don¡¯t know. Naturally, no one wille to my trouble. Do you think this method is good?" Then he took a few steps forward. The military officer lost all his energy and shivered and replied, "you, this is a big crime of disobedience. You should punish the nine ns!"


    Bai Peng said with a smile: "it¡¯s a big crime to be known about it. However, if it¡¯s not known, I won¡¯t have any crime. The official is also a martial arts practitioner. Howe he doesn¡¯t have the guts topete with Bai?"


    As soon as the expert reaches out his hand, he knows if there is any. Just now Bai Peng has already suppressed the military officer. Therefore, he knows in his heart that he is not the enemy of the other party. If the white boy in front of him really wants to attack hard, his life will be hanging here.


    People in the officialdom always act ording to the wind. Naturally, this military officer changed his face immediately and said with a smile: "Hey, I just made a little joke just now. I have a good rtionship with Linglong school. How can I really conflict with you? Before thenguage collision, just because there is an important task in the body, can not dy the time


    After all, it is not a good thing to have a conflict with the officials.


    Bai Peng had to nod his head and say, "it turned out to be a misunderstanding, so our business should be turned over a page?" "Naturally, it¡¯s not a thing at all. I appreciate my brother¡¯s temper. I¡¯m a man. If we had known each other a few years earlier, maybe we would be brothers now."


    What¡¯s the name of the official Wu Guan said: "my official, Li Mingdao, is a member of the imperial court. He came to see Master situ, the leader of Linglong sect, at the order of Lord Ji. He has important things to tell." Then he took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Bai Peng.


    Bai Peng took the letter and saw that there was a wax seal on it, which was obviously very important. He did not dare to neglect it at the moment. He said to Tang Hui, "sister Hui, take this letter up the mountain and show it to the headmaster. I¡¯ll take Mr. Li to the reception Hall first."After receiving the letter, Tang Hui rushed back to the mountain. Li Mingdao said with a look of urgency: "I¡¯m in a hurry, so I¡¯vee to Linglong mountain in a hurry without even my entourage. Please make sure that this white brother can be flexible and let me see Master situ immediately."


    Bai Peng frowned and said, "I understand the official¡¯s plea very well, so I let Huimei go to the leader first. This is the fastest speed." Li Mingdao looked up at the sky and said, "I have to go back to Qingzhou before dark. The time is tight, s." He knew that he could notpare with Bai Peng, so he just worried and sighed.


    At this time, Yan Wei hase near and asked, "elder martial brother Bai, what is the matter?" As soon as Bai Peng saw Yan Wei, he put a smile on his face and said, "this Lord Li is the imperial court¡¯s life officer. He has been ordered by his superior to deliver the letter. However, ording to the rules of our Linglong sect, outsiders are not allowed to go up the mountain immediately. However, Lord Li is very anxious, so he quarrels here."


    Seeing a bright girl suddenly appeared, Li Mingdao was shocked by her beauty for a while, and then came to see him. Seeing that Yan Wei¡¯s status seemed to be above Baipeng, he pleaded: "I hope Miss Yan can be flexible. It¡¯s so-called convenient for you. If you help me, you can use Li in the imperial court in the future, Just open your mouth. "


    Yan Wei said: "I understand the difficulties of Master Li, but the Linglong sect is not a small school in the world. The rules set down can¡¯t be broken for no reason. Please wait for a moment. It only takes two hours to get from here to the leader¡¯s residence on the mountain with elder martial sister Tang Hui¡¯s feet."


    Li Mingdao stomped his feet and said, "it¡¯s toote. Life matters. What can we do?" With a sad face.

 Chapter 363

    Yan Wei said, "what do you want to see my master? Please tell me more about it. " Li Mingdaomented: "ourmand made Lord Jie to Qingzhou to inspect Qingzhou under the orders of today¡¯s holy master. However, he asionally felt cold and stayed in the government office to recuperate. What¡¯s strange is that his illness is getting worse and worse. Suddenly, a miracle doctor came to the mansion this morning and said that the youtanhua from Tongtian cave in Linglong mountain can cure this disease, but it must be taken back before dark, my Lord Only in this way can we turn the crisis into safety. Therefore, we, Mr. Ji, bravely endure the pain of illness and write a personal letter to master situ himself. But now I¡¯m blocked by the rules of your Linglong sect. I¡¯ve dyed a lot of work. Even if I take back youtanhua, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die. "


    Li Mingdao said more and more anxious, and finally even tears all shed down, seems to be true. Seeing this, Yan Wei secretly discussed with Bai Peng: "since we have reached this point, it¡¯s better to break thew. Take this Lord Li up the mountain to see my master. If you can¡¯t get back youtanhua in time, Lord Ji will die."


    Bai Peng frowned and said, "this is not good. How can you and I bear the responsibility for breaking the rules of our school? The eagle dog of the imperial court can have several good things. If you die, you will die. "


    Yan Wei said: "saving one life is better than building a seven level pagoda. It¡¯s better to be flexible." However, Bai Peng was quite embarrassed. During the discussion, he suddenly saw Tang Huie back in a hurry and said, "no, something happened on the mountain." She saw Yan Wei¡¯s expression slightly unnatural. After all, she deliberately said bad things about Yan Wei before, so she was embarrassed. Yan Wei pretended not to know and calmly asked, "elder martial sister Tang, don¡¯t worry. What¡¯s going on? Please speak slowly."


    Tang Hui as like as two peas, gasping for breath, "I wanted to send letters to the mountains before, but I saw a dark shadow go straight to the top of the mountain. It was just like the man who was a few years ago."


    Bai Peng and Yan Wei look at each other with astonishment. They all know who Tang Hui is talking about. He ims to be the martial devil Liao Fan. Three years ago, he made a fuss about the Linglong sect. After fighting with situ Xuan for hundreds of moves, he was beaten by situ Xuan. He was injured and retreated. When he left, he threatened that he woulde back to revenge. Unexpectedly, he came back so soon.


    Tang Hui said: "strong enemy ising, let¡¯s go back to the mountain to meet the enemy." Then he called on everyone to go up the mountain. Yan Wei said, "what should I do with Mr. Li?" Bai Peng said: "how about asking Mr. Li to stay here and wait for the news?"


    Li Mingdao shook his head and said, "that¡¯s really not good. If we dy time, Lord Ji will not be able to live. Let me go up the mountain as soon as I get youtanhua."


    Tang Hui frowned and said, "what do you want to do with Epiphyllum? It¡¯s the treasure of the town. There are only seven in the cave. Who dares to give you that sacred thing? "


    Li Mingdao hesitated for a long time, and finally sighed: "I tell you the truth. If I can¡¯t bring you back before dark, the Qingzhou government will send troops to Linglong mountain to take you away. Even if you Linglong sect is powerful, do you dare to fight against the government?"


    Hearing this, they all felt that the situation was urgent. They could not dy it any longer. Yan Wei had to say, "in this case, Lord Li will go up the mountain with us. Everything is decided by the leader."


    They agreed on an idea, and then they went straight to the mountain.


    Li Qiang felt that someone was moving in the room. He asked casually, "who is in the room?" But an old voice answered, "young man, would you like to leave here with me?"


    He was startled. He opened his eyes and saw an old man in ck sitting opposite him. His hair was white and his face was wrinkled. He was looking at him coldly.


    Li Qiang asked, "who are you, grandfather? Why do you want to take me?" The old head said, "my name is Liao Fan. This martial arts practitioner once in a while saw you fighting with other beggars in the street. I found that you are not only a boy with amazing bones, but also a talent that no one else has. If you learn martial arts from me, you will be a master in the future."


    Liao Fan said again: "at that time, I wanted to take you away, but suddenly there was an emergency and I had to leave. When I saw the girl of Linglong sect taking you away, I knew that you would surelye to Linglong sect to recuperate. So I came to the door. What¡¯s wrong with me?"


    Li Qiang said: "my grandfather must be a famous master in the world. If you are willing to ept me as a disciple, you can¡¯t get it. But I have already taken elder sister Yan Wei as my teacher. I can¡¯t change my master any more. Please forgive me."


    Liao Fan said with a smile, "that girl is still in her infancy, and she has not yet graduated. How can she teach you? As long as you nod, I will take you away and pass on your martial arts skills. Then you can do whatever you want. No one in the world can stop you! "


    Li Qiang said: "I¡¯m just an ordinary little beggar. How can I be admired by my grandfather?" Liao Fan said: "I have always had a good eye. You have a special kind of magic, especially when you are angry with the beggar leader. The innate murderous spirit is so strong that I am overjoyed. I finally have a reliable descendant of my martial arts, ha ha ha ha."


    Liao Fan put a ck pill into Li Qiang¡¯s mouth. He put his hand on his back without saying anything. A hot air poured from Li Qiang¡¯s back, filling the eight meridians. The pain in his chest immediately lightened. After only half a cup of tea, Li Qiang felt that most of his injuries had improved, and he could even walk on the ground. Liao Fan said triumphantly, "well, this is my unique healing technique. The effect is much better than those famous and decent schools. If you learn from me, there are many interesting things to teach you."Li Qiang struggled to get out of bed and bowed deeply in front of Liao Fan. He said, "thank you for your help. Li Qiang will never forget. But I am a disciple of Yan Wei. I can¡¯t change to another teacher. I hope you can understand."


    Liao Fan said angrily, "I risked my life to ept an apprentice. You are so angry that I don¡¯t know how to praise you." Li Qiang said: "there are so many children in the world. Why do the elders have to look for me? It¡¯s better not to force this kind of thing. " Liao Fan suppressed his anger and said, "you boy, don¡¯t you know how much potential you have? I guess you¡¯ve probably experienced a lot of pain. With a very strong umtion of hate, you¡¯ll have enough demons in your body. As long as you¡¯ve been trained by me to stimte all your demons, the progress of martial arts training will be thousands of miles a day, much faster than in the awkward ce like Linglong sect. I have never forced others in my life. I havee here to give you a detailed exnation of the reason for epting an apprentice. I hope you can understand the reason and leave here with me. Is it wrong for you to be the descendant of the martial devil Liao Fan? "


    Li Qiang still refused to do anything. Liao Fan was forced to be angry and said: "since you are so disrespectful, I will kill all the Linglong sect members, and see who you still worship!"


    As soon as the words fell, someone outside the door said with a smile: "old friend, I haven¡¯t seen you for three years. You came again. Why did you go to my female disciple¡¯s room instead of going to see me in the hall?" Liao Fan was shocked and said, "situ Xuan, are you outside?"


    Situ Xuan opened the door and bowed his hand to Liao Fan and said, "Oh, old friend, since that day, you have no news in the world. How can youe to Linglong sect today


    Liao Fan¡¯s tone was not good. He said coldly, "it doesn¡¯t matter if Ie this time. I like this boy first, so he should be my disciple. I just heard that he was epted as an apprentice by your apprentice Yan Wei first. This is not reasonable. Of course, I will take him away. "


    Si Tu Xuan said with a smile: "I¡¯m really sorry, brother Liao. The child¡¯s enrollment procedures have been finished. He has officially be a disciple of our Linglong sect, and he is also my disciple. Did you not mean to humiliate me, even a little grandson, to take the child away like this

 Chapter 364

    Liao Fan said: "it seems that you are toasting and not eating and drinking. I wanted to take the child away with kindness. Unexpectedly, you didn¡¯t give face." Situ Xuanughed and said, "what if you don¡¯t give face? If you have the seed, you¡¯ll win me. Li Qiang will naturally return to you."


    It happened just like three years ago. Liao Fan was pped by situ Xuan and vomited blood when he got a hundred moves.


    However, he left with a proud smile and said to Li Qiang: "boy, the pill I just gave you is called the magic pill, which is a good medicine to promote the evil nature in the body. In addition, with the three evil Qi I injected into you, you will be a member of the devil road in time. No one can stop this trend. You will certainly learn from me, ha ha ha."


    Stu Xuan was surprised, and quickly grabbed Li Qiang¡¯s wrist. After taking the pulse, he looked sad. At this time, Yan Wei and others can make it to their destination. Seeing that Liao Fan has left, they are relieved.


    Yan Wei came to situ Xuan and asked, "master, are you ok?" Situ Xuan shook his head and said, "I¡¯m fine, but Li Qiang is in trouble." Li Qiang but a face of indifference, way: "anyway, I am an ominous person, early death,te death are the same."


    An eight year old boy said this, which surprised all the people present. Situ Xuan patted him on the head and said, "s, you are not in danger of your life now, but Liao Fan has injected three evil Qi into your body. In addition, he added poison pills to urge the evil Qi to spread all over the body. As time goes on, your demonic nature will increase and it will be very dangerous."


    Yan Wei said anxiously, "master, what can I do?" Si Tu Xuan pondered: "let him practice Linglong jiuzhuan skill quickly and suppress the evil Qi in his body with pure Qi. In addition, he should teach him some mental skills such as meditation, so that he can suppress his anger and hatred as much as possible, because every anger will stimte his demonic nature to increase by one point. If he umtes to a certain limit andpletely erupts, even Dara immortal can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡±


    Tang Hui interjected: "but Linglong jiuzhuangong must be a disciple who has been in the school for three years before he is qualified to practice. How can he de take advantage of this child?" Yan Wei said angrily: "life matters to heaven. Why should elder martial sister talk like this Tang huileng for a moment, unhappy way: "I also for the sake of this school, after all, the rules can not be abandoned."


    The two men looked at each other and saw that they were about to quarrel. Situ Xuan waved his hand and said, "I don¡¯t have to say much. I have decided. This child can practice Linglong jiuzhuangong from tomorrow. Let him move to my yard. I will teach him this magic skill in person."


    Yan Weixi said, "thank you very much, master." Tang Hui suppressed his anger and retreated to one side. In order to ease the embarrassment, Bai Peng deliberately drew Li Mingdao close to him and said to situ Xuan: "report back to the leader, we met this Lord Li at the foot of the mountain. He said that we should consult the leader if there is an urgent matter. Because it is urgent, we brought him up. Younger martial sister, pass the letter to the headmaster


    Tang Hui handed the letter to situ Xuan, who frowned, looked at Li Mingdao, and asked, "where does Mr. Li work?" Li Mingdao arched his hand and said, "my official is Jinwu left Wei Qianhu, listen to it under the master Ji Gang."


    When situ Xuan heard the name Ji Gang, he was stunned and said, "why didn¡¯t hee here in person?" Li Mingdao respectfully replied, "Mr. Ji is ill. You need your Epiphyllum for diagnosis and treatment. I hope the leader can help me generously." With a sneer, situ Xuan threw the letter aside and said, "Ji Gang is still full of love. What kind of disease can he have? It¡¯s just that you Epiphyllum wants to find an excuse to deceive me. Go back and tell your Lord Ji that the youtanhua I sent is the treasure of zhenpai. You can¡¯t give it to an outsider. Let him die. "


    Li Mingdao said displeased: "it¡¯s urgent. I hope the leader is flexible." But situ Xuan ignored him and said with a smile, "Ji Gang, what are you hiding from? Come out."


    A heartyugh came from outside the door. With theughter, he walked into a middle-aged man with a strong body. He was wearing a robe with a belt around his waist. His eyes were shining. He said with a loud smile: "elder martial brother, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that he was actually the younger brother of situ Xuan. However, he said, "you left without a sound at the beginning, and now youe in quietly. What do you mean?" Ji Gang said: "please don¡¯t be angry. At the beginning, I had to leave because of some important events. So I have no face and dare note back."


    Situ Xuan said coldly: "if you want toe, juste directly? Why send a man to send any letters? " Ji Gang said: "I know if Ie in person, I will be blocked out of the mountain gate, so I sent a man to explore the way."


    Bai Peng suddenly said, "no wonder this adult Li is in a hurry to go up the mountain, so he wants to guide you?" Ji Gang ignored Bai Peng. He picked up the letter on the ground and opened it. He took out a silver note from it. He said, "this is a gift from younger brother to elder martial brother. It¡¯s 200000 taels of silver. Although the number is notrge, I didn¡¯t expect that elder martial brother would throw it away without looking at it. s."


    Situ Xuan said: "the loss you caused to Linglong sect can¡¯t bepensated by the 200000 Liang. Besides, you still have the face to want the youtanhua. How can I give it to you?"


    Ji Gang said with a smile: "you Epiphyllum is not my little brother wants, but..." He pointed to the sky with his finger, situ Xuan¡¯s face changed, and said: "you mean that person wants you Epiphyllum?" Ji Gang nodded and said, "otherwise, how could I havee all the way from Beijing to Qingzhou? Since elder martial brother already knows, let¡¯s make it convenient. It¡¯s not all you need, just one. "Situ Xuan shook his head and said, "if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s want, I may give it. If that person wants it, hum, let him die." Ji Gang¡¯s face sank and he said, "elder martial brother, you are so bold. Do you want the Linglong sect to destroy the family?" Si Tu Xuan said: "a country has been destroyed by him. Naturally, I am a small sect. If he wants to destroy it, he will destroy it. But I will kill youtanhua in advance, so that he will not take advantage of it."


    Ji Gang looked ugly and said, "my master wants to give you face, so I¡¯ll say hello first. If elder martial brother doesn¡¯t give face, it¡¯s hard for me to do it." Situ Xuan said: "you can do what you like. In short, I will not give you face."


    In the face of situ Xuan¡¯s refusal, Ji Gang had to smile and say, "I¡¯ll give you three days to think about it, and then I¡¯lle to hear your reply." Then he called on Li Mingdao and left.


    With a cold face, situ Xuan said to Yan Wei, "Xiao Wei, go and call Hua Qiang. I have something to tell him." Then he said to Baipeng and Tang Hui, "you two went to Zhilin sect and Qinghe sect respectively, and said that I invited their leader toe." He wrote two notes and asked them to take them with them.


    Bai Peng and Tang Hui take their orders and go away. Yan Wei worries, "master, the person who came to the discipline is not good. How should we deal with it?"


    Situ Xuan said: "that¡¯s why I asked you to go to Huaqiang to discuss with you. You don¡¯t have to worry about others. You can do it yourself."


    Yan Wei takes the order of situ Xuan and goes to find Hua Qiang.


    Huaqiang¡¯s residence is in the west of Linglong mountain, a courtyard not far from Chuanxin cave. Yan Wei has been to Huaqiang several times before, but she knows that Huaqiang has a family, so it is inconvenient for her toe. She only visited Huaqiang several times during the Spring Festival.


    She quickened her pace and came to Huaqiang¡¯s house. Seeing that the door of the courtyard was open, she pushed the door and came to the west chamber. She raised her hand to knock on the door, but she heard a tight voiceing from inside

 Chapter 365

    As for the strange soundsing from the room, Yan Wei understood what had happened. She wanted to quit to avoid embarrassment. But she had already seen Bai Peng and Tang Hui¡¯s intimacy. The heat wave in her heart had not yet dissipated. Now she heard this sound in Huaqiang¡¯s home, she could not help prying the window open and looking inside.


    In the room is performing a scene that makes her heart beat. Hua Qiang and Hu Mei hug each other tightly, which makes Hu Mei not like the usual solemn and quiet appearance. At the moment, she is extremely charming and constantly teases Huaqiang.


    Yan Wei suddenly saw the intimate behavior of her lover and his wife. She was flustered for a moment. When she was about to leave, she was reluctant to give up. She always wanted to continue to watch. At this time, Hua Qiang and Linghu Mei were in the mood, and their posture changed several times. It was very interesting.


    At this time only listen to make fox Mei Jiao smile: "you patronize here, go to see if the child has fallen asleep, if wake up can do?" Hua Qiang moved and said with a smile: "it¡¯s OK. Ling¡¯er has already gone to bed. She will sleep for an afternoon every day. She will not wake up."


    "You pace back and forth in the morning, and you don¡¯t try your best to coax your daughter. So you are waiting to do this?" Hua Qiang said with a smile, "I haven¡¯t done it for several days. I really miss you." "You can see me every day, aren¡¯t you tired?" she spat


    Hua Qiang said: "you are so beautiful, how can I be tired of it, how can I see enough?" Linghu Mei spat: "it will be so glib, no serious, always let you so entangled is not the way, it¡¯s better to find a concubine for you, so that I can spare some time to practice more martial arts." Hua Qiang said, "how can I do that? You are the only one in my heart. How can I marry her?"


    Hearing this, Yan Wei felt a chill in her heart and sighed for a moment. But she thought again, "I have no rtionship with him. What¡¯s the use of sentimentality here now? Peeping into someone¡¯s husband¡¯s and wife¡¯s room is a very polite act, but they should not be aware of it." I was about to leave.


    Suddenly, Linghu said with a smile: "I see that little girl Yan Wei has always been interested in you. Why don¡¯t you take it in and make a second room for you? You can rest assured that I will not bully her and treat her as a sister. " When Yan Wei heard that Linghu Mei mentioned her, she stopped and continued to look.


    Hua Qiang hugged Linghu Mei and said, "how can you talk about Yan Wei? She is a proud disciple of the elder martial brother. It is said that she will take over the position of leader of our Linglong sect in the future. Let alone that I have no intention of marrying her, even if I really want to marry her, they will not agree. "


    Make fox Mei sigh and say: "you have been closed these days. You are worried about the leader¡¯s position. If you can marry Yan Wei into our family, she will naturally give up fighting for the leader. By then, the leader of Linglong sect will not be you!"


    Hua Qiang said: "originally you are for my sake, I am very grateful for your wife¡¯s mind, but this kind of impossible thing should not be said, especially don¡¯t let outsiders know, otherwise it will be really disgraced."


    Linghu Mei said: "I said this is not groundless. With Yan Wei¡¯s posture and color, it¡¯s easy to find a man¡¯s mate in the Linglong sect. But she turns a blind eye to all men. It¡¯s only when she sees you that her eyes have luster. Mei Er is a woman. Naturally she understands women¡¯s thoughts. She really likes you. If the elder martial brother can pursue her with snacks, she will not only be apanied by beautiful women, but also there will be no obstacles inpeting for the position of leader. "


    Yan Wei sighed: "it¡¯s very hard for fox to think of such a method. It¡¯s not all in order to get the position of leader. What¡¯s the meaning of this Laoshi seat? I¡¯ll tell my master some other day to give up the right to inherit the throne, so as not to be involved in endless struggle. "


    When she thought of this, she lost interest in the men, women and love in the room, so she wanted to go out. However, Hua Qiang said, "if I want to win the position of leader, I will definitely stand up and fight for the position. It¡¯s not a trick to make a man. Besides, Yan Wei is just a little girl in my heart. How could I have anything to do with her? She had gone all the way to join her The Linglong school was received by me personally. Although the girl¡¯s talent is good, she is not my opponent in terms of martial arts aplishments or personal experience. Meier, why do you have to worry about this? We have a good time to rx and have a good time with you


    Make fox Mei chuckled and spat: "I know you are not fed cattle,e on, I will apany you to the end!"


    After watching the battle in the room, Yan Wei felt that her whole body was dry and hot, her pretty face was hot, and she felt wet and moist somewhere below. She felt like a drum beating in her heart. She wanted to find a ce to vent her fire. But at this moment, a childish voice behind her asked, "big sister, what are you doing?"


    Yan Wei was shocked and looked back. It turned out that there was a little girl standing behind her. She was five or six years old. She was white and lovely. Like a fairy, she was staring at her. Yan Wei knew that she was losing her temper. She quickly put her index finger to her mouth and said, "Shh, don¡¯t speak too loud. Don¡¯t let the adults inside hear you."


    But it was toote. Huaqiang and Linghu Mei both heard the voice outside. They immediately felt surprised. They dressed as quickly as possible and came to the door. When they saw that Yan Wei and their daughter Hualing were outside, they couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.Make fox Meie forward to hold up Hua Ling, me way: "Ling son is not good, how oneself ran out from the room? Isn¡¯t your mother telling you to sleep in it honestly


    Hua Ling pouted and said, "when ling¡¯er wakes up and can¡¯t see her mother and father, shees out to look for you, but she happens to see her elder sister there."


    Huaqiang and Linghu Mei both look at Yan Wei and wonder if Yan Wei has seen anything. After all, Yan Wei had been in the school for many years and had learned to cover up. She immediately said, "I¡¯m really sorry. I was ordered by my master to ask martial uncle Hua to go to the summit to discuss important matters. Because the matter was urgent and the gate was not closed, she pushed the door in. As soon as I got to the courtyard, I met ling¡¯er. I was abrupt. I¡¯m sorry."


    When the couple heard her say this, they both felt relieved. Hua Qiang said, "what¡¯s this? Xiaowei is a family. She doesn¡¯t have to knock when shees to my house. However, the maid of the family has gone. How could she forget to close the door?"


    What did Huaqiang and situ Xuan discuss? Yan Wei is not sure, but she is very happy that Li Qiang can follow situ Xuan to practice Linglong jiuzhuangong. What happened in the past three days was very urgent and sudden, especially when she ran into two dangerous and exciting love scenes, which made Yan Weichun¡¯s heart sprout and made an embarrassing spring dream.


    When Yan Weies to situ Xuan¡¯s house, she wants to ask her master how to solve Ji Gang¡¯s problem and how Li Qiang¡¯s practice progresses.


    But as soon as she entered the door, she saw situ Xuan fall in the pool of blood, and it was obvious that someone had stabbed a sword on his neck.


    Yan Wei called out: "master, what¡¯s the matter with you?" Then he rushed forward, crying and shouting, but situ Xuan had been dead for a long time, where would he talk.


    Before she had time to react, she saw Hua Qiang and the other two people walk into the hospital. Yan Wei immediately got up and cried, "uncle, master, he has been hurt!"


    However, to her surprise, Hua Qiang was so angry that she pointed to Yan Wei and said, "I saw with my own eyes that you killed the leader, and you dare to pretend to be stupid in front of me and the leaders of Zhilin and Qinghe schools?"


    Yan Wei was surprised and said, "Uncle Hua, what do you mean? Why did I kill the master? As soon as I got here, I saw the death of my master. I really don¡¯t know anything else. "

 Chapter 366

    Hua Qiang held up the short sword in his hand and said, "I saw you stab the headmaster¡¯s throat with this sword, and then ran away. Now you dare toe back and pretend to be stupid. How unreasonable! All the people of Linglong sect know that this dagger is your favorite. Moreover, two headmasters and I have found a secret letter from the imperial court in your room, which shows that you are a spy sent by the court. Now that the evidence is in hand, what can you say? "


    The two men beside them, a man and a woman, are in their thirties. They are he Bingtong, the leader of Zhilin sect. The other is in his forties. He is a big man. Zhu Yuan, the leader of Qinghe sect. They are both Sima Xuan¡¯s best friends and have received an invitation from Si Tu Xuan. Just after arriving at Linglong sect, they bump into what Huaqiang is looking for. See you Then they said that master situ Xuan was killed!


    With Hua Qiang searching Yan Wei¡¯s room, they found a secret letter. It said that Yan Wei was a spy of the Linglong sect arranged by Ji Gang, and that he would assassinate situ Xuan within three days.


    At present, all the evidence points to Yan Wei, who is hard to argue. At the moment, she stares at Hua Qiang and asks, "Uncle Hua, why did you frame me like this? What have I done to make you so? "


    Hua Qiang righteously said: "this matter has nothing to do with personal gratitude and resentment. It¡¯s just business. Xiao Wei, you really let me down. Originally, I supported you to inherit the position of leader. s, it¡¯s a pity."


    He Bingtong frowned and said, "although Hua Qiang is right, I don¡¯t think Yan Wei has sufficient motive to kill master situ. She is the leader¡¯s beloved disciple and is about to inherit the grand unification of Linglong school. Will she abandon her martial arts and cut off her future?"


    Zhu Yuan said: "the letter here shows that she was a member of the imperial court. Ji Gang should have arranged her here early, which shows the depth of Ji Gang¡¯s mind."


    Yan Wei said: "the two leaders are good examples. I¡¯m ady from the family. How can I have anything to do with the imperial court? This is clearly Hua Qiang¡¯s nder against me. I don¡¯t know what his purpose is. But this man has ulterior motives and is likely to be the real murderer of my master. I hope the two elders can understand clearly! "


    He Bingtong and Zhu Yuan look at each other, they are full of doubts. At this time, the elders of the sect arrived here one after another. There were different opinions and different opinions.


    At this time, Tang Hui pulled a shivering servant girl and said, "this girl is a witness. She can exin everything." The little girl, Yan Wei, also knows her. She is Xiaohua, the servant of Huaqiang¡¯s family. Three days ago, she was scolded by Huaqiang and his wife for forgetting to close the door of the hospital.


    The servant girl pointed to Yan Wei and said, "I was ordered by my master to give the headmaster a box of snacks. But as soon as I arrived at the gate of the hospital, I saw Miss Yan kill the headmaster with a sword. It¡¯s true!"


    Hua Qiang said: "human evidence and material evidence are here. What else can you say?" Yan Wei said angrily: "this servant girl is from your family, and all the words are said by people from your side. This is an obvious set up!"


    However, to Yan Wei¡¯s surprise, all the elders in the sect turned to Hua Qiang, using Yan Wei of being a murderer!


    At that time, Yan Wei fell into a confused situation. She seemed to see a mountain falling from the sky and crushed her to death. There was no room for resistance. Obviously, this was a long-time premeditated frame up, which was to set up a plot against her. Now that all the people have colluded with each other, what else can she do.


    As she guessed, the Linglong school held a trial, and the result was obviously decided in advance. Even if she refuted, it was useless. Among them, he Bingtong, the leader of Zhilin school, said a few words for her, but it didn¡¯t y a role, leading to he Bingtong blowing his sleeves and leaving!


    The final result is that all the people in the faction unanimously believe that Yan Wei is the murderer. They all ask for Yan Wei to be executed. Yan Wei stands on the spot and feels sad. At this time, Hua Qiang gets up and says, "everyone, I think killing her is not enough to calm people¡¯s anger. She should be given a more serious punishment!"


    Zhu Yuan asked, "what do you think of old brother Hua?" Hua Qiang said: "shut her up to lingjue Valley and never leave the valley!"


    When this was said, people of Linglong sect all know what lingjue Valley is like. It¡¯s a forbidden area of Linglong sect, surrounded by cliffs and a deep valley surrounded by cliffs. It¡¯s said that there are still wild animals in it. It¡¯s very terrible to hear the strange cry of wild animals outside the valley.


    All the people of the Linglong sect, especially the male disciples, showed a look of intolerance. They all knew what the imprisonment of Ling Jue Gu meant to a person. It was no different from the death penalty, and even more cruel.


    At this time, Yan Wei was like a puppet and was bound and imprisoned. She did not respond. In fact, she could have fought hard, but she didn¡¯t mean to resist. Her lover for many years actually ndered her and made her heart diepletely. Her life had no glory. She finally came to the Linglong school to look for thest hope. But this hope has beenpletely destroyed. What¡¯s the difference between death and imprisonment?


    At this time, the door opened and Hua Qiang came in quietly.


    Yan Wei walked up to Hua Qiang. Her eyes were like a knife. She sneered and said, "isn¡¯t it for the position of a leader? Why? I wanted to give up the position of sessor, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe out like this. " Huaqiang is still a gentleman¡¯s expression, coldly said: "now the overall situation has been decided, you don¡¯t have to do unnecessary struggle, but at present you have a choice."Seeing that Yan Wei didn¡¯t speak, Hua Qiang said, "I know you hate me now, but I can¡¯t help it. If you don¡¯t do this, the Linglong school will be in danger of destroying the family. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re a girl¡¯s family. Why do you want to be the leader in public? If you give up your martial arts and be an ordinary person, I will marry you as my wife and be my second wife? Actually, I know you like me secretly, don¡¯t you? " He looked at Yan Wei, and his face was full of tenderness.


    Yan Wei red at him. Suddenly, she spit on his face and said: "are you changing your state? You want to marry me when you put me in this situation? What¡¯s on your mind? "


    Hua Qiang wiped his face and said helplessly, "I said it was ast resort. I will exin the reason to you in the future. There is a more important matter at present. If you are willing to disclose the secret of situ Xuan, I will release you and will not let you suffer from the imprisonment of lingjue valley."


    Yan Wei sneered: "don¡¯t say I don¡¯t know what secrets master has. Even if I know, I won¡¯t tell you!"


    Hua Qiang sighed. Knowing that it was useless to persuade again, he had to leave the door.


    He came to a corner of the back mountain, patted three times, and then came out a man from behind the rock. He said with a smile, "what you have done is clean and tidy. On the contrary, I don¡¯t need to do it." This is Ji Gang.


    Hua Qiang sighed: "Lord Ji, we all work for the imperial court. There is no need to say anything else. At present, I am in charge of the whole situation. The only regret is that situ Xuan¡¯s secret has not been known. In addition, situ Xuan has also hidden youtanhua, which has not been found yet."


    Ji Gang said with a smile: "don¡¯t worry. Anyway, you have taken control of the whole situation. The Linglong sect is now in the hands of the imperial court. Everything is easy to do. As for Yan Wei, it¡¯s too cruel to lock her in lingjue valley. It¡¯s just like hell. If you go in for a few years, you¡¯ll be crazy even if you don¡¯t die. You don¡¯t have to do that. Isn¡¯t that girl interested in you? "

 Chapter 367

    Hua Qiang said coldly: "simr ideas have been mentioned by my wife. However, Hua¡¯s most annoying activity of cheating others with feelings is not that you can¡¯t do it, but you don¡¯t want to do it. You¡¯d rather let her hate me than let her love me."


    Ji Gang couldn¡¯t help crying orughing, so he sighed: "you are really a changed state. It¡¯s a pity that Yan Wei is such a beautiful woman. When I go back to the capital, I will tell the Lord everything. He knows your credit. "


    On the day of execution, Linglong sends all the people to lingjue valley. Bai Peng is the first executor and escorts Yan Wei. He is the first executor. Hua Qiang gives a few words in Bai Peng¡¯s ear. Bai Peng nods andes to the cliff. At this time, a huge pulley has been set up in this ce, and a cage is hung with a thick rope There are several boxes on top of which are the application items.


    Bai Peng came to Yan Wei, ordered her acupoints, untied the rope, put her into the cage, said: "younger martial sister, your acupoints will be automatically untied in half an hour. Those boxes contain weapons, clothes, food and seeds, as well as medical herbs and some books. When you get to the Valley, you can do it yourself. I can¡¯t do anything else. I¡¯m sorry."


    Tang Hui, who was not far behind, saw Bai Peng murmuring around Yan Wei, and said with displeasure, "what are you talking about there? Put down the cage."


    Bai Peng helplessly said: "I am charging some lingjue Valley matters, this is a routine matter." He said in a low voice in Yan Wei¡¯s ear: "I wanted him to run away, but he just didn¡¯t go and insisted on following you. I can only help you to this step. After you go down, remember to open the box." Hua Qiang said in a loud voice: "execution time is up, Bai Peng, you can start."


    Bai Peng nodded and pulled the rope. The pulley turned and the cage fell slowly. Because the bottom of the cliff was unfathomable, the rope was prepared for a long time. It took about 100 Zhang long to reach the bottom of the cage. Once the mechanism was pulled again, the cage was opened in all directions. Yan Wei and those boxes were left at the bottom of the valley. The rope and cage were quickly taken back.


    When Yan Wei was able to move, it was getting dark. Looking at the dark trees in front of her, she was deeply distressed. Suddenly she remembered Bai Peng¡¯s words and immediately went to open the box.


    When he got to thest box, Li Qiang stood up pale and said, "master, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll apany you."


    There is a stream between the two rows of dwarf trees. It twists and turns around the boulder, passes through the flowers and clumps, and finally forms a waterfall at the end. It falls into the deep green pool and stirs up waves.


    Not far to the left of the pond is a slope full of white wild flowers, but there is a couple of men and women embracing together, doing extremely fierce things.


    The young man is handsome and the woman is mature and charming. The beautiful woman is both happy and worried. She sighs and asks, "what should we do after we have done such a wicked thing?"


    The 16-year-old boy was silent. He just looked up at the sky and recalled the past.


    The reason is that two years ago that morning, a small incident changed the rtionship between the two people.


    Li Qiang was just 14 years old that year, and he was also in his sixth year in the valley. His experience in the past six years was simple and ordinary. He and his master, Yan Wei, chose a tall and strong tree and built a wooden house on it. During the day, he nted grain in the open space in the valley, hunted wild animals in the forest, and lived in the tree house in the evening to eat and rest, and practice martial arts and Nourish Qi.


    Because he has been taught by the leader of Linglong sect, situ Xuan, and remembered the mental form of Linglong jiuzhuangong. Under the guidance of Yan Wei, his cultivation progress is very fast, and the demonic nature in his body has beenpletely suppressed, and the possibility of backfiring is very small.


    As the days passed by, Yan Wei was just a girl when she just entered lingjue valley. She and Li Qiang had a good time. From time to time, they ran to the waterfall pool not far from their residence to y and y with water. They often fought water fights and dived to catch fish. They had a happy life.


    But with the growth of age, Li Qiang gradually felt that his heart had a trace of restlessness ~ move, his face also began to grow some red e, especially embarrassing is, every morning when you get up, a certain part is always hard ~ hard, it takes a long time to soft down. This made him very embarrassed. When he passed in front of Yan Wei, he even bent over deliberately.


    But Yan Wei is no better. In the first few years, in order to enliven the atmosphere, she can asionally make fun of Li Qiang and take him to the pool to y with water. However, as time goes on, she begins to feel mncholy for no reason. From time to time, she sits on the hillside alone and looks at the sky in a daze. "Can this be the only way in my life?" Think of here, the heart is a faint pain.


    There is less and less talk between the two people. The atmosphere is very dull. Yan Wei doesn¡¯t take Li Qiang to the water pool. After all, she thinks that Li Qiang has grown up, and she should not let him see him wearing only his belly and shorts.


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t want to see his master in the water more and more. He seemed to want to see his master in the water. His arms and arms were white and his smile was sweet. Especially when he was wet through his clothes, his heart was pounding and his smile was stiff. However, when he was looking forward to it, Yan Wei stopped going. He was disappointed for a long time.Yan Wei is still very attentive to this little apprentice. She imparts almost all her martial arts to him. She gives everything she knows and wants to give. Li Qiang is also an extremely intelligent boy. She has a strong ability to ept and understand. She can even draw inferences from one instance and put forward different opinions, which makes Yan Wei very happy.


    With the growth of his age, Li Qiang¡¯s martial arts are getting better and better. The secluded and closed environment of lingjuegu really helps him to practice martial arts. It can be said that if Li Qiang can get out of the valley immediately, he will surely be able to defeat a group of young masters of the same age.


    However, with the enhancement of his internal power, Li Qiang felt that the heat and dryness in his body became more and more uncontroble. He even felt that he was sick or dying soon! He is familiar with and unfamiliar with Yan Wei, because she is his master and has been living with him day and night for several years. What¡¯s strange is that he has a strong curiosity about the more mature and beautiful woman in front of him!


    Whenever Yan Wei¡¯s delicate face and plump body appear in his mind, his reaction will be very strong, but at the same time, he condemns himself in his heart that it¡¯s wrong to think of master like this, which is a shame or disgrace!


    This contradiction of thinking made him toss and turn, unable to sleep at night.


    On a moonlit night, Li Qiang had a hard time falling asleep. But in the hazy moment, he suddenly felt that someone was touching his body. When he opened his eyes, he found his master, Yan Wei, sitting beside his couch, watching him smile sweetly. His eyes were a little different from usual.


    Li Qiang was embarrassed and asked, "master, it¡¯s sote. What are you doing here?"


    Yan Wei lowered her head and spat out anger. She said, "little fool, you usually steal to see me and miss me. How can you pretend to be confused at this time? What are you thinking, master, don¡¯t you know? "


    Li Qiang blushed and bowed his head and said, "master, I..."

 Chapter 368

    Yan Wei blocked his mouth with her hand and said in a soft voice, "stop talking. You should really like to see my body, right? Master, this will help you." Then hey down on the couch.


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart was about to jump out. His face was hot enough to fry eggs. He shivered and said, "I, i..."


    Yan Wei chuckled: "where do you want to see, do it yourself, boys should take the initiative to be brave!" He closed his eyes.


    Li Qiang hesitated for a moment, and finally made up his mind. Shaking his hands, he grasped Yan Wei¡¯s slender hand. Yan Wei said with a smile, "do you just grasp other people¡¯s hands?"


    Li Qiang faltered and said, "I, I..."


    Yan Wei burst outughing, stroked his face with her hand, and said, "fool, you are really a little fool."


    Li Qiang was startled and suddenly woke up. But he felt something on his face. He reached out and grabbed it. It was a little squirrel. He grabbed it and threw it out. The squirrel was chirping away.


    What happened before was just a dream he had. Li Qiang sat up in a daze in frustration. When he was eight years old, he encountered a great change in his family. He met Yan Wei and just got a moment of peace. However, because Yan Wei was framed and imprisoned, Ling juegu resolutely followed him in.


    An 8-year-old child whose master was only a 17-year-old girl stayed in the valley for several years. He had neither read any books nor seen a woman¡¯s body. Naturally, his knowledge of that aspect was a nk in his mind. Even if he was dreaming, he was still in such a deste state, which only increased his worries.


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯t helpughing bitterly and thought, "what kind of person is master? She is an excellent disciple of the exquisite sect. She was originally the leader¡¯s sessor. She was framed by a traitor before she was reduced to this ce. How could she deliberately seduce me, a little hairy child, in the evening? As expected, wishful thinking is easy to cause trouble. I hope I didn¡¯t say anything inappropriate in my sleep, or it would be bad if my master knew about it. "


    Although the tree house where they lived was separated by nks, the space was limited. There was a little movement on this side, and you could hear it clearly there. So Li Qiang was always worried that his master would hear anything unexpected when he was dreaming, which would be embarrassing for his master to hear.


    Fortunately, when Yan Wei met Li Qiang in the morning, there was nothing unusual. She just calmly asked Li Qiang to have a meal and ordered some details of practicing kung fu. Li Qiang was relieved.


    After breakfast, they went down the big tree as usual and came to the open space in the valley. Arge area of cultivatednd has been cleared up by two people. There are all kinds of agricultural vegetables, cotton and hemp nted on it. In the autumn harvest season, the harvest is enough for winter. Yan Wei even learned how to spin and weave, and can easily make a few clothes.


    One day, when they were wandering around, they found a rock wall in the valley with saltyer exposed. Even the problem of eating salt has been solved.


    After plowing the field, Li Qiang had an idea and asked, "master, we have been working for a whole day, and we are sweating. Why don¡¯t we take a bath at the pool? I¡¯m just going to catch some fish and burn them. "


    Yan Weiqiao¡¯s face turned red and said, "you can go by yourself. Master needs to practice martial arts. If you have enough fun, remember toe back early."


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart was cool, but he didn¡¯t give up. He asked, "why doesn¡¯t master want to go to the pool? Is there something wrong with the disciple?" Yan Wei said with a smile: "silly child, what does this have to do with you? I am your master. Naturally, nothing can be as casual as a child. If you want to y, you can go. I really can¡¯t apany you." Li Qiang sighed and said, "I¡¯ll go there first. I¡¯ll catch some big fish for master."


    Yan Wei said with a smile: "don¡¯t y crazy, remember toe back early." Li Qiang agreed and ran away. Yan Wei¡¯s smile immediately turned to mncholy. She sighed and thought about her mind.


    Li Qiang came to the water pool, because he was alone, he took off his coat and plunged into the water with his bare fart and his joy in the water.


    The water in this pool is cold and sharp, but Li qiangjiu¡¯s practice of nine turns is enough to resist the cold. There are not many fish in the water. But there is a kind of white fish, which is big and delicious. Every time Li Qiang catches several fish back to barbecue. Both teachers and apprentices are full of praise. He wants to do the same, and falls to the bottom of the pool at one breath, but somehow, the bottom of the pool is not responsible He Baiyu, even other fish have no, let Li Qiang feel quite strange.


    He thought to himself, "what¡¯s going on here? Where has the white fish gone


    Just wondering, suddenly a huge whirlpool appeared in the water. From a deep hole at the bottom of the pool, a huge suction force stuck to Li Qiang, as if to drag him in. Li Qiangqiang was shocked and stepped on the water line, trying toe out of the water. But the more so, the more powerful the suction was. It was like a spider¡¯s web, clinging to his legs and pulling deep.


    Naturally, Li Qiang did not want to give up. He tried his best to go upstream. The water pool had already fluctuated and the huge waves were rolling. The war situation was very fierce. Finally, Li Qiang exhausted all his strength. He felt that the Qi in his body had been exhausted. His muscles were loose and his bones were soft. He could no longer resist the strong suction. He was about to be pulled into the hole in the ground.


    At the moment of despair, a snow white slender hand suddenly appeared in front of Li Qiang and grabbed his arm


    After practicing kung fust night, Yan Wei meditated on themp for a while. Then she went to bed on the couch and was just about to sleep when she heard someone calling her. The voice was very familiar, and it was Li Qiang who made it.She thought, "what¡¯s wrong with my little apprentice? Why do you call me in the middle of the night?" Her wooden house and Li Qiang¡¯s are connected together. They are wrapped around the tree body of the big tree, and there is only a board between them. Because both of them are young when they enter the valley, there is no protection for men and women. The doors of their houses are actually curtains strung up with wood chips. If you cough a little louder, you will be heard next door, and sometimes you will make fun of each other at night.


    Yan Wei even remembers that in her first two years in the valley, Li Qiang didn¡¯t dare to sleep alone when she heard the sounds of wild animals in the valley. She had to go tofort her, touch his head and say warm words for a while before she could make him fall asleep.


    At this time, Yan Xiaodi thinks that she is still a little girl with a big face


    When she came to Li Qiang¡¯s house and opened the wooden curtain, she found that the situation in front of her was different from what she had thought.


    Li Qiang¡¯s mouth kept calling for master, but his face was flushed with red tide, and sweat beads oozed from his forehead.


    Yan Wei suddenly understood what had happened. Qiao turned red and spat: "little viin, it¡¯s a bad dream. Who¡¯s not good at dreaming about me? I am your master


    She murmured in a low voice, surprised: "he is only 14 years old, how has he grown so big?" But then he turned away and scolded himself for his wishful thinking. He thought, "I am a disciple who is really in love. Besides, there is no other woman in lingjue Valley except himself. Who else can he dream of? What a pity


    Yan Wei was so ashamed that she wanted to take the door, but somehow she stopped. She blushed and turned back to look at her apprentice. Her steps were messy, her breath was trembling, and her lips were hot.

 Chapter 369

    Yan Wei went back to her room. She was full of thoughts and scolded herself that she should not be so impulsive. In her knowledge, there should be no transgression between teachers and apprentices. This is the outline of ethics and the foundation of human nature. But tonight, she just had a little confusion, which was absolutely not allowed.


    But after trying to condemn herself, Yan Wei¡¯s pretty face appeared a smile, with a bit offort, a bit of tenderness. For the first time in her six years in the valley.


    On the next day, when Yan Wei heard Li Qiang¡¯s proposal to go to the pool, she immediately and instinctively refused. Although seeing Li Qiang¡¯s disappointed expression, she felt a little sad, but she resolutely let Li Qiang go alone.


    Just after Li Qiang left for a moment, Yan Wei recalled what happenedst night. She couldn¡¯t help getting hot again. She secretly said, "what¡¯s wrong with me? Am I going to be a devil? If I go on like this, I will not be able to keep my ethics and be a virtue with those demons in theke andke! "


    However, she tried her best to restrain her desire. Before half a column of incense was avable, she couldn¡¯t help thinking, "mind him, I didn¡¯t really have any transgression with him. I just secretly looked at my apprentice ying with water and secretly protected his safety. What¡¯s wrong? You won¡¯t lose a piece of meat if you go there! "


    She bit the silver teeth, or put down the tools in her hands, and began to run towards the pool.


    When Yan Wei arrived at the pool, Li Qiang had already jumped into the water. Li Qiang could still be seen swimming freely in the water. Yan Wei shook her head with a smile and said, "what a silly child. Knowing that I like to eat big white fish, she swam to the bottom of the pool to catch it."


    First, she arranged Li Qiang¡¯s clothes, folded them and put them on the rocks. Then she sat by the pool and waited for Li Qiang toe out.


    At first, Yan Wei was not in a hurry because she knew that Li Qiang was good at keeping his breath shut. Sometimes she could hold for two hours at the bottom of the water beforeing up. But this time, she felt something was wrong, because a whirlpool gradually appeared on the surface of the pool, and the whirlpool became bigger and deeper, and even stirred the waves.


    She was so surprised that she thought, "what happened to the bottom of the water?" As soon as Yan Wei thought that Li Qiang would be in danger, she did not even take off her clothes, so she jumped directly into the pool and aroused a wave.


    Yan Wei¡¯s body is like a swimming fish, and she pedals hard. She soon reaches the bottom of the pool, but she finds Li Qiang struggling and is about to be sucked into the big hole at the bottom of the pool.


    She immediately swam over, grabbed Li Qiang¡¯s shoulder and went upstream.


    However, the vortex¡¯s suction was so strong that it confronted Yan Wei. The two sides did not give in to each other, causing a roaring sound. The air waves collided with each other from time to time, causing arge number of huge waves.


    Yan Wei knew that she was in big trouble. She started Linglong jiuzhuangong. A huge air wave brought up a column of water in the water. With the force of wind and thunder, she rushed to the water hole at the bottom of the pool where the whirlpool originated. With a loud bang, the big hole copsed, and the suction around them was immediately removed The man stepped on the water line and ran to the water.


    But just when Yan Wei was relieved, the big hole in the bottom of the water burst open again, and the suction came back again. He grabbed Li Qiang¡¯s foot and tore it down!


    Yan Wei didn¡¯t show weakness. She simply let go of Li Qiang¡¯s shoulder and swam directly down. Her palms were in unison. She aimed at the boulder beside the hole, and exerted her exquisite nine turn skill to the extreme. Two jets of water shot out quickly and made two loud noises. The boulder blocked the big hole immediately. Although she trembled slightly, it was obvious that the force in the cave was pushing the boulder, but it should not be opened for a while, Yan Wei takes advantage of this opportunity to step on the water line to swim out of the water.


    At this time, Li Qiang was half unconscious and half awake. Although he emerged in the water with hisst strength, he did not have the strength to swim to the water¡¯s edge.


    Yan Wei held him up in agony, and finally swam to the bank andid him t on the ground. She pressed her palms on his chest and forced out the water in his lungs with her internal force. However, seeing that Li Qiang was still breathing slightly, she was anxious in her heart, and regardless of any male female suspicion, she went up to her mouth and blew her own breath into Li Qiang¡¯s mouth.


    In this way, mouth to mouth for a while, Li Qiangcai coughed a lot, heavily gasped for breath, and recovered his mind.


    Yan Wei was very happy and hugged Li Qiang and said, "good disciple, if you are dead, what can I do as a teacher?" Li Qiang said weakly: "master, don¡¯t worry, as long as qiang¡¯er has a tone, he will apany you."


    Hearing his words, Yan Wei was very moved. She just wanted to say something, but when she looked down, she turned red and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    It turns out that Li Qiang took off all his clothes when he went into the water. Because the situation was critical before, Yan Wei didn¡¯t notice this when he saved him. But now that he is saved and everything is back on track, she glimpses Li Qiang¡¯s body.


    Yan Wei instinctively threw Li Qiang on the ground. Li Qiang gave a sigh of pain and vomited a few mouthfuls of sewage. Yan Wei was very distressed, so she took Li Qiang¡¯s clothes and put them on him. She said, "you little guy is really ignorant. At first, you said you were ying in the water. You had to go to the bottom of the pool to drill. If you were not a teacher here, you might have created a monster It¡¯s lunch. "Li Qiang said powerless: "I want to go down and catch some white fish for my master. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing. I almost lost my life. Thank you for your help."


    Yan Wei said: "there are only you and I in lingjue valley. Why do you say these polite words? I¡¯ll take you back. The pool is cold. I¡¯ll cook you some ginger soup to get rid of the cold." With that, he picked up Li Qiang and left.


    At this time, the water surface of the deep pool once again appeared a ripple, and then a huge wave was rolling. Suddenly, a huge monster jumped out of the water! His eyes are as big as a bell, his head is like a cow, but he has three sharp horns. His body is like a dragon, his limbs are like elk, and his body is covered with thick scales. What¡¯s more frightening is that the monster jumped ashore in a vertical direction!!!


    Yan Wei takes Li Qiang back to the wooden house and cooks him ginger soup. At this time, Li Qiang¡¯s face is brown. It seems that he really started to burn. Yan Wei worries, "what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s just that you stay in the water for a long time. Why does qiang¡¯er suffer such a big crime?"


    She gave Li Qiang some ginger soup, and then boiled some herbal medicine to expel the cold. Thinking that Li Qiang should not be allowed to fall asleep at this time, she must make him keep up his spirits and endure the night. She asked Li Qiang: "we have been in the valley for such a long time. I don¡¯t know who you are and what youe from. You are a child with too strict mouth, even if we are all imprisoned Why don¡¯t you tell me your life experience? What¡¯s more, you volunteered to go to Ling Jue Valley to apany me. Why? "


    Li Qiang replied, "master is very kind to me. If you are framed by a traitor, how can I sit back and ignore it? But I am a child after all. I can¡¯t do anything to change the world. I have to apany my master to suffer." Yan Wei burst into tears, patted his head and said, "good disciple, although we have only been apprentices for six years, your affection is much better than those who have been my ssmates for many years."


    Li Qiang said again: "master, we are isted from the deep valley at present, and may never get out. I am now seriously ill. I will tell you my life experience soon." Yan Wei said: "don¡¯t say anything bad, I will try my best to cure you. You always say that you are afraid of implicating me, which makes me very curious. Atst, I can listen to you Li Qiang said: "in fact, the reason why I insist on not telling my master¡¯s life experience is very simple, because I am the grandson of Li Ru."

 Chapter 370

    Yan Wei was shocked and said, "what do you say? Your grandfather is Li ru? Is that Li Ru, who was killed by ten tribes? " Li Qiang coughed a few times and said, "yes, in the war of pacification, the traitor King Yan usurped the imperial power. My grandfather was a senior official of thete emperor. He not only refused to surrender, but also scolded him in front of his face. Yan Wang was so angry that he cut my grandfather¡¯s waist outside the door of the treasure collection in Jinling, and killed ten ns in session. His rtives, children and friends were not spared, and thousands of people were implicated!" Yan Wei asked, "but how did you escape?"


    Li Qiang said: "after hearing the news, my father Li Xian contacted a familiar doctor. He lied that I was dead. Then he secretly turned me into a beggar and sent me out of the mansion. When I was leaving, my mother told me that I must go far away, do note back again, do not have any involvement with the officialdom, and just live. That was thest time I saw my parents. " With tears and tears, the cough became more serious.


    Yan Wei urged his internal power into his body to relieve his illness andforted him: "it¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t be too sad. In a word, you should keep up your spirits and live a good life." Li Qiang said: "in fact, this is also very good, I can go to see my parents and grandfather¡¯s face." Yan Wei pped him in the face and said, "don¡¯t be so spineless. You are the life saved by your parents and friends at great risk. Don¡¯t give up so easily, or master will look down on you!"


    Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "but since I came out of the pool, I feel weak, especially if the elixir field is empty. All the internal forces trained by Linglong jiuzhuan skill seem to disappear out of thin air. If I lose all my martial arts, what¡¯s the difference between living and dying?"


    Yan Wei said: "if you don¡¯t have kungfu, you can practice again. If you don¡¯t, you will lose everything. If you are obedient, you will find a way to save you."


    Li Qiang said with a bitter face: "I always feel that the pool is different from the past. Obviously, there are strange things in it, and they are poisonous." Yan Wei nodded: "you are right. I think so. I just hope that the monster in the pool will stay in it and note out again. We will not go to the pool."


    While they were talking, they suddenly heard strange movements under the trees, such as roaring and howling. In short, the sound waspletely different from what they had heard in the valley before. The most powerful wild animal they saw in lingjue valley was the wild boar, but the boar¡¯s call was definitely not the sound heard at the moment.


    Yan Wei stepped out of the house and stood on the branch of the tree. Looking down, she was startled. Under the tree stood a huge monster, about the size of four or five oxen. The ox headed dragon had a body of deer legs. It looked very terrible. She was staring at the copper bell size eyes and yelling at the tree, as if she wanted to eat the master and apprentice immediately.


    Li Qiang asked in the room, "master, what¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s calling out there Yan Wei didn¡¯t want to frighten Li Qiang, so sheforted him: "it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s just a few boars."


    She was staring at the monster. She had never seen it in the valley before. Therefore, it must havee out of the pool. She did not expect that things in the water could survive on thend. Moreover, Yan Wei had already learned the monster¡¯s strength and knew that it was not an opponent at all. She did not know how to be good for a while.


    At first, Yan Wei thought it was waiting for a chance. But after a long time, she found that the four feet of the monster were the same as those of the elk, so she couldn¡¯t climb the tree, so she was relieved.


    But at this time, the monster has been impatient, with its own body violently hit the tree, want to break the tree. But the tree is a thousand years old tree, tall and thick, the monster hit for a while, the tree is still motionless, the monster can not do anything, and with the passage of time, its panting voice is bing more and more loud, as if it is about to suffocate, finally can not bear, spread its hooves to the direction of the pool.


    Yan Wei breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it seems that this strange thing has time limit onnd. After staying on the ground for a period of time, it will return to the water."


    She went back to the wooden house and looked at Li Qiang, who was ill in front of her. Instead of lessening her worries, she said in secret: "the monster seems to be after our master and apprentice. If we don¡¯t get rid of it, it will always be a disaster. However, with our current strength, it¡¯s hard to kill this monster. Besides, Li Qiang is still so ill. At present, we have to cure Li Qiang¡¯s illness first, Here¡¯s another picture. "


    Li Qiang saw that Yan Wei¡¯s face was dignified and asked, "master, what happened? Why don¡¯t you tell me? " Yan Wei sighed: "that strange thing in the water has run to the tree, want to eat us." Li Qiang gave a sigh and said, "I guess it¡¯s right. The things in the pool are not ordinary people. What can I do?"


    Yan Wei said: "what can I do? First cure you, and then we¡¯ll practice martial arts well. After that, we¡¯ll kill the monster and it¡¯ll be OK. "


    Li Qiang said: "but the monster is always guarding under the tree. How can we go down to find food?" Yan Wei said: "the monster will not stay on thend for long. At most, he will return to the pool in half a day. We will take advantage of his return time to harvest grain, hunt animal meat, and store more in the wooden house, so that the monster will not harm us." Li Qiang sighed, "but most of the time we will be trapped in the wooden house on the tree. What can we do?"Yan Wei said with a smile: "what are you worried about? There are so many things we can do


    When Yan Wei realized that she had said something wrong, her face turned red. She said, "I mean, we can practice more martial arts and learn more about martial arts in the wooden house on the tree. In addition, we can make use of the space in the tree and build more defense measures to prevent the monster from suddenly attacking us."


    Li Qiang saw master¡¯s pretty face Yan ~ red can if the morning glow, for a time actually looked crazy, did not answer.


    Yan Wei found Li Qiang looking at herself like this and spat: "you are still a child. Don¡¯t think about it. You should put all your energy into the cultivation of martial arts." Li Qiang said with a smile: "how can I think? I don¡¯t have a word. How can master see it? " Yan Wei was even more embarrassed and stammered: "you are still saying that you are dying of illness, but your brain is very flexible. It doesn¡¯t look like you are going to die."


    Li Qiang said, "if master wants me to die, I can die immediately. I must listen to master¡¯s words." Yan Wei quickly covered his mouth and said angrily, "don¡¯t talk nonsense. Don¡¯t say such unlucky words. I will cure you."


    Yan Wei helped Li Qiang up and slowly injected her own power into Li Qiang¡¯s body. The white Qi rose from Li Qiang¡¯s head and formed a circle. At the ninth time, it merged into a big white circle, covering Li Qiang¡¯s whole body. At this time, Li Qiang was sweating profusely, but his breathing was very peaceful. It was obvious that Yan Wei¡¯s exquisite nine turn skill It helped him a lot.


    After a stick of incense, Yan Wei¡¯s head also exuded sweat, and finally grew a breath, and pulled the fiber palm from Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang opened his eyes and said gratefully, "thank you, master, for spending your true Qi to heal the disciple. But if you do this, you will lose a lot of your body." Yan Wei said: "you are my disciple. Who will save you if I don¡¯t save you? Don¡¯t say these useless words. Use your power and regte your breath quickly. Although you are seriously ill, you will certainly recover after practicing Linglong jiuzhuangong for many times. "


    Yan Wei asked Li Qiang to meditate, but she went down the tree to look for more herbs in the forest.

 Chapter 371

    Li Qiang meditated and adjusted his breath in ordance with Yan Wei¡¯s instructions in the wooden house for a while, and his body felt morefortable. But suddenly, there was a strange evil Qi in his abdomen, which was different from the exquisite nine turn skill he practiced and the genuine Qi injected into his body by Yan Wei. This evil Qi did not go through meridians, but ran into the blood, muscles and internal organs, causing Li Qiang to burn and ache It¡¯s hard.


    He was rolling on the floor, and his forehead was dripping with sweat. He said to himself, "what¡¯s wrong with me? I just feel better. How can I suddenly be like this again? What is this evil spirit? Why can it escape from the meridians and go to other ces At this time, the evil spirit in his body suddenly changed from one to three! More powerful!!!


    Li Qiang immediately remembered that this was the three evil Qi that Liao Fan, the blood demon, had injected into his body! It seems that this time Li Qiang was injured by a monster, which led to the recovery of the evil Qi which had been suppressed for a long time in his body, and his power was much more powerful than before!


    These three ck demonic Qi ran rampant in Li Qiang¡¯s body and gradually deepened. Li Qiang felt the pain was getting smaller, but his eyes turned slightly red. It was obvious that the evil spirit had already taken root in his body. If he wanted to eliminate it with Linglong jiuzhuangong, it would be hard topare it to heaven!


    When Yan Wei returns to the hut with herbs and prey, she finds the house in a mess, and Li Qiang faints on the ground.


    Yan Wei was shocked and quickly lifted up Li Qiang. After injecting her true Qi again, she found that her help was useless.


    She had to put Li Qiang on the couch quietly and sighed.


    Yan Wei entered the valley at the age of seventeen. The martial arts of the Linglong sect were notpletely cultivated. Moreover, she knew little about medical skills. It was even more difficult to save Li Qiang only by what she had learned.


    She was in distress when she saw Li Qiang¡¯s face turning red and murmuring to herself. Yan Wei looked up and heard Li Qiang mutter: "master, I like you so much. I really like you! I... "


    Yan Wei¡¯s face turned red and spat: "an impudent little thing. He is so sick that he has so many messy things in his mind. He is really a useless boy."


    At this time, Li Qiang suddenly stretched out his hand and held down her breast


    Yan Wei was very embarrassed. She immediately pushed Li Qiang¡¯s hand away. She said shyly: "what¡¯s the madness of your dead child? Do you dare to y as a teacher?"


    Li Qiang jumped up from the couch and caught Yan Wei. His hands swam freely on her body, and even stripped off her clothes!


    Yan Wei was shocked and angry, and quickly hit three acupoints in Li Qiang¡¯s chest, making him temporarily unable to move. When she wanted to reprimand Li Qiang a few more words, she suddenly found that Li Qiang¡¯s eyes were full of blood, and his mouth was murmuring, which she could not understand. Yan Wei was startled: "qiang¡¯er¡¯s performance is so strange at this time. Is it because of some evilw? By the way, he once let the blood demon Liao Fan inject three evil Qi. At this time, the magic hidden in his body has been restored? "


    Thinking of this, she immediately sat down, put her hands against Li Qiang¡¯s back, and put the pure Qi into Li Qiang¡¯s body. However, after the real Qi entered, it was like a stone sinking into the sea and there was no response, even no spray.


    Yan Wei was shocked and said, "how can this be good? Is qiang¡¯er so upied by the devil in his body and bes a demon? " After thinking about it for a long time, he had no choice but to order Li Qiang¡¯s sleeping hole and let him sleep alone for a while.


    She has been imprisoned in lingjue Valley for so many years. There is only one Li Qiang around her. If this little apprentice also loses her nature, what¡¯s the meaning of her life? It¡¯s better for both of them to kill themselves.


    The more she thought about it, the more passive she went. She gradually got out of the woods and came to the cliff. Looking up, she could not see the end. She was sad: "although I heard that a long time ago, there were some strange people who could climb high mountains by virtue of their unique martial arts skills, but even if they were here, they might not be able to climb such a high and slippery cliff, right? ¡±


    all of a sudden, Yan Wei heard a strange voice, which was not far away. There was an immediate reaction in her mind, and that was the cry of the monster in the deep pool before.


    The copper bell roared, but she looked out of the room.


    Yan Wei is a little creepy because she is far away from the big tree, and she has no time to go back to the wooden house, and there are no trees around for her to escape. Obviously, the current situation has forced her to an endangered situation.


    And that monster ising step by step, if it is not afraid of the torch in her hand, I am afraid it has already rushed over.


    The torch in Yan Wei¡¯s hand can only burn for an hour. When it goes out, I¡¯m afraid the monster shoulde.


    Even though she was negative and had the idea of abandoning the world, the nature of survival still made her mind run fast and think about all ways to survive. She thought about setting up a bonfire, which would prolong the time, and when the monster needed to return to the pool, she would be saved.


    However, there are no trees around, even dead trees and withered grass. Obviously, this method will not work.She also wanted to climb the cliff and take refuge in a high ce, but the cliff here is as smooth as a mirror, so there is no ce for her to go up.


    Yan Wei also wants to fight the monster to death, but she has learned the strength of the monster when she is in the water. Besides, she has just given Li Qiang a gas infusion to heal her wounds. How can she resist the monster in front of her?


    Obviously, all kinds of methods she tried could not work. It seemed that the situation in front of her could not be worse.


    Yan Wei looked up to the sky and sighed, "well, there¡¯s no meaning in living anyway, and there¡¯s no regret to die here. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t go back to take care of qiang¡¯er and let him die alone in the wooden house. It¡¯s really pathetic


    She simply poked the torch to the ground, then meditated and practiced her skills. She was no longer afraid of the monster.


    After about an hour, the torch was gradually extinguished, and the roar of the monster over there gradually increased, and the hooves trampled on the ground, and the strength became more fierce. At the moment the torch was extinguished, the monster roared, like an arrow from the string, and suddenly ran towards Yan Wei!


    Although Yan Wei knew that she would not be defeated, she would not wait to die. Her hands had already grasped several stones, and had carried enough Linglong jiuzhuangong, and she quickly took the stone hair out of her hand!


    Pa Pa Pa, a few stones all hit the monster¡¯s face, the monster ate pain, more angry, a little pause, four hooves spread, more powerful to run over!


    Yan Wei was a little bit thin on the cliff, and her body soared more than a foot. She turned a beautiful somersault in the air and avoided the impact of the monster. The sharp horn of the monster topped the cliff, and immediately, with a bang, made a big hole!

 Chapter 372

    When she saw that she didn¡¯t hit Yan Wei, she was very angry and turned to continue to attack. However, Yan Wei used all kinds of body methods she had learned in her life to deal with the monster. She didn¡¯t suffer any loss for a time. However, she kept sending stones in her hands and hitting the monster¡¯s face. She even beat the monster in a mess. Although she was very angry, she could not take any advantage of it.


    Although Yan Wei had the upper hand for a moment, she was not as strong as the monster. After a long time of incense, she was fragrant, sweating and dripping. Her body had softened and her movements were much slower. In particr, she let the tail of the monster blow to its legs, and the force of vertical jump was far less than that of the original.


    The monster saw that the prey had already been in decline, so she was full of energy and made more efforts to attack, which made Yan Wei more difficult and finally had an invincible state.


    She knew in her heart that the deadline wasing, so she took a lot of time and said in secret, "is this the end of Yan Wei¡¯s life? I have a hard life. I hope to join an ordinary family in the afterlife, and it will be a great blessing for me to live a normal life. "


    Just when Yan Wei was in despair, suddenly, bursts of fierce shouts came from the northeast corner. The sound seemed to be made by animals or people. It was somewhat unpredictable, but it could be heard that the voice was absolutely unusual.


    Just at the moment when the monster rushed to Yan Wei, a human shadow flew up to Yan Wei and kicked out a kick. The monster didn¡¯t hide at all and was obviously not afraid of human attack. However, when the foot hit the monster¡¯s stomach, the sound was frightening, just like the sound of a drum hammer hitting a drum. Then the monster screamed, and its body retreated a dozen steps back and stopped there , staring at the visitor.


    However, the man was very tall and strong. His hair spread out and covered his face. He only showed two blood red eyes. He didn¡¯t wear anything. He showed strong muscles. He kept yelling in his mouth, clenched his hands tightly and waving his fists. He constantly challenged the monster.


    Seeing this, Yan Wei immediately turned pale and said, "how can it be? There are only Li Qiang and I in lingjue valley. When did such a strange guy appear? What¡¯s more, he doesn¡¯t seem to be a normal person. Is there a savage in lingjue Valley? "


    At this time, the monster has been in a state of rage, four hooves gallop, fly also like to hit this monster, the monster is not afraid, once again kicked a foot, straight to the monster body. The monster was much more clever this time. He dodged and stabbed the monster from another direction.


    The monster changed his fist to his palm and cut it horizontally towards the monster¡¯s head. There was a click. The sharp corner of the monster was cut off by the monster¡¯s palm and knife!


    The monster screamed and opened his mouth to bite the monster. The man didn¡¯t panic. Instead, he punched the monster in the face. He even beat the monster back a few steps.


    Yan Wei, who was watching the battle, was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that someone could fight with such a fierce monster for so long. Moreover, the man didn¡¯t say a word in the battle, and he would keep roaring, and his voice was not like human voice. What¡¯s more, Yan Wei, who watched the battle, was stunned Her eyes are cold and merciless, which makes Yan Wei feel angry.


    Yan Wei intends to take advantage of this time to leave alone, because it is dangerous for her no matter which side wins, and she is more afraid of the monster who has been in a stalemate with the monster for so long. Because after all, the monster can¡¯t climb trees. As long as he hides in the wooden house on the tree, the monster will not harm their masters and apprentices. But if this sudden monster wins, then this terrible guy will be the biggest threat.


    She thought of this and thought, "in this case, I¡¯d better take advantage of the duel between those two strange things, and go back to the cabin to take precautions early, so that no matter which side wins, I will be prepared enough to deal with it."


    With this in mind, Yan Wei walked away, and there was still a sound of earth shattering behind her. However, she did not care so much. She just focused on speeding up her steps to the tree house.


    Under the tree, she saw that the ground was in a mess, and there were many scratches on the trees around her. Yan Wei¡¯s heart was as cold as water, and she realized that something had happened to the tree!


    She went up to the tree house and opened the door to have a look. However, the things in the house were scattered on the ground, and even the floor was lifted up. Li Qiang had already disappeared.


    Yan Wei was shocked. Knowing that Li Qiang must have been in a deep sleep, Yan Wei jumped down the tree and followed the scattered footprints. However, the more she walked, she felt more and more strange, because the footprints were clearly going to the ce where the monster and the monster were fighting.


    She was eager to save her apprentice, but she did not care about her worries. At the destination, the monster had disappeared, and the monster had disappeared. However, several blood stains were left on the ground. Obviously, the war situation at that time was extremely tragic.


    When Yan Wei was anxious, she suddenly heard someone moaning in pain in the grass. She rushed over and opened the grass. However, she saw Li qiangchi lying there with many scars on her body. Obviously, she was hurt. Yan Wei, surprised and pleased, lifted Li Qiang up and asked, "qiang¡¯er, how did you get here?"


    Li Qiang was still sober, and said with a bitter face: "tell master, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. When I woke up, I found that I was here, and I felt very painful. It seemed that I was hurt by something."Yan Wei took out the wound medicine in her pocket and smeared the wound for Li Qiang. Then she said, "I won¡¯t say anything else. You and I will go back to the tree house and make ns."


    The master and apprentice returned to the tree house, and Yan Wei inquired about it several times. However, Li Qiang still knew nothing about the past, which made Yan Wei feel more strange. The appearance of a monster in the valley had made her headache. Then there was a monster who couldpete with the monster. This was a great threat. Just thinking about it would make Yan Wei shudder.


    She looked anxiously at Li Qiang, who had already fallen asleep, and said to her heart, "I¡¯m afraid the one who took qiang¡¯er away from the tree house is the strange man just now? He took qiang¡¯er away, but didn¡¯t kill him. What¡¯s the point? If the unexpected monster really killed the monster, he woulde to us. What should we do then? Judging from the situation of the match just now, it is obvious that the monster is not the opponent of the monster. My ability to deal with the monster is not enough, let alone the monster with extraordinary strength? "


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she was. From time to time, she came out of the tree house and carefully observed the situation under the tree. Seeing that there was no movement, she temporarily relieved herself and went back to the wooden house and tucked in the quilt for Li Qiang.


    She had nothing to do. She simply made a few bells and hung them on the tree. As soon as the bell rang, she would go out of the room to look around. She went back and forth, exhausted. She simplyy beside Li Qiang and dozed off.


    Yan Wei seems to be sleeping, but a cold palm reaches into her clothes


    She opened her eyes and eximed, "bad guy, I want you to be a teacher because of your illness, but you have to make progress. Do you want to go further?"


    But when she opened her eyes and looked, she was surprised. Li Qiang in the house had already disappeared. She touched her with her hand. It was the savage who fought with the monster before! At this time, he is still red fruit body, face is also covered by loose hair, only show two blood red eyes, see Yan Wei wake up, immediatelyugh, exposed white teeth.

 Chapter 373

    Yan Wei jumped up in fright and angrily scolded: "bastard, when did you break in?" The savage giggled, but did not speak, just closer to her. Yan Wei immediately pped the savage on the chest, but it was like hitting a ball of cotton, which had no effect at all.


    The savage continued to smile, and wanted to reach out his hands to touch Yan Wei. Yan Wei was ashamed and angry and asked, "who are you? Why do you want to pester our master and apprentice like this? Where did Li Qiang go? Come on, or I¡¯m going to have a hard time! " It seems that the red eyes of her do not seem to stop.


    Seeing that the savage didn¡¯t listen to her at all, Yan Wei was even more angry. She took Linglong jiuzhuangong and hit the savage¡¯s chest with a bang. This all-out blow finally made the savage step back a few steps, but he showed no sign of injury, just an impatient roar and ran out of the cabin.


    Although the savage¡¯s strength is obviously higher than that of Yan Wei, Yan Wei is eager to find Li Qiang¡¯s whereabouts, so she jumps out of the wooden house andes to the tree. However, the savage had already taken a long stride and left quickly. Yan Wei followed closely behind and ran all the way down. The distance was still getting farther and farther. Finally, she was thrown away by the savage.


    Yan Wei sat on the ground in frustration. For the first time in her life, she felt helpless. She had never been so desperate before when she was exiled to lingjue valley. This wild man who seemed toe down from the sky was just a high wall, which made her feel helpless.


    After all, she did not give up, so she followed the trail left by the savage with the fastest body method. After walking for a short time, she found a pool of blood. Her heart sank and she said, "is Li Qiang in danger?"


    With a heavy heart, Yan Wei walked forward more than ten steps, and finally found Li Qiang unconscious behind a big tree. At this time, he is still lying there unconscious, the corner of his mouth is still left with blood.


    Seeing that Li Qiang still has breath, Yan Wei can¡¯t help but feel relieved and picks up Li Qiang and returns to the tree house.


    Yan Wei settled Li Qiang down and said to herself, "it seems that the tree house is too unsafe. Let the savage intrude into it casually. How should I deal with it in the future? You have to think of a perfect n. "


    While Li Qiang was sleeping, Yan Wei made several traps and mechanisms by herself. Although they were very simple, they were better than nothing. They could at least serve as an rm. In particr, one of the arrow arrays could send out more than a dozen bamboo arrows at the same time. If the savage dared toe up again, he would be shot into a hedgehog.


    After setting up all kinds of mechanisms, Yan Wei felt relieved. When she returned to the tree house, she gave Li Qiang a pulse. She found that the pulse was very strange, and there was no rhythm.


    Yan Wei frowned and stared at Li Qiang. Li Qiang suddenly opened his eyes and asked, "why is master so sad? Did Li Qiang make you angry? " Yan Wei said with a smile: "of course not. You are so good. How can I be angry with you? I¡¯m worried about the threat in the valley. Recently, a terrible savage appeared, and I can¡¯t defeat him. I can only arrange some secret devices around the tree house, hoping to prevent it. "


    Li Qiang said: "as long as we master and apprentice work together, no matter what difficulties we can ovee, master, don¡¯t worry too much." He sat up and said, "I feel better, at least not as painful as before."


    Yan Weiqi said: "really? Do you really feel better? " Li Qiang nodded and said: "it¡¯s true. Before, I always felt that there was a stagnant air in my chest, but now it¡¯s not. My breath is much smoother." Say unexpectedly stand up body, stretch a limb, expression is very rxed. Yan Wei said with a wry smile: "you¡¯re OK, but I¡¯ve been struggling for a long time, and I¡¯ve almost fainted."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "master, is there anything else I can do for you? I can help you." Yan Wei didn¡¯t have a good way: "the teacher has already finished what should be done. Now I don¡¯t need you."


    She thought for a while, and suddenly said with a smile: "in the future, we will be less under the big trees. We can only stay in the tree house. The teacher has already made the things that should be prepared."


    Yan Wei went back to her room, took out an oval shaped barrel, handed it to Li Qiang and said, "stay in the tree, this thing is the first essential. I made two, and we¡¯re just one. "


    Li qiangqi said, "what is this for? It¡¯s bigger for eating, and smaller for grain. "


    Yan Wei blushed and spat: "I always want to eat and eat all day long. People have three anxieties. If you have to eat, you can pull. This thing is bucket. You and I are trapped in the tree now. You and I are not asfortable as before. Of course, this is essential."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "anyway, there are only two of us in the valley. We can solve this problem directly from the tree. Why use this stuff?" Yan Wei spat: "it¡¯s nonsense. If you want to be a monkey, I won¡¯t be like you." Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s just a joke. Master, don¡¯t be angry." Yan Wei said: "I naturally know that you want to say some jokes, but this kind of thing can¡¯t be joked about. If it wasn¡¯t for you and me, men and women can¡¯t talk about this topic." Li Qiang hung his head and said, "I know, it¡¯s my fault."


    Seeing Li Qiang admit his mistake quickly, Yan Wei said with a smile: "I know you are a sensible child. No matter what you tell you clearly, you will do it step by step. I am also very pleased. I feel that it is my honor to teach you such a disciple."Li Qiang was moved and said: "it¡¯s a great honor for qiang¡¯er to be a disciple of Shifu. If it wasn¡¯t for Shifu¡¯s help, I would have given my life."


    Yan Wei sighed: "in fact, it may not be. If I didn¡¯t take you back to the Linglong sect, you might still be a free beggar in the street. At least you don¡¯t have to be trapped in this dark valley."


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "how could it be the same? When I was a beggar in the street, I not only suffered from bad eyesight, but also lived in a precarious situation. At that time, I had a good beating. Without the master¡¯s treatment, qiang¡¯er would have been dead. The kindness of master to me will always be remembered by qiang¡¯er. "


    Yan Wei said: "you have said this many times. It¡¯s really unnecessary. The reason why I ept you as an apprentice is that you are very backbone, and you are born with a fearless momentum. People who practice martial arts need this kind of character. Being a teacher also takes this trait into consideration. In order to carry forward the unique skills of this school, I will bring you into the exquisite school, not for you Thank you Li Qiang said, "I understand what master meant. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m seriously injured now, and we¡¯re imprisoned in the valley. It¡¯s unlikely that our martial arts will be carried forward." Then he looked gloomy.


    Yan Wei encouraged him to say, "don¡¯t be discouraged. There is no absolute in everything. Maybe one day we can escape from here." Li Qiang put out his tongue and said, "why is Shifu so optimistic? I really don¡¯t believe it." Yan Wei gave out a series of silver bell likeughter and said, "you are a child who will not be afraid of anything tomorrow. Why can you say so many worries in front of me? Anyway, I think you think too much. "


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "even if you don¡¯t think about it, what shoulde wille. No one can escape this rule." Yan Wei said: "well, don¡¯t think about those unhappy things. I¡¯ll make you a delicious meal, OK?" Li Qiang said, "thank you very much, but I won¡¯t be able to eat the grilled fish."


    Yan Wei said, "you mean the monster in the deep pool? The monster ate all the fish in the pond. It seems that we will not only be unable to eat fish in the future, but also look for other ces to draw water. " Li Qiang said: "the water is very easy to find. The problem is that the monster provokes under the tree from time to time. What should we do?"


    Yan Wei said: "the monster suddenly has an enemy with the same strength. That guy is probably the legendary savage, or I really can¡¯t exin how a man running around bareheaded and farting can appear here."

 Chapter 374

    Li Qiang frowned and said, "my master and I have been in lingjue Valley for six years. If there are any other people here, why do I show up now? Therefore, I specte that the savage may have intruded from other ces. As for the way, I can¡¯t guess. "


    Yan Wei said with a wry smile, "well, let¡¯s not think about these messy things first. I¡¯ll make you some good dishes to mend your body."


    She peels and washes the hare and pheasant, then spreads the seasoning on the fire and barbecue, and soon the fragrance overflows and makes people salivate. Li Qiang praised: "master is really a good craftsmanship. I haven¡¯t eaten it yet. The greedy insects have alreadye out."


    Yan Wei handed him a piece of meat and said, "eat it quickly. No matter practicing or healing, the body is the capital of everything. As a teacher, you don¡¯t want you to copse."


    After dinner, Yan Wei and Li Qiang even drank a pot of home brewed wine. Although the taste was not mellow enough, it was better for them to relieve their worries and express their feelings.


    When it was dark after a meal, Yan Wei stood up unsteadily and said, "master, I¡¯m a little drunk. I¡¯ve gone back to my room to rest. You should go to bed earlier."


    Li Qiang stood up to see him off and said, "master, take a long walk. I will obey master¡¯s instruction and go to bed immediately."


    Yan Wei waved her hand and said, "walk slowly and quickly. I¡¯m one step away from you. There¡¯s just a board between me and you." then sheughed.


    Li Qiang sent Yan Wei away. He heard that master¡¯s house was gradually quiet, but he could not sleep. He could only lie there, staring at the roof in a daze.


    All kinds of things, one by one, kept emerging in front of his eyes, and could not stop at all. He even used the method of counting sheep, but still had no effect.


    Just when he was worried about insomnia, suddenly, there was a strange sound of watering from Yan Wei¡¯s residence. Li Qiang¡¯s heart trembled and he said, "is master taking a bath?"


    In order to avoid suspicion, the master and the apprentice always hide from each other no matter what they do. Even if the situation changes, Yan Wei will hold her breath and control the sound, which will not be heard by Li Qiang next door.


    But this time, because Yan Wei drank wine, she wanted to wash between half drunk and half awake, so she didn¡¯t worry about so much. Maybe subconsciously, she thought that Li Qiang had already gone to sleep. She must not have heard it. But at this time, Li Qiang had insomnia and heard the voice that she shouldn¡¯t have heard.


    If in the past, Li Qiang pretended that he didn¡¯t know and went to sleep. But today he had just had a drink. With that drunkenness, his heart suddenly rose. He summoned up his courage toe to the edge of the board and moved forward three steps. But after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he finally sighed, retreated to the couch andy on his back in a daze.


    Li Qiang, who got up early, sat on a branch outside the house with dark eyes, looking at the mist in the forest and thinking about his mind.


    Yan Wei finished dressing and went out of the door. Seeing Li Qiang sitting there, she asked with a smile, "Dear disciple, have you eaten yet?"


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t seem to hear what she said. What he didn¡¯t look back was silence.


    Yan Wei wondered, "what¡¯s wrong with you? I must be hungry at ordinary times. I want my master to cook for you. How can I be so cold today? Am I sick again? " She anxiously touched Li Qiang¡¯s forehead and murmured to herself, "it should be OK. It¡¯s not hot at all."


    Li Qiang said: "master, don¡¯t worry. Qiang¡¯er has nothing to do, but after getting up early, he has some worries."


    Yan Wei said with a smile, "you are a little doll. You should have lived a carefree life. What would you have in mind?"


    Li Qiang naturally refused to tell Yan Wei what he was really worried about. He had to perfunctorily say, "master, since seeing the monster, qiang¡¯er has been very worried about our future situation. It¡¯s no way to always stay in the tree like this. Besides, there is the wild man whoes out to make trouble from time to time. He has the ability to climb trees, so we can¡¯t underestimate it."


    Yan Wei nodded: "if you have this heart, it means you have grown up. It¡¯s right to be cautious about such things. But Shifu, I¡¯m not an ordinary person. I¡¯ve set up mechanisms and concealed weapons under the tree. If the savage dares to attack again, he will nevere back!"


    Li Qiang sighed: "I always feel that things are not so simple. Monsters and savages appear almost at the same time. Don¡¯t you think there is any connection between them?"


    Yan Wei said: "I¡¯m also thinking about it, but since I can¡¯t think of any answer now, it¡¯s better not to think about it and live a good life."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "what master said is reasonable, but even if we don¡¯t think about it, they will continue toe to us for trouble. In the view of qiang¡¯er, it is better to think of a way to wipe out the enemy at one fell swoop and eliminate the future trouble forever!"


    Yan Wei said angrily, "it¡¯s easy for you to say that. We can deal with that monster alone. Besides, there are more amazing savages!"


    Li Qiang said: "the way is always to think, otherwise we can¡¯t wait for death?" Yan Wei pondered for a moment and said, "the way is not without. It¡¯s just that the time is not ripe, and I can¡¯t tell you." Li qiangqi said, "what¡¯s the way? Why didn¡¯t master tell me?"


    Yan Weiyou sighed and said, "it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t tell you, but that you are still young and not enough to aplish anything."Li Qiang patted his chest and said, "qiang¡¯er has grown up. Master, don¡¯t underestimate me." Yan Wei blushed and said, "you know you have made a lot of progress recently, but you really can¡¯t do it. We¡¯d better look for other ways." Li qiangqi said: "if you don¡¯t try, how can you know that you can¡¯t?"? Does the master not believe in the disciple¡¯s ability? "


    Yan weijiao ~ shy way: "Oh, you don¡¯t want to be wordy, this matter will be discussedter." Seeing Yan Wei¡¯s resolute attitude, Li Qiang had to bow his head and not speak. Yan Weiforted: "I know you are not reconciled, but you can¡¯t worry about dealing with wild animals and savages. Wait until I think about it carefully."


    At this time, Li Qiang¡¯s face suddenly changed. Suddenly, she spat out a mouthful of blood. She fell on the ground and gasped for breath. Yan Wei came forward and said, "why is this so? Aren¡¯t you nearly ready? " Li Qiang resisted the pain and bit his teeth and said, "in order not to let master worry, I deliberately said that I was OK. But now I feel that the evil in my body is rampant and I can¡¯t control it."


    Yan Wei sighed and said, "well, what a silly child. You can tell the master if you feel ufortable. Why do you hide your illness? If you do this again, the master will ignore you! "


    Li Qiang resisted the pain and nodded his head and said, "I understand that in the future, qiang¡¯er must know everything about master and say everything."


    Yan Wei said: "well, it¡¯s good that you understand this. Originally, I thought you were too young to do that, but now the situation forces you to have less scruples."


    Li Qiang doubted: "what is it, master, can you tell me clearly?"


    Yan Wei went back to her room, brought a pamphlet and handed it to Li Qiang and said, "this secret collection is a secret of our school. It¡¯s called Linglong Jade Maiden Sutra. This skill must be practiced by both men and women. I¡¯m just worried that you are too young to persist. But now that you are still seriously injured and need to improve your aplishments, we can¡¯t worry about so much. You should first remember the skills in this book, and then we will start practicing. "

 Chapter 375

    Li Qiang opened the book, but his face was very embarrassed. The original characters in the book were all naked, and the paintings were very real, which made the uninhabited Li Qiang panic and his heart was about to jump out of his body.


    Yan Wei said with a smile, "do you understand why I say you are still young? This secret collection should not have been passed on to you now, but it is urgent that we should not care so much about it. "


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart was pounding and his face was red and he asked, "excuse me, master, we have to practice martial arts like the book says. Can¡¯t we wear any clothes?" Yan Wei said with a smile: "I know what you¡¯re thinking. This secret collection is for lovers to practice together. We are masters and apprentices. Naturally, we can¡¯t do more. But I think of a way to practice this skill together without viting etiquette." Li Qiang asked eagerly, "what is the way?"


    Yan Wei said: "we live in a ce only separated by a board, each in ordance with the provisions of the book, it is not excessive etiquette."


    Li Qiang pped his hands and said, "this is a good idea. Let¡¯s just do it. Master is so powerful." Yan Wei blushed and said, "this is nothing serious. It¡¯s just a temporary measure. You and I shouldn¡¯t havee to this point. Everything is forced by the situation." Li Qiang said with a smile: "thanks to the master, I can see that the martial arts of our school are broad and profound. It¡¯s worth my life."


    He looked through the book, but the contents at the back made him more embarrassed. He murmured, "master, why do the men and women in this book get entangled at the back level? What are they doing? "


    Yan Wei patted his head and said, "don¡¯t look!"!!! That¡¯s the content behind. We need to practice until the eighth floor. We are masters and apprentices. We can¡¯t have that kind of situation. So we only need to practice the Linglong Jade Maiden Sutra to the seventh floor. It¡¯s not difficult to eliminate the monster and the savage with our skill at that time. "


    Li Qiang was very disappointed in his heart and said, "but I want to practice the eighth floor most!"


    When Yan Wei saw Li Qiang¡¯s expression, she guessed what Li Qiang was thinking. She spat with a red face: "don¡¯t think nonsense. Even though I have vited the rules of the gate and asked you to practice the exquisite Jade Maiden Sutra, you and I are masters and apprentices. This is a firm fact. If we have any behavior that vites the etiquette, it will be punished by heaven!"


    Li Qiang pouted and said, "master always said etiquette and so on, but who set the etiquette? Why do we have toply? "


    Yan Wei said unhappily, "it seems that we have lived in the valley for a long time. I have neglected your education. Otherwise, you will not be like this. From today on, we will spend half of our time practicing martial arts and half of our time making you understand the rules of life."


    Li Qiang said: "anyway, there are only two of us in lingjue valley. Do you understand it¡¯s so important? Two people live together, happy not on the line, why care about those nonsense rules and etiquette Yan Wei scolded: "bastard, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Stop your weird ideas, or I¡¯ll clean up the door!"


    Yan Wei¡¯s serious look frightened Li Qiang, so she had to bow her head and admit that she would never say such a thing again. Yan Wei¡¯s tone softened: "if you know something wrong, you can change it. You are still young. Naturally, you don¡¯t think well about some things. As a teacher, you only care about teaching you martial arts, but you forget the rules of life. It¡¯s all my fault. In the future, I will guide you more and never let you go astray. "


    Li Qiang promised respectfully, but he still didn¡¯t care. He thought that master was making a big deal out of a molehill. It was unnecessary for the two men to be imprisoned in the valley and to care about the ethics. However, on the surface, he was still very submissive. He was afraid that he might upset the master and really punished himself.


    Yan Wei said that she was so strict, but her heart was also secretly worried, "Li Qiang, the child is getting older and more skilled in human affairs. She is really more and more difficult to teach. If she does not exercise restraint, it will be difficult to deal with it to the point where it is impossible to deal with it." At this time, an idea suddenly appeared in her mind, "if we really make that step, will the naive punish us? Don¡¯t I really want something to happen between him and me? " But as soon as she thought of it, she would me her own wishful thinking. She was no better than Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang raised his head and saw that Yan Wei¡¯s face was strange. He asked, "what is master thinking? Is it still strange about qiang¡¯er¡¯s nonsense? "


    Yan Wei said with a smile: "no, no, since you¡¯ve already admitted your mistake, I¡¯m not that kind of person who¡¯s dogged and beaten? In this deep valley, we depend on each other. As long as we keep our duty well, God will see what we have done and help us


    Li Qiang said in his heart: "it¡¯s better to rely on ourselves than to expect that unreliable God. At that time, my grandfather was killed by the traitors, and the whole family was killed. Where is the God? Master was wronged into the valley, where is the God? If he¡¯s really fair, the world should not have those bad things. "


    He secretly feigned for a long time, but on the surface he was very obedient. Yan Wei was naturally very happy. She was very satisfied with the little apprentice¡¯s admission of mistakes so quickly. She exined the skills of Linglong Jade Maiden Sutra one by one and said, "I have read this secret collection for a long time, but I can¡¯t really practice it. Now, you can practice with me After a while, you will not be able to make progress in this field. You will have a deeper understanding of this skill. "Yan Wei went back to her room and said across the wooden wall, "it¡¯s not toote. Let¡¯s start practicing martial arts. First, take off your clothes. Listen to my instructions when practicing. Don¡¯t interrupt."


    Li Qiang said, "but I still want to ask my master, why do you have to take off your clothes to practice this exquisite jade Sutra?"? I haven¡¯te across such a strange way to practice


    Yan Wei said: "you don¡¯t know. This exquisite Jade Maiden sutra was created by a founder and a lover in the sect. It was a unique skill that they realized when they were in a close rtionship. At that time, they were doing intimate things, so they didn¡¯t wear clothes. This Kung Fu was created. Later, they wanted to dress and practice martial arts, but they failed every time, so they had to take CHIGUO The secret of practicing kung fu has been left. If anyone vites it, he will not only suffer from it, but also be manic and depressed. Do you understand? "


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "after master¡¯s exnation, I understand."


    Yan Wei said: "that¡¯s good. From now on, you don¡¯t have to speak any more. Just listen to my orders."


    So they took off their clothes in their own rooms and sat in meditation.


    ording to the narration in the Linglong Jade Maiden Sutra, Yan Wei teaches Li Qiang the skills step by step. Li Qiang remembers them one by one, and acts in strict ordance with the skills in the book. At the beginning, his body was cool. From the elixir field, he was constantly producing cold Qi, which prated the whole meridians. He felt extremelyfortable and his injury was greatly relieved, even though he could do so from time to time in his body If one or two evil spirits emerge, he will be suppressed by the pure genuine Qi. Therefore, he has a deeper understanding of the Linglong jiuzhuangong.


    Li Qiang was benefited here, and Yan Wei on the other side was also greatly benefited. Her skill was much better than that of Li Qiang, so her cultivation progress was much faster. In less than half a day, she had broken through the first level. The snow white delicate body was suffused with light red color. The pure genuine Qi in the elixir field was continuously flowing to all parts of the body, and wisps of white gas flowed from her head Diffuse out, leisurely around the body, and her true spirit emanates bursts of fragrance, from her side to the house of Li Qiang.

 Chapter 376

    Yan Wei¡¯s delicate fragrance floated to Li Qiang¡¯s nose, but he was shocked by the tiger¡¯s body. There were many strange scenes in his brain. His body immediately reacted differently. The true Qi in the elixir field suddenly boiled up and gradually turned into a hot red. First, she circled around her body for several times, and then spread along the path of Yan Wei¡¯s true Qi.


    The red Qi just touched Yan Wei¡¯s body. She was trembling violently. She was breathing fast. She subconsciously resisted the attack of red gas. However, her body seemed to be unable to do anything. She collected all the red Qi sent by Li Qiang and put it into the elixir field!


    This is bad. Yan Wei¡¯s whole body is dry and hot. Drops of sweat seep from her skin. She murmurs to herself. All kinds of scenes of excessive fire are shing in her brain. She can¡¯t help it.


    Li Qiang over there had just feltfortable. Suddenly, he heard the voice in the opposite room. His heart was full of doubts. He seemed to have guessed something again.


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart beat very fast. He wanted to go to master¡¯s house to see what had happened, but he still had no courage. At this time, Li Qiang suddenly felt chest pain and was about to crack, and his body was overflowing with heat Skin burn blood red, pour on the ground and roll!


    Yan Wei wakes up from her obsession. She hears the scream of Li Qiang in front of her. She just wants to get up, but she finds her body is naked. She is very embarrassed. She puts on her clothes first and then runs to Li Qiang¡¯s house quickly.


    Just entered the door but was surprised, but see a pool of blood on the floor, Li Qiang has disappeared!


    Yan Wei was shocked. She med herself for being possessed by demons in the process of practicing martial arts, so that she neglected the safety of Li Qiang. Looking at the chaos in the house, it was obvious that the savages in the forest attacked Li Qiang again.


    However, what puzzled her was why the savage only asked Li Qiang for trouble instead of her. She often took Li Qiang to a far away ce and then disappeared again. Moreover, she didn¡¯t seem to do more to Li Qiang. This strange practice made Yan Wei feel confused.


    Although she was full of doubts, she had no choice but to step down from the tree. Seeing that the trap she arranged was still intact, she was even more surprised. She said to herself, "what is the origin of that savage? He is not only excellent in martial arts, but also can safely pass through the barrier mechanism I set up. It seems that her brain is not stupid. He goes on and on What do you want to do with Li Qiang? "


    ording to the trail left by the savage, Yan Wei chased down all the way, but the direction of the trail made her more and more frightened, because the path was clearly running to the deep pool!


    When she came to the edge of the deep pool, she saw Li Qiang lying down among the flowers on the slope. His clothes were already thin and broken, and there was still blood in the corner of his mouth. However, the wild man was lost.


    Yan Wei had no choice but toe to Li Qiang and said to herself, "qiang¡¯er, you¡¯re really unlucky. Why is that savage staring at you With his hands to explore Li Qiang¡¯s breath and pulse, found that everything is normal, and Li Qiang¡¯s real Qi seems to be much more powerful than before, secretly tut surprised.


    She didn¡¯t have a full grasp of the Linglong Jade Maiden Scripture. After all, she had never practiced this unique skill. However, after the first practice, although the illusion of desire and hope appeared in the middle of the training, which also prompted her to do something shameful, but the gain of her aplishments was really significant. The effect of the two practicing together was really good.


    At this time, Li Qiang¡¯s face was red, and seemed to have a smile, as if in a dream.


    Yan Wei sighed: "you are very leisurely. It seems that you have a lot of dreams, but I have suffered a lot. I nearly twisted my feet when I chased you all the way." But when he saw Li Qiang¡¯s position there, he stood up firmly. He could not help but be ashamed. He turned his face and spat: "bad guy, it seems that he is doing that kind of bad dream again!"


    At this time, the water in the deep pool was rippling, and the spray was four points. The former monster jumped out of the water and roared straight to Yan Wei.


    Yan Wei didn¡¯t expect the monster toe out at this time. She had no choice but to struggle with it. She tried her best to stop the monster. Yan Wei thought to herself, "it seems that the effect of this exquisite Jade Maiden Sutra is really amazing. A short practice has improved a lot of aplishments. If I had not been a monster¡¯s opponent before, but now, at least I can resist for a while, so that qiang¡¯er can take the opportunity to go back first."


    While fighting with the monster, she called out to Li Qiang: "qiang¡¯er, go back quickly and don¡¯t stay here." But Li Qiang still fainted and did not respond to Yan Wei¡¯s cry.


    Yan Wei is in a hurry, and her voice is much louder. But Li Qiang still has no response. The more fierce the monster attacks here, he has already fallen into madness, as if he had to put the other party to death! Yan Wei was not polite. She used both hands and feet. Her fist hit the monster like raindrops, and the sound of thumping was endless. The monster kept retreating and screaming incessantly. It was obvious that she was suffering from pain.


    The more she attacked, the more confident she became. She kicked the monster in the abdomen. The monster howled and ran to the pool!


    Yan Wei thought that the victory had been decided. She was so overjoyed that she said, "since I can subdue this monster, why should I put this monster to death once and for all, so that there will be no future trouble!"Thinking of this, she sprang up and flew to the front of the monster, blocking the way. Her hands fluttered and stirred up a huge momentum to encircle the monster.


    The monster was in a hurry, and his mouth was filled with blood. Yan Wei secretly said, "I haven¡¯t hit you yet. Why did you vomit blood first?" Which to think, the monster first vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, unexpectedly roared, spewing out a burst of me!!!


    Yan Wei was shocked and immediately ran away. However, the monster kept on following her. When she was close, she would spit out mes. As expected, she ignited Yan Wei¡¯s clothes. She was scared to plunge into the water and put out the me. Then she saw that the monster didn¡¯t enter the water and kept roaring on the bank. She was very angry.


    Seeing the monster behaving like this, Yan Wei suddenly realized that she could not enter the water when she breathed fire. In this case, if I had stayed in the water for a long time, the monster would be hard to bear me


    Yan Wei is proud, but she sees that monster suddenly turns around and rushes towards Li Qiang, who is sleeping there! And open a big mouth, saw a raging me toward Li Qiang in the past!


    She will dare to help, but it is obviously toote, the fire immediately engulfed Li Qiang and turned him into a fireman!!!


    Yan Wei¡¯s brain fell into a nk. She even forgot to shout. She just froze in the water. There was only one voice in her heart that kept saying, "Li Qiang is dead? My apprentice is dead? "


    A momentter, Yan Wei yelled: "damn monster, give my apprentice my life!" Then he jumped out of the water and ran towards the monster crazily!


    The monster also turned back, split a big mouth, then to Yan Wei fire!


    But at this time, a magical thing happened! But there was a roar in the fire, which was full of anger. With a bang, Mars scattered. A huge figure ran out of the fire and rushed to the monster. Immediately, it kicked out and hit the monster¡¯s buttocks. With a bang, the monster¡¯s huge body flew high. Then it fell heavily on the ground and did not move. It was actually dizzy under a blow Past!


    Yan Wei stares at the man running out of the fire. He is not Li Qiang, but the wild man in the forest who disturbed her for a long time before!

 Chapter 377

    It turns out that this savage is Li Qiang. For some reason, Li Qiang will turn into a terrible savage at some time. The strength of this savage is not only much more than Li Qiang¡¯s own ability, but also Yan Wei can¡¯tpare. However, Yan Wei can¡¯t think clearly about the reason for his transformation. She is just dazed and shocked by the scene in front of her.


    After the transformation, Li Qiang didn¡¯t seem to know Yan Wei. He just looked at her in a daze. He didn¡¯t speak in his mouth, but growled in a low voice.


    When he came to the monster, he kicked it in the back with a heavy kick. The monster didn¡¯t respond and went on in aa. Li Qiang simply picked up the monster and left without looking back.


    Yan Wei yelled, "qiang¡¯er, stop!"


    Li Qiang stopped a little, but he still didn¡¯t look back. He left with the monster on his back!


    Yan Wei is neither chasing nor not chasing. She is in a dilemma. Although the giant in front of her is her apprentice, she does not seem to know her at all. Moreover, Li Qiang, who is transformed into a giant and has amazing strength, is unable to fight against her. If she angers him, she may not be able to save her life.


    Fortunately, Li Qiang¡¯s transformation seems to be just a short-term behavior. After a while, she should change back. Now that she knows the rtionship, Yan Wei doesn¡¯t seem worried. Instead, she sits quietly on the bank thinking about what to do in the future.


    Obviously, Li Qiang did not know anything about it. He did not know that he would be a strange person when he was in aa. If he knew about it, he did not know how he would react.


    Yan Wei wondered whether he should tell the little apprentice the truth. Li Qiang¡¯s life is very hard and he has suffered various misfortunes. If he knew that he would turn into a big monster again, wouldn¡¯t he go mad?


    Yan Wei is in a dilemma. After thinking for a long time, she still thinks it is better to keep this secret. She made up her mind and followed Li Qiang¡¯s footsteps.


    Li Qiang¡¯s footprints disappeared in front of a cave. Obviously, he should be in it. Yan Wei was alert and slowly entered the cave. The smell inside was so strong that she covered her nose and forced herself to enter.


    Finally to the end of the hole, she saw that Li Qiang has changed back to the original appearance, just as before, fainted unconscious.


    "But where is the monster?" Yan Wei looked around and saw only a few blood stains on the ground, but she couldn¡¯t find where the monster was!


    For the time being, she didn¡¯t want to take care of it. Instead, she bent down to pick up Li Qiang and took him out of the cave.


    But at this time, Li Qiang suddenly opened his eyes, stretched his hands, and suddenly caught Yan Wei¡¯s crisp chest!!!


    When Li Qiang wakes up, he can¡¯t remember what happened at the beginning. When asked, Yan Wei just keeps her head down and doesn¡¯t reveal anything. When Li Qiang is anxious, she takes out her master¡¯s dignity and punishes Li Qiang for running in the woods.


    Although Li Qiang has never seen a monster since that day, Yan Wei still orders Li Qiang to live in the tree house most of the time for the sake of safety. As for the progress of cultivating the exquisite Jade Maiden Sutra, the progress has never been faster than before. The cultivation of the master and apprentice can be said to go on for thousands of Li Li Li Qiang¡¯s first beautiful spring scene No.


    Li Qiang felt as if he had returned to the time when he had entered the valley at the beginning. His love with his master had not diminished, but he had a distance. He seemed to notice that Yan Wei was avoiding him. Apart from teaching martial arts, eating and farming, they had nothing to say.


    Yan Wei¡¯s indifference makes Li Qiang very sad, but he can¡¯t say it directly. He can only listen to her honestly and feel more and more back to the past time.


    However, there is one thing that Li Qiang is not disappointed with. That is, when he goes to bed every night, the sound of watering from the room over Yan Wei¡¯s side makes Li Qiang¡¯s heart full of emotion and imagination. Only at this time can he reflect on all kinds of ambiguous things with Yan Wei over the years.


    Although Linglong jiuzhuangong is still practising, their focus has shifted to Linglong Jade Maiden Sutra. Yan Wei¡¯s reason is very clear. Although Linglong jiuzhuangong is the foundation of Linglong sect, the master and apprentice can get twice the result with half the effort. They can improve their cultivation in a short time. Moreover, if they have to face various threats in lingjue Valley, it is impossible to practice fast.


    In a sh, two years have passed, and they have practiced the exquisite Jade Maiden Sutra to the seventh level. Their martial arts can be said to have reached a very high level. Li Qiang has grown into a handsome and outstanding young man. Yan Wei is more mature and charming, and looks like a celestial being, with a charming charm between her actions and actions.


    Although Yan Wei tries to keep the distance between them, the love between them is increasing. As Linglong jade Sutra is getting closer to the eighthyer, the feeling of spring heart sprouting is getting stronger and stronger. Sometimes Yan Wei has to suppress her strength to restrain her emotions and keep her cool in front of Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang¡¯s method is more simple. When he misses Yan Wei too much, he goes to take a cold bath in the cold pool to get angry. Although Yan Wei told him that monsters still exist, in Li Qiang¡¯s eyes, he is no longer afraid of monsters of that level. Now he can easily lift a huge stone of a thousand jin. When cutting firewood, he can cut off the thick trees with the mouth of a bowl without an axe. His light weight skill is iparable. He can hover in the forest like a bird and catch a few skrks by the way Give it to Yan Wei.In this way, the two people restrained the fire in their hearts. The hotter the heart was, the colder it was on the surface. Even when they met, they just nodded their heads.


    In fact, Yan Wei also knows that this situation will notst long. She feels that her body has reached the critical point, and she does not know when it will burst out. Although she said that it was enough to practice the seventh level of the Linglong Jade Maiden Sutra, how could a martial arts practitioner not practice at a higher level? What¡¯s more, this Scripture is extremely suitable for young men and women. It not only improves the skills of men and women, but also promotes the desire of practitioners at all times! It can make the practitioner¡¯s skill more than countless times of ordinary people, so the same, it stimtes the feelings ~ desire of ordinary people is countless times!


    This day, Yan Wei and Li Qiang finished their meal, and finally asked, "qiang¡¯er, we have reached the end of the seventh floor of the exquisite Jade Maiden Scripture. What should we do next?"


    Li Qiang looked at Yan Wei in surprise and said, "the disciple said that everything is decided by the master. I will do what you say."


    Yan Wei said angrily: "you are so old. How can you still be like a child? You should have your own opinions. What should we do?"


    Li Qiang was speechless for a while and then said: "I think that the Linglong Jade Maiden Scripture is indeed the unique unique skill of the Linglong school. If master agrees, we will continue to practice until we can¡¯t continue. This is my real idea. If Shifu doesn¡¯t agree, then let¡¯s stop here and go back to practice Linglong jiuzhuangong. "


    Yan Wei was silent, her face flushed, and she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Li Qiang said in a hurry: "master, don¡¯t be embarrassed. I know what you¡¯re thinking. I mean, even if there are any matching methods written in the Jade Maiden Sutra, we can go around and not practice. I believe that there must be other ways for such advanced martial arts. There will not be only one method."

 Chapter 378

    After listening to Li Qiang¡¯s words, Yan Wei was a little disappointed, but she still said calmly: "you said the same thing. We practiced the exquisite jade Sutra in the room, and we were safe all the time. It must be possible even after the eighth floor. Although the book said that men and women must be integrated after the eighth floor to get through the key section, we are masters and apprentices after all, We should never do anything that is immoral. Well, ording to the way you said, you can continue to practice the exquisite Jade Maiden Sutra, but other methods must be put aside. "


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "master, it¡¯s good that master has figured it out. In fact, I¡¯ve been thinking for the past two years that all roads lead to Jinling. If you want to aplish something, you may not have only one way. As long as you use your mind, there must be other ways to solve it."


    At this time, Yan yingyu¡¯s talent is not different from that of Li yingyu, who is not so quick to talk with him.


    Li Qiang saw Yan Wei staring at him so strangely, and blushed: "master, why are you looking at qiang¡¯er like this? Is there anything wrong with me? Or am I not wearing the right clothes today? "


    Yan Wei said with a smile, "your clothes are all made by me. There is no right or wrong way to wear. However, when I get older, the more cloth is consumed, which makes it take me several days to weave a coat."


    Li Qiang said gratefully, "master¡¯s kindness to qiang¡¯er should be better than the sun and the moon. I really don¡¯t know how to repay him."


    Yan Wei spat: "please don¡¯t say such sarcastic words. I haven¡¯t taught you to speak like this. You can live well and practice your Kung Fu well, which is a reward for me!"


    She got up and said, "since you agree, we should not be toote to practice the eighthyer of the Jade Maiden¡¯s Sutra. As for how to bypass those matching methods, we have to cooperate carefully, otherwise we will be in trouble if we get lost in the devil."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "I understand master¡¯s meaning. Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about the steps of practicing martial arts. I¡¯vee up with some new ideas. Would you like to listen to it?"


    Yan Wei said, "listen to me."


    Li Qiang said: "practicing the eighthyer of the Jade Maiden Sutra, the body¡¯s lust is bound to be extraordinary. I¡¯m afraid you and I can¡¯t seed just by crossing a piece of wood here. We have to change ces."


    Yan Wei asked, "where should we go Li Qiang said: "nature is the cold pool. Now the monster has not appeared for two years. The cold pool should be safe, and the cold water there can suppress our desire and fire when we practice. In this way, the most important obstacle is solved." Yan Wei pped her hands and said, "good idea, qiang¡¯er, you are so smart! In this case, let¡¯s go as soon as possible. I can¡¯t wait to be a teacher! " Said a smile, delicate infinite.


    Master and apprentice came to the edge of the cold pool. Yan Wei looked at the calm water, but was stunned. She was pretty, flushed, and bowed her head.


    Li qiangqi said, "master, what¡¯s the matter? Why not Yan Wei twisted and pinched: "before, when we practiced martial arts, we had to take off our clothes. Because we were separated from the wooden wall, we were not embarrassed. But now we have no shelter in the cold pool. How should we practice? Don¡¯t you think about it? " Li Qiang patted his head and said, "Oh, I¡¯ve ignored it. I only thought about how to use the water in the cold pool to suppress the desire and fire in the body, but I didn¡¯t think about the others."


    Yan Wei said angrily, "did you really not think about it, or did you think it over?" Li Qiang embarrassed: "master, don¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t mean to y master. I really didn¡¯t think about it. It was my negligence. Please forgive me." Yan Wei said: "no matter what you think, now that we havee to the cold pool, do we have to turn back?"


    Li Qiang had an idea and said, "why don¡¯t you do that? If the master believes in the disciple, then when we practice, the disciple will cover his eyes so that he can¡¯t see the master¡¯s body. What do you think of this idea?"


    Yan weijiao said with a smile: "well, this idea is OK. I will cover my eyes and won¡¯t take advantage of you." Li Qiang said with a smile, "master, the life of the apprentice was given by the master. It¡¯s nothing to show you. A man won¡¯t be afraid of such trifles." Yan Wei teased: "I have treated you many times. I have seen every inch of your body. I just do this to be fair and just. I can¡¯t treat my apprentices for personal gain. That¡¯s the way to behave."


    Li Qiang righteously said: "master is open and aboveboard. I admire him."


    Yan Wei said: "well, don¡¯t tter me. Take off your clothes and let¡¯s go into the water immediately."


    Li Qiang and Yan Wei tear off a corner of their clothes and cover their eyes. Then they peel off their clothes and walk into the pool hand in hand.


    The water of the cold pool has been much colder since the monsters appeared. Not only is there no fish, but also no aquatic nts, it is very suitable for cultivation. Amazingly, the bank is full of vitality, especially on that slope, covered with white wild flowers. In spring and summer, it is prosperous and magnificent.


    Yan Wei¡¯s apprentices swam to the middle of the cold pool, floating on the water, about a Zhang away,Yan Wei said: "qiang¡¯er, let¡¯s start. I¡¯ve already told you the steps after breaking through the eighthyer. What happens after that depends on the fate of both of us. Remember, even if we are on the verge of sess, we should not use our skills by force, or we will be in trouble if we are possessed by evil spirits."


    Li Qiang solemnly nodded his head and said, "please rest assured, I understand! I will abide by your orders


    Yan Wei floats in the freezing water and sighs that Li Qiang is really smart. The fruit of the cold pool is very useful for cultivating the exquisite Jade Maiden Sutra. At least, just after entering the water, Yan Wei felt that the desire and fire in her body had been reduced a lot. Moreover, although the water was cold, it didn¡¯t hurt her body. It was a wonderful help for practicing martial arts, especially for the exquisite Jade Maiden Scripture This kind of fiery unique skill gains a lot, which makes Yan Wei regret why she didn¡¯te here earlier.


    They stretch their bodies and practice in the pool. Once the exquisite Jade Maiden sutra was put into use, its power was really extraordinary. However, a strong heat wave was generated around the two people¡¯s bodies. As soon as they came into contact with the water of the cold pool, they made a sound of nourishing and steam.


    Yan Wei¡¯s face changed dramatically, and her bones rattled all over her body. Obviously, she and Li Qiang had been wandering for a long time on the seventh floor of Linglong Jade Maiden Scripture, and they were defeated at the moment of customs clearance. It was because her whole body would be extremely dry and hot at that time. Only through the method of double cultivation andbination, could the heat wave be integrated and alleviated to achieve water milk~ However, due to the status of master and apprentice, she and Li Qiang naturally refused to take the key step. Of course, the eighth level was out of reach.


    Today, with the help of the power of the cold pool, she wants to rush through the pass again. She uses the strength of her whole body to quickly adjust her mind, Elixir field and breath to the most critical point. She wants to break through the barriers at one stroke andplete the miracle never achieved before!


    Just when her power reached the top, Li Qiang on the opposite side also reached the peak. The hot Qi from his body was attacking Yan Wei. They had been practicing the Jade Maiden Sutra for two years. The exchange of true Qi between them had already been familiar. So her body naturally epted Li Qiang¡¯s true Qi, but this heat flow just entered Yan Wei¡¯s body, let her be surprised, because this air flow is not the same as Li Qiang¡¯s real Qi in the past. Although the surface is hot, but there is a trace of cold and piercing pain in the heart!

 Chapter 379

    Yan Wei was shocked and said, "qiang¡¯er, how did you send the evil Qi in your body to me?" Li Qiang was surprised and replied, "no, the evil Qi in my body has already been eliminated. How can it appear at this time?" Yan Wei said: "that¡¯s strange. The extreme evil Qi is hidden in your pure and genuine Qi. It¡¯s very cunning. You should stop conveying it first. When I eliminate the evil Qi, you can send it back." He used his own Qi to wipe out the evil Qi.


    But Li Qiang over there yelled, "master, I can¡¯t help it. It seems that the evil spirit is growing exponentially." Yan Wei realized that they had never practiced in the cold pool. Naturally, they didn¡¯t consider some key points. Although the water in the cold pool was extremely cold, it could suppress the desire and fire in the body, but it also contributed to the power of the evil Qi. Although the evil Qi in Li Qiang¡¯s body had be faint after repeated attacks by the exquisite Jade Maiden Sutra, it did notpletely disappear In the critical period, she took the opportunity to jump out andunched a sneak attack on Yan Wei.


    Yan Wei didn¡¯t care about anything. She took the cloth off her face and looked at Li Qiang opposite. She saw that Li Qiang¡¯s face was painful and her skin changed from red to light blue. It was obvious that the speed of evil Qi entering the body was elerating rapidly! Yan Wei asked eagerly, "qiang¡¯er, how are you?"


    Li Qiang said with a bitter face: "master, it¡¯s all my fault. I came up with such a bad idea at random, but unintentionally helped to increase the evil Qi in the body. If the disciple is really possessed, please kill me with one hand!"


    Yan Wei spat: "nonsense. I haven¡¯t reached that step yet. Even if I get to that step, I won¡¯t watch you step into the devil¡¯s road!" She swam to Li Qiang, lifted the cloth on Li Qiang¡¯s face, and said in a coquettish voice, "qiang¡¯er, you are looking at me now!"


    Li Qiang had no scruples under his impatience. Yiyan opened his eyes, but he was stunned immediately. Although Yan Weiyan, such as peach and Li, was half floating on the water, his beautiful jade body could be seen through the clear water. Li Qiang immediately blushed, closed his eyes and said, "sorry, master, I didn¡¯t mean to."


    Yan weijiao angry way: "strong son obedient, quickly open your eyes, carefully look at me!" Li Qiang had to open his eyes again and look at Yan Wei¡¯s beautiful body "What is master doing?" he said shyly


    In the face of Li Qiang¡¯s question, Yan Wei had a dignified expression and said, "you are at a critical moment. If you don¡¯t pay attention, you will enter the devil¡¯s road forever. Before I became a teacher, I have restrained the evil Qi in your body, so I have not agreed to practice the exquisite jade Sutra with you thoroughly. But now, this time and that time, you are now The situation is extremely dangerous. For now, we can only cooperate with you, and use the powerful power of the eighthyer of Linglong Jade Maiden Sutra to suppress the evil Qi in your body again. At present, only this method is feasible. "


    Without waiting for Li Qiang to speak, Yan Wei covered his mouth with a slender hand, and said affectionately, "qiang¡¯er, I¡¯ve always wanted to say something, but I haven¡¯t told you for various reasons. Now that things havee to this stage, we have toe to the conclusion. Before here, let¡¯s finish the most important step. Don¡¯t be afraid. The teacher will teach you where you don¡¯t understand Yes


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯t believe what happened in front of him. For him, the scene in front of him could only happen in his dream. The majestic and beautiful master hugged himself tightly at the moment. The cold water could not lower the body temperature of both sides. In this way, they tossed and tossed in the water for most of the day, almost heating the water in the cold pool before stopping.


    , Wei, floating on the waterfortably, without any past pride and shame, "awesome," said the young man. "Is this the first time that your boy is honest and able to start things like this?"


    Li Qiang awkwardly said: "I can swear to God that I have never had such a touching experience before. If there is no master¡¯s instruction, where can such a good performance be achieved? It is the master¡¯s credit." The specious words made Yan Weiugh. She came over and sped Li Qiang¡¯s pulse. She said in a soft voice, "your pulse has been stabilized, and the evil Qi in your body has been eliminated. It seems that in the future, we should return to the previous rtionship and stop doing such shameful things." Li Qiang was startled, shook his head repeatedly, and said, "how can this be done? Master opened a door, but immediately closed it. Do you want to die in a hurry?"


    Yan Wei said, "what if not? We are masters and apprentices. Just now that is an act of excess of propriety. If we had been disgraced outside, would you not be afraid of it? "


    Taking advantage of Yan Wei¡¯s speech, Li Qiang once again entered Hong Kong. While fighting hard, he said: "I did it anyway. What¡¯s the difference between one time and one hundred times? Master and I have been trapped in the valley for a long time. It¡¯s a beautiful thing to do more things to boost our spirits. What¡¯s more, even if we make a mess here, can we manage it outside? "


    Yan Wei said: "you will find an excuse. It is obviously for your ownfort, but you are right." Li Qiang gasped: "is master ufortable at this time?" Yan Wei spat: "I hate it. The more I say it, the more presumptuous I am. You must remember that I am your master. Don¡¯t talk back to me!"


    Li Qiang was not afraid at all. He teased him and said, "I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m afraid Shifu won¡¯t give up." Yan Wei was angry and funny. She said, "you are usually quiet. Why do you talk so much at this time? Why do you look like a changed person?"Li Qiang said: "maybe it¡¯s because we had an unusual rtionship, which made me excited. So I talked too much. I hope master won¡¯t be angry."


    Yan weijiao said: "I¡¯m not angry, but you just have evil Qi into the body. You have some abnormal situation. Now your temperament has be a little light ~ floating, so I can¡¯t help worrying."


    Li Qiang said: "at the beginning, Liao Fan, the blood demon, injected three evil Qi into my body, which made me suffer a lot. Now, the devil root is still not removed. I dare not have any ck. I have been practicing hard all these years, hoping to eradicate the evil root in my bodypletely in the future! Just then, it was the happiest time in my life. I was really happy from the bottom of my heart. Therefore, I would make a lot of offensive remarks. I hope Shifu will not be offended. "


    "I know that you have suffered a lot in your life, so I will sacrifice myself with you at the critical moment. Even if we break the rules and ethics, I will not hesitate to save you."


    Li Qiang was so grateful that he asked, "master, have we reached the eighth floor of the exquisite Jade Maiden Sutra?"


    Yan Wei said angrily, "you have practiced Kungfu for so many years. Don¡¯t you know it? Come to ask me?" Li Qiang secretly explored the breath of the elixir field. To his surprise, he found that his internal power was full, which doubledpared with that before. At that time, he was pleasantly surprised. He pped his hands and said, "God treats me well. Not only does he let me enjoy boundless beauty and happiness, but also he has made greater progress in martial arts. I¡¯m sorry to have offended you so much before." Yan Weiqi said: "have you ever had any conflict with God?"

 Chapter 380

    Li Qiang said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, since the disaster, I have always had a lot of grudges against God in my heart. I think that he does not care about things and is unfair, which leads to so many disasters in the world. But now, I can enjoy this extraordinary blessing. I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s heaven¡¯s arrangement."


    Yan Wei spat: "nonsense. If you have bad luck in the future, won¡¯t you have to scold the God to pieces? What is the truth of scolding him when he is in trouble, and thanking him when he is well off? "


    Li Qiang embarrassed way: "master, don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m happy and crazy, so I¡¯m just incoherent."


    Yan Wei said with great care: "please, you have a little sess, OK? After only practicing once, you will be happy to be like this. It¡¯s not a good thing to be so persistent. If you have the opportunity to travel around the world in the future, won¡¯t you easily fall under the woman¡¯s pomegranate skirt?"


    Li Qiang said: "master, don¡¯t worry. I just lost my temper just because I was too excited. I will learn a lesson." Yan Wei nodded: "that¡¯s good. Although cloud rain is wonderful, it¡¯s only a shallow line after all. It¡¯s the way of literature and martial arts to know how to be moderate and not to indulge in it." Li Qiang repeatedly nodded and said yes.


    Yan Wei said: "although I have broken through the boundary with you, I can¡¯t encourage you to be evil. In the future, we can only do that when we practice martial arts. We must be strict with etiquette in other times, and we must not do anything more than courtesy! Do you understand? "


    Li Qiang repeatedly nodded his head and said, "I will obey master¡¯s instructions." However, they were very happy because they had to practice the exquisite Jade Maiden Sutra every day and spent half a day together.


    Yan Wei immediately said, "practicing is just a means to improve one¡¯s aplishments. It¡¯s not for you to have fun. You should remember that, or I¡¯d rather stay away from you!"


    Li Qiang said: "please rest assured, master. Your painstaking efforts will be remembered in my heart." But all of a sudden, he said with a smile, "well, if Shifu needs anything at any time, I¡¯ll apany you to the end."


    Yan Wei said angrily: "it¡¯s not serious again. Please go ashore for me. It¡¯s too cold in the water. If we don¡¯t go up, we¡¯ll be popsicles." It turned out that when they were just practising, their firepower was everywhere, which made this pool of ice hot. But now that the matter is over, the pond water has gradually changed back to its former temperature, and once again it has returned to its freezing state.


    Li Qiangughs and pulls Yan Wei back to the shore. They help each other to dry their bodies, and then lie in the flowers, basking in the sun.


    Yan Wei spat: "what do you think I¡¯m doing? Haven¡¯t you seen enough just now?" Li Qiang sighed: "master, you are so beautiful, you can¡¯t see it ten thousand times!" Yan Wei stabbed Li Qiang in the head with her finger and said angrily, "little lecher, be careful to see blind!" Li Qiang said with a smile: "I¡¯m willing to see blind!"


    Yan Wei looked at him with a smile and said, "don¡¯t you want to be my apprentice any more? As my teacher said just now, we can only do things when we practice martial arts. After just saying it for a while, youe again. Do you keep my words in mind?"


    Li Qiang said: "of course, I will always keep the master¡¯s words in mind, but the body¡¯s reaction is really out of control. I just suppressed the evil Qi in my body, and I need to practice the Jade Maiden Sutra again in a short time."


    Yan Wei hid and hid among the flowers and said with a smile, "if you have the ability to catch me, I will let youe, or you will die in a hurry."


    Li Qiang¡¯s eyes were red. He chased him and said, "well, that¡¯s what you said. You should keep your word!" She is like a living dragon, jumping up and down among the flowers, and many petals have been knocked down at the ces passing by. Two people have been ying and galloping in this flower cluster. After all, Li Qiang can¡¯t catch up with Yan Wei. After all, Yan Wei¡¯s age is much stronger than Li¡¯s and her Kung Fu is much better. Once she starts to think about it, Li Qiang is not an opponent at all. Even if she tries her best, she is still two or three times worse Step, often want to touch her, but people as long as lightly stomp, then forward a few steps, suddenly opened the distance.


    Yan Wei looks back at Li Qiang as she runs, with a sarcastic smile on her face. Li Qiang was anxious and angry, and her heart was even more anxious. Her feet were like wind and fire wheels. She followed her at a high speed. Yan Wei said happily, "well, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. You¡¯ve made great progress in your lightness skill. I¡¯m very satisfied with my teacher. So long as you can touch me, even if you touch a hair, you¡¯ll win." Say also run with all one¡¯s strength, want to stimte Li Qiang¡¯s greatest strength.


    Li Qiang gnaws his teeth and stares. His feet fly after Yan Wei. Seeing that she is so close but so far away that he can¡¯t get there, he is very angry and funny. Although Yan Wei ims to be his master, she is actually just a young and beautiful woman. She has no difference between her mind and other women. In such a rxed and happy environment, she makes some fun It¡¯s normal to y tricks on him, but if he behaves badly, especially in front of the woman he likes, it will make Li Qiang feel too shameful. Therefore, he is full of energy, quicken his pace, and follow Yan Wei with his life. He will catch up with him.


    Yan Wei said with a smile, "well, it¡¯s good. You¡¯re going to meet me soon." She was pretty, and she flew up to a willow on the bank and hovered in the tree like a fairy in the skyLi Qiang was stunned and thought, "this scene is really beautiful. Master is also happy today, and will y so big." He also climbed the tree, and Yan Wei around the willow began to chase the game.


    Yan Wei was tired atst. She stepped on a willow branch that swayed against the wind. She was graceful and moved in the wind. She watched Li Qiang eat and smile. While breathing heavily, Li Qiang alsoughed. He raised his thumb and said, "master, you are so powerful. I admire you very much. I admit defeat." Yan Wei waved: "qiang¡¯er,e here."


    Seeing that the willow branch was very slender, Li Qiang shook his head and said, "master has excellent lightness skills. You can stand on such a thin branch without falling to the ground. I¡¯m afraid that if I pass by, I¡¯ll fall down."


    Yan Wei said with a smile, e here, I won¡¯t eat you! If you fall, I¡¯ll hold you Li Qiang had no choice but to fly away. As soon as his feet fell on the willow branch, the branch quickly sank and was about to be broken! At this time, Yan Wei suddenly sprang up to reduce the pressure on the willow branch, and the willow branch bounced up again. When Yan Wei fell down, Li Qiang also jumped up cleverly to let the willow branch bear only one person¡¯s strength. The two people went up and down like this, like ying a seesaw. The situation was quite interesting.


    When Li Qiang jumped up again, Yan Wei stood on the willow branch and said with a smile: "you put your hand over here!" Li Qiang had to reach out. At the moment he fell on the willow branch, Yan Wei didn¡¯t jump. Instead, she took his hand and put it on her body. She said with a smile, "you touch me, you win!"


    The branch snapped and broke!!!


    Two people hugged each other tightly and fell into the flowers. With a bang, a pile of broken petals flew everywhere


    Afterwards, Yan Weiyou sighed: "what can we do after such a treacherous thing? Even if we can escape from here, how can we face the people in the world? "


    Li Qiang was silent, looking up at the sky for a long time, remembering all kinds of things in the past. He suddenlyughed and said haughtily, "since the world has already lost us, how about you and me bear the world once?"


    Yan Wei stares at Li Qiang, who is just beginning to look domineering. She seems to see that her little apprentice has grown into an adult. She nods her head and says, "you¡¯re right. We are all like this. There¡¯s nothing to worry about."


    Li Qiang said: "I and you are made in heaven. Your love and I love other people¡¯s business. Even if I tell this to the world, I¡¯m not afraid of anything!" Yan Wei said with a wry smile: "you are still young and don¡¯t know how to be afraid of people. Fortunately, we only do this kind of thing in the valley. If we are known outside, we can drown by saliva." Li Qiang sneered: "who dares tough at us, I will kill them! The more Iugh, the more people I kill! Until they dare notugh again

 Chapter 381

    Yan Wei is surprised, stares at Li Qiang and says, "are you saying this from the heart?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "yes, it¡¯s my sincere words. If anyone dares to make master angry, he will be the enemy of Li Qiang. I will try my best to kill his family."


    With a p, Li Qiang received a heavy p on his face. He covered his face in surprise and asked, "why did master hit me? Is there anything wrong with what I said? " Yan Wei said angrily, "do you dare to talk back? Anyone¡¯s life is precious. You can¡¯t shout, fight and kill just because theyugh at us. What¡¯s this like! Everyone has his own family, rtives and friends. How can he be killed because of a little thing? You have a really bad idea


    Li Qiang was dissatisfied and said, "in this way, my grandfather only said a few words about the traitor, and he was killed by ten ns. What¡¯s the master¡¯s exnation?"


    Yan Wei said: "it¡¯s because that person¡¯s behavior is not popr with the people, so I can¡¯t ask you to learn from him. If you be a murderer like him, then your grandfather died in vain. I¡¯m afraid that he will not be in peace under the nine springs."


    Li Qiang bowed his head and did not speak. After thinking for a while, he said, "Shifu is right. I have written it down." Yan Wei patientlyforted her: "you don¡¯t have to swear with emotion. We can do whatever we want in this valley, and no one will know. My worry is just casually talking about it. Don¡¯t take it too seriously. I just beat you because I said something too much, and it has a strong demonic nature. I¡¯m afraid that you will step into the devil¡¯s road in a rage It¡¯s a disaster! "


    After listening to Yan Wei¡¯s teachings, Li Qiang was very moved and said, "master has been framed by so many people, but he can still live in this valley. Moreover, he is kind-hearted and stands aloof from the world. If it were for me, I would be crazy." Yan weijiao said with a smile: "from tomorrow on, we should concentrate on practicing martial arts, and we can¡¯t ck off any more."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "well, I heard from master that the exquisite Jade Maiden Scripture is really a magic martial art. After learning it, I feel that everything bes easier. What¡¯s more, I have a better and better rtionship with master. Master, I don¡¯t want to call you Shifu in the future. Can you call your name?"


    Yan weijiao chanted a few words, then shook her head and said, "no, the title of master and apprentice can¡¯t be changed, let alone by their name. This is the rule and can¡¯t be changed." Li Qiang said with a smile: "we almost broke these bad rules. How about breaking another one?" Yan Wei angrily said: "you don¡¯t want to push forward, you want to call my name directly, next life!"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Yan Wei, Xiao Wei, good Wei, good Wei!" Yan Wei, ashamed and angry, said, "if you want to do this again, I will ignore you." Li Qiang said with a smile: "don¡¯t be like this, my good Xiaowei, be your brother¡¯s good sister, let your brother call you like this in the future?"


    Yan Wei said angrily, "you want to die, don¡¯t you? I will help you!" He said that his hands were tight, and Li Qiang immediately felt pain and begged for mercy: "spare my life, spare my life, master!" Yan Wei triumphantly said: "it¡¯s good to know that you are wrong. If you make such a fool of yourself in the future, I have more powerful tactics to deal with you!"


    Li Qiang, with a bitter look on his face, admitted defeat and said, "master is so powerful that I¡¯ll be finished with one hand. I¡¯ll never make a fool of myself again!" Yan Wei said gently, "I¡¯m just telling you that although we have crossed the line, we don¡¯t have any bottom line. I¡¯ll always be your master and you¡¯ll always be my apprentice. This is an unchangeable fact. We should still do those things, but your respect for me can¡¯t be thrown away. Otherwise, I have some means to teach you! Do you understand me? " Li Qiang nodded repeatedly, showing great respect.


    Yan weijiao said: "you are a sensible child. You can correct your mistakes quickly even though you are sometimes confused. This is where I appreciate you very much. If you can listen to me all the time, I will treat you well. We will have a long time in the future, and we will have a lot of fun, OK?"


    Li Qiang acted respectfully and said cautiously: "I understand what the master said. Just now that kind of nonsense will never happen again. It¡¯s strange to say that. I don¡¯t know why I did it all of a sudden. I said those nonsense as if my mouth was out of control. I beg master¡¯s forgiveness. "


    Yan Wei frowned and said, "maybe this is the evil nature in your body. s, that bloody blood demon Liao Fan originally met you by chance. Why do you poison you like this? What a devil


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s no use saying he is now. When I saw him for the first time, he was already so old. It is estimated that he is dead now." Yan Wei chuckled and said, "your words are really poisonous. A word will kill the famous blood devil." Li Qiang said: "I¡¯m just telling the truth. People¡¯s life span is limited. It¡¯s not normal for him to die."


    They yed and yed together. After a lot of mischief, theyy down in the flowers for a rest. Watching the day approaching dusk, they had been making trouble for a whole day unconsciously.


    Li Qiang said: "this time, I benefited a lot from the practice. I think the effect of practicing in ice water is much greater than that in the tree house. It¡¯s better for us to practice here in the future." He suddenly thought of something and asked, "but master always said that the monster in the pool is still there. This is something we must be careful about."


    Yan Wei said with a smile: "don¡¯t be afraid, that monster has long been gone. I lied deliberately in order to tie your heart to the tree house and not run around." Li Qiang was shocked and said: "what, that monster has disappeared for a long time? What the hell is going on here? Why does the master tell me now? " Yan Wei sighed: "I said in the water before, and I haven¡¯t mentioned some things with you. Now I happen to have this opportunity, I¡¯ll tell you all about it. Just don¡¯t be afraid and don¡¯t worry after you listen to it. I¡¯ll protect you well."Li Qiang was a little nervous by Yan Wei¡¯s words and asked, "what¡¯s the matter? Master can tell me now. In fact, I didn¡¯t realize it at all in the past two years. The monster and the savage did not appear in the valley all of a sudden. Shifu was indifferent to me. All kinds of strange phenomena have puzzled me all the time. Now, can master tell me all about it? "


    Yan Wei sighed: "this matter should have been told to you for a long time, but I was worried that your mood would be affected, so I kept it from you. Now that you are an adult, you should be able to bear the consequences. I¡¯ll tell you now. Do you know why the monsters and savages in the valley disappeared? In fact, the reason is very simple, that is because of you


    Li Qiang Qiang said in surprise, "what, why me? Can you make it clear, master? " Yan Wei sighed: "in fact, your experience was very strange at that time. You were often abducted by savages for no reason, but he didn¡¯t hurt you. He just took you to a certain ce, and then disappeared out of thin air. I have been puzzled. Finally, I found this secret by chance." "What is the secret?" Li said


    Yan Wei said: "that day, after our first joint practice of Linglong Jade Maiden Sutra, you were abducted here by savages. I followed you all the way down and found you fainted in the flowers. Just as I was going to cure you, the monster suddenly ran out of the water, and spit fire and burned your whole body!"


    Li Qiang was full of doubts and said, "how could this be possible? I didn¡¯t find any trace of being burned on my body. Moreover, I have no memory of that incident. Is master cheating me?"


    Yan Wei said angrily, "it¡¯s what you want to ask, but you don¡¯t believe me. What else can I tell you? I won¡¯t say it." Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s me who is not good. I really think it¡¯s incredible. That¡¯s why I have doubts. But I believe that master must have told the truth. I must believe in master." Yan Wei eased her mood a little and said, "you are born to be an acute child. Believe it or not, you have to wait until I finish speaking. You can understand the cause and effect of this matter."

 Chapter 382

    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "yes, master, you are right. What about next? What happened after I was burned by the monster? " Yan Wei said: "I was already out of anger and went straight to the monster to avenge you! But at this moment, out of the light of the fire, a man came out of the fire Li Qiang said with a smile: "this is strange. Whates out of the fire must be me. Is it still a ghost?"


    Yan Wei gave him a look and said, "you are really wrong. The man who rushed out of the fire is the savage who repeatedly harassed US! That is to say, that savage is a transformation of you


    Li Qiang was shocked as if he had been struck by lightning. After a long time, he asked, "how can it be? How could I be a savage? Master, don¡¯t be kidding Yan Wei said: "although I don¡¯t quite understand the reason for this, there is no doubt that the savage was changed by you, because I saw your transformation process with my own eyes. Don¡¯t you believe what the master said?" Li Qiang was stunned for a long time and said, "it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s just that the master¡¯s words are so fantastic that I can¡¯t ept them for the time being."


    Yan Wei said: "I know you don¡¯t believe it now, but when I tell you the story, you will understand."


    ording to Yan Wei, on that day, Yan Wei tracked the savage to a cave, but found several pools of blood on the ground, while Li Qiang fell unconscious. Just as Yan Wei was going to take Li Qiang back to the tree house for treatment, Li Qiang suddenly became a beast. He pushed Yan Wei down to the ground and did the cloud rain thing. Yan Wei fought hard. However, Li Qiang¡¯s body suddenly changed during his actions However, it expanded and gradually turned into a savage. Yan Wei could not resist his strength, so under all kinds of helplessness, Yan Wei could only follow him.


    When Li Qiang heard this, he was surprised and asked, "originally, I had a rtionship with my master for a long time. No wonder the master has been so indifferent to me since then, but it turns out that she is ming me?" Yan Wei said: "no, I don¡¯t mean to me you. To tell you the truth, after you be a savage, your Kung Fu is really fierce. Any woman can¡¯t resist it. If you have the first time, you will want to have a second time, and even want to do it forever..." Li Qiang was embarrassed and said, "so, does master want me to be a savage forever?"


    Yan Wei said with a smile: "don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just saying it casually. After all, for a woman, the first time is always unforgettable. Especially, she gives her precious body to a wild man with vague consciousness. Such a strange thing can¡¯t you forget it?"


    Li Qiang said: "the original master¡¯s first time is also given to me, I just wonder that master works so skillfully, is it possible that he has done it with others before?" Yan Wei spat: "who do you think I am? I practiced martial arts in Linglong sect. I never thought about my children¡¯s private love. Moreover, I entered lingjue Valley at the age of 17. Even if I wanted to do that, who should I go with? It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect the first experience to be so ridiculous. " Li Qiang said with a smile, "listen to the master, my kung fu is great after I be a savage, isn¡¯t it?"


    Yan Wei said: e to y me again. I¡¯d like to ask you, how can you tell if a woman is the first time? I thought you didn¡¯t know anything about these things Li Qiang said: "there are some Fengyue books written by predecessors in the books that master brought into the valley. I read them secretly, so I learned something about them." Yan Weisheng said: "I locked those books in the box. How did you get them out? I didn¡¯t give you the key


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "when I was wandering in the street, I learned how to pry locks. I often steal into some people to get some food, so I often open my master¡¯s box."


    Yan Wei said angrily, "I don¡¯t learn well at such a young age. How can I say you! There are many things in my box that can¡¯t be shown to boys. You¡¯re too much! What¡¯s more, although you were forced to do what you did before, the ancients said, "the people with lofty ideals do not drink the water from stolen springs, and the honest people will not be fed by the food thates from them". Even if they encounter difficulties, they should not do anything to harm others. If the families you stole are in urgent need of money, do you understand their mood? "


    Li Qiang said: "master, don¡¯t be angry. The so-called theft also has its way. After I enter those families, I just look for food. I never touch money. I¡¯m just too hungry." Yan Wei said: "I can¡¯t me you. You were a child of several years old at that time. It¡¯s very difficult for you to survive. It¡¯s my fault that a teacher shouldn¡¯t scold you so severely. It¡¯s just that you peeked at my box, and I¡¯ll punish you! " With that, a strange smile appeared on his face.


    When Li Qiang saw Yan Wei make such an expression for the first time, he was worried and said: "how should master punish the disciple? Can it be made clear? " Yan weijiao said with a smile, "how do you think I will punish you?" Li Qiang said: "no matter how the master punishes me, I can ept it. However, I still have a lot of questions in my heart, such as why I became a savage, and where the monster has gone, please tell me."


    Yan Wei said: "I don¡¯t know why you became a savage. But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s probably rted to the evil nature hidden in your body. The Linglong Jade Maiden Scripture is also effective in suppressing the demonic nature. Since then, you have never be a savage again. It can be seen that we have made a very correct decision to practice Linglong Jade Maiden Sutra together."Li Qiang said, "what about the monster? Why can¡¯t we see it? " Yan Wei said: "as for the monster, since that time I saw you carrying it away, I have never seen it again. It¡¯s true that there is no trace of it. At first, I had some precautions, but now I don¡¯t worry about it." Li Qiang said, "has that monster been eaten by the savage after I transformed into a human being?"


    Yan Wei said with a smile: "what you be is a savage, not a beast. How can you eat that monster alive? In my opinion, you may have buried that fellow in the earth? " Li Qiang touched his head and said with a smile, "master also said that the savage is mindless and unconscious. How could he think of a way to bury the monster?" Yan Wei said: "I¡¯m just guessing. You should know more about the details."


    Li Qiang said: "I really don¡¯t know anything about the transformation. If it wasn¡¯t mentioned by master, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be in the dark all my life. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a mythical thing in the real world."


    Yan weijiao said with a smile: "this is the impermanence of the world. There will always be some things that we can¡¯t think of." Li Qiang said, "by the way, we have said so much. How will master punish me?" Yan Wei said: "look at you, I really want to punish you?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "no, I just wonder what master wants to punish me? Run in the woods or stand on your head for a few hours? " Yan Wei said: "that¡¯s the old way. I don¡¯t want to use it any more. Now that you have grown up, you should use some methods to deal with adults."


    Li Qiang worried: "master, you¡¯d better stop ying tricks. If you want to punish me, I¡¯ll tell you directly, so that I don¡¯t have to guess like this. It¡¯s a good idea." Yan Wei spat: "silly boy, others are afraid of being punished, but you are so acute that you are really different." Li Qiang said with a smile: "I know that master has always been kind to me. I believe that the punishment is just a talk, so I won¡¯t be afraid."


    Yan Wei said with augh: "you are quite able to speak. Don¡¯t think that if you tter me like this, I won¡¯t punish you. You can listen well. I will announce the punishment measures for you soon."

 Chapter 383

    Li Qiang had no idea in his heart and asked in a panic, "how can master punish me?" Yan Wei said: "as I said before, it was very good that you turned into a savage and did it with me. It was like ascending to heaven, and itsted for a whole day. But after that time, you have not changed again. I have been very disappointed. I miss tea and rice all the time. Since we have pierced the window paper today, we can say anything No more scruples. I¡¯ll punish you to be a savage and have a good time with me. " Li Qiang said with a wry smile, "what do you mean? How can I be a savage? Isn¡¯t it possible for Linglong to suppress the demon girl in her body? "


    Yan Wei said: "I¡¯ve been specting about this problem, but I just said it today. Although there are many reasons for your transformation, for example, when you are in danger, you can stimte your internal demons, for example, you can stimte your emotions when you are angry. For example, you may be a savage after practicing some kind of internal skill to change your body. We have confirmed that the Linglong Jade Maiden Scripture can suppress demons and prevent you from turning into a savage. On the other hand, I think Linglong jiuzhuangong can make you be a savage. Otherwise, you will not experience many changes in your short time after practicing Linglong jiuzhuangong. I believe that as long as you practice Linglong jiuzhuan Gong immediately, you will likely change again ¡£ Of course, these are just my guesses. It depends on your actual situation


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t want to do that. Since the master said that the savage was extremely cruel and irrational, what should I do if I hurt my master after I changed my body? What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t want to be a savage at all. I¡¯m a man, not a monster! "


    Yan Wei hugged him and said, "people really want to have another experience like that. Can¡¯t you help me? Well, if you promise to do so, I¡¯ll call you brother. What do you think? "


    Faced with Yan Wei, who was extremely charming and gorgeous, Li Qiang could not help but soften his heart. He nodded his head and said, "well, I promise my master. That¡¯s what you said. If it¡¯s done, you¡¯ll call me brother." Yan Wei said with a smile: "I¡¯m your elder. Of course, I mean what I say. Don¡¯t you always want me to call your brother? Although it¡¯s a little strange, I¡¯m willing to lose face so suddenly in order to experience the original excitement." Li Qiang pinched Yan Wei¡¯s pretty face and said with a smile, "master, you look so young. Even if you are my sister, others will believe it."


    Yan Weiughed and said, "good boy, your mouth is so sweet. I¡¯ll reward you first." After kissing him on the face, he pushed him away and said, "you should quickly use your power to regte your breath. Run that Linglong nine turn Gong for a week. I believe that transformation may happen."


    Li Qiang worried: "but what if I can¡¯t change back after I¡¯ve changed?" Yan Wei said: "don¡¯t be afraid. It has changed so many times. It should be OK. Ah, you are a man. Why are you so wordy? If you want to change your body, you should be quick. Don¡¯t hesitate." Li Qiang embarrassed: "of course I will listen to master¡¯s words, but when I think of myself bing such a monster, I always feel ufortable, and I¡¯m afraid that master will dislike me in the future."


    Yan Weiforted him: "I told you not to be afraid. If I dislike you, would I ask you to do so? How about taking a risk for my master? " After hearing this, Li Qiang¡¯s face became firm. He patted his chest and said, "well, I¡¯m willing to take risks for the sake of master!"


    ording to Yan Wei¡¯s instructions, he meditated on the ground with five hearts facing the sky, and began to practice Linglong jiuzhuangong. A trace of white gas slowly came out of his body, gathered around his head, and gradually fell down to cover his whole body. After a short time, the color of the white gas gradually became dark, just like a cloud covering Li Qiang. You can hear the dark gas In the sound of bone crunching and creaking, and gradually there was a low hissing sound. Suddenly, the fog broke, and a tall figure came out from inside. It was the giant after Li Qiang¡¯s transformation! It seems to be bigger than thest two years! And the face after the scattered hair is also very handsome!


    Yan Wei pped her hands and said, "that¡¯s great. You¡¯re here again."


    The giant just stared at Yan Wei with dull eyes, and suddenly roared and ran to the distance!


    Yan Wei called out fiercely: "don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go!" But the giant still shook his head and fell to the ground with a bang. The ck fog around his body became thicker and thicker, and gradually turned white. When the fog dispersed, Li Qiang appeared there.


    Li Qiang opened his eyes and saw Yan Wei looking at him with disappointment on his face and asked, "what¡¯s the matter, master, did I not seed in transformation?" Yan Wei squeezed out a smile and said, "don¡¯t worry, you have seeded." Li qiangqi said, "why is the master so disappointed? Did I do something wrong? "


    Yan Weiyou sighed: "no, at first I was very happy. I felt like I was back two years ago. But somehow, just half done, the giant was about to leave. I couldn¡¯t stop him. He fell on the ground and changed back to you."


    Li Qiang was shocked and said, "it¡¯s my bad performance. I¡¯m really sorry for master."


    Yan Wei said: "silly boy, how can I me you? You are very passive from the beginning to the end of this matter. It seems that the giant after your transformation does not have any thoughts at all, it is just simpler than ordinary people¡¯s mind, and the heart is not bad."Li Qiang said: "listen to the master said so, the little apprentice is more than sorry, why don¡¯t I make up for it?" Then he came to touch her. Yan Wei said with a smile: "youfort me is false, and you want to take advantage of it is true? I won¡¯t let you Li Qiang is not allowed to touch her. Li Qiang eagerly stepped forward and chased, "as the saying goes, helping people is the foundation of happiness. I see that master is obviously not satisfied, so I want to help you. However, master doesn¡¯t know good people."


    Yan Wei said angrily, "do you think I don¡¯t know what the first sentence is? You want to turn the corner and scold me, don¡¯t you? " Li Qiang chased her with a smile and said, "of course not. How dare I scold master? It¡¯s toote for me to love my master." Yan Wei blocked his hand and said, "OK, don¡¯t make trouble. We¡¯ve been struggling for so long. You see, it¡¯s dark now. Let¡¯s go back to the tree house and have a rest. This ce has begun to be a little cold."


    Li Qiang sees that Yan Wei is determined to go, but it is inconvenient to force her. She and Yan Wei get dressed and go to the residence.


    But at this time, not far behind the trees, there is a pair of eyes tightly staring at this pair of apprentices!!!


    When they return to the tree house, Yan Wei lights up the water, arranges the utensils, and instructs Li Qiang to bring the ingredients for cooking. Li Qiang hugged her and said, "master, I¡¯m not hungry. Let¡¯s have a rest soon and have a rest early."


    Yan Wei pushed him away impatiently and said, "you are very strong. You can¡¯t do it. Everything has a limit. You¡¯ve gone too far now. Be honest. Listen to me and bring the ingredients. I¡¯ll make you some good dishes to eat."


    Li Qiang shook his head angrily: "no, I don¡¯t want to eat." Yan Wei said: "don¡¯t y a child¡¯s temper. You have to eat if you don¡¯t want to eat. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you touch my body again. Do you hear me?" Li Qiang was startled and rushed to get the ingredients.


    Two people built a small room to store goods. They also found a piece of cold jade in the valley one year ago. They simply carved a jade box to store meat, which can be immortal for several months. It is very convenient.


    Li Qiang opened the jade box and asked in a loud voice, "master, what do you want me to take out? There is still a lot left of the boar we killedst time

 Chapter 384

    Yan Wei said: "take a few pieces of meat, as well as pig ears and pig strips. By the way, there are still pig loins and the pig whip that have not been eaten. Today, I will take out the stew for you to tonify your body."


    Li Qiang embarrassed way: "don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to eat these messy things, just eat meat." Yan Wei said with a smile, "do you know you¡¯re sorry? Just now, I¡¯ve been very presumptuous. I¡¯m obedient, and my body is the capital. I have to make up for it after a busy day. What¡¯s more, the wild boars here are more nutritious than the domestic pigs sold outside. " Li Qiangughs and doesn¡¯t argue any more. He just helps Yan Wei cook. He is very attentive.


    Seeing that Li Qiang was so honest and obedient, Yan Wei put down her heart. She cleaned up the ingredients, and then began to cook. In a short time, she made four dishes and one soup, and let Li Qiang eat them quickly.


    Li Qiang was overjoyed and said, "why did master make so much delicious food today?" Yan Wei said with a smile: "I¡¯ll give you some tonic. Of course, we have to do more. We have spent a lot of physical strength. We must eat all of them." Li Qiang said: "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to eat up so many things at one time."


    Yan Wei said: "you are so big, how can you not eat more? It¡¯s really strange to eat only one or two bowls at a time, just like a child. " Li Qiang said with a smile: "I don¡¯t know why. Although I always want to eat food every time, I just eat a little and then I¡¯m full. Especially master¡¯s craftsmanship is so good, I can¡¯t bear to eat a little bit." Yan Wei said: "I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll have problems with your health. The rest is nothing. Anyway, I¡¯m not a chef. It¡¯s not so important whether I¡¯m a chef. Let¡¯s have a drink of soup first." Then she brought him a bowl of soup.


    Looking at the bowl of pig whip soup, Li Qiang said in embarrassment, "does master really want me to eat this food? I always feel a little sick! " Yan Wei said: "don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve sliced that thing. It¡¯s a great tonic. It¡¯s a pity not to eat it." Li Qiang also wanted to refuse. Yan Wei red at him and said, "do you dare not listen to master?" Li Qiang had to pick up a bowl and eat it. Fortunately, after Yan Wei¡¯s stewing, the soup tasted very good, so he didn¡¯t feel bad after eating a bowl.


    Yan Weixi said: "Shifu is right. This pig whip soup is not only very tonic, but also tastes good. You should eat more, otherwise the rest will be a pity." Li Qiang said with a bitter face: "master, please forgive me. I¡¯ll just drink this bowl and let me eat meat. Yan Wei pulled the fried meat to her side with a smile and said, "today¡¯s task for you is to eat all the pig whip soup, and the rest of the dishes belong to me."


    Li Qiang eximed, "master, don¡¯t be so pitiful. No wonder you cooked so many dishes. They were all prepared for yourself." While eating, Yan Wei said with a smile, "you are wrong. I¡¯ll leave the best dish for you. You should thank me." Li Qiang murmured and drank the soup and said, "well, you are the master and I am the apprentice. Naturally, what you said is right. I listen to you."


    Yan Wei patted his head and said, "good, this is my good apprentice. I¡¯ll make you stew every day." Li Qiang jumped up in fright and yelled, "no!"


    Yan Weiughed and said, "how can you be so afraid, coward!" Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s not that I¡¯m timid. I just don¡¯t want to eat this kind of food. Doesn¡¯t Shifu like ginger? People just have different tastes. " Yan Wei said: "well, you have a reason to say that. I¡¯ll make you something else to eatter."


    Li Qiang was relieved and said, "thank you very much, master." Yan Wei said: "don¡¯t be in a hurry to thank me. You can drink this soup and talk about it." Li Qiang had to drink all the pig whip soup ording to his words, and then asked, "why does Master have to ask me to drink this soup? Even if it¡¯s for tonifying the body, there are many strange flowers and nts in lingjue Valley alone, and the effect is much better than this pig whip? "


    Yan weijiao said with a smile, "you don¡¯t know. I added something to the stewed soup just now. If I told you directly, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t want to eat it. That¡¯s why I told you to eat it


    Li Qiang asked suspiciously, "what did master add in it?" Yan Wei said: "I added a piece of heartbroken grass in it, didn¡¯t you taste it?" Li Qiang was shocked and said, "what, heartbroken grass is very poisonous. Why does master want to harm me like this?"


    Yan Wei said with a smile: "all things areplementary to each other, and Yin and yang are checked and bnced. As long as the ingredients are properly controlled, poisons can also be tonics. Conversely, tonics may also be poisons. The key lies in the dosage. Although heartbroken grass is known as highly toxic, it can be a unique tonic as long as it is put less and supplemented with some antidotes, especially with pig whip stew


    Li Qiang thought anxiously: "although there is some truth in listening to master¡¯s saying so, but has the master given this tonic to others?" Yan Wei shook her head and said, "that¡¯s not true. Everything is just my guess. You are the first to eat this tonic." Li Qiang said with a bitter smile, "master, don¡¯t make such a joke. I¡¯m afraid."


    Yan Wei said with a smile: "don¡¯t be afraid. Even if it¡¯s really poisonous, if we practice the Linglong Jade Maiden Sutra a few more times, it will be detoxified. You can¡¯t die." Li Qiang said to himself, "how do I feel that my master has changed a little bit. Now she is like a naughty little girl. She has even started a prank. What is the matter?"


    With doubt, Li Qiang thought of one thing and asked, "I remember Master said before that if I promised to be a giant once, you would call me brother. Now is it time for master to fulfill his promise?" Yan Wei pouted and said, "you¡¯re OK to say that the giant has just made half of it and changed back. This time it can¡¯t count." Li Qiang said, "the master said that he would certainly keep his word. How can he y tricks now?"Yan Wei spat: "who yed tricks? I told you inly that you want to change into a teacher and do something like that once, but your transformed giant only did half with me and went back. How do you ask me to fulfill my promise? Well, next time you change your body again, I will promise you


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "master, what¡¯s wrong with you? Today, it¡¯s always abnormal. It¡¯s really not like you before." Yan Wei got up and said, "don¡¯t talk nonsense. Go back to bed quickly. You¡¯ll have to get up early and practice martial arts tomorrow." Li Qiang said: "master gave me such poisonous things. What can I do if I have a toxic attack when I sleep?"


    Yan weijiao said with a smile, "what do you say to do?" Li Qiang said, "can I sleep with my master?" Yan Wei ordered Li Qiang¡¯s forehead and said, "I know you think so. You are a bad boy. You are full of flowers, flowers and intestines." Li Qiang said wrongly: "master, how can you say that? I¡¯m really afraid of poisoning. You didn¡¯t even say hello and gave me such poisonous soup. What should I do if I was poisoned to death?"? If I can sleep next to my master, you can help me at any time. "


    Under Li Qiang¡¯s bitter entreaties, Yan Wei helplessly said, "well, you cane to sleep, but we have already agreed that you can only practice the Jade Maiden¡¯s Sutra together. In other times, you must strictly abide by the etiquette. Don¡¯t go beyond the thunder pool, remember?" Li Qiangjian fixed his head and said, "what I remember, I have already remembered what master said."


    Yan Wei shook her head and sighed: "I have taught you for so many years. I don¡¯t know what you look like. Anyway, you should know that if you have any deviant behaviorter, I will punish you heavily."


    Li Qiang respectfully replied, "don¡¯t worry, master. I must sleep beside you honestly, and I can help you cover the quilt or something."


    Yan Wei spat: "this little thing doesn¡¯t need you, but my room is not so easy to enter, I have something to test you." Li Qiang said, "what does master want to test me for?" Yan Wei said: "have you read the secret collection of Linglong Jade Maiden Scripture?"

 Chapter 385

    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "well, I¡¯ve finished reading it, but the more I get to the back, the more difficult it is to understand the internal mental skill and the pithy form." Yan Wei said: "it¡¯s not a problem. Kung Fu is like a tall building. You need to climb up oneyer at a time. If you don¡¯t get to the top floor, you can¡¯t see the scenery in the middle." Li Qiang echoed: "Master said right, I understand."


    Yan Wei said with a smile: "what I want to test you is what is the full text of thest chapter of this secret collection. You should recite it exactly, and you can¡¯t make a mistake. Otherwise, you won¡¯t want to enter my room." Li Qiang sighed, "master, it¡¯s too difficult to be a person. There are more than 1000 words in thest chapter. How can I recite it?" Yan Wei said with a bad smile: "our Linglong sect¡¯s martial arts are extensive and profound, and they are very strict with their disciples. Reciting the skills and pithy forms is a basic skill of our school. If you can¡¯t even meet this requirement, don¡¯t practice it at all."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "well, since the master asks for the apprentice like this, I¡¯ll try it." Then he began to recite.


    However, to Yan Wei¡¯s surprise, Li Qiang recited thest chapter of the exquisite Jade Maiden Sutra by heart. There was no wrong word in it. Yan Wei was amazed: "this is strange. We have been in the valley for so long. I don¡¯t know that your memory is so good." Li Qiang said modestly: "my family is a schrly family. Since my ancestors began to study, endorsement is the family tradition. Since I was three or four years old, my grandfather has supervised me to memorize poems and essays. If I remember a wrong word, I will be punished. Therefore, it is not very difficult for me to remember this secret collection Yan Wei said with a smile: "since we became masters and apprentices, I have never tried your memory. Today, even if it¡¯s open-minded, well, youe in with me."


    Li Qiang said happily, "thank you, master." Yan Wei said: "you can be honest, but if there is a little more than polite behavior, I will kick you out!" Li Qiang repeatedly nodded: "yes, I understand."


    After cleaning up the tableware, they went outside the tree house to feed the skrks for a while, and then returned to Yan Wei¡¯s room. Yan Wei lit the oilmp,y on the couch, and said to Li Qiang, "there is only one ce on the couch. Where do you sleep?"


    Li Qiang said: "I can sleep on the floor, anyway, it¡¯s not cold." Yan Wei said with a smile, "how can you do that? You¡¯re not well now. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re frozen. Come on, we can make do with a squeeze, but you can¡¯t think about it." Li Qiang said with a smile: "no, I¡¯ve been listening to my master¡¯s words very much. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with it."


    Yan Wei snorted and said, "I¡¯m talking nonsense again. Do you think I¡¯ll believe it?" Li Qiang said to himself, "what¡¯s wrong with master today? She always thinks that she has changed after having a rtionship with master. What is the reason? Is it possible that the exquisite Jade Maiden Scripture can change a person¡¯s character


    Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s silence, Yan Wei asked, "what¡¯s the matter with you? Why don¡¯t you suddenly stop talking, just like the evil spirit? " Li Qiang said with a smile: "no, I just suddenly remembered that thest time I lived in master¡¯s house, it was eight years ago when you brought me back to Linglong mountain to save my life. Only then did I have the present day of Li Qiang."


    Yan Wei said with a gloomy expression: "what else do you say? If it¡¯s not because of that, maybe you can live happily outside?" Li Qiang said: "at that time, I was starving to death. There was no easy life. Even if I could get along with it, I would have to be a thief. It was my master who made me live like a man. Li Qiang will never forget this kindness!" Yan Wei said angrily: "it¡¯s almost time to go to bed. What evil have you done? How can you suddenly say such meat and numb words again?"


    Li Qiang said sincerely: "what I mean by this is that if the master needs his apprentice to do something, the disciple will never die. You don¡¯t have to tell me what to say. I know that you are still my master and I am also your disciple. But in fact, one day in the future, you will marry me and be my wife until I make love to my master At that time, I hope the master will not have any worries, just nod and promise. "


    Yan Wei was so ashamed that she said, "I understand what you said, but master and apprentice can¡¯t get married. Do you know what you are going to face if you tell me so hard?" Li Qiang snorted coldly: "we have been trapped in this valley for eight years, and the situation has been so bad that it can¡¯t be worse. The next thing we are going to face may be more difficult, but we have already had the experience of facing difficulties, and I believe that nothing can defeat us. Now, master hasmitted himself to me. Why do you have to say those high sounding scenes? You and I have been happy for many times. What¡¯s the significance of saying that you are more polite than you are not? You are my woman now. You should sleep with me every day. You should not tie me with dogma outside. As long as we want to do those happy things, we can do them at any time. Are you right? "


    After listening to Li Qiang¡¯s words, Yan Wei¡¯s face turned red and white. After thinking for a while, she finally said, "my qiang¡¯er is really grown up. What do you think of me? Am I your ything or your servant? Do you want it and I¡¯ll give it to you? Should I kneel down and lick your feet at any time to be worthy of you? " Li Qiang was surprised and said, "master, what¡¯s your name? I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just saying that since things have developed to this point, we shouldn¡¯t be bound by any ethics any more. We should do what we are happy to do."Yan Wei pouted and said, "but I¡¯m very unhappy now. What do you say to do?" Li Qiang suddenly knelt down and said, "it¡¯s my fault that I made a slip of tongue. I hope master can forgive me." Yan We took him and said unhappily, "I didn¡¯t reprimand you. What are you doing like this? It seems that I am bullying you."


    Li Qiang raised his head, Yan Weiqiao in the light looked at him with a smile. Li Qiang¡¯s heart swung and said in a low voice, "I feel that I have been offending master today. I feel sorry, so I kneel down unconsciously. If master can¡¯t forgive me, I will continue to kneel down."


    Yan weijiao said angrily: "men have gold under their knees. Don¡¯t kneel down so easily, especially for women. Where is your dignity?"


    Li Qiang kneels there, his eyes on the ground, and it is Yan Wei¡¯s pair of white and delicate jade feet thate into view. It is really like the moistening of jade and the softness of satin. A heart suddenly jumps up violently. His eyes are firmly fixed on her pair of feet. The flesh color on the instep is as transparent as transparent. There are several blue veins in the back of the feet. The nails of ten toes are painted with bright red Cardan Like the petals, I really want to reach out to touch.


    At this time, Yan Wei kicks him with her thin feet. He grabs Yan Wei¡¯s feet and kisses the back of her feet gently. Yan Wei is startled and exims, "what are you doing? Let go of it. It¡¯s dirty. "


    Li Qiang earnestly said, "didn¡¯t master just say something like being a ve? Qiang¡¯er, this is a sign of his feelings. I never thought about taking advantage of Shifu, let alone making you a ve. As long as the master likes, I¡¯m willing to do anything cheap to serve you."


    Yan Wei bent down to help him up and said, "well, I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t do it again. I¡¯m not used to it."


    When they were enjoying the fun, they suddenly heard strange noisesing from under the tree. Li Qiang said in surprise, "master, do you hear me? There seems to be something strange under the tree."


    Yan Wei was on the rise, but he didn¡¯t answer Li Qiang¡¯s question. Li Qiang said eagerly, "did master hear me? There is really something strange under the tree. The voice is so strange!" Yan Wei was impatient and asked, "what¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s you who are moring to do it. Now it¡¯s you who tell me to stop. It¡¯s really annoying."


    Li Qiang said with guilt: "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not that I have to ask Master to stop, but the movement under the tree is really strange, which makes me feel chilly." Yan Wei just calmed down, wiping the sweat on her head and listening to the movement under the tree.

 Chapter 386

    Sure enough, Yan Wei was also a little flustered by the sound under the tree. She frowned and said, "this roar is so familiar, isn¡¯t it..." They looked at each other and immediately said in unison, "monster!"


    The cry under the tree soon reminded the couple of the monster they met two years ago. Although it has been missing for so long, its voice makes them remember deeply and can¡¯t forget it.


    Li Qiang, with a worried look on his face, said: "if it is really the monster whoes back, how should we deal with it? Master said that the monster has disappeared. Why does it appear again now? " Yan Wei¡¯s face was not happy and said angrily, "you ask me, I ask who to go. That day I saw the giant you transformed carry away the monster. Since then, it has never seen this monster appear. Now it runs to the tree to harass us. What do you say? That monster can blow fire. If we let it ignite our tree house in a rage, we will have no ce to live. " Li Qiang said: "anyway, let¡¯s go down the tree to fight it. We have practiced the exquisite Jade Maiden Sutra for so long. We should deal with this monster much better than it was a few years ago."


    Yan Wei said, "let¡¯s have a look first. Anyway, the monster can¡¯t get on the tree. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of it!"


    However, while talking, the roar of the monster gradually spread from the bottom to the top, and from far to near, the more clear it was. As if she was outside the door, Yan weijiao trembled and said in surprise, "Oh, is it that the monster has learned how to climb trees and has already reached the door?"


    Two people do not have time to put on clothes, light ~ body out of the door, looking out of the moment are stunned!


    It turned out that the monster was out of the door, but it did not climb up, but flew up!


    It has two wings on its back. It floats on the opposite side of the tree house with its huge body. It is roaring at the tree house.


    Yan Wei and Li Qiang looked at each other with a look of shock on their faces. After all, it is very strange that the monster can live on water andnd. At the moment, it has grown wings to fly in the air. Such a strange animal is really rare in the world!


    Li Qiang immediately blocked Yan Wei and said, "don¡¯t worry, master. I¡¯ll stop you. Even if it can spray fire, it can¡¯t burn you." Yan Wei was moved and hugged Li Qiang from behind. She said in a soft voice, "you can rest assured that even if we die, we will die together. We will be husband and wife in the next life."


    Two people sweet ~ Speech ~ honey ~nguage, tenderness thick meaning, for a time actually forgot is facing the formidable enemy, did not put that monster in the eye. And that monster already impatient, in the mouth roars repeatedly, as if in challenges to two people.


    Li Qiang was bold when he was in love. He raised his chest and cursed at the monster: "you beast is really boring. It¡¯s a great favor for us to let your life go back then. You don¡¯t want to find another ce. What do you want to do? If you dare to harass us again, be careful that we will kill you and drink the stew After scolding him, he turned back to Yan Wei and said, "if the monster really spits fire in his mouth, I¡¯ll stop the fire. You should leave from the tree under the back room as soon as possible."


    However, Yan Wei pressed her soft, slippery, rolling and scalding body close to Li Qiang¡¯s back. She said in a coquettish voice, "I don¡¯t want to go. If I want to walk together, I¡¯ll fight together. If you die, what¡¯s the meaning of me staying in this valley alone!" Li Qiang¡¯s heart burst with excitement, holding Yan Wei¡¯s slender hand and saying, "well, live and die together, unswervingly!"


    However, it was strange that the monster suddenly stopped roaring, and his big eyes were fixed on Li Qiang, as if he had seen something strange.


    Li Qiang felt strange, emboldened his courage and said, "Hey, you are really strange. You came to disturb our rest in the middle of the night. Now I have dered war on you, but you stop and wonder. What are your ns?"


    Yan weijiao said with a smile: "it¡¯s just a beast. How can you understand what you¡¯re talking about." Li Qiang turned back and whispered, "I¡¯m not talking to it. I¡¯m just giving myself courage." Yan Weiughed loudly. Two people hit ~ love ~ scold ~ Qiao, actually did not put the immediate crisis situation in the eye.


    Hearing more Li Qiang¡¯s voice, the monster seemed to be more hesitant. His wings flickered, and he retreated and began to circle around the tree.


    Li qiangqi said: "which one is it ying for? What is it going to do?" Yan Wei shakes her head, but she doesn¡¯t know why.


    At this time, the monster suddenly made a move that surprised them!


    To their surprise, the monster actually fell under the tree and crawled to the ground. Its mouth gave out a simple and honest roar, which waspletely different from the terrible and fierce cry before.


    Yan Wei and Li Qiang look at each other, do not understand what happened, Li Qiang also dare not go down the tree, just said to the monster under the tree: "that fool, what do you want to do?"


    However, the monster continued to make a silly sound, neither flying nor leaving, which made the two people worried.


    Yan Wei suddenlyughed and said, "since this monster has fallen to the ground at this time, let¡¯s go back to the room and go to bed first, and then we¡¯ll talk about it when we get up in the daytime." Li Qiang said with a wry smile, "master, how dare you tell me to go to sleep at ease when the strong enemy is lying near me. How can I sleep?" Yan Wei took Li Qiang¡¯s hand into the room and said, "even if you are scared, you can¡¯t solve any problems. Why don¡¯t you be calm and face them calmly? In the future, there will be bigger and more difficult problems in your life. How can you be so flustered? Listen to the master¡¯s words, do what you should do. Soldiers will block the water and cover up the earth. I¡¯m afraid it will do too much! "Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "master¡¯s teachings have benefited students a lot." Yan Wei narrowed her eyes andy down on the couch with a smile on her face. She said, "you¡¯re all grown-up. You¡¯re too timid to be like a child. How can you do that. But just now you¡¯ve been standing in front of me. I¡¯m very moved. I know what you mean Li Qiang said: "I¡¯m willing to go through fire and water for master¡¯s sake. If the monster really dares to spray fire, I will help master to stop it."


    Yan Wei said: "I didn¡¯t know exactly what the monster was at first. Then I checked the ancient books brought into lingjue Valley and finally found the source of this thing. It¡¯s called Lingkai. It can dive into the earth and breathe fire in its mouth. It hatches only once a thousand years ago. We may have just met it hatched at the bottom of the pool a few years ago. Now it has wings It should bepletely grown up. "


    Li Qiang said: "master saw the giant who I transformed into before and took it away. But where did it goter? Why is there no trace in the valley? " Yan Wei said: "it¡¯s said that after the first fire spurting, he could give birth to two wings behind his back, and officially entered adulthood. It happened that his first fire spurting was met by us. Maybe at that time, yingkai gave birth to wings and took the opportunity to fly away, so we left lingjue Valley, so we couldn¡¯t see it." Li qiangqi said: "but why did the crystal fly back again? Is it not possible to find revenge on us?"


    Yan Wei said: "it¡¯s hard to say. Can a t haired animal bear a grudge? Or does it have other intentions? It¡¯s hard to say Li Qiang sat restlessly and said, "what can I do? It¡¯s better for master to sleep first. I¡¯ll go down to the tree and find the plum tree to settle ounts." Yan Wei stretched out a slender hand and held him, and said with a smile, "what do you take to settle ounts with others? That monster can swallow you in one bite. What¡¯s more, after years of training, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more powerful. You and I are not its opponents. How can we fight against it? Now it doesn¡¯t show much hostility, which means that this Shinzo may havee to us because of other things. Now that it¡¯s gettingte, we can¡¯t see the situation clearly when we go out. It¡¯s serious to wait until dawn, and we¡¯ll go down the tree to see the light. "


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "master, you have thought carefully. I understand." Yan Wei said: "well, don¡¯t worry about it. Go to bed obediently and get up early tomorrow."

 Chapter 387

    Yan Wei said: "used to be amodating to you, but now that you grow up, you should learn to restrain your emotions."


    Li Qiang said: "but I don¡¯t think my body is any different. It¡¯s very tough." Yan Wei said with a smile: "when you think it¡¯s not possible, the situation will be irretrievable. What should I say to you? If you feelfortable, I want to go on endlessly. It¡¯s really nonsense." Said quick hand, point Li Qiang¡¯s sleep hole, let him fall into sleep.


    But Yan Wei got up and put on her clothes and said to Li Qiang, "I¡¯m worried about your safety. That¡¯s why I did it. I hope you don¡¯t me me. If there is any danger, let me face it myself. " It turned out that she wanted to check the situation of Li Qiang and was worried that there would be danger, so she tried to get Li Qiang to sleep first.


    When she got down from the big tree, she saw that she was still lying on the ground, making a sound on her mouth, and seeing Yan Weie down, she didn¡¯t mean to attack at all. Yan Wei is more rxed. She thinks that there must be something else to look for her, so shees close and touches her head.


    She just nodded her head and swayed her huge body. Her mouth still gave out a simple roar, which seemed to beining to her.


    Yan Wei walked around and looked at her body. She found that there was a blood red hole in the back of the fish, which was bleeding. The wound was purulent and was obviously seriously injured.


    She nodded and sighed at Lin, saying, "it turns out that you came to us because you were injured. You want us to save you, right?" With a long cry and nodding, it seems that he has admitted the matter.


    Yan Wei put her heart down and said, "why did youe to us to save you But Yan Wei didn¡¯t understand the animalnguage, so she had to say, "well, anyway, I don¡¯t know the past. It¡¯s OK to save you, but you have to promise me a condition."


    She nodded again, as if she had agreed. Yan Wei said: "if I can cure your injury, you will take our master and apprentice to fly away from this valley in the future. Can you do it? If I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t save you. " With a long cry and a hard nod, she should have agreed to Yan Wei¡¯s terms.


    Yan Wei was pleased: "it seems that our masters and apprentices have hope atst. If this monster can really take us away from this Jedi, then we can get rid of the situation of being besieged. Although I can live in this valley, it¡¯s too unfair for Li Qiang. If I can try to get him out of here, I¡¯ll be worthy of him. "


    So Yan Wei patted her head and said, "if there is any ident, you should try your best to take Li Qiang away first. Even if you leave me behind, you must take him away. This is the prerequisite. Do you understand?"


    With a long roar, he bowed his head and nodded. It seemed that he had agreed. Yan Wei was very satisfied and said, "wait here. I¡¯ll look for some herbs to cure you. By the way, you will scare Li Qiang here. You¡¯d better go back to the cold pool and have a rest. Don¡¯t stay under my tree. " Lin is very obedient, nodding his head, pping his wings and flying low toward the direction of the cold pool.


    Yan Wei first went back to the tree house to find some tools, and then went to the depths of lingjue Valley to look for herbs.


    When Li Qiang got up, he found that Yan Wei was not around. He was shocked. He went outside the tree house and looked under the tree. However, he saw nothing under the tree. The monster was already gone. Li Qiang quickly got down from the tree and looked around. Seeing that there was no sign of fighting on the ground, he put down his heart a little and said, "is it possible that the head of lingyao has already flown away alone? But where did the master go? Why don¡¯t you say hello to me and leave? "


    Full of doubts, he looked for Yan Wei in the forest. But because Yan Wei went to the deep valley to look for herbs, Li Qiang did not find any trace of Yan Wei in the surrounding woods, which made him a little anxious.


    Although he knew that Yan Wei was unlikely to have an ident, he secretly worried about Yan Wei at the thought of her ferocious appearance. He has been with Yan Wei for so long in lingjue Valley, and so many things happened yesterday. He has long regarded Yan Wei as the most important person in his life. If she has any faults, Li Qiang can¡¯t imagine what he will do.


    Li Qiang ran wildly in the forest. Suddenly, his heart moved and he said in secret: "did master go to the cold pool to practice Kung Fu again? We agreed yesterday that the practice of the exquisite Jade Maiden sutra was all in the cold pool. Maybe the master saw that I got upte, so he went first. s, I¡¯m so stupid that I can¡¯t worry about Shifu for nothing. "


    Heughed at himself, but he did not dare to neglect him. He rushed to the cold pool. When he got to the TAM water, he was shocked. The light under the treest night was falling on the edge of the cold pool.


    Li Qiang walked forward a few steps with vignce, but he fell there without a sound and did not move, as if he were dead. He was surprised and said in secret, "what kind of tricks is this monster going to y? Is something really wrong? " When he got close, he bravely touched it and found that he was cold, as if he had been seriously injured and had passed out.


    He was relieved and said to himself, "no wonder it behaved abnormallyst night. It didn¡¯t attack us. It turned out that it was seriously injured and was about to die. Things are changeable. It¡¯s really tragic that such a fierce monster is on the verge of death."Although Li Qiang didn¡¯t find his master Yan Wei, he didn¡¯t worry about Yan Wei¡¯s whereabouts when he saw that she was no threat at this time. Anyway, lingjuegu was so big that no one could lose it.


    So he took off his clothes, swam to the pool, and began to practice the exquisite Jade Maiden Sutra. Although there was no help from Yan Wei, he felt that it was better to review the steps of yesterday than to do nothing at all.


    Li Qiang¡¯s skill was improved to the extreme, and the water around him began to boil. There was ayer of misty white fog around his body. The true Qi in his body began to work normally, and the evil Qi in his body didn¡¯te out to make trouble. This made him very satisfied. He felt that after the double cultivation with Yan Wei, the exquisite Jade Maiden Scripture was more effective in suppressing demonic nature.


    Just when he was satisfied, suddenly someone on the bank said with a smile: "without your master, do you practice alone?"


    Li Qiang was shocked when he heard the speech, because the lingjuegu had always been only two people, he and his master. When did there be an extra person on the shore! And listen to that voice, it¡¯s still a woman!


    Li Qiang opened his eyes and saw a woman in green standing on the bank. She looked older than Yan Wei, but she was also beautiful, dignified and beautiful. She was a rare beauty. At this time, she looked at Li Qiang with a pair of beautiful eyes, especially his strong body.


    For eight years in the valley, Li Qiang had never seen anyone else appear, let alone a mature, charming and charming woman. At that time, he was shocked and stammered: "who are you? Why can youe to lingjue Valley?"


    The woman in green chuckled happily and said, "ouch, you are a noble person who forgets much. You have seen me before. Why don¡¯t you know me now?"


    Li Qiang stares at the woman and thinks about it carefully. Suddenly, he suddenly realizes: "Oh, you are my master¡¯s elder martial sister Tang Hui, right?"


    It turns out that this woman is Yan Wei¡¯s elder martial sister Tang Hui in the Linglong sect. She is Hua Qiang¡¯s disciple and an opponent of Yan Wei. At that time, Li Qiang had just entered the Linglong school, and was hurt a little. He only met Tang Hui in a hurry. He was not impressed. Moreover, his appearance will change in the past eight years, so Li Qiang just remembered.

 Chapter 388

    Tang Huijiao said with a smile, "you and Yan Wei are happy in lingjue valley. Naturally, you don¡¯t remember me as an old woman. It¡¯s not strange."


    Li Qiang faltered: "what are you talking about? How can I not understand it?" Tang Hui chuckled and said, "don¡¯t pretend to be stupid. I know everything about you. What you did in the cold pool yesterday was very clear to me. I can¡¯t see that you are young, but your Kung Fu is so fierce. What¡¯s terrible is that you can turn into a giant. It¡¯s really unexpected. " Li Qiang felt as if he had been hit by a sledgehammer on his head. After a long dy, he said, "since you have seen all of them, just tell me what you want. I know that you and my master have always been at odds with each other, and you are still Hua Qiang¡¯s Disciple. If you have any conditions, just tell me."


    Tang Huijiao said with a smile: "you can rest assured that everyone has his own privacy, but this thing is very precious, even priceless. You can exchange it for many unexpected gains. How can I give such precious things to others casually? To tell you the truth, watching that half day yesterday made me blush and my heart beat. It also made me itchy. You are really a lovely little boy. "


    What do you say to me? Just say what you want. " "I haven¡¯t thought about the conditions yet. I¡¯ll wait a minute," Tang Huihui said with a vague smile Li Qiang said, "well, these words can be saidter. I want to know how you came in. Is there any other way between lingjue Valley and the outside?"


    Tang Hui said with a smile, "do you want to go out? It depends on your performanceter. If you do well, I can think about it


    Seeing Li Qiang blush, Tang Hui couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, "didn¡¯t you y with your master yesterday? Howe you look like a silly boy who hasn¡¯t seen a woman¡¯s body now?"


    Li Qiang bowed his head and said, "I¡¯ve been a fool in the valley for eight years, and I¡¯m such a fool. I¡¯m a fool. I¡¯ll kill you if you dare to tell me about my master and ruin my master¡¯s reputation."


    Tang Huijiao said with a smile: "you are still a child. Are you so ignorant? If I feel that I am not your opponent, I dare to show up at ease? Do you think you¡¯re the only one practicing in the valley, and I¡¯ll be idle outside? "


    Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s true that you are all the elders of the Linglong school. Naturally, I¡¯m not an opponent. But if I want to win the reputation of my master, I will try my best." Yan Wei sighed: "you really love Yan Wei. I¡¯m very sad that she hase to this point. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s chaos, ugliness and ugliness that she¡¯s still mixed up with her apprentices. If this kind of thing is really known by the world, just spitting Xingzi can drown her." Li Qiang said: "at present, you are the only one who knows about this, so..."


    Tang Huijiao said with a smile, "so what? You want to kill people? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have that skill As she said, she lifted her slender hand, and a huge stone on her right was split into two parts by her flying palm. Her skill was amazing. Obviously, Tang Hui has practiced hard outside in the past eight years, and her martial arts have improved a lot.


    Li Qiang saw Tang Huilu¡¯s unique skill, but he was also surprised. He thought he was not an opponent. Seeing that he did not say anything, Tang Hui said with a smile, "don¡¯t panic. What I said counts. I won¡¯t reveal a word about you. Of course, the premise is that you have to listen to me." Li Qiang sneered: "if you ask me to die, do I have to die in front of you?"


    Tang Huiughed and said, "if I wanted you to die, I should have done it long ago. Why bother to wait until now? I really have a little pity for you. That¡¯s why I give you a chance to live. If you can please me, maybe I can help you out. Originally, Yan Wei was the only one who was imprisoned in lingjuegu. You just came in voluntarily. If I let you go, I believe that the people in the sect will not trouble me. "


    Li Qiang said, "do you mean that even if you let me go, I won¡¯t let my master go out?" Tang Hui said: "she is a serious criminal of the Linglong school. How can she be released casually? You are different. Besides, you are a promising genius. If you can wander in the rivers andkes, you will certainly have great achievements. Why should you stay with her in this deste valley?" Li Qiang snorted coldly: "you don¡¯t talk nonsense. Even if I go out, I will go with my master. Otherwise, even if I die here, I will be willing to."


    Tang Hui was moved and sighed, "well, you are indeed a good child. Yan Wei did not take you wrong. I will make it clear to you. As long as you promise my conditions, I will keep quiet about this matter and keep your master¡¯s reputation throughout his life."


    Li Qiang said: "what conditions do you have? Tell me about it. If I can do it, I will finish it."


    Tang Hui beckoned and said, e on shore, let¡¯s talk about it in detail." Li Qiang frowned and said, "would you put on your clothes first, and then turn your back on your back. I¡¯m not dressed now." Tang Huijiao said with a smile: "you are so big, what are you ashamed of? The reason why I came up to meet you honestly is to show my sincerity. Should you also treat me sincerely?"


    Li Qiang had no choice but to swim back to the shore. Standing in front of her uneasily, Li Qiang said, "what do you want to do, say a way out." Tang Hui gazed at Li Qiang¡¯s strong body. After swallowing the saliva, she said with a smile: "I can¡¯t imagine that you have been so big at a young age, and you have a wonderful figure." Li Qiang did not have a good way: "what do you want to say, why do you always stare at me?"Tang Huitie came to Li Qiang and said with a smile, "little brother, I know you don¡¯t have a good impression on me because of the master¡¯s affairs, but it¡¯s the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation, which has nothing to do with you. I still like you better. Besides, do you really have no feelings for me?"


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "you are my elder. How dare I like you? That¡¯s unreasonable. " Tang Hui said: "in this case, why have you..." Li Qiang blushed and snorted: "I admit that your body is really beautiful, and I am really attracted by you, but this is a normal reaction of people, not evidence that I like you."


    Tang Hui said, "you say you can¡¯t be more polite with your elders. But why did that happen to you and your master?" You can only say that to Li Qiang Tang Hui said wrongly, "how can I be different from her? What can¡¯t Ipare with her? "


    Li Qiang said: "don¡¯t do this again. You are my elder. Why do you seduce me like this? You have a husband Tang Huihong said with augh: "you have been looking at it for a long time before you think of covering your eyes. It¡¯s very slippery. Who says I have a husband, and they are not married yet. " Li Qiang said, "isn¡¯t Bai Peng your man? Then I knew you were a couple


    Tang Hui came near and pouted: "don¡¯t mention that man. He doesn¡¯t want to make progress at all. Other people are obsessed with Huaqiang¡¯s ttery. However, he always stays away and has no idea of climbing up. Moreover, he often murmurs that Yan Wei¡¯s imprisonment in lingjuegu was a disgrace to lingjuegu and a frame up of good people! What do you think I should do with such a man? To waste his youth, give birth to a bunch of children and be a yellow faced woman? "


    Li Qiang felt warm in his heart and said, "it seems that uncle Baipeng is really a good man. At the beginning, he secretly sent me to lingjue Valley to apany master, and he also brought a lot of applied things to master. He didn¡¯t let us master and apprentice die in the valley. I must remember this kindness!" Then he said, "who are you with now? I guess you¡¯re looking for a powerful man, right? "

 Chapter 389

    Tang Hui said displeased: "who are you? Do you want to check my private affairs?" Li Qiang, with a smile, said, "it¡¯s my curiosity that¡¯s too strong. I asked a few more sentences casually. I¡¯m sorry." Tang Hui said with a smile: "it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s human nature. It¡¯s natural for you to be curious about the outside after staying in the valley for so long."


    Li Qiang worried: "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m sorry for master¡¯s doing this?" Tang Hui said: "ouch, what does this have to do with Yan Wei? Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to mention her at this time?" Then he pushed Li Qiang to the ground and sat on it


    After a fierce battle, he looked at Tang Hui¡¯s pretty face and thought, "although this woman is not as good-looking as Shifu, she is also unique. Although she has never been good with her master, she is very intimate with me. What is the purpose? What should I do now? "


    Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s silence, Tang Hui said with a smile, "don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a pure girl. I won¡¯t bring you any trouble. We¡¯re just happy for a while, and we¡¯re free and easy. You don¡¯t have to take any responsibility." Li Qiang slightly put down his mind and said, "what¡¯s your sister¡¯s n, can you tell me?"


    Tang Hui said: "at first, I didn¡¯t want to be like this with you. But yesterday I saw something I shouldn¡¯t have seen. I was attracted by you all of a sudden. A voice in my heart has been saying that such an excellent man, if he doesn¡¯t experience with him, will be a waste of life. That¡¯s why I took the initiative to meet you. You are indeed a wonderful boy. Your Kung Fu is even better than I imagined. Yan Wei is really a blessed person. Even if you are locked in this lingjue Valley, you are a good man to apany me. I¡¯m not as good as her. "


    Li qiangzhi asked: "at the beginning, you framed my master and forced her to be trapped in lingjue valley. It¡¯s extremely despicable to force her to be trapped in lingjue valley. Now, what do you mean to envy or not?"


    Tang Hui was so overwhelmed by him that she said: "it was Hua Qiang¡¯s mastermind at the beginning, and other elders agreed with it. What does it have to do with me? Even though I didn¡¯t agree with Yan Weisu, it was because she was so excellent that she was envious in her heart, but I never thought of killing her like this. However, to return, the death of situ xuanzhi has a great connection with her. It is not so unjust to send her to lingjue Valley for murder. "


    Li Qiang said: "headmaster situ Xuan is very kind to my master, and he intends to pass on his mantle to her. My master will secretly kill master situ unless he has a brain problem. It is clear that this matter is to nt bribes and frame up. People with normal brains should understand."


    Tang Hui sighed: "in fact, I have doubts about this matter, but after all, this is what Huaqiang did. What else can I say as a disciple? What¡¯s more, at that time, there were human evidence and material evidence, and it was an iron case, and it was hard to recover the immortals. "


    Li Qiang said: "this matter must be a set up. I will not entangle with you about this matter. You just said that there is a condition. As long as I promise, you will not tell me about master and I, and you can talk about it."


    Tang Hui beamed with a smile and said, "you don¡¯t say I forgot it. Well, when I went to the Valley this time, I wanted to see how Yan Wei¡¯s life was. Unexpectedly, I saw such a wonderful y. I¡¯m so excited that it¡¯s shocking. If it spreads to the rivers andkes, it will be a hot topic. Everyone in the street will talk about it."


    Li Qiang bit his teeth and said, "just say this. If you dare to say it out, I will kill you!" After a while, Tang Huinan moaned for a while and then said, "Oh, dada, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell you about it for a while. You¡¯re such a good boy. How can I ruin your reputation? But you have to understand me. You¡¯ve been in the exquisite sect for so long, and you can¡¯t make any achievements in fame or fortune. If you can help me in this respect, that one It¡¯s a small thing. As long as I don¡¯t say it, no one will know. " Li Qiang said, "well, what conditions do you have? Tell me quickly."


    Tang Hui sat on one side,bed her hair, and then said, "Yan Wei must have mentioned something about the history of Linglong sect. Although this sect is based on the unique martial arts skills, it is its wealth that makes it famous! The wealth of Linglong school is beyond your imagination! It can be described as being rich and invincible! "


    Li Qiang was not interested in money, and asked, "what¡¯s the rtionship with my master?" Tang Hui said: "the leader¡¯s session is not only to inherit the mantle, but also to get all kinds of secrets in the sect. Among them, the most important thing is to master the financial rights of the Linglong sect. It is said that there is a huge treasure house in our Linglong sect. There are countless treasures in it. Only the leader can know the location and ess way of the treasure house. I believe that situ Xuan has given the secret to Yan Wei. Now that situ Xuan is dead, Yan Wei is the only one who has the secret! That¡¯s why Hua Qiang is trapped in Yan Wei and doesn¡¯t kill her! "


    After listening to Tang Hui¡¯s words, Li Qiang realized something. He nodded and said, "no wonder Hua Qiang did this to my master. In the end, it¡¯s not for money? However, I heard that my master has always been in love with him. If he gets the trust of my master through love, can he not get that wealth? But why do you use such a bad method? " Tang Hui said with a smile: "only the leader can know the secret of the Linglong sect. Every leader has made a poison oath, so the leader¡¯s lover can¡¯t know the secret. Even if Hua Qiang can get Yan Wei¡¯s heart, the treasure house is just a flower in the moon mirror in the water. Therefore, he has to do something about it, but the result is still in vain. Even if Yan Wei has been trapped in lingjue Valley for so many years, I¡¯m still tight lipped. I don¡¯t mean to disclose secrets at all. "Li Qiang nodded and said, "I see. Then I should know what your conditions are. You want to know the secret of the treasure house, right?"


    Tang Hui said with a smile: "he is really a smart man. I can tell the secret of the treasure house to me, so long as you can give me the secret of the treasure house, I can keep my mouth shut about you and Shifu, and I won¡¯t reveal the secret between you and Yan Wei." Li Qiang frowned and said, "this condition is too difficult. First, whether my master has obtained the secret of the treasure house is still unknown; second, even if my master knows the secret, whether I can get the secret from her is still unknown. Two unknowns add up to make it impossible Tang Hui said: "if you don¡¯t try, how can you know? You have to know that fame is very important to a woman. I believe Yan Wei doesn¡¯t want her scandal to be known by people outside?"


    Li Qiang suddenly shed a fierce light in his eyes, stretched out his right hand and sped Tang Hui¡¯s throat. He said: "I will kill you directly, so that the reputation of master can be preserved. Isn¡¯t it easier to solve the problem in this way?"


    Although Tang Hui was held in the throat by Li Qiang, she did not show any fear. She still said with a smile: "I¡¯ll tell you a secret first. Then you will know that it¡¯s useless to threaten me like this." "What¡¯s the secret?" Li said Tang Hui¡¯s face darkened: "I¡¯ve got a terminal disease, only three months of life, you use life to threaten me, useful? What¡¯s more, you haven¡¯t reached the point where you can kill me at will. " With a push in arm, Li Qiang¡¯s hand was moved away easily.


    Li Qiang was surprised and said, "since you are almost dead, what do you want from the treasure house?" Tang Hui sighed: "my life and death matter is small, but there is a huge family behind me. If I can bring wealth to them, even if I die, I can leave a name behind. The memorial tablet can enter the ancestral hall and be admired by future generations." Li Qiang frowned and said, "no wonder you suddenly and carelessly enter the valley, but it turns out that doom ising. Do you want to bring back some benefits for your family?" He took back his hand.

 Chapter 390

    Tang Hui rubbed her throat, nodded, and said, "I was able to enter the Linglong sect because of the efforts made by the family in order toy some connections in the Linglong sect. However, after so many years of inaction and my own death, I would be worthy of bringing back arge amount of wealth for the family before I died."


    Li Qiang said: "your idea is not to me, but this condition is still too difficult, master may not agree." Tang Hui took care of Li Qiang with her hot and rolling carcass. She said, "even if it¡¯s not possible, I¡¯ll give it a try. If it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll not only promise to take you out of lingjue Valley, but also for the rest of my life, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want." Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "do you really have to live for three months? I can¡¯t see anything different. "


    Tang Hui sighed: "this incurable disease is the conclusion I got after I went to several famous doctors. What else can I do to deceive you? In short, my life is no longer important. Now I just want to do something to add luster to my family. "


    Li Qiang said, "well, well, I can think about this. If the master agrees, I will tell you the secret, but I must take my master with me when I go out of the valley, otherwise I won¡¯t agree." Tang Hui said in surprise, "thank you very much. It¡¯s OK to take Yanwei out of the valley. In fact, I came to lingjue Valley secretly before. I wanted to force Yan Wei to hand over the secret by force. However, I ran into your love affair by ident. I wanted to achieve my goal through you. I hope you don¡¯t get angry because I use you. I¡¯m going to die soon. Even if you hate me any more, it doesn¡¯t matter. " Li Qiang sighed: "at the beginning, you were so ambitious that you wanted to trample my master under your feet. Now, the end of the day ising. There is no anger in your words."


    Tang Hui said: "I don¡¯t have any personal enmity with Yan Wei. In the past, my hostility to her was entirely due to my family¡¯s mission, and I had to be hostile to her. Now what I do is not for myself, but for the future of the whole family."


    Li Qiang said: "you only think about the future of the family, but if the Linglong sect loses that treasure house, you don¡¯t care about the rise and fall of the whole sect?" Tang Hui sneered: "you and Yan Wei have been locked up in lingjue Valley for such a long time. What¡¯s more, the Linglong sect is now connected with the imperial court, and has a bright future, so you don¡¯t need that treasure house." Li Qiang said, "well, I can try, but I can¡¯t guarantee anything."


    Tang Hui said: "I¡¯ll give you three days. I¡¯ll meet you once a day at this pool to inquire about the progress of the matter. If you can¡¯t fulfill this condition by then, I¡¯ll make the secret of you and Yan Wei known to the public, and then you will know the consequences. " Then he would leave.


    Li Qiang said: "what are you in such a hurry? Don¡¯t you like to work with me very much? Wait a minute." Tang Hui said with a smile, "Yo, are you addicted? I can¡¯t see that your young man¡¯s endurance is so strong. Just finished several times, it has no influence at all. But it is much better than those men outside. If you go to theke, I don¡¯t know how many women are fascinated by you. " Li Qiang said: "I only like master. I don¡¯t care what other women do to me."


    When Tang Hui met the baby, she naturally didn¡¯t want to leave so soon, so she got entangled with Li Qiang. Then she reluctantly put on her clothes, gave her a kiss on Li Qiang¡¯s face, and said, "dear baby, remember to handle my instructions well. I won¡¯t treat you unfairly." Then he drifted away. His lightness skill was excellent and his figure was elegant. After a few taps on the water, he was already ten feet away, which made Li Qiang feel inferior to himself.


    He hesitated in his heart. "This Tang Hui has a deep mind, and the conditions are very harsh. How can I finish the task in just three days? But if she doesn¡¯t fulfill this condition, she will make my master and me public. What can I do? "


    Li Qiang thought again: "if Tang Hui suddenly enters the valley, there must be some special way to enter lingjue valley. If I can find that gap and escape from lingjue valley with my master, I will find another opportunity to let Tang Hui shut up? Tang Hui thought that her lightness skill was much better than me, so she would not disclose her whereabouts. But she must have never thought that I had been in the valley for so long and hunted wild animals for countless times. I had learned a set of methods of hiding and disappearing, and it was easier to track other people¡¯s tracks. As long as you follow Tang Hui¡¯s whereabouts, you may be able to find a way out of the valley! "


    Having made up his mind, Li Qiang followed Tang Hui¡¯s footprints all the way. After half a column of incense, he saw a rock wall in front of him. Obviously, he reached the bottom of the valley. Looking up, he could not see the top. Tang Hui had already disappeared.


    Li Qiang looked around carefully, and finally found that there were several marks on the rock wall, which must have been climbed by Tang Hui. However, it is impossible to climb such a high cliff by a single person. It must have been met by a rope. Li Qiang was a little dejected and said in his heart, "it turns out that Tang Hui was put down with a rope. No wonder he cane and go freely."


    He thought again: "instead of trying to find out the secret of the treasure house from the master¡¯s mouth, it¡¯s better to tell the master about Tang Hui. In this way, our master and apprentices will work together to subdue Tang Hui, and then we can reach the top of the valley through the rope. In this way, we can escape from the heaven."


    Thinking of this, Li Qiang seemed to be a little happy and wanted to return to the treehouse. At this moment, he suddenly shook his feet and a lot of rocks fell down. It was an earthquake!Li Qiang ran away from the dangerous ce in a hurry and ran wildly in the forest to seek shelter in the open space. Fortunately, the time of the earthquake is not long, shaking for a while stopped, but the power is not small, trees in the forest also copsed a lot, the ground also appearedrge and small holes. Worried about his master¡¯s safety, Li Qiang hurried back to the treehouse and came to the tree house where the tree house was located. He looked up and put some snacks on it. Because the tree house where they built it was tall and strong, and was not affected by the earthquake, so it was not a big problem. It was just that the tree house was damaged and the roof copsed in half.


    At this time, a voice behind Li Qiang asked, "qiang¡¯er, how are you here?" Li Qiang was happy and looked back, but she saw that Yan Wei was carrying a basket full of herbs and dust on her face and body.


    Li Qiang asked, "is master OK? Did the earthquake hurt you? " Yan Wei said: "it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s just that I happened to be on a hillside when collecting herbs. I got some dust when the ground cracked. It¡¯s not a big problem." Li Qiang said, "we have enough herbs. What else does Master go to collect herbs for?"


    Yan Wei said: "this medicine is for lingcai. It turns out that it came to us not to make trouble, but because it was seriously injured, it came to us for treatment."


    Li qiangqi said: "unexpectedly, there is such a magical thing, and then Linyu doesn¡¯te to eat us, but we have to treat it? By what? "


    Yan Wei said with a smile: "I¡¯ve thought about this question for a long time, but since I can¡¯t think of the answer, I¡¯ll let it go. Since the crystal has no malice to us, we should give it medical treatment. If it is cured well, we can let it take us out of the valley." Li Qiang said happily: "yes, it¡¯s also a good way to save a lot of trouble."


    Yan Wei wondered, "what¡¯s the trouble? What else happened to you? " Seeing that he had other ways out of the valley, Li Qiang didn¡¯t want to say anything about Tang Hui, so he had to change the subject and say, "master, I don¡¯t want to expose me to any danger, do you? You are so kind to me Yan weijiao said with a smile: "what¡¯s the matter? Protecting the apprentice is what the master should do. It¡¯s worth making a fuss about it. Now that you¡¯ve got up, let¡¯s go to find Lin Kai, so that we can cure it."

 Chapter 391

    They rushed to the forest. However, Li Qiang found a strange thing on the way. He said, "master, let¡¯s stop first. I found a miracle."


    Yan Wei stopped and asked, "what is it that is worth stopping and watching?" Li Qiang said with a smile, "master, what¡¯s shining over there?" Yan Wei followed Li Qiang¡¯s finger and saw that there was a big crack on the hillside over there. There was something shining inside.


    Li Qiang said: "the sky is falling and the earth is breaking. Master, the things over there are shining. They must be some precious treasures." Yan Wei said: "don¡¯t expect so much. Maybe it¡¯s just a piece of ice." Li Qiang said with a smile, "let¡¯s go and have a look."


    Yan Wei and Li Qiang had to go to the edge of the cave. Looking down, she was shocked. Because of the earthquake, arge crystal appeared in the crack of the ground! In the sunlight, it is dazzling and crystal light.


    Li Qiang said happily: "this is a treasure, and it is not small." However, Yan Wei jumped into the crypt, touched the crystal with her hand, and said with a smile: "this thing is much more precious than that piece of cold jade in our family. It is about ten thousand years old, and it has a natural chill. It is necessary for us to practice martial arts. In the future, the effect of practicing here is even better than that in the cold pool." Li Qiang said with a smile: "I can¡¯t imagine that we are so lucky to find the baby again."


    Yan Wei said: "after the wound is healed, you can take us out of the valley. Such a big thing can¡¯t be taken away. What¡¯s the use of being a treasure?" Li Qiang said: "such a valuable crystal, just cut off a few pieces, take it outside, should be worth a lot of money?" Yan Wei said with a smile: "it is true that this kind of crystal should be carved into a coffin. After death, it should be ced in it for ten thousand years, with an immortal appearance. If I die, you can carve me a coffin out of this crystal. "


    Li Qiang said unhappily, "why does Master say such unlucky things? What can¡¯t die? It¡¯s terrible. " Therefore, Yan Shiwei is not averse to life and death Li Qiang said, "but master, don¡¯t talk too much. It¡¯s better not to say some things."


    Yan Wei came to Li Qiang and gave him a kiss. She said with a smile, "what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so sad and worried?" Li Qiang said: "recently, I am in a state of anxiety. I always feel that something big will happen." Yan Wei said: "what else can happen in our valley? The earthquake is already the biggest thing. It means that you guessed urately. "


    Li Qiang said: "no, I mean, we have been locked up in lingjue Valley for such a long time. Are those people of Linglong sect really going to ignore us like this? They¡¯ve been plotting against master. Maybe they¡¯ll burst in and poison you and me. "


    Yan Wei said: "it¡¯s reasonable for you to think so, but by then we should have been far away from here. I don¡¯t want to touch the right and wrong in the river andke again."


    Li Qiang said, "I remember my master said to me at the beginning that people can¡¯t help themselves in theke andke. Sometimes even if you want to hide, you may not be able to avoid it. It¡¯s better to take precautions." Yan Wei said: "I can¡¯t see that your understanding of the river andke is much deeper than before. Do you have anything you haven¡¯t told me?" Li Qiang shook his head and said, "of course not. I just feel that the threat ising, and I¡¯m always upset."


    Yan Wei said: "don¡¯t be afraid. You can¡¯t be bullied if you have a master. Those people who have trapped us in lingjue Valley think that we are useless people. What else can we do? You can rest assured that no one wille back. Even if someone really came in to look for us, we would have been flying out of lingjue Valley by that time. Even if they wanted to find us, it would be more difficult for them to go to heaven. "


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "Shifu is right, but I remember that Shifu once mentioned one thing. When Hua Qiang forced Shifu into the valley, he repeatedly asked about a major secret about the Linglong sect. What is the secret? I¡¯m really curious


    Yan Wei¡¯s face changed and asked, "qiang¡¯er, have you heard something you shouldn¡¯t have heard about? Is it true that someone from outside hase to tell you something?" She was startled to look around and was very worried that someone might be watching.


    Li Qiang said: "master, don¡¯t worry. There are no other people in lingjue Valley except you and me." Yan Wei said: "how could you ask me about the secret of the school? This is the secret of the Linglong school. No one can know it. " Li Qiang said: "in fact, I guess that master is in her prime of life and is the sessor of the leader of Linglong sect. How could he be imprisoned here without any reason? The way to kill Si Tu Xuan is obvious. It can be seen by any fool. I believe that most people in Linglong sect are like a mirror in their hearts. However, no one stands up to speak for you. I think the reason is just a word of money. They want to get what they want from master through that incident. In the final analysis, it¡¯s just a matter of interest. "


    Yan Wei said: "well, in fact, I have been thinking about the situation at that time all these years. It only took me a short time to engage in the crime of nting and framing, which means that those people colluded together to frame me. s, the huge wealth of Linglong sect has been coveted by many people in private. Moreover, it is said that I have the possibility of taking over the position of leader, which arouses the dissatisfaction of many elders in the sect It¡¯s not surprising that they retaliated, but I really didn¡¯t expect that they had poisoned my master. It¡¯s hard to imagine that they were so vicious. "Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s because of this problem that Shifu needs to be more careful. They shut us in lingjue valley. They don¡¯t want people outside to get the secret of Linglong sect. If they shut up the master but don¡¯t kill it, they still want to get the secret. There¡¯s no news, just waiting for the opportunity."


    Yan Wei frowned and said, "although I am the sessor of the Linglong sect leader, my master has not told me the secret of our sect¡¯s treasures. If anyone really wants to know the secret through my mouth, their wishes will be defeated."


    Li Qiang said, "master, don¡¯t you really know that secret?" Yan Wei said, "Why are you interested in the secret of the treasure?" Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s not that I am interested in it, but it concerns our future. If master really has this secret, even if we go out of the valley, the trouble will not stop."


    Yan Wei said with a smile: "so what? You and I find a ce where no one lives to live in seclusion. Naturally, others will note to trouble." Li Qiang said: "if we go out of the valley and find a ce where no one lives, what¡¯s the difference between living in lingjue Valley and living in seclusion?" After a long time, Yan Wei looked up and said, "what do you want?"


    Li Qiang said: "I don¡¯t want to do anything. I¡¯m not interested in the secrets of the Linglong sect. I just want to tell my master that if master really has any major secrets, he should make good ns. Otherwise, when thingse to an end, it will be difficult to deal with them."


    Yan Wei raised her head and looked at the apprentice in front of her. She said to her heart, "Li Qiang is only 16 years old. Her mind and mind areparable to a lot of old men who have been in the river for decades. Besides, he has never been in contact with the world. He has lived in the valley with me for so many years. He has already performed well. He is indeed a genius. I must find a way to send him out to experience Practice, or it will be a pity. "


    Li Qiang was enraged by Yan Wei and said in a hurry, "did I say something wrong? If you make master unhappy, please forgive me." Yan weijiao said with a smile, "I¡¯m not unhappy. On the contrary, I think you¡¯ve really grown up, and you¡¯re very thoughtful. You¡¯re very happy to be a teacher." Li qiangchang sighed with relief and said, "I just want to say what I want, because master is the most important person in my life. I don¡¯t want my master to be hurt because of some external affairs."

 Chapter 392

    Yan Weiyou sighed: "to tell you the truth, I really know something about Linglong school, and these things are really rted to a huge amount of wealth. The amount of wealth is so huge that it is shocking. Therefore, many people have been coveting this wealth and hope to get it from my master, situ Xuan. Naturally, master knows the minds of these people, so she put them into it But it¡¯s a pity that he died in an ident and didn¡¯t have time to tell the whole story. The information I have here is fragmentary and iplete. Even if it is heard by others, it will not be of great use. "


    Li Qiang said, "well, even so, the clues in master¡¯s hands are extremely precious. Those people outside are evil and will certainly do harm to master. We should prepare early."


    Yan Wei said: "I understand what you said. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so anxious to practice with you. If you don¡¯t improve your cultivation, you¡¯ll still have to be stupid when facing the enemy." Li Qiang said: "this ten thousand year old crystal ising in time. If my master and I practice the exquisite Jade Maiden Sutra together on this crystal, I believe our skill will be improved faster." Yan Wei said: "this is a good opportunity from heaven. This crystal is of great benefit to the promotion of practice. It is more effective than the cold pool. If you practice with me several times more, you can break through the eighthyer in a short time."


    Li Qiang happily hugged Yan Wei and said in a trembling voice, "in this case, let¡¯s try it first and see how the real effect is." Yan Wei said with a red face: "this broad day, and just survived an earthquake, or do not want it first."


    But she was entangled by Li Qiang for a long time, so she had to promise to continue practicing.


    Li qiangxi said: "thank you very much, master. It¡¯s exciting just to think about the effect for the first time in this precious crystal." Yan Wei said: "you have to hurry up. I¡¯ll take these herbs to Ling Kaiter. That guy¡¯s injury is not light. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯tst long." Li Qiang said: "speaking of that monster, we have nothing to do with it, but why does it think of looking for us to help after it is seriously injured?"


    Yan Wei frowned and said, "who knows what these ancient gods were thinking. Maybe it was the giant you incarnated who knocked it to the ground. It felt that your ability was stronger than it, so it took you as its master?" Li Qiang stretched out his tongue and said, "how can it be? We¡¯ve been fighting with it. It¡¯s impossible for this product to be friends with us." Yan Wei said: "I think it has no hostility to us, and wants to take advantage of this condition to let it fly out of lingjue Valley, so we can cure it. It seems that the wound is not done by human beings. I think it has its own natural enemies."


    After a moment¡¯s rest, Yan Wei sat up and said, "no, the day will pass again if you don¡¯t practice Kung Fu. Do you still want to do something serious? Listen to me. It¡¯s time for us to practice Li Qiang said in his heart: "after entering the eighth floor, Linglong Jade Maiden will enter the realm of selflessness, which is also a rare opportunity." After hearing the wonderful effect of the crystal, I felt that it was going to be wonderful


    Yan Wei spat: "worthless guy, we should use the function of this crystal to improve our cultivation. If we don¡¯t do other things for a while, I won¡¯t allow you to ask me to make fun of youter."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "master is also very happy. Why is he always duplicity? After finishing, he has to reprimand me." Yan Wei¡¯s face turned red, and she snorted, "it¡¯s you who have to be dogged. I usually spoil you too much, and I¡¯m always too hard to refuse. Now we¡¯ve be this kind of rtionship. There¡¯s nothing to say. Fortunately, it¡¯s a deep valley where we don¡¯t see outsiders. It¡¯s OK. If we¡¯re outside, we can¡¯t do it at will." Li Qiang pouted: "if you go outside without freedom, it¡¯s better to stay here for a lifetime."


    With a p, Li Qiang got a heavy p in the face. Li Qiang covered his face and said in surprise, "why did master beat me?" Yan Wei¡¯s face was angry and said, "how can a big man say such unpromising words! You are a man, how can you live with a woman! Men are nice and normal, but you can¡¯t indulge in them. If you just want to be with me instead of fighting for your own future, I won¡¯t recognize you as an apprentice! "


    Li Qiang said with a bitter face: "I just want to be with my master forever. I really don¡¯t have any other ideas." Yan Weiyou sighed: "it¡¯s because I¡¯m used to you so much that you rely on me. You can¡¯t do it like this. You¡¯re a creative talent, and your talent is also outstanding. If you can wander in theke andke, you will certainly create a world. What¡¯s the meaning of staying in this valley as a savage? It¡¯s just a good wish for my teacher to talk about seclusion. The premise is that you must break out of your own fame and create your own career. Then we can retire together to live a life of immortality. Otherwise, I will look down on you and leave you forever


    Yan Wei¡¯s words were very fierce and serious, obviously from the bottom of his heart. Li Qiang had to bow his head and say, "I understand master, I understand what you mean. Qiang¡¯er swears that if you can escape from this lingjue Valley, you will try your best to make a name in the world and live up to Shifu¡¯s expectations! If you vite this oath, heaven and earth will be destroyedSeeing Li Qiang swearing and swearing, Yan Wei nodded with satisfaction and said, "that¡¯s right. You are an adult now. You should have your own ambition and goal. Don¡¯t always think about that kind of thing. It¡¯s good for you to think about big things."


    Li Qiang nodded repeatedly and said, "since master has already reprimanded the little apprentice, let¡¯s start practicing kung fu." Yan Wei said, "well, how can I say you? Every time I severely punish you, you also promise to be serious. But as soon as you finish, you be such a indifferent look."


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯m not disrespectful. I¡¯m urging master to practice Kung Fu with me quickly. Why does Master scold me?" Yan Wei said: "it¡¯s practicing kung fu, but when you hold me, you look very ufortable. You should remember that we are practicing, not doing that kind of thing. Please have a proper attitude. " Li Qiang put his hands together and said, "is it OK for me to recite sutras while practicing?"


    Yan Weiughed and said, "you don¡¯t have to make fun of me any more. How can I practice when Iugh like this?" Li Qiang said: "if you can¡¯t practice, you can continue to do other things. The effect is almost the same." Yan Wei pushed him away and spat: "don¡¯t make any more nonsense. Listen to me. We¡¯ll behave ourselves next."


    "Well, I¡¯ll listen to Shifu," Li Qiang said


    After practicing, Yan Wei picked up the basket and said, "let¡¯s go to the cold pool to cure Lin Kai."


    After a while, Yan Wei¡¯s face changed and she asked, "when I just practiced with you, you have a smell of other women. Can you tell me who that person is?" Li Qiang was stunned and shook his head. "Master, what¡¯s your name? There are only you and me in lingjue valley. Why is there a third person?"


    Yan Wei sneered and said, "don¡¯t lie to me. At the beginning, you are strange. You know something, and these things must be heard from other people. Besides, I am familiar with the fragrance on you. This person should be exquisite, right?"

 Chapter 393

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hide it, Li Qiang had to nod his head and say, "since master has already guessed it, I will not conceal it. She is your elder martial sister Tang Hui." Yan Wei stopped and said angrily, "who are you provoking? Why is it her? What did she do in the valley, and why did you get entangled? " Li Qiang said: "her purpose must have been guessed by the master. Of course, it came for the secret of the treasure house of Linglong sect. As for the matter between us, I didn¡¯t control my emotions for a moment. I had a fight with her on impulse. I hope Shifu doesn¡¯t me her."


    Yan Wei said: "it¡¯s not surprising, but Tang Hui has a deep mind. You can¡¯t fight her. She must be threatening you, right?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "she saw what happened yesterday to both of us. She did make a condition and said that as long as we promised her, she would not only keep her mouth shut, but also take us out of the valley." Yan Wei snorted coldly and said, "do you believe what she said? This woman is ambitious and can do anything to achieve her goal. If you fall into her trap, you will be in great trouble. Fortunately, I saw this out in advance, or you will be killed by her. "


    Li Qiang said, "but sister Tang said that she had a terminal illness and still had three months¡¯ life. In order to give them some credit to the Tang family, she put her idea on the treasure of Linglong sect." Yan Wei said: "a woman¡¯s words can¡¯t be trusted. When she sees that you are honest, she will make up an excuse to cheat you. If you really give her the secret, she may turn around and kill you. As for the matter of escaping from lingjue Valley, as long as we can cure the injury of yingkai and fly away from lingjue Valley, we don¡¯t need her help." Li Qiang said: "I used to follow her to the bottom of the cliff, and I did see the trace of her leaving. She should have climbed the rope to the bottom of the valley, and there must be some people on the top. If we leave lingjue valley through her help, it will be a choice? "


    Yan Wei said: "the reason why lingjue Valley is called a forbidden area that can never escape is that it is not only dangerous, but also there are important people guarding the top of the valley. Even if we climb to the top of the valley with the help of ropes, we still don¡¯t know whether we can pass the pass of guarding the valley. Tang Hui may have tied a rope down when the defense isx, but it is like this If we climb up with her, we will be found by the people guarding the valley. At that time, none of us will be able to leave. In my opinion, it is more reliable to fly away with the light of the wind. "


    Li Qiang said, "however, it still has to be said whether the crystal can be cured. Tang Hui¡¯s line is better than a second choice." Yan Wei gave him a look and said, "I¡¯ve done it with others once, and I¡¯ve put her in my heart, don¡¯t you?"? You must remember that Tang Hui is a very troublesome woman. Bai Peng was in a headache at the beginning. You¡¯d better stay away from her. Moreover, the secret of Linglong sect¡¯s treasure house can¡¯t be disclosed. I can tell you this clearly. You don¡¯t want to pull any clues about the secret from my mouth. I won¡¯t tell you a word. " Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "since master has made a decision, his apprentice will do it. The reason why I suggest that master do that is to consider the overall situation. There is absolutely no selfishness."


    Yan Wei patted him on the head and said, "naturally, I believe in your character. Just now I was so fierce that I was worried that you might have fallen into someone else¡¯s way. In reality, there are many unpredictable traps. One falls into it carelessly. I understand your kindness. Master won¡¯t me you."


    Li Qiang sighed in a long and short way: "it was that I didn¡¯t hold back at that time, so I was good with her for a while, and I surrendered when I met with some beautiful women¡¯s temptation and confusion. I¡¯m really hopeless." Yan Wei said with a smile: "it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s human nature to eat, color, and sex. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s so much older than you that she can do it. " As soon as he finished speaking, he said with a smile, "well, seeing that we are like this, I have no face to say anything about her."


    They talked andughed and came to the edge of the cold pool. The crystal still fell there, looking like dead from a distance. Yan Wei touched her body and found that her body was still hot and her nostrils were still breathing, indicating that she was not dead!


    Yan Wei nodded and said, "this thing is worthy of being an ancient deity. After being seriously injured, it will temporarily sleep and dy the spread of the injury. It¡¯s very powerful." Li qiangqi said: "there is no difference between sleeping and sleeping. Why does Master praise it so much?"


    Yan Wei said: "thanks to you and me for so long, you don¡¯t even know the difference between sleep and sleep? The degree of dormancy is deeper than sleep. Only breathing and heartbeat are reserved. Most of the body is in suspended animation, which greatly reduces the burden of the body. All the nutrients are used in the recovery of the wound. It is very difficult to achieve this step. Therefore, I said that it is not easy for the ancient god beast like yingkai. "


    Li Qiang looked at the wound and sighed, "the wound is so deep that it seems to have encountered a big problem." Yan Wei said: "fortunately, I stopped the bleeding of the wound first with the golden sore medicine. Then we spread these herbs around the wound and fed it some. I believe it will recover in about half a month." Li Qiang frowned: "half a month is too long. Tang Hui only gave me three days. How should I deal with her? Have I never seen her again? "


    Yan Wei said: "you just meet her, and temporarily give her up. I¡¯ll try to do something else." Li Qiang said, "master means..." Yan Wei said: "Tang Hui¡¯s trip is quite strange. I always feel that it will not be her personal idea. There must be some forces behind her to support her. It will not be so simple."Li Qiang said: "the master is more thoughtful than I am." Yan Wei said: "you only care about the wind, the flowers, the snow and the moon with her, but you don¡¯t think about it carefully. How can a woman who is so arrogant and arrogant usually run to a deserted Valley and marry a boy who has never been born? She would not have done such a strange thing if she hadn¡¯t had some hidden secret. Of course, such words as incurable diseases are nonsense. They are illusory. "


    Yan Wei first washed the herbs with the pool water, and then ordered Li Qiang to smash the herbs with a tool and spread them evenly around the wound. It was not easy to say. Originally, although the blood stopped, the wound was still red and swollen, but after applying the herbal medicine, the situation was greatly relieved, and it was gradually healed, and the effect was rapid.


    Li Qiang was overjoyed and said, "Oh, master, you are really a miracle doctor. If you put this medicine on it, you will soon be cured." Yan Wei said: "it¡¯s not my miracle doctor, but it¡¯s the ancient god beast. It has divine power to support the body. It only needs a little external force to stimte the potential of the body and actively help the body recover." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "Oh, I see. Master has a good opinion."


    With the help of Yan Wei, the wound of yingkai is about to close together. She opens her eyes and roars to show her thanks, but she still can¡¯t get up. Yan Wei gives some wild fruits picked from the forest to Lin Kai, who eats them with one mouth. It seems that she trusts Yan Wei very much.


    Li Qiang said: "the beast seems to have known that we are good to it and no longer have any wariness against us." Yan Wei said: "this is the same as between people, treat each other with sincerity, naturally there is no barrier." Li Qiang sighed: "people can be more trouble, intrigue, intrigue, a lot of things are really not clear."


    Yan Wei said: "well, it¡¯s true that many people are really good to him, but somehow, he will hurt you for a special purpose. It¡¯s impossible to guard against it. It¡¯s really unpredictable and the sea is hard to measure."


    Li Qiang said, "master, have you ever thought about how we should deal with it if she flies away alone after her injury?" Yan Wei said, "don¡¯t worry. You will know when you get there. We have to wait now. Eight years have passed. Are we still in such a hurry for two days? " Li Qiang said, "what master said is reasonable. I know."


    Yan Wei said: "what¡¯s the matter with you? You¡¯re really like a child in a private school." Li Qiang said with a smile, "I am the master¡¯s Apprentice. Naturally, I should be respectful to my master." Yan Wei spat: "cut, install what serious, you just in the crystal is not so now, then you are naughty tight."

 Chapter 394

    Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s strange to say that the ten thousand year old crystal should have the effect of flirting. Even if you don¡¯t want anything, you can¡¯t help yourself. Did master just go up and..." Yan Weiughed and said, "nonsense, I don¡¯t have it. How can you exaggerate it?" Li Qiangdao: "how can it be? I think that crystal is so awesome that it can expand the usual mood by more than ten times. Let people go up to the blood, blood, pulse, heart, and heart."


    Yan Wei said with a smile, "the more you say it, the more disrespectful it is. I don¡¯t think there is any difference between you and usual on the crystal, but the speed is a little faster." Li Qiang said, "no, it¡¯s the teacher¡¯s urging. I¡¯ll give it to you as soon as possible. I just..." Before she finished speaking, Yan Wei interposed, "stop talking nonsense. What do you want to do here?"


    Why don¡¯t you want tough Yan Wei shook her head and said, "what do you want to do?" Li Qiang said with a smile, "master, do you want to make a tongue twister with me?"


    Yan Wei¡¯s heart thumped. Although she knew that there was no hope of escaping from the devil¡¯s paw, she still said in a duplicity way: "no, as I told you, we are masters and apprentices, not husband and wife, and we can¡¯t do what we want. Besides, Tang Hui may sneak in here at any time, and what can we do if she sees it?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "master, why do you have to speak so bad? It makes me very embarrassed." Yan weijiao said with a smile, "don¡¯t you feel embarrassed when you talk like this?" Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "that¡¯s what you agree with. I just obey your orders."


    After a short rest, Li Qiang asked again, "Master said that you would like to watch the next time Tang Huies back?" Yan Wei said: "yes, I want to see what kind of abacus this woman is up to. She must have great ambition and incurable disease. Don¡¯t believe it. I believe that in the next three days, she will be full of tricks, which makes me feel very ufortable."


    Li Qiang tried to persuade him: "master, don¡¯t be sad. I only have a y with her. I don¡¯t have any feelings. The woman is vicious and scheming. How can I like her? What¡¯s more, she¡¯s my elder. I always feel a little awkward when I¡¯m with her. "


    Yan Wei said with a smile: "I am also your elder. When you do with me, do you feel that there is something in the way?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "master, how can youpare with her? In my heart, you are my wife, but you are not an elder." Yan Wei said, "don¡¯t waste your time. The rtionship between master and apprentice is firm. How can I be your wife?"


    Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s up to people. It¡¯s an ident that you and I became masters and apprentices. Our age difference is not big. Now that we have this rtionship, why can¡¯t we be husband and wife?" Yan Wei leaned her head on Li Qiang¡¯s chest and sighed, "I¡¯m nine years older than you. Isn¡¯t that different? Well, in this valley, we can say whatever we want, but when we go outside, we will be drowned by the saliva of outsiders Li Qiang said: "we live for ourselves, not for others. They can say whatever they like. I only love you."


    Yan Wei said: "you think too simple, this matter is not so easy to solve." Li Qiang said: "since ancient times, the winner is the king, and the loser is the bandit. The emperor took the concubines of the former Emperor as his own. Some of them even vited the rules. Why did they not get reprimanded? Isn¡¯t it because of strength and status? " Yan Weiyou sighed: "what¡¯s the use of these things? You¡¯re not an emperor."


    Li Qiang said: "everything depends on people. Even if you can¡¯t be an emperor, it¡¯s still a choice to be a general and a good person." Yan Wei said angrily, "it¡¯s not good for you to speak so much at a young age. It¡¯s better to be modest." Li Qiang rubbed and touched Yan Wei¡¯s body and said, "in the past, I just wanted to be a happy person. I would chop firewood, cook, practice and catch fish in the valley together with my master. I lived in seclusion. But now I have this rtionship with Shifu. For our future, we should not have to break into the world. If we can create a career and get power and status, our business roots It¡¯s nothing. "


    Yan Wei kisses Li Qiang¡¯s face and says, "I understand your mind, but do you know how hard it is to break into the world outside? It¡¯s just the hard work in theke and the mountains and rivers. Since ancient times, those who have be famous are all generals, and no one¡¯s sess is in vain. "


    Li Qiang said: "it is because of this that I have to make greater determination to achieve achievements that our predecessors have not achieved with iparable courage." Yan Wei looks at this childish teenager in front of her. Her heart is filled with astonishment. She never thought that Li Qiang would say such words. In her heart, Li Qiang is still a child. Although the "child" has already shared the same bed and pillow with her, she still did not expect that he would have such ambition and ambition!


    Seeing Yan Wei staring at him with a strange look, Li Qiang blushed and bowed his head and said, "did I say something wrong again?" Yan Wei said with a smile: "of course not. Ambitious men are the real men. The more you are like this, the more I think you are manly. I thought that I would happen to you because of my loneliness. Now, I should be attracted by your innate courage. If you really be a big man admired by the world in the future, I will be regarded as a hero with insight ¡£¡±


    Li Qiang Ruo thought: "but the first step to be a hero is to escape from this damned lingjue Valley!" Yan Wei said: "don¡¯t worry. The injury of yingkai will be cured soon. Then we can go out." Li Qiang said: "judging from the performance of Tang Hui¡¯s entry into the valley, something must have changed in the outside world. So Tang HUICAI will rush into this ce to listen to the news at all costs. Judging from this situation, I¡¯m afraid Huaqiang and other people will enter the valley soon?"Yan Wei hears Hua Qiang¡¯s name, Jiao ~ body suddenly a shudder, facial expression also pale. The damned Hua Qiang, who used to be her soul haunting person,ter became a mortal enemy. She couldn¡¯t tell exactly what she felt in her heart for the person she had loved and hated. In short, she had mixed feelings and couldn¡¯t say a word at the moment.


    When Li Qiang saw Yan Wei¡¯s expression, he knew that Yan Wei must be thinking about Hua Qiang. He was so sad that he asked in a low voice, "is master still remembering him?" Yan Wei said: "of course, he is my enemy. How can I not remember him?" Li Qiang said, "no, I mean, master once secretly loved him before. Is he still missing him now?"


    Yan Wei said: "what are you talking about? Huaqiang is my enemy. Because of him, I was trapped in lingjuegu. How do you think I would like such a person? Will I be so cheap? "


    Yan Wei suddenly giggled and said, "I see. You are jealous, aren¡¯t you?" Li Qiang embarrassed way: "no, I¡¯m not jealous." Yan Wei¡¯s expression became yful and lovely. She said in a teasing way: "what do you say Huaqiang is not jealous? And with that sour tone. "


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "no, it¡¯s not. Now you are my man. Why would I eat his vinegar?" Yan Wei said: "you are jealous that I loved Huaqiang, don¡¯t you?" Li Qiang repeatedly shook his head and said, "there is no such thing. Master was a young girl at that time. It¡¯s very normal to have a secret love figure in my heart. It¡¯s just like I¡¯ve been secretly in love with master."

 Chapter 395

    Yan Wei eyes soft ~ love like water, staring at Li Qiang, full of love: "when do you like ~ me?" Li Qiang looked at Yan Wei¡¯s delicate appearance, and his heart swung and said with a smile: "since there can get up." Yan Weiughed and said, "nonsense, please fight!"


    Li Qiang said with a bitter face: "easy, if it is abandoned there, it must not be me who is most sad." Yan Wei spat: "it¡¯s not a valuable thing. If it¡¯s broken, it¡¯s broken. I can use my hands." After that, he covered his mouth and knew that he had made a mistake. Li Qiang said with a bad smile: "ha, I know. You have been using your hands all the time."


    Li Qiang said, "we are all together. Why should we hide it from me? For the past two years, master has deliberately alienated me."


    Yan weijiao said with a smile: "if you say so, I¡¯m not without the possibility of being close to you. But you must listen to me in the future, so I can show you. Do you understand?" Li Qiang repeatedly nodded: "I understand. Please rest assured, master." Yan Weiyou sighed: "every time you say you let me rest assured, but when did I really feel relieved? Now and then, you little boy, you¡¯lle up with some strange ideas. I can¡¯t help you


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "master, don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s all the jokes made by the disciples when they are excited. Don¡¯t take them seriously." Yan Wei said, "well, you have been bored for a long time. That¡¯s why you are so entric. It¡¯s good to go out and see the world in the future."


    Yan Wei saw that Li Qiang practiced hard, and she was very moved. The apprentice did everything very seriously and thought for her everywhere. She was really a person who could be entrusted for life. But Yan Wei thought again: "I carry the secret that can shake the world, and I will be pursued all my life. Is it really fair for Li Qiang to follow me like this?"


    Her face was cloudy and sunny, but her brows were locked from time to time between singing and singing. Li Qiang was puzzled. While working hard, she asked, "is there anything else on your mind, master?"? Why do you look so sad? " Naturally, Yan Wei couldn¡¯t tell him all her worries, so she said with a smile: "it¡¯s OK. I¡¯m just thinking about how to treat Lin Kai in the future. His injury needs more herbs. Tomorrow I have to go to a deeper ce to collect some."


    Li Qiang asked, "shall I go with my master?" Yan Wei was silent for a while, then replied: "of course not. You have to deal with that bitch Tang Hui. I¡¯ll get up early tomorrow to collect herbs, and thene back to observe your association with Tang Hui. She is a meticulous person, and she will surelye up with more wonderful ways to get your words out." Li Qiang said: "she is particrly interested in the secrets that master knows. If I don¡¯t give some valuable clues, how can I get her into the trap?"


    Yan Weifu whispered a few words in Li Qiang¡¯s ear and said, "you should write down these words first and tell her clearly. When Tang Hui hears these words, she will think that you really got the news from me. Naturally, she will be happy and will continue toe to you. In this way, we can find out more valuable clues from her. If there is something wrong with Lin Kai, we will go to Tang Hui Let her take us out of lingjue Valley


    Li Qiang eximed: "master has thought carefully, and I admire her very much. But Tang Hui¡¯s words are shing and she often contradicts herself. It¡¯s not very reliable to put all her hopes on her." Yan Wei nodded: "naturally, you should also think about how to deal with her. This is the first lesson of your life experience. There will be more crafty people to deal with in the future. You should carefully think about how to deal with it." Li Qiang frowned and said, "it¡¯s much more difficult than practicing kung fu. It takes a lot of brains."


    Yan Wei said with a smile: "this is why I worry about the situation after we go out. The rtionship between people is the mostplicated, which is much more troublesome than practicing martial arts." Li Qiang said, "master is right. I have to think about it carefully. But it¡¯s too much of a brainchild. It¡¯s better to think before going to bed. Now we¡¯d better finish the most important thing first He spat: "you still can¡¯t change this problem. In order to practice, others have gone out of the clouds."


    At this time, yingkai roared and staggered to his feet. He was so surprised that both the master and the apprentice over there stood up and came to Lin Kai. Seeing that the wound on his body had improved a lot, Yan Wei was surprised and said: "the ancient beast¡¯s resilience is really amazing. If you look at it in this way, it will be able to recover in about five or six days."


    Li Qiang said: "so it seems that flying out of lingjue Valley by taking advantage of the shimmering river is our first choice. Tang Hui only needs to let go of the snake and dy the time." Yan Wei said: "well, just as you said, try to dy time with her. You should try to get some news from Tang Hui. We don¡¯t know what happened outside. If we can learn more from her, it¡¯s better than not." Li Qiang said, "what master said is reasonable. I will try my best."


    The next day, Li Qiang came to the cold pool at the appointed time, but Tang Hui did not show up yet. Li Qiang took advantage of this opportunity to feed some wild fruits to quell her hunger, and applied some medicine to it.


    At this time, someone behind him said with a smile, "you are very free. You still have free time to feed this monster." As soon as Li Qiang heard the voice, he knew it was Tang Hui. He responded, "how did youe? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. "


    Tang Hui came near and said with a smile, "there are many things I need to deal with outside, so I¡¯mte. Don¡¯t be surprised." She suddenly rushed to Li Qiang¡¯s arms and said, "just one day, I miss you. Are you OK with the earthquake yesterday?"Li Qiang said with a smile: "what¡¯s this called? If something happens, how can you see me?" Tang Hui said: "yesterday, many houses copsed in the earthquake, especially in the small town at the foot of the mountain. At that time, we were ordered to go down the mountain to rescue. I was worried about whether you had anything wrong." Li Qiang said: "thank you very much. I think about me at such a busy time."


    Tang Hui said: "our feelings have been very deep, I naturally want to think more about you." Li Qiang looked at Tang Hui¡¯s face and thought, "this woman looks like a peach blossom. She is a rare beauty. However, the master is very afraid of her. She always tells me that this daughter is not easy to deal with. I am prepared when Ie here. But when I see her, I feel like melting. I only think about her beauty and even want to be close to her immediately. What¡¯s the matter with me?" When Tang Hui saw Li Qiang¡¯s expression uncertain, he said strangely, "what¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your expression so strange?"


    Li Qiang said, "I, I miss you." Tang Hui said with a smile, "I¡¯m already in front of you. What else do you want me to do?" Li Qiang said, "I wonder how to answer the question you left yesterday."


    Tang Hui said: "don¡¯t worry. I said that if I gave you three days, I won¡¯t press ahead. This time I¡¯m here to give you a surprise. I hope you like it." Li Qiang said: "surprise? What do you want to surprise me? " Tang Hui said with a smile, "I want to give you a gift." Li Qiang said: "elder sister, don¡¯t be so polite. I really don¡¯t need surprise. I hope my sister can cure her serious illness quickly. Don¡¯t miss anything."


    Tang Hui said sadly, "my incurable disease can¡¯t be cured. I understand your kindness. But I can do a lot of things in three months, and I don¡¯t have to be too sad. "


    She said a p of hands, at this time from the other side of the flowers out of two delicate ~ small figure. Li Qiang fixed his eyes and was startled. There were two beautiful girls standing opposite. They were about sixteen or seventeen years old. Their raw water was tender and beautiful. At first nce, they were figures from the water vige in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Li Qiang was surprised and said, "what do you mean, sister?" Tang Hui said: "I understand what I mean. These two sisters are members of my family. They are brought to my brother for recreation. You can rest assured that they are their own and will not disclose any secrets."

 Chapter 396

    Li Qiang was surprised and said, "my sister is too kind to me. Besides, I don¡¯t know these two girls. Do you give me so much benefit?" Tang Hui said: "if I didn¡¯t have the same body as before, I would not have given them the cheap price. Don¡¯t be too outspoken. This is a piece of my heart. I hope you can ept it. They are members of my family. They are very reliable and will never disclose anything here. One is Tang Shuxia and the other is Tang Xirou. They have juste out of the family and work with me in Linglong school. "


    Tang Hui called for two little girls toe over. They came to Li Qiang red faced. Because they had never seen the body of an adult man, they all lowered their heads and did not dare to look at Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang said: "two girls, please listen to me. Li Qiang won¡¯t force girls to do things they don¡¯t want to do. If you don¡¯t want to, please go back immediately. Don¡¯t force them." Tang Hui said: "I have said to them, they are all voluntary, this please rest assured." Li Qiang said: "sister, don¡¯t talk. I want to hear them say whether they want to or not. Li Qiang absolutely doesn¡¯t want them to feel aggrieved."


    Tang Shuxia heard this, looked up at Li Qiang, only met before the young valiant, strong, exuded charming manly spirit, let her intoxicated. So Tang Shuxia bit her lip with silver teeth and said in a low voice, "don¡¯t worry, elder martial brother. Your aunt has told us all about you. Xirou and I are both willing toe here. There will be no injustice."


    Tang Xirou also echoed: "at first, I was a little worried. I was afraid that I would meet a vulgar person. It would not be worth breaking my body. However, seeing elder martial brother Li so enlightened, I have no regrets. I just hope that when you do somethingter, you can be more gentle when practicing martial arts."


    Li Qiang and Tang Hui looked at each other with a smile. Tang Hui said: "silly child, you can¡¯t be gentle when you do that kind of thing. If you are too gentle, you can¡¯t improve your cultivation."


    Tang Shuxia said: "it can be seen that senior brother Li is a gentleman. It¡¯s an honor for us to know you."


    Tang Xirou was very shy. She bowed her head and said, "what else do you see, elder martial brother Li? I hope you can make a decision early." Tang Hui beside himughed and said, "Li Qiang, have you seen it? They¡¯re all in a hurry. Make up your mind. "


    Li Qiang said, "I haven¡¯t practiced Kung Fu with two beauties at the same time. Who wille first?" Tang Shuxia said: "Xirou is my sister. The elder sister should be modest. Let here first." Tang Xi Judo: "the younger sister should step back and let the elder sistere first." The two beauties were so humble that the scene was very interesting.


    Tang Hui pursed her lips and said with a smile, "you are all good children. You know how to be reasonable and humble. I think it¡¯s better to share good things with you. This secret collection is for us to consult." Then he took out the secret collection of Linglong sect and showed it to others.


    The second daughter was both shy and surprised. She said thanks to Tang Hui in unison. Tang Huiughed and whispered a few words with the sister. They immediately followed the instructions in the secret collection and practiced swords in pairs.


    After practicing, Tang Hui asked, "are you satisfied?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "naturally satisfied, I have no regrets in my life to see thebined power of the two swords. Now I feel very happy. This practice has improved my aplishments." Tang Hui said: "I am a natural person who likes to help others. If I help others, that person will naturally know how to repay them and help me. Do you understand what I mean?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "I understand my sister¡¯s meaning. Yesterday you asked me to probe into master¡¯s words. She said a few words. I wonder if my sister is interested in listening?" Tang Hui was surprised and said, e on, I¡¯m interested in it."


    Li Qiang attached to her ear and said softly, "Master said that this secret is closely rted to a small town hundreds of miles away, which is the foundation of our Linglong sect. Therefore, the location is extremely remote and few people know about it." Tang Hui said in surprise, "so the treasure house must be hidden in that small town?" Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s hard to say, but I believe that the town must have a very deep rtionship with the secret of Linglong school."


    "I didn¡¯t expect you could give me such important information on the first day. Do you know the name of the town?" Tang Hui said in surprise Li Qiang shook his head and said, "at present, I only know this from my master. I don¡¯t know the name of the town." Tang Hui said: "it¡¯s not easy. Thank you very much. Next, you can try again. If you can find out the name of the town, I will try to help you and Yan Wei escape from lingjue valley."


    Li Qiang said: "well, I¡¯ll try my best. I¡¯ll also trouble my sister to take care of these two girls in the future." Tang Hui said with a smile: "only in such a short time, do you regard them as your wives? Don¡¯t worry, they are my people. I will take care of them if you don¡¯t say that. If this happens, I will give them to you as a wife. " Li Qiang embarrassed way: "this, must pass my master to agree to just go."


    If Yan Huiwei is jealous, I will forget it Li Qiang helplessly said: "sister, don¡¯t make fun of me like this. I¡¯m in a dilemma now. After all, the two girls have studied the secret collection together with me, and this fate is not shallow." Tang Hui said: "I can¡¯t see that you are very intentional. s, you are so kind."


    Li Qiang said: "I have nothing good, but I feel that everyone knows each other, there must be an exnation."Tang Hui said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? You¡¯ve been locked in the valley for so many years. It¡¯s only three days since you became a disciple of Linglong sect. Then you followed Yan Wei into lingjue valley. It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t keep the rules." Li Qiang said: "I can¡¯t say that. Since I¡¯ve joined the Linglong sect, it¡¯s the disciples of the Linglong sect. Even if it¡¯s only three days, it¡¯s not a reason to vite the rules." Tang Huiughed and said, "it¡¯s so righteous and awe inspiring, but you still disobey the rules after all. You¡¯ve not only made friends with Yan Wei, but also with me. You know, I¡¯m also your elder."


    Li Qiang said: "because of this, I hope to be punished by our sect and drive me out of the Linglong sect. In this way, I will not be a disciple of this sect. I will not be implicated in her affairs with master. Do you think so?" Tang Hui nodded with a smile: "I understand what you mean. You want to expel you from the school through my rtionship. In this way, your love with Yan Wei will not be criticized by the outside world, will you?"


    Tang Shuxia was surprised and said, "listen to what you mean. Do you think elder martial brother Li and his own master also have dye?" Li Qiang hugged her body and said, "well, it will be known by the world sooner orter. It¡¯s no big deal for you to know it earlier." Tang Shuxia said: "elder martial brother Li, please don¡¯t worry. Even if Xirou and I know about this, we will hide it for you."


    Tang Xirou also agreed: "the elder sister said that we should not have heard of this matter and would not talk to anyone." Li Qiang moved: "you are very kind, thank you very much." Tang Hui said: "it¡¯s not so easy to quit the Linglong sect. Even if you have only been in the sect for three days and you have been missing for so long, it will be very cumbersome andplicated once you have fulfilled the resignation procedure. I can help you arrange things, but you should be prepared mentally. This will not be easy to solve."

 Chapter 397

    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "I have thought about these difficulties for a long time. Please rest assured." Tang Hui put her head on Li Qiang¡¯s shoulder and sighed, "s, I only have three months to live. Otherwise, I will try to make up with you even if I have a problem with Yan Weisu." Li Qiang said: "is it really only three months? Is there no other way? "


    Tang Hui said with a wry smile: "I¡¯ve thought about the way to do it, but no matter what, it¡¯s a dead end. Even if Hua Tuo is reborn and Bian que is reborn, there is no way to save me." Li Qiang said: "there is nothing difficult in the world. I¡¯m afraid that those who have a heart will live well. At least my sister still has three months to live. During this period, don¡¯t give up. If I find a way to live, I promise to be with you." Tang Huiqiu ~ wave flow, in Li Qiang¡¯s face a kiss, a sad smile, said: "with your words, my life is enough, can live enough tofort life." Tang Hui said with a smile to the others: "I¡¯ll set an example for you. I¡¯ll help Li Qiang well in the future. I¡¯ll let you to him. You should be obedient. Don¡¯t disgrace our Tang family."


    Tang Shuxia said: "please rest assured that we will help Li Qiang." Tang Hui nodded and said, "it¡¯s time. I¡¯m going back. You¡¯ll stay here first." Li Qiang was surprised and said, "what did your sister say? You want the two of them to stay here? "


    Tang Hui said: "what? I gave them to you. You don¡¯t want them, do you? " Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want them, but that life in the valley is hard. It¡¯s not like outside. I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t stand it." Tang Huijiao said with a smile, "you misunderstood me. I just let them stay here for a few more days. When I pick you up with Yan Wei, they wille out, right?"


    Li Qiang suddenly realized: "so it is. I can ept it." Tang Hui said: "but it¡¯s not right to let Yan Wei know about it. You should keep it a secret as far as possible. You can¡¯t let Yan Wei know." Li Qiang said with a smile: "of course I know, but the situation is urgent, and I don¡¯t know where to let the two girls settle down?"


    Tang Hui said: "such a big valley, there is always a ce for them to live?" Li Qiang frowned and said, "there are a lot of ces to live, but I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t stand this hardship." Tang Shuxia and Tang Xirou both shook their heads and said in unison, "elder martial brother Li, don¡¯t worry. We have suffered."


    Li Qiang said: "in this case, I¡¯ll build you a hut in the forest immediately. It¡¯s OK to stay for two days." Tang Shuxia said: "it¡¯s best to have a thatched cottage. Xirou and I have also slept in the open world. It¡¯s a wonderful thing to have elder martial brother Li build a thatched cottage for me." Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s really hard for you. The life in this valley is so poor that you will suffer for several days."


    Tang Xirou said: "elder martial brother Li, don¡¯t really worry about us. My sister and I have been wandering in the river andke for a period of time. We don¡¯t care about these trivial things. We can eat any hardship if we can stay with you."


    In fact, Li Qiang was wary of the Tang sisters. However, seeing that they were sincere and not hypocritical, Li Qiang gradually became less suspicious. He nodded his head and said, "then you can take your hands and follow me to build a thatched cottage in the forest."


    Tang Hui said: "look at your love, I am very envious, if not for something important in the body, I also want to stay in lingjue valley." Li Qiang said: "since my sister has something to do, let¡¯s go out and solve it as soon as possible. Our days are still long." Tang Hui said: "your master, you¡¯d better ask for more information. If you can tell the name of the town, it¡¯s the best for everyone to take advantage of it. It¡¯s mutually beneficial. Do you understand?"


    Li Qiang sighed: "sister, such a good person, can only live for another three months. I really can¡¯t believe it." Tang Hui said: "I¡¯ve epted my destiny now, so I won¡¯t sigh any more. Now all the goal is to aplish great things for my family in these three months, so that I will die without regret." With a deep sigh, he disyed his body method and floated away from here.


    When Tang Hui left, Li Qiang got up and took up the second daughter and said, "let¡¯s find a clean and safe ce to build a house for you."


    In the thatch, we only split a few branches of the thatch to build a small thatched cottage.


    Tang Shuxia and Tang Xirou have been helping each other all the time. Knowing that both girls love cleaning, Li Qiang carefully cleans up the inside, and makes a simple courtyard wall with thorns on the outside, which can resist ordinary wild animals.


    The two sisters were very happy to see Li Qiang so careful, and they kept on thanking him. Li Qiang sighed: "it¡¯s really unfair to let you live in such a ce." Tang Shuxia said: "this is our voluntary. It has nothing to do with elder martial brother Li." Tang Xi judo said: "our fate should be like this. We can¡¯t me others. Besides, if elder martial brother Li is sessful in the future, we will follow suit."


    Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "at present, I am in this situation, what to say to make a great sess." Tang Xi judo said: "you can¡¯t say that. Elder martial brother Li is the dragon of the human race, not an ordinary person. I can see that with my sister. All you need now is opportunity. As long as you seize the opportunity, you will definitely have room for improvement." Li Qiang looked at Tang Xirou, who had nothing to say before, and said to himself: "look at this girl Xirou, she seems to be very quiet, but she has a deep meaning. It seems that she is not a simple character."Tang Xirou was embarrassed by Li Qiang, and bowed his head and said, "what does senior brother Li look at me like this? I haven¡¯t written on my face." Li Qiang said with a smile: "although you don¡¯t write on your face, but there is a lot of ink in your chest. I looked down on you at the beginning." Tang Shuxia said: "elder martial brother Li doesn¡¯t know. Although my sister doesn¡¯t talk much at ordinary times, she¡¯s very clever because she has rich body and can give advice."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "of course, I can see that Xirou is a smart girl. What I just said benefited me a lot." Tang Xi judo said: "I¡¯m just saying it casually. Elder martial brother Li doesn¡¯t have to take it seriously. Our sisters now live in the valley with you. Everything is at yourmand." Li Qiang said: "don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve been in the valley for eight years. I know a lot of things as well as children. Although you are about the same age as I am, you are much more knowledgeable and experienced than I am. I have to listen to you for many things."


    Tang Shuxia said with a smile: "elder martial brother is too polite. Where do we dare to make decisions? Women are the appendages of men. As long as they are promised to each other in this life, they should always listen to his words and be his women." Li Qiang frowned and said, "it¡¯s not right that you think so. Everyone is an independent individual and should have his own thoughts. Never have the idea of depending on others. In that case, life will be very boring."


    Tang Xi Judo: "elder martial brother said that is very good, I agree with you." Tang Shuxia said: "sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense. We girls, we must be polite, don¡¯t think nonsense." Tang Xirou pouted: "my sister is too honest, so everything is at the mercy of others. In fact, we should not havee out of the family at the beginning. We were only sent to Linglong school to help aunt Tang Hui do things. If we were not so simple, we would not be bullied."


    Tang Shuxia said: "sister, don¡¯t say that. She works for the family anyway. It¡¯s not the same everywhere. Besides, we are lucky to meet a good man like Li. Isn¡¯t this a gift from God?" Tang Xirou sighed and was silent.


    Li Qiang said, "listen to you, your family seems to be very powerful, right?" Tang Shuxia said: "now we and elder martial brother are no longer outsiders. Let me tell you the truth. In fact, we are all from the Tang n in Sichuan. Because the headmaster needs to collect information from various sects, he will put his own informer in many sects. At first, aunt Tang Hui was assigned to the Linglong sect, but the headmaster thought that she was ipetent, so he sent our sisters here Because it¡¯s not convenient to say the word Tangmen, we are in the same family. " Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "so it is. In this way, this Tangmen is very powerful. It is actually powerful enough to let so many people work hard for her."

 Chapter 398

    Tang Shuxia said: "the elder martial brother has no idea. All the girls of Tangmen in Sichuan have made poison vows. They will devote their lives and bodies to Tangmen all their lives and bodies. Even if they give their lives, they will not hesitate."


    Li Qiang said: "such a big secret, would you like to tell me, not afraid of being implicated in the future?" Tang Shuxia said: "we are all senior brother Li¡¯s people. It¡¯s OK to tell you this secret. Besides, whether we can go out from here in the future is still unknown." Li Qiang was surprised and said, "how do you say that?"


    Tang Xi judo said: "aunt Tang Hui has always been wary of us. It¡¯s hard to say that this is not a trap she deliberately set up to let us stay in lingjue valley. If she neveres in again, we will not be able to get out."


    Hearing this, Li Qiang could not help but feel cold and said, "can a woman¡¯s heart really be vicious here? Just because of the entanglement of interests, they left the two girls alive in lingjue Valley? " He shook his head and said, "I believe sister Tang is not that kind of person. You should not worry too much."


    Tang Xirou sighed: "I hope so. I hope we have not misread her." Li Qiang said: "even if you really stay here, I will try my best to take care of you." Tang Shuxia said, "if that¡¯s true, will your master agree?" Li Qiang said, "we just keep it from her." The two girls allughed, and Tang Xi judo said, "how big is Ling Jue Valley? She will find out in the end. It¡¯s better to think about how to exin to her."


    Li Qiang said in his heart: "Tang Hui left these two girls to me. What kind of abacus did Tang Hui do? If master knows, she will not be happy. How can I tell her? " There was a puzzled expression on his face.


    Tang Xi Judo: "don¡¯t be afraid. If master Yan Wei really knows our existence, my sister and I will exin to her." Li Qiang said: "if she really found out, how can a man hide behind a woman? I will naturally exin it to my master in person."


    At this time, someone nearby said with a smile: "well, you can exin it to me in person. What¡¯s going on?"


    Both Li Qiang and Tang¡¯s sisters were startled. They turned their heads and saw Yan Wei walking to the front with a smile. Li Qiang lowered his head and blushed: "master, I¡¯m sorry for you. Without your permission, I let these two sisters stay in lingjue valley." Yan Wei said: "what do you have to apologize for me? They are all adults. They make their own decisions. What does it have to do with you?"


    Yan Wei looked at Tang Shuxia and Tang Xirou, nodded her head and said, "you look really pretty. Tang Hui has always worked hard for you to seduce Li Qiang?"


    Li Qiang just wanted to answer, but suddenly fainted!


    When Li Qiang woke up, he found himself in a magnificent pce. He was lying in the soft bedding, but his hands were smooth. He was sleeping beside a beautiful woman.


    "What¡¯s going on? Where am I? Isn¡¯t it time to return to reality? Whye to another copy? " Li Qiang sat up, still dizzy.


    Last second, he was still in lingjue valley. The white light shed in front of him. At this moment, he was in the present situation.


    "King? Are you awake? " The beauty on the left also sat up and asked him with a smile.


    Seeing that he did not speak, the beautyughed and said, "the king likes to see my body so much that I am very happy." Then he stood up on the couch and showed him the whole picture.


    Li Qiang simply saw into God, just experienced things like a big dream, now again came to other dreams.


    The beautiful woman grinned and approached Li Qiang and said, "the king is really a dragon among the people. I really admire him."


    Li Qiang still felt that he was dreaming. "How could I be with such a beautiful woman? Besides, I should be a king and so on. This dream is just ridiculous."


    His figure is reflected in the bronze mirror opposite. Now he is a very strong man. His muscles are like a bodybuilding star. His face is handsome and strong. His lines are clear. He is very simr to the muscle type hero in gangmanli. He is tall, powerful, handsome and natural, attracting countless girls to fall in love with him.


    The woman will serve Li Qiang in bathing and dressing. Li qiangqi said, "let¡¯s have a rest directly. Why take a bath?" The beauty was surprised and said, "the king, if you don¡¯t wash your body clean, your maidservant will be med by the queen."


    "What¡¯s your name?" Li Qiang asked A strange look appeared on the beauty¡¯s face, and she said sadly, "the name of the king¡¯s even ve and maid has not been remembered. s, tell the king that the maidservant¡¯s name is Bian Ling, which is specially sent by Queen Jiang to serve the king." Seeing that there was no one around, Li Qiang bravely asked, "you always call me the king. Who am I and what kind of King am I? The king of the mountain or the king of the sea


    Bian Ling opened his mouth in surprise and asked, "king, what¡¯s the matter with you? Are you teasing me?" Li Qiang said impatiently, "don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m ok. I just want to ask you, do you know my identity?" Bian Ling thought to himself, "what¡¯s the matter with the king? Why is he suddenly talking like this? Is he trying to test me out to see if I¡¯m loyal?" So Bian Ling replied politely, "your name is Zi, and your name is Xin. You are the son of emperor B. because the first king died, you just took over the throne, so you are emperor Xin."Of course, Li Qiang still didn¡¯t understand what Bian Ling was saying, so he frowned and said, "tell me who my subordinates are. I¡¯ll listen to them? By the way, what Dynasty is it now


    Bian Ling didn¡¯t care about all kinds of suspicions in his heart, so he had to answer all kinds of questions: "reply to your king, it¡¯s the Shang Dynasty. You have four great princes under yourmand, leading 800 small princes, including Jiang Huanchu, e Chongyu, e Chongyu, Jichang, Jichang and Chonghou Hu. Each of the town princes led 200 small princes, a total of 800 town princes were merchants. There are great masters who have heard of Zhong in literature, and Huang Feihu, king of Wu Cheng, in martial arts. Literature is enough to make a country safe, and martial arts enough to set a country. "


    Although Li Qiang didn¡¯t have much knowledge, he at least heard some stories and knew some history. When he heard the familiar names such as Jichang, Wenzhong and Huang Feihu, he immediately took a cold breath and said, "MD, I have passed through the Shang Dynasty, and may be the notorious King Zhou of Shang in history! He¡¯s going to end up in a bad way. He¡¯s going to be in the pick Star building! My life is really bad. When I was killed as a migrant worker, I finally got through it. I had to burn to death. What¡¯s more, I had to light my own fire! Do you want to kill me


    Bian Ling looked at Li Qiang¡¯s uncertain face and asked nervously, "king, what¡¯s the matter with you? Do you want to send the grand doctor for consultation? "


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "no, I¡¯m just a little ufortable. I¡¯ll be fer." Looking at Bian Ling¡¯s beautiful and delicate face, he thought to himself, "if youe, you will be at ease if youe. If you have sex, you should enjoy it first. Then you can get rid of the rest."


    So he put his arm around Bian Ling and asked, "do you do what I want you to do?" Bian Ling loyally nodded his head and said, "I am the king¡¯s, you can do anything you want me to do!"


    Hearing Bian Ling¡¯s words, Li Qiang thought of an old joke. It was about a man who lost his way in the desert with only one camel beside him. He felt that he was dying, but he had never done anything like that, so he was so beastly that he wanted to do the camel. However, as long as he moved, the camel ran away and could not control it. At this time, a beautiful woman appeared. She looked like she was dying of thirst. She said to the man, "if you give me some water, you can do whatever you want." Without saying a word, the man immediately handed the water bag to the woman. After drinking the water, the beauty said gratefully, "thank you for saving my life. I can keep my promise. Anything you want me to do will do." The man nodded and said, "well, please hold down the camel for me..."

 Chapter 399

    Of course, Li Qiang didn¡¯t cook pancakes like the man in the joke. Since Bian Ling said that she could do anything, Li Qiang certainly would not miss this opportunity.


    He wanted to kiss Bian Ling, but suddenly he was pped in the face. Bian Ling woke up and immediately knelt down in front of Li Qiang, shivering: "it¡¯s the servant¡¯s fault. Please forgive me!"


    Li qiangqi said: "it¡¯s nothing. I like women with character. What are you afraid of doing this? Get up. " Bian Ling stood up in disbelief, but still bowed and did not dare to look up. Li Qiang picked up her body, went back to the couch, and said, "don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what I did to you before, please remember that the king of Zhou will not do anything to you, on the contrary, he will be very good to you."


    Bian Ling was puzzled and asked, "what does King Zhou mean?" Li Qiang was puzzled and thought, "since she is my servant, why doesn¡¯t even King Zhou know?" All of a sudden, he woke up and thought, "by the way, King Zhou is the posthumous title of the emperor after his death. I am still alive, of course, no one can call me king Zhou."


    When he understood this, he stopped asking Bian Ling. He just nodded and said, "I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m talking about this king. You can rest assured that I¡¯ve always been good to women and will never harm you."


    Bian Ling looked at the man in front of her, who made her love and fear. She knew that the king was fierce and murderous. If one didn¡¯t pay attention, she would die without a burial ce. Just now the other party approached her, she thought that the other party must want to poison her hand, so she pped the other party¡¯s face unconsciously. This is a crime of extermination! But the king in front of me tonight seems to be a changed person. He is not only not angry with her for doing such a thing, but also is gentle and considerate. He not only does not abuse and beat him, but also cares about himself and vows that he will not harm her again. What is the matter?


    Seeing Bian Ling¡¯s suspicious face, Li Qiang asked with a smile, "I know you have doubts in your heart. You can see my performance in the future. In the future, my king will be benevolent and benevolent to anyone. Then you will know." Bian Ling responded cautiously: "it¡¯s good for the king to have such a mind, but the emperor has his own majesty. If you are always kind to his subordinates and subordinates, it may not be a good thing." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "of course I know that. It¡¯s not easy for you to think of this floor. By the way, what position are you in the pce and why can you stay with me? "


    Bian Ling said in his heart, "what¡¯s wrong with the king? Not only does he not remember my name, but also what I do. s, he has met so many women that it¡¯s normal not to remember me." Bian Ling said in a low voice: "the maid is the maid of the empress Jiang. The day before yesterday, the king went to eat with the queen Jiang. Fortunately, the servant was attracted by the king and was called to serve the king in the bedroom. Tonight is the second day for the maid to apany him."


    Li Qiang asked, "you are always with the queen. What kind of person is she?"


    Bian Ling said, "the queen is generous to people, and her mother is in the world. She can¡¯t be any better."


    Li Qiangughed, "is she really such a good person?"


    Bian Ling naturally praised the queen and praised the queen.


    Li Qiangcent way: "see you are so good, after you follow me to serve me, I will give you good." Bian Ling was overjoyed and knelt down to thank him.


    Li Qiang said impatiently, "it¡¯s just a matter of saying casually. What are you kneeling to do? Remember, don¡¯t kneel down to me again!" Bian lingzhan said cautiously: "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not right. The king is the son of heaven today. If you don¡¯t kneel down to you, you can¡¯t live. If the king wants to kill the ves, please speak up, but you can¡¯t say that again, or you will be killed."


    Seeing Bian Ling¡¯s insistence, Li Qiang had to nod his head and say, "well, I listen to you. By the way, we talked about queen Jiang just now. You can tell me more about her. You can¡¯t just say good words, but also talk about her shorings." Bian Lingwei: "it¡¯s not good. The maid is the Queen¡¯s servant. It¡¯s not good to say that she¡¯s behind her back. Moreover, the Queen¡¯s kindness to the maidservant is so great that she won¡¯t say anything bad about her in front of anyone anywhere."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "you are very loyal, so I like it very much. In this case, you don¡¯t have to say."


    The next morning, Li Qiang opened his eyes again and found that he was still sleeping in his bedroom. He was sure that he had really passed through the Shang Dynasty and was filled with emotion about his strange experience.


    Bian Ling had already got up and waited on Li Qiang to wash and gargle. Then he went to ask the eunuch to serve Li Qiang with breakfast. Li Qiang picked up the ivory, picked up a piece of venison and ate it into his mouth. He thought it was good, so he took a few more mouthfuls. Then he asked a eunuch, "what should I do today?" The eunuch immediately knelt down and said, "the king can do whatever you want. Everything is up to you."


    Li Qiang was very happy and said, "well, I want to go out for a walk, OK?" The eunuch immediately replied, "in this case, we are going to prepare the chariot guard and apany the king on a cruise." Li Qiang shook his head and said, "don¡¯t make it so troublesome. I just go out and have a look around and do something like that."


    Eunuch and Bian Ling looked at each other, a little unable to understand what Li Qiang was saying. Li Qiang had no choice but to make a fool of himself: "I just want to go on a tour in humble clothes and go outside the city to observe the people¡¯s conditions. Don¡¯t disturb anyone, or I¡¯ll be in vain." The eunuch had no choice but to reply: "even so, the king also wants to take more bodyguards, in order to n all things."Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "well, you can arrange it. As long as you remember, don¡¯t go out loud." Li Qiang had an abacus in his mind. He knew that King Zhou¡¯s life would not be too long, and the end would be very miserable. At the moment, he just wanted to take more gold and silver, and then find a chance to slip away and be a folk rich man. As for thepetition for the world, it¡¯s none of his business. So he came up with such a humble private visit method, which was the idea he came up with after watching previous TV dramas.


    When the eunuch went down, Li Qiang asked Bian Ling, "would you like to go with me?" Bian Ling didn¡¯t know the meaning of Li Qiang¡¯s words, but nodded and said, "as long as the king doesn¡¯t dislike it, Bian Ling is willing to follow the king¡¯s left and right and be an ox and a horse." Li Qiang¡¯s heart was happy: "with such a beautiful woman around me, I¡¯ll be satisfied. What kind of bicycle do you want? Even if you have three thousand beauties in the three pces and six courtyards, you have to have a life to enjoy it. I¡¯d better find a chance to leave his mother."


    So he began to wander around the pce, picking out the pearls and jade utensils, and found a piece of cloth to put these things in. Bian Ling saw this and said, "what is this, king? Why do you take these things with you when you go on patrol in micro clothes? " Li Qiang said: "how can you go out without something valuable, or you will starve to death if you have no money."


    Bian Ling chuckled as if he had seen something ridiculous. Li Qiang asked, "what are youughing at?" Bian Ling said, "is it the king¡¯snd in the whole world? What do you want? What do you want to do with money?" Li Qiang knew that he couldn¡¯t exin to her, so he could only make a fool of himself: "when I went outside, no one knew that I was a king. Naturally, I had to pay for everything I bought and ate. How could I do without something valuable?" Bian Ling said: "in this case, the king might as well bring more seashells. Isn¡¯t it simpler?"

 Chapter 400

    Li qiangqi said, "what do you do with shells?" Just after saying this, he woke up: "in the Shang Dynasty, the currency in cirction was shells, and the role of seashells is the same as the current RMB." So he immediately nodded: "well, you go to prepare some seashells to take with you, in case you spend on the road."


    Although Bian Ling was puzzled in her heart, since the king had given her order, she naturally had to abide by it, so she took a bag of seashells.


    At this time, the eunuch brought a man who was about thirty years old. He was not tall and looked mediocre. He was wearing a gray robe. He knelt down respectfully and said, "minister Fei Zhong, pleasee to see the king!"


    Li Qiang knew this man. He was a famous treacherous minister around King Zhou. He was favored by King Zhou. He had many bad ideas and had a bad reputation in history. Li Qiang had a bad impression on this man, so he said coldly, "what can I do for you? If you have something to say, I have other things to do. "


    Fei Zhong was stunned immediately because he was favored by King Zhou. He talked about almost nothing, and even could make decisions for King Zhou. However, he didn¡¯t know what happened today. The eunuch sent a message that the king was going to patrol in humble clothes and was going to leave soon. He came to ask him in a hurry. However, he was very embarrassed when he saw the king¡¯s cold look.


    Seeing Fei Zhong kneeling there, Li Qiang asked, "why don¡¯t you go? Is there anything you want to tell me? " Fei Zhong had no choice but to say, "now that the princes of the 72nd route of Beihai revolt, they heard that the grand master had been ordered to go to the war, and the victory or defeat was still unknown. There were still a lot of important things to do in the imperial court. The king had to go out in humble clothes at this time, for fear that it would be inappropriate. In this critical autumn, everything should be handled carefully. The king should learn from the words from the heart of the minister."


    Li Qiang saw that Fei Zhong had a good speech. He didn¡¯t look like a glib person. He thought, "isn¡¯t that Fei Zhong in the book the same as the one in front of him? He doesn¡¯t look like a traitor now


    Seeing that Li Qiang was still staring at him, Fei Zhong couldn¡¯t help but get angry and thought to himself: "what¡¯s the matter with the king today? He¡¯s always moody and murderous. Has he any prejudice against me and wants to kill me?" But listen to Li Qiang said: "you get up first, I want to ask you a few things." Fei Zhong took a breath to himself, stood up and tried to calm down: "the king wants to know what things, as long as the minister knows, he must tell them all."


    Li Qiang asked, "is there any movement in Jichang now?" On hearing this, Fei Zhong secretly picked up his thumb and said, "the Xibo Marquis Jichang has a wicked heart. Many people know this, but no one dares to mention it to the king. Now when he opens his mouth, he directly talks about it, which shows that the emperor is wise and powerful, and has already been open to the matter."


    Fei Zhong came to Li Qiang, and said in a low voice, "my king, I have heard some news. Jichang, the Marquis of Xibo, has been preparing for war in recent years. I¡¯m afraid it will change sooner orter."


    Li Qiang nodded and thought, "of course I know that old guy is going to rebel. TV dramas and novels have been performed countless times." He said to Fei Zhong, "you should pay close attention to this person in the future. No matter what happens, you should report to me at any time without dy." Fei Zhong said: "the king seems to have known something about Jichang?" Li Qiang said: "although I live in the pce, I also know the things outside. If there are too many people, the team will not be easy to take. Each of the four grand princes is not an oil-savingmp. Sitting in this position is like sitting in a volcanic crater. It¡¯s not easy."


    In fact, his words were a spectator¡¯s evaluation of King Zhou. However, Fei Zhong was shocked to hear that, because the former king was just brave and ruthless, and even cruel. To deal with such a king, Fei Zhong didn¡¯t find it hard, because to deal with such a simple and crude person, he would be able to protect himself by taking advantage of what he liked However, Wang seems to be apletely different person. He is not only thoughtful, but also has a thorough analysis of the situation of the imperial court. He is basically a wise and wise monarch.


    Fei Zhong frowned and said, "what does the king mean?" Li Qiang said: "I mean to call the Jichang family to the court song. The Xibo marquis is is old and should enjoy the Qingfu. When Ie to the capital, I can take good care of this loyal minister." Fei Zhong¡¯s face was white with fright, and asked with trembling, "but what if people don¡¯t want to?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "if he is willing, it means that he has no rebellious heart. I will sing in the court to give him a beautiful family in a luxurious house and let him spend his old age peacefully. If he doesn¡¯t want to, it¡¯s definitely against his will. I¡¯ll send troops to him immediately to be unprepared and stamp out the spark first, so that he can never turn over!"


    Fei Zhong was surprised and admired. He nodded his head again and again: "the king¡¯s n is very wonderful. I will go to deal with it if I admire it!"


    Just at this time, there was a voice outside: "Princess HuangFei,e to see the king." Before Li Qiang agreed, he walked into a gorgeous woman from outside.


    Li Qiang thought that the women outside were strange. ording tomon sense, the imperial concubine should not break into the pce directly. However, the imperial concubine of the West Pce just said hello and went straight in. It was really dignified.


    However, she is just getting up early. Her long hair is loose on her shoulders. She is particrly enchanting in her red dress. Her pink face is full of spring and autumn waves. She is really a beautiful woman. However, there is a sense of pride between her eyebrows. It seems that she does not pay attention to the people in the world.The Yellow Princess saw Li Qiang, and immediately Yingying bowed down, "the situation is urgent. I dare to face the saint rashly. I hope the king will forgive me." Although the words are humble and sincere, but the attitude is not humble or overbearing. When he finished, he stood up and looked at the king in front of him with a smile.


    Li Qiang looked at Fei Zhong, and just wanted to ask questions, but Fei Zhong knew that Huang Fei was very powerful. He put out his tongue and bowed his head and said, "since the imperial concubine has something important to discuss with the king, I will leave first." And then he ran away in dismay.


    And that Huang Fei at this time saw Bian Ling, who was waiting on one side, coldly said: "there is no matter for you here, you also go down." Bian Ling obediently saluted and quickly retired.


    Li Qiang has a strong interest in the woman in front of her. After all, she is only the imperial concubine of the West Pce, not the main pce, but she looks like the hostess of the pce. What¡¯s the matter?


    When Huang Fei came to Li Qiang, she gently explored her body and sniffed at him. She said angrily, "did the king go to bed with that girl named Bian Lingst night?" Li Qiang nodded and said, "yes, I was with herst night." Huang Fei said unhappily, "it¡¯s not that I me the king. The beauty of the imperial pce is as beautiful as clouds. Which one is not better than Bian Ling? Why do you fall in love with her? If we really favor her, where should we put the faces of our royal nobles? "


    Li Qiang was not happy and said, "who do I like need your approval? Am I a king or are you a king Huang Fei looked at Li Qiang in surprise. She had never seen the king so unhappy. But she was so arrogant that she was not so easy to be soft. She pouted and said, "so you really like her? Don¡¯t you take us sisters seriously Li Qiang suddenlyughed and thought, "she is jealous. Otherwise, how could she rush in and drive Bian Ling away at the first time."


    So he came to Huang Fei with a smile and coaxed her: "don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m the son of heaven today. What¡¯s the matter if you want more women? You¡¯re already a princess. Why do you want to eat a little girl¡¯s vinegar?"

 Chapter 401

    Huang Fei said angrily: "if the king used to favor other women, my concubine has never been angry, but I heard that the king and Bian Ling not only had a whole night, but also had many times together. What is the matter with this? When the king favored us, it was always a short time, and the sisters in the pceined a lot. But why did you and Bian Ling have such a long time? Are we too ugly topare with Bian Ling? "


    Li Qiang suddenly realized that he took HuangFei and said, "don¡¯t be angry. I just changed into that justst night. I didn¡¯t mean to treat you badly before. Please rest assured." Huang Fei nced at him and said, "I don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s obvious that you like that rascal. Wait for us. I¡¯ll go to my sister¡¯s ce tointer."


    Huang Fei was about to leave, so Li Qiang couldn¡¯t let her go. In front of her, Huang Fei¡¯s face was pretty, and her beauty was better than Bian Ling¡¯s. how could Li Qiang give up such an excellent product. So he took Huang Fei and said in a low voice, "don¡¯t be angry, OK, I will show you my performance yesterday." Huang Fei said angrily, "no, I just got up early and didn¡¯t take a bath. I just came to talk to the king..." Before she finished speaking, her clothes had been stripped by Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang holds the mentality of "not taking advantage of the price". At this time, there are beautiful women to deliver him to the door. What else is he reserved for? Through his experiencest night, he found that King Zhou was very strong. He could not be described as a golden spear. He really didn¡¯t understand why so many women said he couldn¡¯t.


    Huang Fei¡¯s muscles and bones are soft at this time. Although she is still holding her mouth, her body has long been at the mercy of Li Qiang. She has noticed that today¡¯s king is very different from the past, with a kind of wild temperament, and this kind of wild is just like a little boy who has juste into contact with women. She is very excited and active. Unlike the former king Zhou, he is indifferent to women, just like a routine, which makes the women in the harem very sad.


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "I ask you one thing, if you don¡¯t answer well, then I will ignore you."


    Huang Fei said: "the king wants to ask what to say quickly, Minister concubine certainly answers you." Li Qiang asked, "let me ask you why you are so domineering in the pce? Is it just because I love you Huang Fei frowned and said, "the king, this question is so strange. How can I be tyrannical? Why do you have this question?"


    Li Qiang said: "don¡¯t pretend to be confused. You are more domineering when you enter the pce. There must be some important reason." Huang Fei said: "if the king insists on asking my concubine so, I can only say so. If the king is not satisfied with my concubine, he can drive her out of the pce, but my brother will not be happy." Li Qiang suddenly had a sh in his head and said, "your brother is Huang Feihu, right?"


    Huang Fei¡¯s eyes are full of strange, strange way: "the king is joking, why knowingly ask?" Li Qiang nodded and thought, "I see. Because Huang Feihu is her brother, she is so domineering. In the final analysis, isn¡¯t it because that person controls the military power?" He felt that the memory of King Zhou himself had been revived, and gradually began to bepatible with his soul. He also gradually had some memories of some things in the Shang Dynasty. In front of him, the name of Huang Fei Fei Hu was Huang Ling, the sister of Huang Fei Hu. In order to consolidate his royal power, King Zhou married Huang Ling as his wife. Huang Ling relied on the strength of his family. In addition to treating empress Jiang and Fei Yang Feifei, he was also partial The other concubines despised him and ordered them in the pce. They were not even afraid of King Zhou.


    When Li Qiang thought of these things, he was not very happy. He thought to himself, "why is this king of Zhou different from that King Zhou in history? He can¡¯t even manage his own women well, so he has the image of a strong man."


    Huang Ling¡¯s delicate body again entangled in Li Qiang¡¯s body, Jiao didi asked: "king, what¡¯s the matter with you? My concubine has not answered you, why don¡¯t you speak?" Li Qiang said: "nothing. I suddenly think of something and want to go to the court to discuss with the ministers."


    Seeing that Li Qiang was so abnormal, Huang Ling got up and stopped Li Qiang. He asked eagerly, "what did you do wrong? The king wants to punish others like this? Please tell me what you want. Why be so indifferent to me? " Then he sobbed.


    Li Qiang held up her pink cheek and said, "since you know it¡¯s my woman, you should remember some etiquette. Don¡¯t make a big noise in front of me, and don¡¯t tell me what to do. I have my own reasons for what I do. I don¡¯t need any criticism and questioning. Do you understand?" Huang Ling nodded her head obediently and said, "I understand. I will definitely serve the king in a proper way. Please continue the good things just now."


    Seeing Huang Ling¡¯s reply, Li Qiang came back to her again. Huang Lingjiao said with a smile, "as long as the king can continue to be good to me, I¡¯ll listen to the king¡¯s orders no matter what I do in the future. I¡¯ll be obedient."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "I¡¯m relieved if you say that."


    The imperial concubine of the West Pce attends Li Qiang to wash his body and dress him well. After finishing the arrangement for Li Qiang, Huang Fei cleaned herself up and put on the pce dress again. She said to Li Qiang, "when will the kinge to eat in the West Pce? You haven¡¯t been to my wife for a long time. "


    Li Qiang said: "if you continue to be so sensible, I will go soon." Huang Ling jumped up like a girl and said with a smile, "you don¡¯t have a joke. You should remember what you said." Li Qiang said with a smile: "naturally, you can rest assured that I will go. You wait for me in the West Pce obediently, don¡¯t run around."Huang Ling tried to nod his head, for fear that Li Qiang would go back and run away. Li Qiang looks at Huang Ling¡¯s beautiful back and sighs. On the contrary, he feels more pressure on him. The force behind Huang Ling is Huang Feihu¡¯s Huang family. He has 100000 military power. If he offends that person, he will bring endless troubles. Just now he has used his bed skills to smooth out the arrogant woman Huang Ling, but it is not so easy to deal with her family.


    Now is the Shang Dynasty. The status of the king is not as strong as those of theter emperors. All kinds of forces are intertwined, far beyond Li Qiang¡¯s imagination. Although King Zhou¡¯s memory is constantly recovering, the more he knows, the more he feels that he is small, and the more he thinks that his decision to escape is correct.


    But just as he was about to call Bian Ling back to pack his bags and run away, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the door!


    With the sound of the footsteps, a strong man came in. He was dressed in armor, with a soap robe, and bowed his head. He knelt down respectfully and kowtowed: "I¡¯m going to meet the king. Hearing that the king is going to leave the pce for a private visit, the minister has summoned twenty powerful bodyguards to wait outside the pce. "


    Li qiangxi said, "that¡¯s great. After we go out, you should listen to me, OK?" Kong Xuan frowned and said, "naturally, I will go through fire and water for the king. Of course, I will listen to the king¡¯s orders." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "that¡¯s good. Then you go out and wait. I¡¯ll pack up some things ande out."


    At this time, Bian Ling had already returned to his bedroom, packed up his bags ording to Li Qiang¡¯s instructions, and waited on Li Qiang to change his casual clothes, and followed Li Qiang out of the hall. Just now, the eunuch had prepared the vehicle for them. Beside the vehicle, there were 20 valiant men, each riding a tall horse. At this time, they were all dressed in casual clothes. When they saw Li Qiang, they immediately got down from their horses and knelt down to kowtow.


    Li Qiang said: "you all get up. We¡¯re going on a tour in humble clothes. We¡¯re business people doing business. Don¡¯t give away my identity. Do you understand?"


    Kong Xuan said respectfully: "king, please rest assured that the young people often follow the king¡¯s side to do things, are understanding people."


    Li Qiang patted Kong Xuan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it¡¯s easy to understand people who are good at talking." Kong Xuan was so ttered that he didn¡¯t expect that the king was so approachable and weed people with a smile. For a moment, he was speechless.


    Bian Ling and Li Qiang got on the bus. Because they had to keep a low profile, the vehicles were just ordinary ox carts. They were very bumpy just after walking a short distance. Li Qiang even recalled the time when he was a child riding a tractor in the vige.

 Chapter 402

    He looked up at the magnificent pce of the Shang Dynasty. The huge pce was beyond his imagination of that time, farrger than the scale of Hengdian film and television city. The Shang Dynasty was still a very system, which could enve arge number of ves toplete various huge projects day and night at the cost of their lives. It is not surprising to build such a magnificent building. The more ancient times, the more likely it was to aplish something unimaginable forter generations, such as the pyramids of Egypt, the hanging garden of Babylon, the statue of Zeus in Olympia, and so on.


    Where the vehicle passed by, all the pce people knelt down and buttoned their heads very respectfully. The motorcade left the pce gate and passed through the Chaoge city. Li Qiang looked at the streets of the capital city of the Shang Dynasty curiously, and from time to time he was amazed. Because it was early morning and there were not many people on the street, Li Qiang was a little disappointed that he could not look at the life of the people in ancient times. Unconsciously, they had already left the city and came to a field. It was not far away that we could see the farmers working in the fields.


    Li Qiang took a deep breath and sighed, "it¡¯s still the air of ancient times. It¡¯s not choking at all. Moreover, the sky is very blue and there is no mist." Bian Lingqi, who was sitting next to him, said, "what do you mean by that? What is ancient time Li Qiang knew the slip of the tongue and said with a smile, "I mean it¡¯s a nice day today. It¡¯s very sunny."


    Bian Ling said, "the maid has been in the pce for several years. This is the first time that I havee outside the pce." Li Qiang said, "do you want to miss home?" Bian Ling¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. He bowed his head and said, "I was a ve. My parents were buried when the emperor died. Now the pce is my home."


    Hearing Bian Ling¡¯s experience, Li Qiang remembered that he hade to the Shang Dynasty alone. Suddenly, he felt sad. He put his arm around Bian Ling andforted her and said, "it seems that we are all the same people. I have no home like you." Bian Ling broke his tears and said with a smile: "the king is joking again. The whole country belongs to you. Why do you say you don¡¯t have a home?" Li Qiang just wanted to answer, suddenly a bodyguard said: "who dares to block the way?"


    The chariots and horses stopped, but in the middle of the road, there were two people, one male and one female, dressed bymon people. They were all in their twenties. After listening to the waiters, they just closed their eyes.


    Seeing that something was wrong with him, Kong Xuan rode forward, raised his whip, and said, "who is the man on the opposite side? Move the ce and let us go! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude. "


    The young man suddenly opened his eyes and said with a smile, "tell the people in the car behind you toe down. I have something to say to him." Kong Xuan snorted coldly: "what are you? You deserve to talk to my master. Do you hear me?" The man, still motionless, said in a very clear voice, "the adult in the car, I want to talk to you. Pleasee near."


    When Li Qiang heard the voice, his heart suddenly trembled. Somehow, he seemed to feel that the other party was very familiar with him, but he couldn¡¯t figure out who this person was. The voice was warm and peaceful, which made people feel Trust involuntarily.


    Kong Xuan was so angry that he was about to beat the man with his whip. However, Li Qiang¡¯s voice came from behind: "Kong Xuan, stop and wait for me to talk to him." Kong Xuan was very surprised. He turned around and asked Li Qiang, "master, that man is obviously a mysterious idle man. Just give him a lesson. There¡¯s no need to bother you to get off the bus. This is a viin¡¯s fault."


    Li Qiang waved his hand and said, "it¡¯s OK. Since the man wants to talk to me, I¡¯ll do what he wants. It¡¯s no big deal." Then he came to the man with a smile and asked, "what¡¯s your name? Is there anything you want to tell me? "


    The man¡¯s face is elegant and elegant, and the woman next to him is graceful and beautiful. He is really a pair of Bi people. Li Qiang is fascinated.


    The man saw Li Qiang, a smile: "I am the idle clouds and wild crane, the humble name is not enough to mention, just because I know the origin of adults, dare toe to see you a few words."


    Confused, Li Qiang said, "do you know my origin?" The man said, "I have some divination skills. I have measured some things today, and I think it is rted to you and the safety of tens of millions of people in the great Shang Dynasty. Therefore, I have toe out of the mountain to give you some advice." Li Qiang said to himself, "is this guy here to fool me?" Then he asked, "since you say you know my origin, tell me and see if you are right?"


    The young man saw that Li Qiangxin had doubts and said with a smile, "I know that adultse from far and far away, far beyond my imagination, right?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "whatever you say, you say I am from abroad, or from heaven, it¡¯s all up to you. Anyway, it¡¯s bullshit."


    The young man shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t mean distance, but time


    Li Qiang was startled at the speech and looked at the young man in front of him. Although he was young, there was an ethereal spirit between his eyebrows. Obviously, he was a master of the world who had practiced for a long time. He should not be despised. Li Qiang didn¡¯t want Kong Xuan and others to know their origin, so he came to the man and asked in a low voice, "how do you know? Can I go back to my hometown? "


    The young man raised his head and said with a smile, "the mystery of heaven can¡¯t be revealed. I¡¯m here to advise you to go back and forth from where you go. Don¡¯t go any further, or it will lead to a great disaster!"


    Li Qiang frowned: "brother, you don¡¯t say your name, and you don¡¯t know the truth of the matter. How can I believe you? I finally came out of Chaoge city. Why did you ask me to go back again? "With a smile, the young man said, "I didn¡¯t expect to persuade you to turn back. Since you are determined to go your own way, I can¡¯t persuade you any more. This is probably the will of God. s, a catastrophe is inevitable. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to ask my younger martial sister to apany you. Can you agree? "


    Li Qiang took a look at the young woman and thought, "this girl is a beautiful woman, but these two people are of unknown origin. When they suddenly ask such a woman to apany me, how can I agree? What¡¯s more, I want to take the opportunity to escape. I can¡¯t go back to the song. How can I let this light bulb follow me


    He shook his head and said, "I have never met this girl. How can I be with her? And the biggest problem is that we don¡¯t know each other at all. I can¡¯t take her like this. "


    The young manughed and said, "if I don¡¯t say my name, adults won¡¯t believe what I said?" Li Qiang said: "telling your name is the basis of trust. Of course, even if I know your name, I may not believe you, but this is at least the beginning of mutual trust, so that I know you have sincerity."


    The young man sighed and said, "I¡¯ve met Mr. Xin in Guiguzi." Li Qiang was shocked immediately. There were two reasons for his surprise. First, Guiguzi was supposed to be a figure in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. His apprentices Sun Bin and Pang Juan were very famous. How could they suddenly appear in the Shang Dynasty? Second, the Guiguzi knew that his surname was Xin. He was really a magical figure.


    Guiguzi looked at Li Qiang with surprise and said with a smile, "brother Xin, don¡¯t be afraid. I just predicted some facts. I won¡¯t tell you or threaten you. I just have a simple request. I hope you can take my junior sister gongsunyue, who will help you solve some difficult problems."


    Li qiangzhan asked cautiously: "I dare to say that I know the name of Guiguzi, but you should not appear in this era." Guiguzi said with a smile: "it¡¯s really not the time for me to leave the mountain. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m young and full of vigor. I want to stop a bloodbath with my own power. It seems to be a dream. I¡¯m still too young."

 Chapter 403

    At this time, gongsunyue came to Li Qiang and gave a deep salute. She said in a coquettish voice, "gongsunyue, the little girl, pleads with the adults to get ie from the ount and be a good servant."


    Li Qiang had been confused for a long time. He never thought that he would meet the legendary Guiguzi at this time. Moreover, it seems that Guiguzi seems to be very familiar with his own affairs. What he knows and says is not fictitious. It seems that he has to listen to him. So he nodded and said, "in this case, ording to what you said, I¡¯ll keep Gongsun at my side for the time being. Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, no one dares to touch her."


    Guiguzi smiles and says, "that¡¯s good. My younger martial sister¡¯s strength is not below me. If you have anything to do with her, please ask her. I¡¯ll go back to the mountain to practice. Don¡¯t pass it."


    Li Qiang asked, "can we still meet again?" Guiguzi sighed: "this is not the time I should have appeared here. This trip has already damaged my moral conduct. I hope you and I will never see each other again. I hope you will take care of yourself and leave." After that, the sleeves of the robe fluttered away.


    When Kong Xuan, who was waiting in the distance, saw that Guiguzi was gone, he came near and asked, "king, what¡¯s the origin of that man? Just say you¡¯re going to leave. Are you going to interrogate him carefully?"


    Li Qiang waved his hand and said, "that¡¯s my good friend. Don¡¯t move him. By the way, this Gongsun girl is also my friend. You can arrange a mount for her."


    At this time, if you don¡¯t want to take a bus with sun Yinqiang, how about you Finish saying a smile, charming and moving.


    Li Qiang¡¯s legs and feet softened when he saw the beautiful woman. Seeing Gongsun Yue smiling and smiling, he agreed to everything. He nodded: "well, since you are willing to ride in the same car with me, it¡¯s my pleasure, please." Bian Ling and gongsunyue sat on both sides.


    Although Kong Xuan was at a loss, he did not dare to disobey the king¡¯s order. He had to give an order and the people continued their journey.


    At the moment, Li Qiang smelled the fragrance from time to time around him, and secretly looked at gongsunyue. He was very surprised and thought, "what¡¯s the purpose of that Guiguzi who gave his younger martial sister to me? He is an expert in the world. He can know the past and the future. He must be a master of Gongsun Yue. Why don¡¯t I ask her how to go in the future, so that she can escape a disaster. "


    But before he opened his mouth, Gongsun Yue said, "I have something to ask for. Can you agree with me?" Li Qiang had to say: "if you have anything to say, I will listen." Gongsun Yue said, "the woman suddenly feels ill. Can we find a ce to rest and then go on our way?"


    Li Qiang said in his heart, "you¡¯re entertaining me. I¡¯ll stop to have a rest just after I get on the car. What¡¯s the rhythm?" He looked puzzled and said, "it¡¯s unfair to these brothers if we stop at once as soon as we are on our way. How about stopping again if there are some ces like inn or teahouse in front of us?"


    Gongsun Yue said: "don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m coquettish, but I want to make a divination for you as soon as possible, so I have this request. Since the adult is not in a hurry, let¡¯s wait and see."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "can¡¯t I have a divination on this car now?" Gongsun Yue suddenly blushed and said, "the way of divination of a little girl is quite different. You must find a quiet ce to do divination for adults in private. It¡¯s inconvenient in broad daylight on this bus." Li Qiang secretly said: "when I have never seen a fortune teller? When I was in the countryside, fortune tellers often passed by the door of the house and worked out a divination for the family from time to time. How could you be so troublesome? However, this woman is not only beautiful, but also quiet and elegant in her speech and manners. She is not like a liar. What she said should be true. "


    At this time, Bian Ling said, "if this Gongsun elder sister really wants to do divination for my master, there is a tea house twenty miles ahead, and there is also amodation. Let¡¯s go there." Gongsun Yue said with a smile, "thank you very much. What you said is just what I want."


    Li Qiang was puzzled by gongsunyue and asked, "how long have you been with your elder martial brother?" Gongsun Yue said, "my elder martial brother has been around since I can remember. He has been taking care of me and teaching me the way to practice. In fact, he can be said to be my half master." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "so it seems that the rtionship between you two should be very good, but why does he arrange you to follow me?"


    Gongsunyue said with a smile: "this is not his order, but my own request." Li qiangqi said, "why is this?" Gongsun Yue said with a smile, "elder martial brother, he is always indifferent to fame and wealth. He only thinks about cultivation, and he doesn¡¯t care about human affairs. But I¡¯m different from him. Since I¡¯ve learned my skills, it¡¯s a pity not to use them. What do you think? "


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "you¡¯re right. You can apply what you¡¯ve learned. Children can understand it. I¡¯ll learn about Gongsunter."


    Gongsun Yue said with a smile: "I will not let the adults down."


    After 20 miles of driving, a tea house appeared on the road. The tea shed was set in the east of the intersection, behind which were two rows of houses, and then behind was arge tea garden. You can smell the fragrance of tea far away.Li Qiang ordered everyone to get off their horses and rest. Kong Xuan did not dare to neglect him. He helped Li Qiang out of the car and came to the tea house. A waiter had already met him and invited everyone in.


    Naturally, the guards dare not enter the shed, they just dare to wait outside. Li Qiang said: "everyone is very hard,e in together." Kong Xuan was very surprised, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey the king¡¯s order, so he asked all the people toe into the shed. Li Qiang also told the boss to bring tea and snacks to the guards. The guards were trembling and moved. They were all in the ident. What¡¯s the matter with the king? Why did he suddenly be so amiable?


    Li Qiang, Bian Ling and Gongsun Yue sat at a table, drank tea for a while, and asked, "now we are in the tea house, can you start?"


    Gongsun Yue said, "it¡¯s not good here. I¡¯m talking about a secluded and private ce. It¡¯s a ce for passers-by to drink water, not a suitable ce."


    Li Qiang said in his heart: "your mother-inw is so troublesome. If it wasn¡¯t for your beautiful appearance, I would have been angry!" Then he pressed the fire and said, "let¡¯s go and live in the back house first."


    Kong Xuan had already arranged for the tea shop owner to open the best house.


    Li Qiang, Bian Ling and gongsunyue entered the room. Naturally, the house was notparable to that of the Royal Pce, but it was simple and clean. It was a good ce to rest. Li Qiang took off his shoes and sat down on the couch. Bian Ling beside him also sat down on his knees. They both looked at gongsunyue and didn¡¯t know what she was going to do next.


    Gongsun Yue looked at Bian Ling and said with a red face, "when the little girl is divining, she just wants to be alone with the adults. Can my sister go out and wait for a while first?" Bian Ling looked at Li Qiang and asked, "as long as the master agrees, the maid will go out and wait first."


    Li Qiang wanted to know the answer, so he nodded and said, "well, Bian Ling, go to the living room first. If you are hungry, ask the boss to give you something to eat. If I don¡¯t open my mouth, don¡¯te in." Bian Ling left immediately. Li Qiang looked at gongsunyue and said with a smile, "this time it¡¯s OK. Can you start, girl?"

 Chapter 404

    Gongsun Yue¡¯s eyes at Li Qiang began to be strange. He was so upset that he didn¡¯t know what the girl was up to. Finally, gongsunyue bowed his head and said, "the little girl¡¯s divination is quite unique. I hope you don¡¯t me me. I also ask you to cooperate more." Said slowly untied own clothes!


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help looking at it for a while, then he was surprised: "girl, what are you doing?" Gongsun Yuehong said with a red face: "you don¡¯t know. My divination skill can only bepleted by a special means, and also need your cooperation." Li Qiang asked curiously, "what do I need to do? I don¡¯t know anything about divination?"


    Gongsun Yue went to Li Qiang in front of him and said, "don¡¯t be embarrassed. I¡¯ll operate everything. Just do it." Li Qiang said in his heart: "is there something wrong with the girl in front of me? She¡¯s confused. She doesn¡¯t look like a fairy tale like Guiguzi at all. Have I met a madman?"


    Gongsun Yue saw his doubts and said with a smile, "your honor, just listen to my orders. As long as you can do what I say, I will predict your good or bad luck."


    But Gongsun Yue did not speak. She just kept shaking and her eyes turned white. She stood up, took out a brush from her own bag and drew on the wall of the house!


    After a while, she finished a painting. Li Qiang stared at the wall and asked, "what are you painting?"


    Gongsun Yue suddenly eximed, his eyes returned to normal, looked around and said, "what did I do just now?" Li Qiang said, "you painted a picture on this wall, don¡¯t you know?" Gongsunyue rubbed his forehead and frowned: "I lost consciousness when I got to the key point with adults. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I didn¡¯t expect to draw a picture."


    Li qiangqi said, "it¡¯s strange. You girl said you have the ability of divination, but howe you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing?" Gongsun Yue said, "it¡¯s my first time to use my skills, so some things are still unfamiliar. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s see what the painting says."


    They carefully studied the painting on the wall. They saw that there were three thatched cottages on the wall, surrounded by a fence yard. Outside, there was a small stream winding towards the distance. There was a big por tree in the yard. There were three people sitting on the mat under the tree. They were obviously one man and two women.


    But seeing that the painting was lifelike, Li Qiang immediately recognized that the man in the painting was himself and asked, "how did you draw me in it?" Gongsun Yue said: "I don¡¯t know why. What I¡¯ve drawn is the scene that will happen in the future. If adults are in such a situation in the future, you should be more careful."


    Li Qiang doubted: "I still don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s the significance of drawing this kind of thing? The two women in the picture are neither Bian Ling nor you. Who are they? "


    Gongsun Yue said, "don¡¯t ask. In a word, keep this painting in mind. It may save your life at a critical moment." She then found a basin of water to wipe off the wall. Li Qiang secretly said: "so this is your skill. Somehow, he drew a picture and said that this is something that will happen in the future. Even if you don¡¯t know whether it is good or bad, what kind of divination is this?"


    But on the surface, he stillughed and asked, "now that you have finished divination, can we go further?" Gongsun Yue pushed him away and said, "please don¡¯t touch me again. People are serious girls. They only do that when they are divining. Please treat me politely at other times." Li Qiang ah, a way: "how can that line, I just feel a bit interesting, but you don¡¯t want to continue?"


    Gongsun Yue blushed and said, "I¡¯m not one of those casual women. If adults think I can provide you with pleasure anytime and anywhere, that little girl will leave."


    Li Qiang quickly took her hand and said, "don¡¯t be angry. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to. As long as you are by my side, I¡¯ll be satisfied." Gongsun Yue said, "I¡¯m also thinking about adults. That kind of thing is pleasant, but it¡¯s harmful to my vitality. It has a great influence on my divination. Please forgive me." Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s just a pity that the painting you just drew was wiped off like this. In particr, the two beauties in that painting are very beautiful. I wonder if I can meet them in this life."


    Gongsun Yue said, "you will meet them in the future. Of course, it¡¯s inevitable for you to have a good time. It depends on the nature of the adults whether it¡¯s good or bad."


    When Li Qiang saw that gongsunyue had no intention of falling in love, he had to stand up and thought, "no matter what her intention is, it¡¯s a pleasure to be with such a beautiful woman. But what she said is so mysterious, is it true or false?"


    At this time, Bian Ling knocked on the door. Li Qiang opened the door and asked, "what¡¯s the matter?" Bian Ling saw Li Qiang naked, and then saw Gongsun Yue on the couch. He knew what had happened. He quickly lowered his head and said, "excuse me, master. I didn¡¯t mean to see it. I really have something important to look for you?"


    Bian Ling said: "just now Lord Kong Xuan told me that this ce has been surrounded by a group of unknown gangsters. He is afraid that the king will lose, so he will ask me to inform you."


    Li Qiang was startled and asked, "who dare to surround us?" Bian Ling said: "I don¡¯t know who it is. In short, the number of people is veryrge, and they all have weapons. Lord Kong Xuan is arranging people¡¯s defense. No one will rush in for a short time, but it¡¯s not a way to go on like this in the long run."At this time, Gongsun Yue, who was behind him, had already put on his clothes and went to the front and said, "since there are criminals, I will help you." Then he went out. Li Qiang grabbed her and said, "it¡¯s so dangerous outside. What are you going out for? Come back quickly." Gongsunyue said: "since I am already your man, I must always protect your safety. Yueer has learned some skills before, and his skill is quite good. I can help you."


    Li Qiang gave a sigh and said: "for a big man, you need a woman to protect her. That¡¯s too bad. In this case, I¡¯ll go out with you!"


    Bian Ling took Li Qiang and said anxiously, "master, it¡¯s very dangerous outside. Lord Kong has told him to stay in the house and not to go out."


    Li Qiang listened to the voice outside, and sure enough, there was a lot of noise, horses whistling, and the sound of weaponsing out of their scabbard. It seems that the situation is very dangerous. Gongsunyue said, "Bian Ling is right. It¡¯s safer for adults to stay in the house. I¡¯ll go out and have a look. I¡¯ll be back in a moment."


    Gongsun Yue said, drawing out a machete, he was about to go out. Suddenly, the light was shining outside, and the shing people couldn¡¯t open their eyes. When everyone opened their eyes, everything was calm, leaving only the rustle of wind blowing leaves.


    Li Qiang was the first toe to the door and saw dozens of corpses lying down in the distance. It seemed that they were killed at the same time. Many people even had no time to close their eyes, but they were not the bodyguards in the pce. So they rxed and looked at the clothes of those people carefully. However, they were all dressed in coarse hemp clothes, dressed as peasants, with weapons in their hands, which was obviously camouge The assassin.


    At this time, Kong Xuan and his bodyguards all gathered around. Li Qiang asked, "you are really good at killing these assassins in such a short time. What means are you using? I only saw a burst of colorful light, and these people died. "

 Chapter 405

    The bodyguards didn¡¯t answer. They just looked at Kong Xuan. Kong Xuan said with a smile, "tell the king, this is just a viin¡¯s unique skill, which can¡¯t be used casually. But seeing that these assassins are good at their skills, in order not to let the brothers get hurt, I hastily sent the generals out and disturbed the king. I hope you can forgive me."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "how can I bring down the crime to you? You are a great meritorious official. I have no time to reward you. Now we are outside the pce. When we return to the pce, I will reward you again." Kong Xuan knelt down in a hurry and said, "it¡¯s the viin¡¯s duty to serve the king. The viin dare not have the heart to ask for rewards." Li Qiang said with a smile, "well, let¡¯s talk about thister. What do you think of these assassins?"


    Kong Xuan frowned: "although these people are dressed up as farmers, they have extraordinary skills. Moreover, their weapons are forged by experts. It is impossible without certain financial resources." Li Qiang said, "so, these people are not bandits in the mountains, but someone deliberately ordered me to assassinate me?" Kong Xuan nodded his head and said, "yes, in my opinion, the king should go back to the pce with us as soon as possible. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. Since the news of the king¡¯s private visit has leaked out, we¡¯d better go back as soon as possible."


    Li Qiang unexpectedly shook his head and said, "it seems that I am too timid to go back as soon as Ie out. What¡¯s more, I have nothing to worry about with you brave men around. Let¡¯s talk less and keep on going."


    Kong xuanming knew it was wrong, but Wang¡¯s life was hard to disobey, so he had to ask the bodyguards to escort Li Qiang on his way. Li Qiang told Bian Ling to reward the boss with some seashells, and told him not to let out the news. The boss was scared out of his wits and quickly agreed to send Li Qiang and others off on his knees.


    Sitting in the car, gongsunyue was full of doubts and said, "since the situation is so dangerous, why don¡¯t you go back?" Li Qiang said: "what we can think of, others will think of it. If we go back ording to the original road now, there must be more assassins waiting for us to take the bait. What we do now should be done in the opposite direction. First, we should make a big circle outside to make those enemies confused. Then we can find a chance to go home. In this way, we can be safe." Gongsun Yue worried: "but the enemy is not a fool. If they divide their forces a few ways, there is still a possibility of intercepting us."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "if they divide their troops, their strength will be weakened. It is easy to eliminate them one by one with Kong Xuan¡¯s strength." Gongsun Yue sighed and said, "you are a real man. Why don¡¯t you worry at all? Everything is just in case. There are more than 20 of us. Even if Kong Xuan is more powerful, there will be times when evil tigers are difficult to defeat wolves. If there are masters in the other camp, how do you deal with them?" Li Qiang said, "in your opinion, what should we do?"


    Gongsun Yue said, "I have a ce to go. We should go there to hide ourselves. When the assassins can¡¯t find us, we will naturally retreat. Then we can go back safely."


    Li Qiang said, "well, I¡¯ll listen to you. Where is the destination you mentioned?" Gongsun Yue said, "March eastward for thirty miles. After crossing a river, a forest will appear. Our hiding ce is in that forest." Li Qiang called Kong Xuan over and asked Gongsun Yue to tell him where he was going. Kong Xuan was puzzled and said, "king, the forest is full of wolves, tigers and leopards. It is said that there are many demons in the world. It is a very dangerous and ferocious ce. What are we going to do there?" Li Qiang said, "this is Miss Gongsun¡¯s idea. You can follow her orders."


    Kong Xuan looked suspicious and thought, "I don¡¯t know what kind of madness the king is today. First, he wants to go out of the pce for private visit. When he encounters an assassination, he doesn¡¯t go back immediately. He still has to move on. Now he believes in a demon girl¡¯s lies and asks us to go to that dangerous forest to die. What is he really about?"


    There is silence in the forest, the sun is shining through the shade among the leaves, like stars in the sky, some dazzling, but it is very crystal beautiful, showing an unpredictable silence. The light and shadow, looming around, fluttered leisurely. The hare, hiding behind the Bush, looked around with timid eyes. It seemed that it was out to look for food. But suddenly a cold light shed by, and the hare fell on the ground rigidly. Then a crystal jade hand lifted it up, and the slender and graceful figure left.


    Li Qiang used to y in the woods behind his hometown mountain when he was a child. He dug birds¡¯ eggs in the trees, dug mushrooms under the trees, and chased and yed with his friends. All of these are so beautiful. But after he followed the guards into this area, which is known as the dangerous forest, his childhood memories are useless at all, because the forest is too overcast Cold, even through the leaves cast a little bit of sunlight are so strange and mysterious, the light spot on everyone¡¯s face, reflecting everyone¡¯s heart uneasiness and fear.


    Kong Xuan ordered his men to mark the trees so as not to get lost in the forest, but he was still very dissatisfied. He was still full of doubts and even angry about the king¡¯s partial belief in gongsunyue. These bodyguards under him were brothers who had been living and dying for many years. If he lost his life because of the woman¡¯s suggestion, he would not hesitate to fight with her.


    Seeing the discontent on Kong Xuan¡¯s face, Gongsun Yue secretly said to Li Qiang, "the Lord Kong under yourmand seems to be very dissatisfied with me. People are a little worried that he will retaliate. Can the king relieve my worries for me?" Li Qiang held her Yingying jade hand and said with a smile, "don¡¯t worry. They all listen to me. They won¡¯t do anything to you." Gongsun Yueyou sighed and said: "women¡¯s status in the world is very low. Even if you say more words in front of men, you will be discriminated against. If there is any ident in the forest that causes the casualties of those people around you, I am really worried that Lord Kong will treat me..."Hearing this, Li Qiang got out of the car without saying a word. He came to Kong Xuan¡¯s horse and said, "general Kong, I have something to tell you." Seeing this, Kong Xuan quickly got off the horse and bowed down and said, "if the king has anything to tell me to do, it is just that he condescends to lecture in front of the viin horse, which really breaks the viin." Li Qiang said: "everyone is a man. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I can see that you are dissatisfied with the Gongsun girl around me. Therefore, Ie to talk with you about this matter. What do you think?"


    Kong Xuan frowned: "the viin is not biased against that girl, but she has no idea of her origin and guides us into this dangerous forest. The viin has doubts indeed." Li Qiang said: "Miss Gongsun is my friend and a wonderful friend. I believe in my friends very much. Naturally, I believe what she says. Since I was a child, I have known that there is no doubt in employing people. You are a loyal minister. I fully trust you and hope you can believe my decision. Can you ept it? " Kong Xuan immediately knelt down and kowtowed, and said with trembling, "I dare not disobey the king¡¯s order if I die. I have written down all the words the king said."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "that¡¯s good. If you can carry this matter over, I¡¯ll reward you guards from life to death." Kong Xuanlian repeatedly said yes, and his attitude was very respectful.


    He went back to the car and said, "it¡¯s done. You don¡¯t have to worry about it." Gongsun Yue said with a smile, "I just casually said a few words. You are so inspiring. I¡¯m really embarrassed." Li Qiang looked at her starry eyes and said, "you are a smart woman. Everything I do is in fact what you expect, right?"


    Gongsun Yue was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Li Qiang could exin her mind in a single word. However, she was very quick to deal with it. She said with a smile: "what¡¯s your majesty saying? Is the king¡¯s mind something that people like me can guess at random?"

 Chapter 406

    Li Qiang said with a smile: "why be modest? You are an ice snow smart girl. Even if I was used by you, I didn¡¯t feel much aggrieved. It¡¯s romantic to be a ghost under the peony. Even if I really die in your hands, it¡¯s no big deal."


    Gongsun Moon said with a sullen look on his face: "the adult¡¯s speech is more and more difficult for others to understand. I have not used your meaning, and I will not hurt your life. If you don¡¯t trust yue¡¯er so much, I can leave now." After that, he would get off the bus angrily.


    Li Qiang stopped her and said, "I¡¯m just joking with you. Why should you take it seriously? You are an expert who has lived in seclusion for many years. How can you look like a mortal?" Gongsunyue pouted: "as long as it is a woman, regardless of whether it is heaven or earth, whether it is a fairy or a ghost, his temper and temperament are the same. Believe it or not." Li Qiang put his arms around her slender waist andforted her: "well, don¡¯t be angry. As soon as I entered the forest, I felt ufortable in my heart, so I just said a few words at random. I didn¡¯t want to really offend you."


    Gongsun Yue said, "don¡¯t worry, my king. Although this forest looks very dangerous, it is a blessednd and will never hurt you." Li Qiang sighed and said, "every word you say is selling the key. I¡¯m really anxious to death." Gongsun Yue said with a smile, "my Lord, it¡¯s a felony to disclose the secrets of heaven. There will be natural disasters. Therefore, I can only point it out. Please forgive me."


    Bian Ling, who was on the side, was impatient and pouted: "what are you two talking about? How can I not understand a word?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "I¡¯m talking to Gongsun girl to amuse me. It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t understand." Bian Ling said, "do you really want to stay in this dark forest for a while? I have already felt very scared. If there are really demons and monstersing out to make trouble, what can I do? "


    Li Qiang said: "linger, don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s Lord Kong Xuan here. He¡¯s a man of ability and can absolutely guarantee our safety." Gongsun Yue said, "you are right. Master Kong really has a good skill, especially the five colors. All the creatures in the three realms can be subdued. Sister Bian Ling can rest assured."


    Bian Ling said, "general Kong is so capable. Although I have seen him several times before and know that he is a bodyguard leader with high martial arts, I don¡¯t know that he is so skillful in fairytale." Li Qiang said with a smile: "I was very happy when I heard the name for the first time, because I knew he was a capable guy. Even in today¡¯s world, there are few people who can match him." The two girls looked at each other and were surprised. Gongsun Yue had to smile and say, "the adults are surrounded by dragons and tigers. It¡¯s really eye opening for the little girl."


    Just as he was talking, the motorcade had already entered the forest for more than ten miles. Kong Xuan first asked Li Qiang for instructions. Then he chose an open area and ordered them to set up a camp for the king and his wife to have a rest. He and other bodyguards set up straw tents and simply built a few straw sheds to live in.


    As soon as he entered the tent, Li Qiang hugged Gongsun Yue and said, "we haven¡¯t enjoyed ourselves at the moment. How about having fun again?" Gongsun Yue was a little unhappy: "Yueer has said before that I am not a casual woman. I can only do the Fengyue thing when I am divining. Now the adults humiliate me like this. Who do you think I am?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "I know your principle, but I just thought, in addition to divination, there should be a way for you to y with me." Gongsun Yue said strangely, "what¡¯s the solution?" Li Qiang said: "as long as we get married and be husband and wife, can¡¯t we be upright?"


    Gongsun Yue did not have a good way: "I am a stranger, I don¡¯t have the idea of getting married. I hope you can forgive me." Li Qiang said: "when I talk to your elder martial brother, you should have heard me. I am the emperor of the Shang Dynasty. If you marry me, you will be the princess of today. Can you still treat you unfairly in this status?" Gongsun Yue said, "don¡¯t be angry. Your kindness makes me ttered. But I don¡¯t think I have such a good fortune. I really don¡¯t have the qualifications to be a princess. I just want to stay by the king¡¯s side and be a little wizard


    Li Qiang said: "to be fair to you, I really can¡¯t understand your divination, so I drew such a mindless map that I can¡¯t even guess. What¡¯s the use of such divination for me? I think you are a beautiful person who is suitable for my wife. Don¡¯t worry. As long as you marry me, I will never treat you badly. To tell you the truth, I have long been in the mood of retiring. This time Bian Ling and I have brought a lot of treasures, enough for the rest of our lives. I want you to leave here with me and find a ce to enjoy happiness. "


    Gongsunyue was shocked and said, "is it the royalnd in the whole world? You have to escape?" She looked at Bian Ling again to make sure that what Li Qiang said was true. Bian Ling also nodded his head and said, "the king really told me to take a lot of precious treasures. As for whether to leave or stay, I will listen to the king¡¯s orders." Gongsunyue sighed: "my sister is really a loyal servant. No matter how mischievous he is, you can let him do it."


    Li Qiang said: "this is not nonsense. In order to marry you, I have already indicated my intention to you, and also told my secret. Although I will not be a king in the future, it is not difficult to live the rest of my life with these treasures in our hands. What do you think?"Gongsun Yue shook his head and said, "the king can¡¯t go. Now the world is prosperous and the people live and work in peace and contentment. If you give up your hand like this, there will inevitably be people with bad intentions. If you start a rebellion, the people will suffer again. Besides, elder martial brother has always said that you will be a sessful emperor and asked me to help you every step of the way. Now you want to give up your own The future of thetter half of life is really sad. "


    Li Qiang said, "you really don¡¯t want me to give up the imperial position and retire to the pastoral area?" Gongsun Yue nodded his head and said, "well, the reason why I stay with you is to help the king to make contributions and create brilliant achievements. If the king retired from the public in such a gloomy way, what kind of hero would he be?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, I was not a hero at all. It¡¯s my true face to live a life as amon people. I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re wrong."


    Gongsun Yue said, "in this case, the king will leave here immediately, and I will return to the valley to practice." But Li Qiang grabbed her and said, "how about a deal? If you can marry me, I will promise you that you will not retire. I can see that you are an ambitious woman. Retiring from the mountains is not your ambition. Think about it carefully Gongsun Yueyou sighed and said, "you are such a man. You are so stubborn that you even make such a boring move. s, it¡¯s not marriage. I promise you."


    Li Qiang was overjoyed andughed: "great, you finally promised me. Now let¡¯s get married." Then he threw her down on the couch


    Gongsunyue struggled: "when is it? Let¡¯s talk about itter. It¡¯s still a long time."


    Bian Ling saw the scene as soon as he entered the door. Ah, he said, "the king¡¯s body is still recovering. It¡¯s not suitable to waste your energy. You¡¯d better take a rest for a while, and the maid will pour you tea."


    Li Qiang said, "you are always so kind to me. How can I repay you?" Hearing this, Bian Ling knelt down and repeatedly kowtowed: "does the king have any dissatisfaction with the servant? Do you want to kill the maid?" Instead, Li Qiang was startled by her behavior, lifted her up and said, "what are you doing? I¡¯m thanking you. Why are you afraid of this?"


    Lying on one side, Gongsun Yue interposed: "she¡¯s your maid of honor. It¡¯s her duty to serve the king. The king just said that. To her servant, it¡¯s naturally ironic. That¡¯s why you think you¡¯re killing her."


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯tugh or cry when he heard the speech. Seeing Bian Ling trembling in front of him, his face was white and his heart was full of love. He held her in his arms and sighed, "you girl, don¡¯t think about it. How do I treat you on the way out of the Pce? Is it harmful? Now I¡¯m not the same as I used to be. Don¡¯t be afraid, OK? "

 Chapter 407

    After listening to Li Qiang¡¯s exnation, Bian Ling was still a little suspicious when he looked at the gentle king in front of him. He bowed his head and said, "I¡¯ll make tea for the king." And he went out of the tent.


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "it seems that I can¡¯t speak casually in the future. It¡¯s clearly from the bottom of my heart. To Bian Ling, it seems that it¡¯s the intention to kill her. It¡¯s really bad for a big man to be a good man."


    Gongsun Yue said with a smile, "you can¡¯t me sister Bian Ling. You had a bad reputation before. She should be so afraid of you." Li Qiang asked, "what is my reputation? Do you want to hear it? " Gongsun Yue said angrily, "Your Majesty, you know what your reputation is. I don¡¯t need to say that you know yourself. Why do you have to ask more?"


    Li Qiang said: "I live in the pce, and I don¡¯t know much about things outside the pce, so I asked you." Gongsun Yue said, "well, don¡¯t be angry. You don¡¯t have a good reputation among the people. People say that you abuse force and enjoy great achievements. Relying on your own skills and many famous officials, you wantonly attack the neighboring tribal countries. However, you don¡¯t care about the people¡¯s livelihood, so that people are boiling with resentment. They all say that you are a tyrant." Li Qiang said, "Oh, I see."


    Gongsun Yue was a little strange and asked, "are you not angry after hearing this?" Li Qiang said: "what people think of Kings is their freedom. I have no right to interfere. If I have a bad reputation among the people, it means that the king has not done a good job. Abusing force is an immoral act. I will correct it after I return to the pce." Gongsun Yue shook his head in surprise and said, "well, I¡¯m really confused. Are you di Xin? I really suspect I¡¯ve got the wrong person. "


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "you must have had a bad impression on me before. In short, you should remember that in the future, I will change my ways and try my best to be a qualified emperor."


    Gongsun Yue said, "just now he said that he wanted to escape to be a rich man. How can I believe you by swearing and swearing to be a good king?" Li Qiang said: "a gentleman¡¯s word is quick and his horse is whipped. Since I promise you that you will not run away, naturally you will keep your word. Moreover, there is a saying that if I make up my mind to take this identity, I will try my best to hold the position of the King firmly, and no one else will take it away!"


    When Li Qiang said this, he faintly revealed a sense of despotism, which made gongsunyue tremble a few times. He sighed in his heart that this man was the most powerful king in the present day. Although he was ostensibly hippy, he immediately showed his domineering power when he talked about serious matters. Today, there is no second one who can have such momentum!


    Suddenly, outside the tent came the cry of Bian Ling!


    Gongsun Yue got up in a hurry and said, "let¡¯s go out and see what happened outside." Li Qiang grabbed her and said, "it should be nothing serious. The girl is timid. Maybe she saw some wild animals outside. She was scared to death. Our camp has put up a fence on the periphery, and there are bonfires all around. Besides, there are guards guarding in turn. I believe that even if there are wild animals, they dare not break in." Gongsun Yue put on his clothes and said, "it¡¯s not necessarily. It¡¯s unusual to hear her exmation. It must be something extremely terrible. Bian Ling is my good sister. There can¡¯t be any mistakes. I have to go out and have a look."


    Li Qiang had to get up and go out of the tent with her. He was really surprised when he came outside. He saw several guards lying unconscious with blood on their faces. Kong Xuan was swearing angrily. Everyone was busy, but Bian Ling was not seen! Li Qiang came forward and asked, "what¡¯s going on? Where is Bian Ling? "


    With a look of shame on his face, Kong Xuan said: "it was my dereliction of duty. I didn¡¯t expect that a wild animal ran into the guardrail and suddenly made Bian Ling go away. I have sent someone to chase Bian Ling. Please rest assured. If they can¡¯t get back Bian Ling, I¡¯m willing to go and get her back in person."


    The wolf frowned and said, "what are you talking about? If it was really a ferocious beast, Bian Ling¡¯s life would have been long gone. " Kong Xuan said: "don¡¯t be angry with the king. I didn¡¯t go after the beast because I was worried about the king¡¯s safety. Since the king is so concerned about Bian Ling¡¯s life, I will go after the beast and rescue Bian Ling!"


    Gongsun Yue said, "I have some ability to find the way. I¡¯ll go with you." Li Qiang said: "well, I¡¯ll go with you. Anyway, it¡¯s no fun for me to wait here. It¡¯s better to go together." Kong Xuan hesitated: "it¡¯s not good. Any strange things will happen in the forest. It¡¯s better for the king to be careful."


    Li Qiang said: "you are my first-ss bodyguard. Isn¡¯t it safer for me and you? It¡¯s no use staying in this leaky camp. " Kong Xuan thought for a while and said, "the king has considered everything carefully. I understand."


    Kong Xuan left two bodyguards to guard the camp items and take care of the injured brothers. The others took all of them and surrounded Li Qiang in a circle for fear that he would lose it alone. Li Qiang said: "Oh, I¡¯m not a child. What do you worry about me so much? Let¡¯s get on the horse quickly and chase down the path of the beast. Maybe we can save Bian Ling, or all the bones will be eaten up."


    At Li Qiang¡¯smand, they left the camp. Gongsun Yue was really good at finding the way. She simply sniffed the smell left in the camp, pointed to the East, and said, "it¡¯s in that direction. Let¡¯s chase it."Kong xuanzan said: "Miss Gongsun is really capable. The beast is running in that direction. As long as Miss Gongsun can determine the exact location of the beast, I will do the rest." When he saw that Gongsun Yue really had a special skill, he put aside his contempt and was very polite in his speech.


    Gongsun Yue naturally saw this change, but he didn¡¯t care. He just said, "although Bian Ling and I have been in love with each other for a short time, we are already in love with each other. Now that our sisters are in trouble, how can I just stand by and wait until I get to the old nest of the beast, and I will also fight!" Kong Xuan¡¯s eyes brightened and he said, "ha ha, although you are a girl¡¯s family, you are not inferior to a man who is in need. To tell you the truth, I had some doubts when the king took you. Now I really admire the king¡¯s eyes."


    Li Qiang said in his heart, "what kind of vision do I have? At the beginning, gongsunyue was nothing more than a fancy to her beauty. Ha ha."


    In the middle of the forest, the crowd rode on the road like the wind and the lightning. It is strange to say that although this is a primitive forest, there are numerous roads in the forest, which can be used to run horses. Not far away, there is a faint sound of horse whistling, as if there were other people riding in the forest.


    Li Qiang asked, "what¡¯s going on? Is there anyone else in the forest? " Kong Xuan immediately shook his head in silence and said, "don¡¯t listen to that voice. It¡¯s the ghosts in the forest who deliberately mislead us. They pretend to be mortals on their way, so as to attract people who don¡¯t know the truth to rush there. It¡¯s unnecessary to say the end. Those who leave will die."


    Gongsun Yue said, "I still don¡¯t understand why so many peoplee here after another since this forest is called a dangerous forest." Kong Xuan said: "that¡¯s because at that time, this forest was a treasurend of Sendai, and many immortals had practiced here. To know that the cultivation of immortals is a necessary process. Among them, it is inevitable that there will be a failure to cross the heist and be beaten back to earth. However, the inner alchemy they have worked hard to cultivate remains somewhere in the forest. If you can get it, you can save hundreds of years or even thousands of years of Taoism. You can say that no one covets it These babies? "

 Chapter 408

    Li Qiang suddenly realized: "so it is. ording to what you say, it is not only the immortals who are willing toe here, but also the demons who are willing to look for Neidan as well?" Kong Xuan said: "naturally, as long as a person who cultivates immortals within the three realms, his ideas are the same. Therefore, before I entered the forest, I felt a little worried. I didn¡¯t have much to do with myself. I just thought it was unnecessary for the king toe to such a dangerous ce." Li Qiang said with a smile: "this king is also a man who has lived and died in many battles. How can I be so delicate? You don¡¯t have to worry about me. The top priority is to rescue Bian Ling first. As long as I can save her, I will pay any price!"


    Gongsun Yue turned his head and looked at Li Qiang. When he saw him, his expression was firm and not like hypocrisy. He was also moved: "I always heard that today¡¯s Dixin was a violent and immoral man. But when he saw him, he felt that he was sentimental and righteous. It¡¯s not as bad as the legend says. Is it true that the story is wrong?"


    The crowd galloped, and finally stopped before they reached a hillside. Looking at a dark cave opposite, Gongsun Yue said, "it should be here. If I guess right, Bian Ling should be taken here by the beast."


    Li Qiang looked at the mouth of the cave, which was full of cold air. He took a cold breath and said, "I¡¯m afraid there are not only wild animals in it." Kong Xuan said with a smile, "don¡¯t be afraid, my king. Even if there are gods and Buddhas here, I¡¯ll go in and break in and bring back miss bianling to you." Then he strode to the entrance of the cave.


    At this time, someone in the cave said, "are the people outside Kong surnamed Kong?" This voice is very soft and graceful, like a woman¡¯s voice. Kong Xuan was startled, stopped and said, "since you know my identity, let that girl out quickly, or your death wille!" However, the man in the cave was not afraid of Kong Xuan¡¯s threat. He just said with a smile: "don¡¯t be angry, my pet came into your camp when my pet went out hunting a few days ago, and then captured this girl Bian. Please don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s OK."


    Kong Xuan said: "since you know it¡¯s your fault, why don¡¯t you let people go now? And why do you know myst name? " The woman in the cave said, "to be honest, I¡¯m also surnamed Kong. We are of the same family." Shocked, Kong Xuan stepped back and said, "what do you say, you too..."


    The woman in the cave said with a smile: "yes, we are rtives. Do you have the heart to attack me?" Kong Xuan said: "if you let Bian Ling go, I will let you go. In addition, you should take good care of your pet and don¡¯t let ite out again to harm people." The woman in the cave said, "it¡¯s easy to say. As long as the adult is willing to help me, I will naturally release miss bianling. By the way, I haven¡¯t told you my name. My name is Kong Rui."


    Kong Xuan said impatiently, "well, I¡¯m not interested in knowing your name. You¡¯d better let someone go, or I¡¯ll beat you to death with five colors, and I¡¯ll never surpass you!" Kong Rui said with a smile: "you and I are of the same race. Do you want to start with me? We should have been cultivating in the mountains and forests to be an immortal, but you are willing to be a court hawk dog, which really puzzles me. " Kong Xuan said angrily, "don¡¯t talk nonsense any more. It¡¯s our duty to serve the imperial court. How can you spend your time in the mountains and forests for your own personal gain and waste all your skills?"


    Kong Rui sighed: "as expected, we are different. We don¡¯t conspire with each other. Listen to what you said, are all the immortals in this dangerous forest wasting their time?" Kong Xuan said: "this topic has gone further and further. I don¡¯t want to talk more. As long as you give me back miss Bian Ling, the ount between us will be written off. I will never care about it." Kong Rui sneered: "you should not forget what I said just now? As long as you promise to do something for me, I¡¯ll give it back to you unharmed. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be afraid even if master Yin Chaowen leads millions of elite soldiers toe here! "


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but say, "girl, you are just in a cave now. We are just a dozen people who can catch you casually. Why bother a million soldiers?"


    In the cave, Kong Rui said, "who are you? What¡¯s the right to interrupt Kong Xuan? " Kong Xuan said, "don¡¯t be rude. It¡¯s the king who talks to you!" Kong Rui asked suspiciously, "don¡¯t lie to me. How can the kinge here?"


    Kong Xuan said: "I¡¯m not wrong. The king is outside the cave now. You can¡¯te out to see you."


    Kong Rui was slow for a moment, and said with a smile: "the king is not in the court to deal with political affairs. What do youe here for? I don¡¯t have the spare time to see him. You¡¯d better go back and forth from where."


    Li Qiang drank: "my woman Bian Ling is there with you. If you don¡¯t take people back, how can you tell me to go back? Now that you have known our identity, you should also understand what kind of person you have caught. If you are sensible, you can release the person quickly. "


    Kong Rui said: "well, it¡¯s not that the little girl doesn¡¯t know the general situation, but that this girl Bian is a rarepanion of double practice. I can¡¯t give up easily." Kong Xuan said angrily, "you are here to ramble about, do you mean to tease us?"


    Kong Xuan was eager to perform meritorious deeds. He could not help but say something. With one hand, he read the truth in his mouth. He offered a five color divine light and went straight to the cave. On hearing the sound of a bang, the cave mouth immediately copsed, and there was no sound inside.Li Qiang was stunned by his sudden attack. When he came to his senses, he said in a panic: "how can you do if you hurt Bian Ling so badly?" Kong Xuan said: "don¡¯t worry, your majesty. I only fight immortals and demons, which will do no harm to ordinary people. Besides, Miss Bian Ling must be locked in the deep of the cave at this time, and she will not be harmed."


    He was just about to enter the cave when Kong Rui¡¯sughter came from the cave: "Kong Xuan, your five color divine light may be useful to others, but it has no effect on me. We are the same kind of people. Your light can¡¯t hurt me!" The voice just fell, but saw the mouth of the cave shining brightly, as if there was a transparent wall blocking over there.


    A few bodyguards rushed to the ground and heard a few bangs. They were pushed back by the powerful counterattack. Several strong men fell on the ground and grinned with pain. Li Qiang was surprised and said, "what kind of magic is this? It looks very powerful."


    Kong Xuan said: "this is called crystal wall. It¡¯s a defense technique. As long as it is used, no one can pass it. It seems that this Kongyu means highly, and is not an ordinary person." Li Qiang asked, "she said she was of the same family as you. Are you rtives?" Kong Xuan frowned and said, "to be honest with the king, I¡¯ve always been alone. I¡¯ve never heard of my rtives. She should be nonsense."


    Gongsun Yue cut in: "but Lord Kong, your five color divine light has been blocked by Kong Rui. If she didn¡¯t have a certain origin with you, would she have such a powerful ability?"


    Kong Xuan said, "Miss Gongsun, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I really have nothing to do with her." At this time, Kong Rui in the caveughed and said, "Kong Xuan, you are vain. When you be a minister in the imperial court, you forget your true identity and dare not tell your true identity in front of the king. Are you afraid that he will look down on you?" Kong Xuan said angrily, "who are you? Why are you so embarrassed with me over and over again? Don¡¯t be proud that you have blocked my five colors. I still have a lot of skills that haven¡¯te out yet. If you know what you¡¯re doing, you¡¯ll be arrested quickly, otherwise I¡¯ll give you a good look!"


    At this time, the crystal wall of the cave suddenly stopped, and a pretty girl came out of the cave. She was about sixteen or seventeen years old. She had a beautiful face, beautiful skin, and elegant and elegant clothes. She opened her slender hand and waved to Kong Xuan for a few moments. She said, e here, I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 409

    As soon as Kong Xuan raised his hand, he hit him with a five colored divine light, and he said, "Kong has nothing to talk about with a viin. Besides, you are a demon, and you should eliminate all the evil." With a bang, the light was intercepted by Kong Rui¡¯s hand, and the light was condensed into a colorful light ball, hanging in the air above her palm, spinning constantly.


    Kong Rui¡¯s move was so startled that even Kong Xuan looked frightened. Li Qiang came to Kong Xuan and asked in a low voice, "this woman is so powerful. What¡¯s your idea?" Kong Xuan said: "don¡¯t worry, your majesty. I will have a way to subdue her."


    Li Qiang said, "what¡¯s the use of light? This woman is obviously a stubble. Even if you take away your divine light, what can we do?" At this time, I heard Gongsun Yue say: "let me have a try. I have practiced the seven skills of Yin Fu with my elder martial brother Guiguzi. I can¡¯t control demons and ghosts. I can¡¯t do it now."


    Kong Xuan just wanted to stop it, but he saw Gongsun Yue saying something. Suddenly, he bit the tip of his tongue and wrote a charm in his palm with blood. He ran at Kong Rui in a high air. It was strange to say that the red charm actually broke away from her palm and floated to Kong Rui. The closer we got, the bigger the red mantra was, and almost covered Kong Rui¡¯s whole body.


    At this time, Kong Rui had withdrawn her arrogant look. Her face became more and more dignified, and she retreated step by step. However, with the approaching of the red curse, her breathing became difficult, her limbs became numb, and the five colored light balls in her hands lost control, and she flew back to Kong Xuan.


    Kong Xuan received the divine light and said in surprise: "it seems that Gongsun¡¯s magic has worked. It turns out that your ability is so powerful. Kong really admired it."


    Gongsun yuemian didn¡¯t change her color and said: "the arts specialize in technology, and each other can ovee each other. What we have learned just happens to be the right way. If we talk about the depth of Tao, we can say that there is a difference between clouds and mud."


    Kong Xuan said with a smile: "girl, you are too modest. You can help me solve this disaster. You are the benefactor of Kong. I will remember your kindness." Gongsunyue said: "now this kongyi girl is under my control, so she can¡¯t move. What does Master Kong want to do with her?" Kong Xuan snorted coldly and said, "this evil animal pretended to be my ownpatriots, hijacked the king¡¯s pet concubine, and wounded several bodyguards. These are all capital crimes, and I can¡¯t spare her naturally." Say to want to sacrifice five color divine light, will Kong Rui beat a soul, never exceed life.


    But listen to Li Qiang said: "wait, you don¡¯t start." Kong Xuan stopped and said, "what else do you want to ask your majesty?" Li Qiang said: "this woman is so beautiful, and with so much doubt, don¡¯t you wonder?" Kong Xuan said: "my king, this woman is just a demon in the dangerous forest. What¡¯s the doubt? Besides, her face is a mirage, not a real one. Whether it¡¯s beautiful or ugly, it¡¯s just an illusion. Don¡¯t indulge in it."


    Gongsun Yue said: "although I agree with Lord Kong¡¯s statement, the king¡¯s consideration is not unreasonable. This woman is highly skilled and has a mysterious origin. She should be kept in custody for the time being. It is not toote to take her life when things are clear."


    Kong Xuan looked at Li Qiang, meaning to ask him to make a decision. Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "follow Miss Gongsun¡¯s advice. Take this Kong Rui away and ask her about her origin before making ns." Kong Xuan sighed and had to agree. He came to Kong Rui, took out a bamboo tube from his arms, opened the plug, and said, "shut up." Kong Rui turned into a ray of sunlight into the tube.


    When they came to the cave, they saw Bian Ling lying unconscious on a stone bed. Not far away, there was a spotted leopard tied with an iron chain. When they saw everyone, they yelled. Its head was three times the size of a normal leopard, and its voice was very frightening.


    A bodyguard came forward to kill the leopard with a knife, and was stopped by Kong Xuan: "this leopard is a spirit animal with good practice. It¡¯s a pity to kill it, but it will be of great use to keep it for the time being." As soon as he reached forward, a golden light came out of his hand and hit the leopard¡¯s head. He knocked it unconscious, and then ordered the guards to carry it out of the hole.


    Li Qiang came to the stone bed, took Bian Ling¡¯s slender hand and called: "ling¡¯er, wake up quickly. I¡¯m here to save you." But Bian Ling still had a long sleep, and it was useless to call it. Li Qiang looked at Kong Xuan and gongsunyue and asked, "what¡¯s going on here?"


    Gongsunyue pondered: "she must have been bewitched by Kong Rui, so she will not wake up. If she is not awakened within seven days, she will never wake up."


    Li Qiang said anxiously: "in this case, let¡¯s ask Kong Rui, let her quickly untie the enchanting mantra." Kong Xuan said: "this woman has many tricks. I¡¯m afraid there will be variables when she is released." Li Qiang said: "she is a woman in the end. Can¡¯t you deal with her? Now she is a prisoner, and in exchange for her freedom, she should agree to any conditions. "


    Kong Xuan had no choice but to pull out the bamboo tube, open the plug, and read words in his mouth. There was a sh of light. Kong Rui hade outside, but she was tied by dozens of glittering transparent silk threads. Even if she struggled hard, she couldn¡¯t move. Kong Xuan said: "don¡¯t struggle, this is a bundle of immortal rope, you can¡¯t get rid of it." Kong Rui stares at him, and his body is still shaking.


    Li Qiang asked the bodyguards to guard the entrance of the cave. Even Kong Xuan sent him out, leaving only gongsunyue.He came to Kong Rui and said, "don¡¯t worry, Miss Kong. As long as you can untie the enchanting mantra, I¡¯ll let you go. I¡¯ll keep my word to myself."


    Kong Rui looked at Li Qiang, but sneered and said, "would you be so kind? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll kill me right away if I do break the spell? " Li Qiang said: "how can it be? What¡¯s good for me if I kill you? Besides, I¡¯m a woman who cherishes the beauty of women like you. I can¡¯t bear to do it. " Kong Rui chuckled: "don¡¯t talk nonsense. The king¡¯s reputation is outside. I don¡¯t need to say anything more. In short, I don¡¯t believe your promise. Unless we make a good deal, I can agree."


    Li Qiang said, "well, if you have any conditions, you can say it. I promise." Kong Rui said: "I said before, as long as you do something for me, I will release Bian Ling, and this condition is still valid." Li Qiang nodded happily: "I promise you."


    Gongsun Yue, with a sigh, said to Li Qiang, "you agreed before she said anything? If she tells you tomit suicide, or do something particrly difficult, what to do? "


    Li Qiang said anxiously: "in order to save Bian Ling, I don¡¯t care so much. If you encounter the same experience with Bian Ling, I will save you at all costs." After hearing this, Gongsun Yue was moved and sighed. He stopped persuading him. He said to Kong Rui, "tell me about your conditions. Don¡¯t y any tricks, or I will deal with you."


    Kong Rui said: "if it wasn¡¯t for the trouble of the leopard, we might not have met each other. How can I harm people¡¯s hearts? I just want to ask you to help me when I see that the king has such talented people as Kong Xuan and Gongsun


    Li Qiang said, "what do you want us to do? Just say it. You don¡¯t have to be so careless." Kong Rui said: "well, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I hope you can help me find a person in this dangerous forest. As long as I can find her, I will immediately untie the enchantment mantra." Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s really strange. Who do you want to look for? You have to ask us to help you?"

 Chapter 410

    Kong Rui said: "there is a scroll in the shrine on the stone wall over there. You can see her when you open the scroll." Li Qiang went to the stone table and found a shrine. If there was a painting scroll in it, he opened it. However, he was stunned. In the painting scroll, there were two gorgeous women. One was a girl dressed as a youngdy sitting in the courtyard enjoying flowers. Another girl dressed as a maid was waiting beside him. It seemed that they were both masters and servants, both beautiful and graceful beauties But what surprised Li Qiang most was that the two women were exactly the people gongsunyue had painted on the wall.


    Gongsun Yue also recognized it by the side. With a smile, he said, "I see. It seems that you are destined to have something to do with those two people." Li Qiang thought to himself, "is Gongsun Yue really capable of predicting the future? Will I have a rtionship with those two beauties?" I couldn¡¯t help blushing and beating at the thought of it.


    Kong Rui asked, "did you see that? The two people I am looking for are them, especially the one who is the master. You must find them and bring them to me. As long as this is done, I will fulfill my promise. "


    Li Qiang said, "do you mean those two girls also live in this dangerous forest?" Kong Rui said: "of course, if they are elsewhere, I don¡¯t have to bother you." Li Qiang thought to himself, "it seems that this is the fate of destiny, and we can¡¯t avoid it." So he nodded and said, "well, I promise you, but you have to keep your word, or the consequences will be very serious."


    Kong leijiao said with a smile, "Your Majesty, please don¡¯t worry. Our Kong family always keep their word, except for Kong Xuan. If it can be done, I can give you one night and let the king deal with it. " Then he threw a ttering eye to him. Gongsun Yue said unhappily: "at this time, you still don¡¯t forget to draw men. How can you do this?" Kong Rui said: "Yo, I¡¯m talking to the king. Even if it¡¯s collusion, what does it have to do with you? Are you a princess or a queen


    Gongsun Yue was speechless for a moment, and said in a rage: "shameless things, no wonder Lord Kong wants to clean you up. I¡¯ll kill you now." She said he would start, but Li Qiang stopped him with his hand and said, "don¡¯t be excited. She obviously wants to provoke you. How can you be cheated?" Gongsun Yue suddenly realized that she was holding an iron lotus flower in her hand and said, "I¡¯m confused. She actually used it! She must be trying to break free from the bundle of immortals while I do it, and harm us with the iron lotus that has blessed the spell


    Kong Rui looked at Li Qiang in surprise. Unexpectedly, the king could see through his mind, which was beyond her expectation.


    Li Qiang came to Kong Rui with a look of displeasure. He said, "clearly we have settled the terms, but you still want to leave. When we are fools, it seems that I have to give you something to taste." He asked Gongsun Yue, "I want you to untie this bundle of immortal ropes, OK?"


    Gongsun Yue said, "if you untie the bundle of immortal ropes, will she not escape?" Li Qiang said, "do you have any way to untie the rope without letting her escape?" Gongsun Yue said with a bad smile: "there are ways, but what kind of ideas are you trying to make?"


    Li Qiang said: "you will knowter. Untie the rope first." Gongsun Yue drew a spell on his hand and pped it on Kong Rui¡¯s neck. A red mark immediately appeared on his white neck. Li qiangqi said, "what is this?"


    Gongsun Yue said, "this is the body setting mantra. With it, Kong Rui can¡¯t move." Then he took the bundle away, but Kong Rui did not move. He panicked and said, "it¡¯s just me that¡¯s wrong. Please forgive me. You don¡¯t have the same insight with me, this little monster."


    Li Qiang gazed at Kong Rui¡¯s beautiful face for a while, until her scalp became numb and said, "if you want me not to punish you, do you want to answer my question honestly? Do you hear me? " Kong Rui repeatedly promised: "please don¡¯t worry, the little girl will promise you." Li Qiang asked, "you said you are the same n of Kong Xuan. Is this true?"


    Kong Rui said: "little girl, every sentence is true. Kong Xuan and I are of the same race and the same kind, but now he refuses to admit it." Li Qiang said, "do you have any evidence to prove this?" Kong Rui said: "Kong Xuan¡¯s five color divine light is a household skill. He kills immortals and demons at the top and ghosts at the bottom, but it doesn¡¯t work for the same n. I¡¯m not afraid of others¡¯ fear of him, so I can easily ept his divine light."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "I see this. I don¡¯t need you to say. I mean, what kind of animal do you cultivate into essence? Is Kong Xuan the same kind as you?" Kong Rui said frankly: "reply to the king, the little girl is the incarnation of peacock, so is Kong Xuan." Li Qiang and gongsunyue looked at each other, and they both knew that what Kong Rui said was not false. It seems that Kong Xuan and Kong Rui were demon immortals who cultivated peacock into immortals.


    Gongsun Yue continued: "the Lord Kong is loyal to the king. Even if he is the incarnation of peacock, it is not an unforgettable thing. I hope the king will not reject it." Li Qiang said: "there are good and bad people, and so are fairies and monsters. As long as you are loyal to me, I will certainly not exclude you. Please rest assured of this."


    Kong Rui said: "for the sake of high officials and high sries, Kong Xuan didn¡¯t recognize hispatriots. He was very hateful. The king should be careful with such people." Li Qiang held up Kong Rui¡¯s fragrance cheek with his hand, and kissed her cherry lips. He said with a smile, "you¡¯d better not worry about her. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll keep your word. You just want to escape with Yin moves. I¡¯ll punish you heavily." Kong Rui was a little panicked. With a tremor in his words, he shivered: "don¡¯t, don¡¯t be like this. Please forgive me, my king. I promise I won¡¯t do it again."Seeing her for the first time, Li Qiang became more interested and said with a smile: "it¡¯s a matter of course for a man to have sex with a woman. When Ie to the center of this forest, I¡¯ve always been in a bad mood. It¡¯s rare to meet a beauty like you, and it¡¯s the embodiment of a peacock. I can¡¯t let go of such a rare breed!" Then she stretched out her hand and peeled off her five colored Xia skirt in Kong Rui¡¯s scream!


    Kong Rui screamed repeatedly. There was infinite fear in his voice. He eximed, "please stop, you can¡¯t do this!" Li Qiang just wanted to frighten her and said with a smile, "you have just seduced me. Now how can you be so afraid? It seems that I am forcing you." Kong Rui said: "the king does not know that the little girl is a beautiful woman with golden body. She has never broken a melon. Even if she really wants to devote herself, she must be well prepared to choose a good day. If the king does it rashly, she will not only be destroyed for thousands of years, but also worry about her life."


    At this time, Li Qiang has torn off most of Kong Rui¡¯s clothes and said with a smile, "sooner orter you are all my people. It¡¯s better to give it to me now. I¡¯ve got a lot of experience and will make youfortable."


    Kong Rui apologized: "I¡¯m really sorry. I really have to. I can¡¯t dedicate myself to the king at this time. As long as the time is right in the future, I will naturally be the king¡¯s body."


    Li Qiang said, "don¡¯t worry, Miss Kong. When we find the two people you mentioned, bring them back here,plete your transaction and save Bian Ling, I will naturally let you go. By then, you can be free to do whatever you want."


    Kong Rui said: "well, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have done so much. Now that I see the king¡¯s performance like the God descending into the earth, what worries do I have? Well, as long as the king releases me, I will untie the enchantment mantra. You don¡¯t need to go to those two people."


    Li Qiang was surprised and said, "what you said is true?" Kong Rui nodded her head and said, "although I am a different kind, I still keep my word. As long as the king releases me, I will wake Bian Ling and never break my promise!"


    Gongsun Yue hesitated: "this woman is cunning and cunning. You can¡¯t help it." Li Qiang said: "anyway, your magic is to restrain her. If you have anything to fear, it¡¯s OK to let her go." Gongsun Yue said, "well, I promise you." After saying a few words, he took the mantra.

 Chapter 411

    Kong Rui stretched out his limbs, moved his body, came to Li Qiang, Yingying bowed down, and said sincerely: "I was a fairy cultivating in the mountains and forests. I¡¯ve been waiting for the arrival of the right person. Now I see the king¡¯s iparable bravery. I believe you are the one I have to wait for. I ask the king to take me in and serve him as a ve. As long as you can agree, I will I will go through fire and water for the king. "


    Li Qiang said in surprise, "why do you suddenly want to join me? Didn¡¯t you want to hurt me just now Kong Rui said: "I have no eyes, I don¡¯t know an expert. Please forgive me." Li Qiang said: "it doesn¡¯t matter. I promise you, but you can¡¯t harm people¡¯s heart any more. If you can save Bian Ling, I will forget the past."


    Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but get up and salute: "thank you very much, I will save Bian Ling now." Then he made a few strokes on Bian Ling¡¯s face and snapped his fingers. Bian Ling opened his eyes, sat up and said, "where am I? What¡¯s going on?"


    Li Qiang hugged her with a smile and said, "you can wake up. It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you slowly." He pointed to Kong Rui and said, "this Kong girl has been epted by me now. You can match it with your sister." Gongsun Yue also came to him and said, "since we are all our own people, we will be polite in the future. Let¡¯s not remember the unhappiness that happened before."


    Kong leijiao said with a smile: "naturally, I have practiced in the mountains for thousands of years. In terms of my age, you will call me sister." Gongsun Yue said with a smile, "what¡¯s this? It¡¯s my good fortune to know my sister." The three women talked andughed together, but put Li Qiang on the side.


    Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "you are very happy to meet each other. How can you forget me?"


    Gongsun Yue said, "our sisters are congenial, so we talked for a while. Don¡¯t me your majesty." Kong Rui said: "yes, in the future, our sisters should be more close to each other, but I have some grudges with Kong Xuan. If there is any conflict in the future, I hope the king will forgive me." Li Qiang said: "don¡¯t worry. Kong Xuan is my courtier. If I tell him more, he will not dare to cause trouble."


    Kong Ruixi said, "thank you for your sess." Li Qiang said: "now you can tell us what the two women came from?" Kong Rui said: "in fact, I don¡¯t know the origin of the master and servant. A master gave me a painting scroll a hundred years ago, saying that the person painted on it can help me improve my cultivation and reach the realm of golden fairnd as soon as possible. However, I can¡¯t find any trace of these two people in the whole world. After many searches, I finally find out the news. They are now in this dangerous forest When I saw that the king was assisted by such high-ranking people as Kong Xuan and Gongsun Yue, I wanted to use you to find them for me. Now that we are together, let¡¯s not mention it again


    Li Qiang said, "no, since you are already my man, I will help you find them and see what they havee from." Kong Rui said happily: "thank you for your sess. You are really a good man." Gongsunyue nced at Li Qiang and said, "what you said is so righteous. I think your purpose is not pure." Li Qiang said with a smile: "what are you talking about? I¡¯m a kind-hearted man. It¡¯s the root of happiness to help people."


    Gongsun Yue cut and stopped talking. Bian Ling said, "what are you talking about? How can I be more confused?" Li Qiang hugged her for a while and said with a smile, "don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll understandter."


    Several people went out of the cave. When Kong Xuan saw Kong Rui, he was shocked and said, "why did the king let her go? She is a demon immortal for thousands of years. She must not let the tiger return to the mountain! " Li Qiang said, "Miss Kong has been subordinated to mymand. In the future, everyone is from his own family. General Kong can¡¯t do anything to her any more. Do you hear me?"


    Kong Xuan was very displeased, but he had to listen to the king¡¯smand, so he had to bow his head and say, "I obey the orders, and everything will follow the king¡¯s will."


    Kong Rui said: "Kong Xuan, we are of the same family, which is an irrefutable fact. Although I don¡¯t understand why you refuse to admit your origin, I think you will also give you face for your Majesty¡¯s sake. If we don¡¯t mention this matter in the future, we will not offend the river."


    Kong Xuan nodded, but did not speak any more. Seeing that the atmosphere was somewhat condensed, Li Qiang opened the picture and said, "the women in this painting are the important people we are looking for next. Let¡¯s have a look. Who can find them, reward them, and seal the Marquis of all households!"


    After all, this reward is too big. If you can find the person the king said, you will be able to ascend the sky step by step. Who is not moved.


    But Kong Xuan frowned and came to Li Qiang and said in a low voice, "king, please take a step."


    Li Qiang agreed toe down, and Kong Xuan came to a corner, said: "you have anything to say it." Kong Xuan said: "king, it¡¯s not the minister who criticizes the king¡¯s decision, but that we are in a dangerous situation, but we have to find these two unknown women. It¡¯s really taking unnecessary risks." Li Qiang said: "general Kong doesn¡¯t know. I want to find these two people for their own sake. It¡¯s predestined. Don¡¯t have any opinions. If you don¡¯t think the reward is enough, I can add more."


    Kong Xuan said: "the king¡¯s reward is too big. Even if someone really finds them for you, I hope you won¡¯t give them so much. It will be difficult to do after opening this atmosphere."Li Qiang said: "you are very considerate of me, but you have no joking words. How can I regret my promise? Well, I know that the matter of epting and lowering Kong Rui makes you very unhappy. I promise you that I will take good care of Kong Rui and won¡¯t let her cause trouble."


    Kong Xuan sighed and said, "since the king has made up his mind, I have nothing to say."


    Looking at Kong Xuan¡¯s face, Li Qiang knew that he was very dissatisfied. He thought, "although these people are loyal to me on the surface, once I make a decision that doesn¡¯t agree with them, the look on his face can be seen. In the end, they have made their own calctions." Seeing Li Qiang in deep thought, Kong Xuan quickly exined, "don¡¯t misunderstand the king. The minister just put forward some suggestions for the king¡¯s sake. In fact, no matter what kind of decision the king makes, I will do my best and there won¡¯t be any ambiguity." Li Qiang nodded and said, "I can see your loyalty. But now we are in a dangerous situation. If we can¡¯t work together, it will be very difficult for the situation to change. At present, you and those bodyguards must obey my orders without any hesitation. This is the foundation of a team¡¯s action."


    Kong Xuan was a little confused. He didn¡¯t expect that the king, who only knew how to preach force, said such a great truth, and some words were still beyond hisprehension. Li Qiang said: "well, now that we have spoken, we will immediately call for the horse to go back to the camp. Several guards were hurt by Kong Rui¡¯s spirit leopard. I believe she has a better way to cure them." Kong Xuan said: "although the king will think that the minister is wordy, I still dare to suggest that the king should be more careful with Kong Rui. That woman must have an ulterior attempt to approach the king so hard."

 Chapter 412

    Li Qiang said with a smile: "don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve considered all your worries. You must have seen that Gongsun girl¡¯s ability. Her magic can just restrain Kong Rui. Therefore, even if Kong Rui has any other intention, he can¡¯t escape gongsunyue¡¯s control. Do you understand?"


    Kong Xuan said in relief: "it turns out that the king has been prepared, and that minister is relieved." The emperor and his ministersughed and went back to the cave entrance. Everyone had already been waiting there. Li Qiang gave an order and everyone got on the mount. Only Kong Rui stood there. Li Qiang waved: "youe up, I¡¯ll take you."


    Kong Rui said: "the spirit leopard is my mount. I hope the king will return it to me." Li Qiang asked Kong Xuan, "what about the spirit leopard?" Kong Xuan said: "the leopard is ferocious. I have put it in my pocket. Since she wants to use it, I will release the leopard." With a shudder of the skin, a huge spirit leopard appears in the local area and jumps in front of Kong Rui, which is very lively.


    She patted the head of the spirit leopard, let it lie down, and then turned over on the leopard¡¯s back. She called out to go. The spirit leopard growled and jumped forward. One step was three feet away, only a few steps away. She had already left everyone behind.


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "this girl¡¯s spirit leopard is really a treasure. The modern walking tools are better than cars." When they heard this, they were all in a daze. Bian Ling asked, "what does the king mean by the car?" Li Qiang knew that he had made a mistake and said in a nutshell: "the car is also a kind of ox cart, but it is called differently."


    Bian Ling was skeptical, and it was not easy to ask again. After talking andughing, he returned to the camp. Kong Rui took out the healing elixir and ordered the bodyguard to take it with warm water. Sure enough, after the time of incense burning, the injured bodyguard could stand up, and the wound only left a scar.


    Li Qiang said: "the effect of this miraculous elixir is very good. It is so effective that it is better than Yunnan Baiyao." They all turned to look at him, their eyes full of surprise. Li Qiang thought to himself, "no, of course there is no Yunnan Baiyao in this era. Why did I make a mistake again? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on today. I always say something wrong."


    He was afraid that everyone would continue to ask, so he deliberately diverted the topic and said, "by the way, since the injured person is all right, we¡¯d better discuss quickly to find the woman in the painting." He asked Kong Rui again: "since you know that they are in this forest, have you ever known their specific location?"


    Kong Ruiyou sighed: "if I knew their exact location, why bother the king? I have already found them myself." Gongsun Yue said, "do you remember the scene I drew when I was divining? If there is nothing wrong with my divination, they must be in the ce described in the painting


    Li Qiang said: "but I remember that the woman in the painting is in a courtyard. Outside the courtyard is a stream, but the surrounding environment is not a forest." Gongsun Yue asked Kong Rui, "do you know if there is any open space in this dangerous forest?"


    Kong Rui said: "yes, it is, but that ce is far away, and it is deep in the forest. It is not easy to get there." Li Qiang¡¯s curiosity was even more aroused by her saying: "no matter how difficult it is, since we have decided to go there to find someone, we can¡¯t give up. Let¡¯s take a rest for a while and then set off immediately."


    Gongsun Yue said, "there are many ghosts and demons in the forest. We must be well prepared before we can go."


    Kong Rui looked worried and said, "let¡¯s not go there. It¡¯s too dangerous." Li Qiang said with a smile, "you used Bian Ling to force us to find the woman in the painting, but now how can you back down?" Kong Rui said: "before, it was because we were hostile rtions, but now we are all our own people. How can I hurt you because of my own personal interests?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "I¡¯m satisfied with you, but it¡¯s my wish to find those two people. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about it." After that, I feel sorry for the danger that I should take in the face of Kong Rui Li Qiang was deeply moved. He held her in his arms andforted him: "don¡¯t be afraid. This king gives you a promise. No matter how the final oue is, you will not take any responsibility."


    Gongsunyue said: "ouch, do you want to go on loving like this? In that case, you¡¯d better go to the tent first." Kong Rui face red, Li Qiang gently pushed away, said: "sister reminds us that we should discuss how to prepare for the next thing."


    Li Qiang picked up the core and said, "no hurry, no hurry. Anyway, it¡¯ste now. Let¡¯s bury the pot and cook and have a rest. We¡¯ll start tomorrow morning." Then he took Kong Rui into the tent.


    Kong Rui said with a red face: "don¡¯t do this, your majesty. I must be yours, but don¡¯t rush for a moment, otherwise it will bring unexpected harm to the king."


    Seeing that Li Qiang was still hesitating, Kong Rui said, "if the king really wants to achieve good things with me, please respect others and let me have sex on a good day. This will keep the king¡¯s country and the Dragon healthy. Otherwise, it will be harmful to the king." Li Qiang said with a smile: "what you said is so mysterious, why on earth?" Kong Rui said: "I¡¯m the incarnation of peacock. I can¡¯tpare with human beings. I need constant cultivation to maintain human shape, and I also need to refine elixir to improve my aplishments. This consumes more energy than human beings. Even the brotherhood also has rules. Different kinds of intercourse can¡¯t be casual at any time, otherwise the toxicity of the body will hurt each other."Li Qiang looked hesitantly and said: "although you said so and so, but this Wang¡¯s heart itches unbearably, if you can put it down? Why don¡¯t you think about it again and let me have a good time. "


    Kong Rui pointed to gongsunyue and Bian Ling, "don¡¯t you still have them? Go to them." Li Qiang hugged her and said with a smile, "but I just want you." Kong Rui sighed helplessly and said, "it¡¯s really a monkey in a hurry." Then he stretched out his jade hand and felt it among the clothes beside the couch. Finally, he found a white jade bottle from his pocket and handed it to Li Qiang. He said, "you can eat three pills here. You can¡¯t eat more or less. You can do things after eating them."


    Li Qiang opened the jade bottle, and a strange aroma came to him. He poured it into his hand. There were three more green pills in his palm, which gave off a strange smell. He frowned and asked, "what is this? Is it OK to eat it? " Kong Rui said angrily: "it¡¯s you who are in a hurry. Now you have a way out, but you are afraid. What¡¯s the reason? This medicine is the jiee pill that I carry with me. You will know its function if you take it. " Li Qiang had to swallow the three jiee pills, but he felt that there was a gurgling sound in his stomach. A hot Qi rose from the elixir field, and then he was very sad.


    He cried out, "it¡¯s hard. How can it be like this?" Gongsunyue stares at Kong Rui and asks, "do you want to harm the king?" Kong Rui said with a smile: "if I want to harm him, why don¡¯t I do it on the road, I have to wait until now? Don¡¯t worry, sister. This is jiee pill. It will be goodter. "


    Sure enough, after a while, Li Qiang felt his body returned to normal. Not only that, but also he felt veryfortable everywhere. He said with a smile, "what is this Jieer pill made of? The effect is so powerful, I feel that I am vigorous and vigorous now, and I am much more energetic than before. " Kong Rui said: "how can this secret recipe tell others casually? Don¡¯t ask again."


    Four people rest for a while, and thenb dress, Kong Rui is still in a state of mind: "did not expect so interesting, I knew that it would be better to marry a woman in the mortal world, but also happy." Gongsun Yue said with a smile, "are you willing to abandon your thousand year practice for the sake of a moment of happiness? You will pay the corresponding price for anything you do. If you have joy, you will have pain; if you have willing, you will get it."


    Kong Rui nodded and said: "sister¡¯s words are very reasonable. It¡¯s just because I am confused that I make this nonsense." Bian Ling said: "since the two sisters both said that love is harmful to one¡¯s cultivation, but now you are so much like the king, what¡¯s the reason?"


    Gongsun Yue said with a smile, "the king is the dragon of man. Can youpare it with ordinary people? If you are happy with the dragon body, you can¡¯t make it clear in a word."

 Chapter 413

    At this time out of the tent, only to find that it is dawn, outside the guards have already been ready to go, Li Qiang asked Kong Rui: "let¡¯s start now." Now the king is worried about the king¡¯s face, but what can I do if I¡¯m out of danger


    Li Qiang gently kisses her cherry lip once, way: "don¡¯t worry, we have so many expert guards, plus you and Yue Er have great powers, even if there are demons in the forest, we have nothing to be afraid of."


    Kong Rui sighed and said, "well, since the king insists on his own opinion, I have to give up my life to apany him." Li Qiang said with a smile, "don¡¯t be so pessimistic. As I said before, the woman in the painting has an opportunity to exin to me. I have to find her and ask her to make it clear."


    Because the forest is very dense, the chariots and horses can¡¯t move any further, so they have to be scattered in the camp. Kong Rui sprinkles some powder around the camp, which can prevent the cattle and horses from being attacked by the wild animals in the forest, and can also prevent the demons from entering. As they walked on foot, the deeper the forest was, the more difficult it was to walk. The legs seemed to be filled with lead. From time to time, there was a low roar of wild animals. It seemed that they were eager to try to eat the prey in front of them. However, they were afraid of something and did not dare to step forward.


    After walking for about two hours, Li Qiang felt that he was not strong enough. Looking at the sweat on the forehead of many of the guards, he thought, "these guards are warriors who have been fighting for a long time. Why are they tired and sweating? Even Kong Xuan is tired. This shouldn¡¯t be their normal performance." But when he looked aside, Gongsun Yue, Bian Ling and Kong Rui were all panting, as if they were too tired to walk. He asked, "what¡¯s going on? Why are you so tired? "


    Kong Rui said: "there is already a boundary set by an expert. No matter how magical you are in the three realms, you will have the same skills as ordinary people here. We are women, and naturally we are more tired." Li Qiang said: "so it is. In this case, let¡¯s sit down and have a rest for a while, and we are not in a hurry for a while." Kong Rui shook his head and said: "this can¡¯t be done. If we can¡¯t get there in the daytime, the night of the dangerous forest is the most dangerous moment. The king may not know that at this time, at least three or four forces have been staring at us and are waiting for an opportunity to move. As long as we have a w, they will swarm up and kill us."


    Li Qiang smacked his tongue and said, "do you mean the goblins here want to harm us? Why should we kill us if we have no injustice or hatred against them? " Kong Rui said: "the king is the dragon of the human race. Such a noble identity naturally has a king¡¯s spirit that other people can¡¯tpare with. For the demon incarnated by wild animals, if you take the king away and eat a piece of meat, you can improve your cultivation for a hundred years. Who will not be moved by such temptation?" Li Qiang eximed: "then I became a Tang monk?"


    "Who is the Tang monk?" they asked Li Qiang said casually: "he is just a monk on a white horse." Bian Ling asked, "what is a monk? Can I eat it? " Li Qiang embarrassed way: "the monk cannot eat, the monk is a kind of shaved head practitioner." Bian Ling said with a smile, "you can always hear something new from the king."


    Li Qiang thought to himself, "I always say things that I can¡¯t understand in this era. In the future, I should pay attention to it. I can¡¯t always be so rash." He put his arm around Bian Ling¡¯s slender waist and asked everyone to sit down and have a rest. He said, "let¡¯s not talk about this. No matter whether we can reach our destination before dark, we should sit down and rest for a while. Otherwise, people will die before they arrive. Isn¡¯t it too tragic. I just wonder, who can set such a strong border, so that so many masters can not disy their skills? "


    Kong Rui said: "this is what I worry about most. The strength of the people who set up the border is beyond imagination. Even if we join hands, we may not be able to defeat him." Li Qiang said, "I don¡¯t believe it. You and gongsunyue, together with Kong Xuan, with the strength of the three of you, who can be your opponent?"


    Kong Rui said: "this may not be true. There are too many masters in the world. If the king wants to keep the country strong, he should try his best to attract talents. Some of your hostile forces have already begun to umte strength."


    Li Qiang moved in his heart and asked, "what do you know?"


    Kong Rui said: "although I am in the wild forest, I know a little about the world. Jichang, the Marquis of Xibo, has recruited and hired many talented people for many years. Do these kings know that?" Li Qiang pretended not to know, surprised: "how do you know?" Kong Rui said with a smile: "don¡¯t hide from me, the king has a lot of ears and ears. How can the king know nothing about the actions of Xibo Marquis? Although I was in a dangerous forest, I also had many friends in the three realms. Some of them were bought by Jichang with a lot of money, so I got the news. "


    Li Qiang said: "will those who practice Taoism also be bought by money?" "It is not urate to say money," he said. "The greatest benefit of practitioners is to improve themselves. What can be improved is nothing but fairy and elixir. The greatest skill of Ji Chang is to collect all kinds of resources that can be used. He spreads his eyes extensively, collecting priceless treasures in the world, and seducing the high people by various means. He took refuge in himself, and gradually formed a powerful force. It can be said that he is now the head of the four princes. The king must be prevented. "Gongsunyue interjected: "on this point, my elder martial brother Guiguzi has also mentioned it, and he also said that if there is no ident, Jichang will raise troops to revolt in a few years. The king must be careful." With a smile, Li Qiang said, "let¡¯s first consider how to survive from this dangerous forest. The court is not in a hurry for a moment. I suspect that this assassination is the hand of Jichang."


    Bian Ling eximed, "how could xibohou, such a kind old man, do such a thing?" Li Qiang said with a smile, "how can you see that he is very kind?" Bian Ling said: "I have seen him several times. He is a very kind old man. He always smiles. Even if someone provokes him, he will not be angry. He often gives gifts to our pce people."


    Li Qiang sighed and thought, "is the person with a smile on his face necessarily a good man? Our Contractor is always a smiling face, very polite to people, but the arrears of wages are never ambiguous, before I had an ident, I still had three months¡¯ wages


    Gongsun Yue said: "the king really needs to prepare early. After all, the imperial dynasty has not many restrictions on the princes. They have their own troops, materials, and even the power to pay taxes. Once they be powerful, they will naturally have different ideas. Especially now, when it is heard that the Grand Master raises troops for an expedition, the country is empty. If Xibo Marquis and others start a rebellion at this time, the king will not be able to deal with it."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "I have thought of all the things you said. After I go back to the pce, I will think about it carefully and think about how to deal with them."


    While talking, there was a terrible roar all around, not one or two. It sounded like the roar of all kinds of animals. It was very terrible.


    Li Qiang panicked: "is it the beast that is going to attack us?" Kong Rui shook his head and said, "it seems that it is not. It sounds like the sound is a little far away from us." Li Qiang said: "is it possible that someone is also in danger in this forest? Let¡¯s go and help. "

 Chapter 414

    Kong Rui angry way: "we are now unable to protect ourselves, but also care about others?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "helping people is the foundation of happiness. Anyway, we have a lot of people here. If you can help us, you can help us. You can¡¯t be helpless."


    Moved by Li Qiang¡¯s words, they had no choice but to get up. Kong Xuan came forward and said, "you don¡¯t have to bother the king to go there in person. Let me take some bodyguards to help you." Li Qiang shook his head and said, "how can I bear to let you go to risk alone? I took this matter with me. If I don¡¯t go, what will it look like?"


    Seeing that he insisted on his own opinion, Kong Xuan could not help him, so he had to agree, so they all went together.


    It¡¯s easy to say, but it¡¯s not easy to catch up with the ce of the past through the dense forest. Moreover, under the influence of the border, everyone has to work hard to get there. As we get closer and closer to the destination, the roar of wild animals bes more and more clear. The voice is so shocking and inspiring that Li Qiang regrets why he ran so impulsively to save people.


    After passing through the trees in front of you, you can see what happened there. But at this moment, for some reason, Kong Xuan and his bodyguards covered their ears, yelled and fell unconscious.


    Li Qiang was shocked and asked, "what happened?" Kong Rui and gongsunyue hurried forward to check. After a while, they all shook their heads and got up. Li Qiang asked, "are they all dead?" Kong Rui said, "that¡¯s not true. It¡¯s just passed out. But if they faint for some reason, why don¡¯t we have anything to do?" Li Qiang sighed: "how do I know that Kong Xuan¡¯s strength has fallen. What should we do?"


    Bian Ling said, "if we¡¯re here anyway, we¡¯d better see what happened there." They had toe to the edge of the trees and look at the roar of the beasts.


    At first nce, they were all surprised. In fact, all the animals gathered in the deep forest, but almost all the animals that could be thought of gathered together and screamed loudly. It was a gorgeous girl who was surrounded by them!


    Strangely, the girl¡¯s eyes were nk, staring at the animals in front of her, as if she didn¡¯t care about being eaten by the beasts.


    Li Qiang looked in his eyes and said, "this girl is in danger. What should we do?" Gongsun Yue said, "don¡¯t worry, your majesty. It seems to me that the wild animals don¡¯t want to eat her. If she had, the girl would have been dead. But how could she meet such a thing in this dangerous forest? It¡¯s hard to understand where she came from. "


    Bian Ling said, "it¡¯s not the time to say that. The girl is in such a dangerous situation. It¡¯s important that we try to save her." Kong Rui said: "we are now in the middle of the boundary, the ability is no different from ordinary people, so rush to the past is definitely sent to die, or first think about the countermeasures important."


    Li Qiang said: "rui¡¯er is reasonable. We can¡¯t run down to death in such a hurry. We should think of a clever way to lead the wild animals away." At this time, Gongsun Yue said, "look, that girl is opening her arms at this time. What seems to be saying in her mouth? Isn¡¯t she an ordinary person?" Li Qiang said: "maybe she is so scared that she dances and behaves abnormally. No matter how she is, we must take actions. Kong Xuan is useless. We can only do it ourselves."


    Kong Rui thought for a while and said, "well, I can only do this now. I have a way. I don¡¯t know if I can do it." Li Qiang said, "what is the solution?" Kong Rui said: "there are several treasures in my skin bag, which can attract wild animals in the past, but it needs help." Li Qiang said, "well, I¡¯ll help you." Kong Rui said: "can¡¯t, this matter man can¡¯t help."


    She took Gongsun Yue and Bian Ling aside and murmured for a while. Gongsun Yue and Bian Ling were both embarrassed, but they finally agreed, took some things from Kong Rui¡¯s hand and walked away.


    Li Qiang asked, "what¡¯s going on here? Where have they gone?" Kong leijiao said with a smile: "this is a secret, I¡¯ll tell youter." Li Qiang had no choice but to shake his head: "when is it? I¡¯m still ying tricks here." Kong Rui pouted and said, "it¡¯s unreasonable for you to me me for saving that girl." Li Qiang hugged her in a hurry and tried to persuade her: "well, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m wrong. Don¡¯t mind."


    Kong Rui chuckled happily and said, "how can I really me you? Your heart is good. If I were there, you would have sacrificed your life to help you, so I agreed to help you." Li Qiang deeply kisses her cherry lips and says, "thank you very much. After returning to Chaoge, I¡¯ll make you a princess." Kong Rui said: "I don¡¯t care what princess, as long as I can be with you is enough."


    Li Qiang was deeply moved by her and said in his heart: "although she is just a demon fairy, she is so understanding. She is really a wonderfulpanion." At this time, suddenly heard the distant explosion sound, the wild animals were stunned, and then as if they smelled something special, they immediately ran toward the sound, and soon walked away, leaving only the girl in the open space.


    Kong Rui said: "well, let¡¯s hurry to save her, or the wild animals will be in danger again." They rushed forward and came to the girl. At this time, the gorgeous girl still looked at them with dull eyes.Li forced a salute and said, "excuse me, what¡¯s the name of the girl? Why did youe to this dangerous forest alone? When we passed by, we saw that you were in danger alone, so we came to rescue you. Now you should go with us. It¡¯s hard to do if you arete."


    The girl looked at the two people in front of her, but said nothing, very strange. Kong Rui frowned and said, "although the girl is extremely beautiful and handsome, how can she be like a silly goose? Shall we save or not?"


    Li Qiang said: "nature is to be saved. Otherwise, it will be a waste of effort. Besides, it is because she is not clear that she will fall into the midst of animals. We should save her from fire and water."


    Kong Leiyou sighed and said, "well, since the king is so persistent, I have nothing to say. Let¡¯s take her away." Li Qiang took off his robe and put it on the girl¡¯s body. He carried her on his back. The jade body was soft, soft and fragrant, which made him feelfortable. Kong Rui said: "the king is the body of all kinds of gold. How can you act like this?"


    Li Qiang said: "this is a time of crisis. We should not worry about so many things to do. We should take her out of danger first." They quickly took the girl out of the dangerous ce and returned to the hiding ce. Strangely enough, Kong Xuan and others woke up at this time. They were quite shocked to see that Li Qiang was carrying a man on his back. They were also frightened by the girl¡¯s peerless appearance and could not speak for a moment.


    With guilt on his face, Kong Xuan bowed his head and said, "the minister is ipetent. He fainted inexplicably, so that he let the king take risks in person. After returning, he resigned as an official and went back to work in his hometown."


    Kong Rui said: "at this time, what¡¯s the use of these things? Just now you were stunned by a strange force. It must be the evil method used by Gao Renyi. This is not the crime of war." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "Ruier is right. This is not the responsibility of general Kong. The general does not need to me himself."


    Kong Xuan was moved for a while and thought, "before I was so hostile to Kong Rui, she actually said good words to me. It seems that I really owe her a great favor."

 Chapter 415

    At this time, Gongsun Yue and Bian Ling had already rushed back. Seeing the girl on Li Qiang¡¯s back, they all breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it¡¯s really sessful. Sister Kong¡¯s method is really wonderful. The wild animals are actually lured into the valley by us. Now we haven¡¯te back. Let¡¯s leave this ghost ce first."


    Li Qiang asked, "what methods did you use to attract those wild animals to the past?" Gongsun Yue and Bian Ling looked at each other, and their faces were red. They said, "this can¡¯t be said in front of so many people. We¡¯ll report it to the king in private when we¡¯re free." Although Li Qiang wanted to know the details in his heart, he didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter any more when he saw the two beauties. He nodded, "OK, let¡¯s go quickly."


    Just about to take a step, but not far away, a cold light came, pped a sound, shooting on a tree, the bowl mouth thick trunk of the birth discount, and then see a green girl not far away is staring at the crowd angrily, still carrying two rabbits in one hand.


    The girl was a little younger than the woman rescued by Li Qiang, but she was also an excellent beauty. She was staring at the big ck eyes and said, "what are you doing with my master? Put her down quickly!"


    Li Qiang stayed for a while, then arched his hand: "what¡¯s the name of the little girl? We just passed by here and saw this girl trapped in all kinds of animals, so we helped her. If she was your master, it would be better for you to bring her back. However, both your master and servant are so young, why do you live in this dangerous forest? Why don¡¯t you follow us out of here? I still have some people here to protect you


    But the girl was ungrateful and said, "no, we have our own way. Don¡¯t bother you. Please put my master down and leave as soon as possible, or your life will be in danger."


    Kong Xuan said angrily, "you are a good girl. My king longen is magnanimous. I wanted to give you good, but you didn¡¯t eat or drink. In this case, don¡¯t me Kong for being rude." As he said, he stepped forward and started. Li Qiang called him to stop: "general Kong, please don¡¯t be angry. She is a little girl. It¡¯s normal for her to be ignorant. We can¡¯t have the same insight with her."


    The girl said with a sneer: "you im to be big people, but youe to disturb other people¡¯s lives. What else do you say to help others? Is there such a shameless thing in the world?"


    As soon as he said this, even Kong Rui and Gongsun Yue were angry. Kong Rui said, "I¡¯m also from a dangerous forest. Howe I¡¯ve never seen you as a little guy. You¡¯re not old enough to speak so hard. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you how to be polite to people?"


    The girl said angrily, "I am an orphan. Naturally, there are no adults in my family. You are angry. Why do you insult me like this?" As soon as he raised his hand, a cold light came straight to the door of kongyi. Kongyi ducked his head and hid in the past. The cold light shot on the ground, stirring up a burst of smoke and dust.


    Kong Rui was very angry and said: "although I can¡¯t use magic here, I don¡¯t need to use such a powerful trick to deal with such a little girl as you." Then he stepped forward to capture her.


    At this time, someone said, "please stop, you don¡¯t fight." The voice was clear and beautiful, and it was the girl who had just been rescued by Li Qiang.


    At this time, the girl on Li Qiang¡¯s back whispered, "please put me down." Li Qiang put her on the ground in a hurry. At this time, the gorgeous girl seemed to regain her senses and said to him, "thank you for your help. The little girl is wan Nu, and the sister over there is yu¡¯er. She is my servant. Thank you very much for your help. My humble servant usually only keepspany with tigers and wolves in the forest, rarelymon people. Therefore, she is ignorant and offended."


    Wan NV called on yu¡¯er and said, "you girl has made trouble for me again. Please apologize to everyone." Yu¡¯er came over reluctantly and apologized: "I¡¯m not right. I apologize to you."


    When yu¡¯er talks to others, she is domineering, but as soon as she meets wannu, she bes obedient and obedient as soon as she sees a cat.


    Li Qiang said with a smile to Wan Nu: "you may as well do things. Children don¡¯t understand. We will all forgive you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s so dangerous here. Why do you master and servante here?"


    Wan Nu sighed and said, "just because this is the ce where my ancestors rose, our family has had ancestral precepts since ancient times. At a certain age, they wille here for three years, regardless of gender."


    Li Qiang smacked his tongue and said, "what kind of ancestral precept is this? It¡¯s too dangerous to throw a beautiful girl like you into the forest full of wild animals, tigers and leopards."


    Wan Nu said with a wry smile, "what¡¯s the way? How can we avoid the fate?" Li qiangqi said: "but what happened just now? Why are so many wild animals around you? Do they want to eat you?" Wan Nu said: "I have been suffering from absentia since I was a child. Every once in a while I will wander around like losing my soul. So what happened just now, I really don¡¯t know."


    Kong Rui nodded her head and said, "what this sister said is true. I really saw her standing there, and she couldn¡¯t answer anything. It¡¯s totally different from now."


    Gongsunyue angrily said: "since my sister is in such a bad health, how can your family be willing to send you here? It¡¯s really inhuman!" She said to Li Qiang: "king, you might as well take them back to Chaoge, so that you can take care of them."Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "this is no problem. As long as Miss Wan agrees, I will take you back." Wan Nu shook her head and said, "you are kind-hearted, but the time of our exile has note. How can we vite the ancestral precepts?"


    Bian Lingsheng said: "what are you doing with this kind of harmful ancestral precepts? It¡¯s quite difficult for your master and servant to live here for such a long time. You¡¯d better listen to the king¡¯s words and go with us."


    Jade son said: "you still don¡¯t persuade, at the beginning I also privately advised the master, let her escape with me, but she did not listen to life or death, what can I do, can only apany the master to suffer together."


    Wan Nu said, "I said at the beginning that if you want to go, you can go quickly. You didn¡¯t have to guard with me, but you..." Yu¡¯er raised the hare in her hand and said, "without me, who will give you rabbit meat to eat? Master, please don¡¯t say that. We live and die together."


    The master and the servant embrace each other, and the scene is very moving.


    Li Qiang said with emotion: "I can¡¯t believe that there is such loyalty in the world. The more so, the more I should take you away. I will never let you suffer here."


    Wan Nu said with a smile: "you are really good people. In fact, you don¡¯t have to do this. We have adapted to the life here. Even if there is no one to help us, we live very well. Since we are so congenial, we¡¯d better go home with us, and we¡¯ll cook some food to entertain you, so as to thank you for your kindness!"


    Li qiangzheng wanted to leave here. Seeing wannu¡¯s warm invitation, he naturally did not refuse. He said, "well, let¡¯s go and see where you live first, and then make ns."

 Chapter 416

    Under the leadership of two girls, everyone left the ce and gradually walked towards the deep forest. Strange to say, the two girls led the way, but the road became more and more smooth. Not only did the wild animals disappear, but also the forest path appeared, which was very easy to walk.


    After walking for a short time, I stepped over a bush and saw arge twn in front of me. There was a river flowing through the middle. There was a courtyard on the other side of the river. There were several cottages and a big tree in it.


    Li Qiang saw this as like as two peas in the picture. He had been shocked to say nothing. It was exactly the same as the scenes painted by Gong Sun Yue.


    Li Qiang and gongsunyue both looked at each other and were surprised. However, they could not speak their words. They could onlye to the hospital in silence. Kong Xuan led the guards to set up camp by the river outside the hospital. Li Qiang, Gongsun Yue, Kong Rui and Bian Ling went into the courtyard and entered the main room. They all knelt down on the mat. Wan Nu ordered yu¡¯er to make tea and pour water, while she cooked and cooked dishes Please have a taste of it.


    The master and the servant went to the inner room to change their clothes. The people waited for them toe out and then moved their chopsticks. However, when the two girls appeared in front of everyone after changing their clothes, Kong Rui first called out and said, "Oh, it turns out that the person we are looking for is you ~!"


    Because their clothes at this time are the same as those in the paintings collected by Kong Rui at that time.


    Wan Nu was surprised and said, "what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you so surprised?" Li Qiang said: "I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t believe it if you say it directly. I can only say that it must be God¡¯s arrangement that we meet here. If the girl doesn¡¯t dislike it, you can go back to Chaoge with me."


    Yu¡¯er broke in: "I hear people call you king, and those people are good at skills. Who are you? Is it the king of the dynasty Gongsun Yue said: "he is not just a prince, but the emperor of the Yin Dynasty. This is the son of heaven today, the emperor of the Yin Dynasty!"


    Wan Nu and yu¡¯er showed an incredible look on their faces and asked, "since they are the emperor, what are you doing here in the wilderness?" Li Qiang said with a wry smile, "it¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s sit down and have dinner before we talk." Then she began to taste the food prepared by wannu.


    It is said that the craftsmanship of wannu is really good. The cooking dishes are delicious and delicious. Li Qiang is full of praise and wannu is also very happy.


    After a meal, Li Qiang patted his stomach and said with a smile, "your craftsmanship is really good. I¡¯m very satisfied with it. It¡¯s just that in the wilderness. It¡¯s not enough to rely on these alone. What¡¯s your n for the future?"


    Wan Nu you sighed and said, "I still have one year to keep the ancestral precepts, so I still have to stick to it." Li Qiang said: "since you already know that I am the emperor, why don¡¯t you go back with me? I can order your family to withdraw the precepts so that you can go home? " As if she had been shocked, Wan Nu waved her hands and said, "it¡¯s absolutely not possible. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you. My family lives on the ancestral precepts. If the king forcibly abolishes the ancestral precepts, the whole family will disappear. Please forgive me. Please don¡¯t do this."


    Li Qiang sighed: "your family is so strange. It¡¯s not strange to have ancestral precepts. It¡¯s strange that such a beautiful and weak girl should go to such a deep mountain and wild forest to suffer. It¡¯s just too much." The more he said, the more angry he got up and said, "since you don¡¯t want to leave here, I¡¯ll stay here. Anyway, I hate the life in the pce. Isn¡¯t it better to live freely in this wild forest?"


    When he said this, everyone was surprised. Bian Ling said, "don¡¯t be childish. There are a lot of things waiting for you to deal with in the imperial court. Please think twice about what you want to stay here."


    Gongsun Yue also agreed: "ling¡¯er is right. The king is a man of gold. How can you live forever in this kind of mountains and forests? I remember that the king promised me that he would go back to the imperial court."


    Li Qiang saw Kong Rui bow his head and did not speak. He asked, "why don¡¯t you speak on the contrary?" Kong Rui raised his head and said, "I said at the beginning, where the king would like to go, I will apany you. If you are willing to stay in this ce, I have nothing to say."


    She looked at Wan Nu again and asked, "sister, Ie to ask you, do you know about the demons and immortals in this dangerous forest?" Wan Nu shook her head in silence and said, "I don¡¯t know. We live here, almost all of us are closed. Only yu¡¯er asionally goes out hunting and gets some rabbit meat to eat. We really don¡¯t know anything else."


    Yu¡¯er said, "monsters are monsters. There is a big difference between immortals and demons." Kong Rui knew that the other side was mocking him, but he was not angry at all. He took out the picture scroll and handed it to Wan Nu and said, e and see, is it you in this painting?" Wan Nu took over the painting and opened it. There were two women on the canvas. They were masters and servants. They were the same as yu¡¯er and herself.


    Wan Nu said in surprise, "what¡¯s going on? Why are yu¡¯er and I painted in the painting? What is the reason for this, sister? "


    Kong Rui sighed and said, "if I know, I need to ask you. At first, an expert gave me this painting, and said that as long as I found the woman in the painting, I could improve my aplishments and reach the golden immortal realm. But now I really found you, but there was no result. It seems that the expert is cheating me."


    Wan Nu said with a smile: "it must be the man who is deliberately joking with her sister. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. I have no strength to tie a chicken, let alone the profound knowledge that Xiuxian asked. But this has swept my sister¡¯s interest and I hope my sister will forgive me."Kong Rui said: "that¡¯s nothing, anyway, I didn¡¯t report too much hope, as long as everyone is OK." Gongsun Yue came to Wan Nu and asked, "Miss Wan, do you really know nothing about this dangerous forest? There are so many secrets in this forest, and you have lived here for so long without any doubt? "


    Wan Nu said: "I just came toplete the ancestral precepts. I¡¯m not interested in this forest at all. I usually stay in the yard. If it wasn¡¯t for the protection of yu¡¯er, I might have lost my life. I don¡¯t know what my sister asked." Gongsun Yue nodded and frowned.


    Bian Ling looked in his eyes and asked privately, "is it possible that Gongsun¡¯s elder sister has doubts about the WAN girl?" Gongsun Yue said: "the two young girls are living in a dangerous area where even the immortals dare not break in easily. It always makes people feel a kind of inexplicable surprise if they don¡¯t know the situation here. However, the WAN girl¡¯s voice is sincere when she speaks, and there is no w in her expression. I can¡¯t see that she has any trace of lying. This is what makes me most reasonable Where I can¡¯t solve it. " Bian Ling said: "no matter what, since we are all here, we should observe secretly. As long as the king¡¯s safety is not threatened, even if they are pretending, there is no problem."


    Gongsun Yue said: "in my opinion, the king seems to have been fascinated by the wannu, and still has the intention to stay. This is the most troublesome."


    Bian Ling said: "I don¡¯t know why. The king¡¯s behavior is abnormal recently. From his leaving the pce to now, all kinds of decisions he has made are different from those before. Although I think he is really a good man than before, he is not at all like the former king." Gongsun Yue was eager to say something, but he said, "you must not tell us about this matter. If you divulge a little bit of this matter, the king¡¯s political enemies will take the opportunity to disturb the court tform. At that time, your sin will be great."


    Bian Ling covered his mouth in fear and said, "don¡¯t worry, sister. Of course I won¡¯t tell you. Sister, I¡¯ve been in the pce for so long, and I¡¯ve understood everything. s, I¡¯m not satisfied to have such a big supporter as the king. Let alone that he is really a real king. Even if he is a fake, I¡¯m willing to apany him all my life."


    Gongsun Yue nodded his head silently to show the same intention.

 Chapter 417

    Kong Rui¡¯s face was always cloudy and sunny with the painting scroll over there. He thought hard about what he had done wrong. Li Qiang came forward and said, "although you haven¡¯t achieved your goal, don¡¯t be too sad. There are many ways to cultivate immortals. I¡¯m the emperor of the dynasty. Naturally, I can help you find a better guide. When I hear the return of the grand master¡¯s expedition, I¡¯ll ask him to help you find a way. What do you think?" Kong Rui was moved and said, "thank you for thinking so much about me. But I just think about myself and ignore the king. If the king is still interested, why don¡¯t we go there and have a rest..." She nced at the other side of the bedroom with her eyes.


    Li Qiang burst of joy and said with a smile, "that¡¯s good. I¡¯m a little tired. Let¡¯s go now." When he was about to greet gongsunyue and Bian Ling, he saw that they were chatting, while wannu and yu¡¯er were tidying up the dishes and chopsticks and tidying up the room. Taking advantage of this vacancy, Li Qiang took Kong Rui to the bedroom.


    The bedroom is clean, simple and elegant. Although the furnishings are simple and simple, it is spotless. Moreover, there are many small things woven by girls. It is very cute. Li Qiang is a little bit worried: "look at the appearance here, it seems that it is the room of yu¡¯er. Is it a bit unfair for us to do that here?"


    Kong leijiao said with a smile: "what¡¯s the matter here? My magic has been restored here. I¡¯ll clean up the room with my magic power. I¡¯ll make sure she won¡¯t be angry. At present, they are all working on their own business outside. Let¡¯s make a quick decision."


    Li Qiang held down her hand and said with a smile, "I heard you said that the demons and fairies in this forest all want to eat my meat. It seems that my body is not worthless. Although you will not eat my meat, but absorb my energy, can you also improve my cultivation?"


    Kong Rui gazed at Li Qiang and was surprised. After a long time, he finally nodded his head and said, "the king is really observant. In fact, this is the case. At the beginning, I did hide something. The effect of absorbing the king¡¯s energy through the simr things is really much better than eating your meat. Therefore, the male demons in the forest want to eat your meat, but the female demons want to absorb the essence from the King through the art of intercourse and cooperation Every time you do it, you can gain more than 200 years. If you have the right time, you can even achieve the effect of 300 years. Even some banshees want to catch the king and imprison you for life. In this way, you can be a personal cauldron furnace that constantly improves your aplishments. "


    Li Qiang smacked his tongue and said, "it¡¯s so terrible, but if so, why don¡¯t those goblinse to catch me?" Kong Rui said: "this is what I find most strange. Although I realize that there are several forces around me who are eager to try, they seem to be afraid of something and dare not go beyond the thunder pool. I have been thinking about the reasons." Li Qiang asked again: "no wonder you always said that the time was not suitable. It seems that you just want to achieve better results." There was a little chagrin immediately.


    Kong Rui apologized and said: "I was really reporting that I wanted to take advantage of the king at the beginning, but after a long time together, the king¡¯s actions have deeply moved me. Now I really don¡¯t take the promotion of cultivation as the primary goal. All I think about is how to ensure the safety of the king, make the king happy, and try my best to help the king achieve great achievements."


    Li Qiang saw that Kong Rui said these words very sincerely, without a trace of hypocrisy, so he came to the front, picked up Kong Rui¡¯s delicate face, and inquired, "but if you absorb my energy, is it harmful to my body?" Kong Rui hugged Li Qiang tightly and said, "please don¡¯t worry, your majesty, this kind of thing is harmless to you, and I will give you the pill of understanding pill, which can ensure absolute safety, and it will be more beneficial to your body and ability."


    After finishing their clothes, Li Qiang said, "if you make such a mess, the little girl will be angry." Kong Rui chuckled and said, "what are you afraid of? I¡¯m here." With a wave of hand, a breeze swept by, and the furnishings in the room have been restored to their original state. As if nothing happened, they went out of the door and came to the main hall. Several girls in the room were chatting. Only the jade son was not found.


    Gongsun Yue nced at them, but he didn¡¯t have a good breath: "you are very happy. You run in alone and enjoy yourself." Li Qiang said with a smile: "no, we just went in and had a rest." Bian Ling held back his smile and said, "don¡¯t cover up your majesty. Just now, the movement is so big that you can hear it all over the world. Don¡¯t think we are fools."


    Li Qiang and Kong Rui were both embarrassed. Gongsunyue said, "linger, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I haven¡¯t heard anything just now. Maybe I¡¯m tired. Go to sleep for a while."


    Bian Ling pursed his lips and said, "sister, why don¡¯t you cover up for them? It¡¯s really hateful to do that kind of good deed without calling on us."


    Li Qiang looked around and said, "what about the master and servant? Where have they gone? "


    Gongsun Yue said, "Miss Wan and yu¡¯er went to another room to have a rest. They said that we should take this ce as our own home. Everything is at will." Li Qiang shook his head and sighed: "such a good girl lives in such a dangerous forest. I can¡¯t see it anymore. I will take them away anyway." Gongsun Yue reminded, "do you remember the contents of my painting? Will things really go in that direction? "


    Li Qiang shook his head firmly and said, "I don¡¯t have any evil thoughts about this pair of master and servant, and I don¡¯t want to take advantage of others¡¯ danger. I¡¯m afraid the scene in your painting will not appear." Gongsun Yue said with a smile: "that may not be true. My divination has never gone wrong. If it doesn¡¯t happen, it may not be the time." Li Qiang said, "are you so confident in your divination?"Gongsun Yue said, "that¡¯s natural. I have practiced divination for many years. This divination is my best skill. If I can¡¯t even do this, I¡¯lle out of the mountain for what."


    Both Li Qiang and Kong Rui have seen her means and naturally know that what she said is not false, so they will not refute it. Kong Rui said: "but I always think that wannu has been hiding something. She is not as simple as it looks on the surface, and the jade son just came in flustered from the outside of the house and ran out with a red face. I don¡¯t know what she really wants to do. Moreover, the girl¡¯s skill is extraordinary. Even in the middle of the border, she can also emit ice crystal skill. This is not what ordinary people can cultivate It¡¯s hard work. " "What is ice crystallography?" Li Qiang said


    Kong Rui said: "ice crystal technique is a kind of dart that freezes water drops into ice crystal shape by magic, and then beats it out with mental strength. It¡¯s really impossible to defend against it. Many famous people in theke have suffered from this kind of magic." Li Qiang suddenly said: "so it is. No wonder that she just raised her hand and yed a cold light that day. It was actually a kind of magic called ice crystal. It¡¯s really not easy to have this ability at a young age."


    Bian Ling said: "I also talked with that jade son before. She was an orphan since she was a child. She was admitted to Wanfu and became a maid of the youngdy. She has always been loyal to her master, so she apanies Wan Nu to the wild mountains and forests. However, I don¡¯t know why she has this magical magic art."


    Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s nothing. Maybe she met an expert and taught this magic in secret." Gongsun Yue said: "it¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible to learn a high-level magic like ice crystal without paying a price. Moreover, people who master this kind of magic are not likely to hide in rich families and be willing to be a servant. Therefore, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy for yu¡¯er to be a servant."


    Kong Rui said: "all kinds of signs show that the master and servant really have a secret, and this secret may have something to do with us. How can we let them tell their secrets?" Li Qiang said: "I think this is the privacy of others. We have no right to ask about it. If they don¡¯t want to talk about it, we don¡¯t have to force it."

 Chapter 418

    Gongsun Yue said, "how can you be so kind? If we don¡¯t get anything from this trip, then all the previous adventures will be meaningless? " Li Qiang said with a smile: "this process is the meaning. We have experienced so many things, and finally walked together, and spent such a beautiful night. I think there is nothing more meaningful in the world than these." Gongsun Yue¡¯s face turned red and spat: "I¡¯m talking nonsense again. Forget it. I can¡¯t tell you what you want."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "in fact, I was just joking. I want to know the truth more than you do, so there is only one way." "What can I do?" the three women asked in unison Li Qiang said: "the king decided to take the master and servant into my hands, and let them be my women. After I was so determined, I was willing to talk about everything."


    Kong leibai nced at him and said, "so you still want to be with the beauty." Li Qiang solemnly said: "that¡¯s not true. I¡¯m thinking about the overall situation. If I don¡¯t understand this matter, it will be very difficult for us to go on in the future. Therefore, for the sake of themon people in the world, I also have to fight hard!"


    Gongsun Yue, with a nk look on his face, said, "is there a seashell rtionship between this and themon people in the world?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "if you speak up for a politician, you will be more confused. No matter what you do, even if it is a rotten and evil thing, as long as you add the prefix for XXX, it will be very inmmatory, don¡¯t you think?" Gongsunyue pushed him for a moment and said, "don¡¯t be so rude, your majesty. How can you say such a thing casually? I don¡¯t want to hear it."


    Bian Ling and Kong Rui also said: "king, please be careful. You can understand this kind of words in your heart. Don¡¯t say it to others." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "you are really thinking of the king wholeheartedly. However, if the fate of this king is doomed to be tragic, and he will lose the world, even his family and life, what should you do?"


    The three women looked at each other and allughed. Kong Rui said, "what is the king doing when he says such unlucky words? We are not greedy for glory and wealth. Where the king goes, we will follow where the king goes. We will do whatever the king wants. If there is something wrong with the king, we will go with you. Are you satisfied?"


    Li Qiang said: "I don¡¯t like you to say that. If something happens to me, I hope you can find a ce to live in. Don¡¯t sacrifice for me. You are free and don¡¯t belong to any one. Do you understand?"


    The three girls he said were confused and could not speak for a long time. After all, what Li Qiang brought was the idea of a new era, which was inconceivable thousands of years ago and naturally difficult to understand.


    Kong Rui stroked the bangs in front of her forehead. She hugged Li Qiang and said with a smile: "although we don¡¯t know what the king wants to say, we all know what the king wants to say. With this kind of heart, we are really satisfied ~!"


    Bian Ling said: "the king¡¯s kindness to me is really unrequited. In a word, no matter what happens, I will follow the king and never leave."


    Gongsun Yue said: "don¡¯t be pessimistic, your majesty. Everything has room to turn around. The key is never to give up hope." Li Qiang said: "I understand that. Since I have decided to fight against the enemy forces, I will not have any intention of withdrawing. I will never hand over the fruits of victory to others."


    Li Qiang said impassioned, let the three girls very admire, but suddenly he changed his tone, smile and asked: "by the way, before you are using what method to attract the wild animals?"


    Three female face is a red, spat way: e again no serious, no reason, ask this to do what." Li Qiang asked, "I really want to know, can you tell me?"


    Gongsun Yue and Bian Ling stopped talking. They just looked at Kong Rui. Kong Rui said, "well, it doesn¡¯t matter to tell you. I have a hyacinth that can send out fragrance to attract the attention of the wild animals. But it¡¯s useless to rely on this alone. First of all, the sound should be made to attract the attention of the wild animals. Then, the male bodyguards fainted At that time, there was no time to make it clear to the king. "


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "at the beginning, I saw you two together in the tent, so wonderful. Why don¡¯t you do it again and let me enjoy it?"


    Gongsun Yue spat: "I appreciate your height. This is someone else¡¯s home. How can we make a fool of yourself? It¡¯s very impolite for you to do that kind of thing with sister Kong just now. I don¡¯t know if they have heard of it."


    Li Qiang looked around and said, "well, after talking for a long time, why didn¡¯t I see the master and servant?" Kong Rui also agreed: "yes, just now I can see them in the yard. Now how can they all be invisible?"


    They went out of the house and strolled in the yard, but they could not see the master and servant. They even looked for the bedroom, but there was no one.


    At this time, Kong Xuan, with a dignified face, came to the gate of the courtyard and said, "my Lord, I¡¯ve sent you a report from my horse. It seems that there is a strange noise in the woods not far away. In order to be safe, I hope to take people to explore."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "this is easy to do. You all go and have a look. Ruier¡¯s spirit leopard has infinite power, and it can also help." Kong Rui said: "well, I¡¯ll take the spirit leopard and go to have a look with Lord Kong. There are many demon immortals in the forest. It¡¯s better for sister Gongsun to go with us. Anyway, I¡¯ve set a protective spell around the yard, and outsiders dare not attack."Gongsun Yue looked at Li Qiang and agreed toe down when he nodded. In this way, Kong Xuan, his bodyguards, Kong Rui and gongsunyue walked into the forest not far away.


    Bian Ling worried and said, "what can they do if they are in danger?" Li Qiang put his arm around her shoulder andforted her: "don¡¯t worry, they are all experts who have been through the battlefield for a long time, and they won¡¯t have any idents. But now we have nothing to do. It¡¯s better to..." Bian Ling nced at him, bowed his head and said, "I am a king¡¯s man. You can do what you want."


    Li Qiang was excited to pick her up. Suddenly, he heard a strange voiceing from his ear. He looked around for a while, but he didn¡¯t see anything. Bian Lingqi said, "what¡¯s the matter with your majesty?" Li Qiang said: "I heard some voices, but I didn¡¯t see anything. Do you think it¡¯s strange?"


    Bian Ling said, "I didn¡¯t hear anything. What did the king hear?" Li Qiang had no choice but to smile: "what I heard was..."


    Bian Ling listened carefully, then shook his head and said, "the king¡¯s ears are so strong, how can I not hear it at all?" Li Qiang said: "maybe I heard it wrong. Maybe I have encountered a lot of things recently, which makes me feel a little nervous, so I have such hallucinations." What can Bian do? Now we are not in the pce, and we can¡¯t find the royal doctor to diagnose and treat the king. If something really happens, how can we do it? "


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s normal for people to hallucinate when they are nervous. Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to have a rest. You should serve me well. We haven¡¯t done it for a long time. I miss you very much."

 Chapter 419

    Bian Ling¡¯s face turned red and spat: "what haven¡¯t been done for a long time? It¡¯s just done yesterday." Li Qiang said: "one day without seeing is like three autumn, one day without doing is like three years. One day has been a long time for me. Besides, when I look at you and yue¡¯er together, I feel a little jealous." Bian Ling chuckled and said, "you are also jealous. You and Kong Rui are inseparable. Can¡¯t sister Gongsun and I y by ourselves?"


    Li Qiang said: "of course you can. As long as you feel happy, I just hate that I don¡¯t have the skills of separation and can¡¯t be with you at the critical moment."


    Bian Ling chuckled and said, "you¡¯re greedy. You¡¯ve got so much, but you still don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough." When Li Qiang saw her smiling and looking forward to her eyes, she was picked up by her waist and walked into the room. Bian Ling said, "don¡¯t worry. Let me take a bath first." Li Qiang said with a smile, "what do you do when you wash it so clean?"


    Bian Ling pushed Li Qiang aside in a hurry and said, "I will certainly try my best to serve the king. I can¡¯t let the king feel any difort because of a little negligence. You wait first. I¡¯lle when I go." She went to the back hall to boil water for a bath.


    Li Qiang had no choice but to sit on the couch, thinking: "although her move is redundant, but it is for my sake, can not refute her face." But my heart moved, and I stood up and walked towards the courtyard.


    By the time he came back, Bian Ling was already in a dream. Looking at Bian Ling¡¯s sweet appearance in his sleep, Li Qiang covered her with a quilt, and then put on his clothes and came to the courtyard. He looked up at the sky. It was already at night. The stars were shining in the sky, and a bright moon was hanging in the sky.


    Under the moonlight, Li Qiang cleared his throat and said, "what are you hiding from? Pleasee out." At this time, there was a slight smile behind the tree, and someone said in a delicate voice: "the king is really sharp, and he has seen through our hiding ce for a long time."


    As soon as the voice fell, two girls came out from behind the tree. They were Wan Nu and yu¡¯er.


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s really strange. This is your home. Why did you suddenly hide and let me wonder." Wan Nu said, "it¡¯s all the king¡¯s fault. You¡¯ve made such a big move that we¡¯re embarrassed. That¡¯s why we hid." Li Qiang said, "are you really embarrassed? When Kong Rui and I were happy at that time, we noticed that someone was watching secretly. Isn¡¯t it one of you? "


    Wan Nu said helplessly: "I don¡¯t know what the king¡¯s words mean. I have never done such a thing." But the jade son over there was very embarrassed. Wan Nu was surprised and said, "yu¡¯er, did you really go to see other people¡¯s privacy?" Yu¡¯er pouted and said, "that¡¯s my room. Who let them upy it and do that kind of ridiculous thing. I¡¯ll see what I can do."


    Li Qiang said: "after talking for a long time, I don¡¯t know how you hide. But we haven¡¯t found you for a long time."


    Wan nvjiao said with a smile: "the tree in the yard is just a disguise. There is a secret door behind the tree. The dark room below is the hiding ce. When I saw yu¡¯er enter the secret door with panic on her face, I followed in. Unexpectedly, she was Well, don¡¯t tell me about it, or she should say I¡¯m talkative again. Is the king happy enough at this time


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "happy nature is very happy, but it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m very lonely without thepany of the most beautiful women like you."


    Wan Nu spat: "what¡¯s this called? All the women around the king are excellent beauties. What¡¯s the matter?" Jade son disdain way: "he clearly is eating bowl, looking at pot, want to make our idea. I can tell you straight. I don¡¯t care what kind of king or God you are. It¡¯s delusion to make our idea. " Li Qiang said with a smile: "I just overheard the girl¡¯s voice just now. Did you make it?"


    Yu¡¯er was stunned for a while, and her pretty face turned red. She said angrily, "don¡¯t talk nonsense. People don¡¯t have it." Wan Nu said, "don¡¯t hide it, yu¡¯er. I¡¯ve seen all the things you¡¯ve just done. We should not have done that kind of thing at such a young age. Since we have been detected by the king, let¡¯s admit it obediently." Yu¡¯er¡¯s face changed and she said, "why does the master help the outsider to speak? I have helped you for so long in this evil forest. There is no merit but also hard work. Why do you have to work so hard?"


    Wan Nu said: "in fact, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just think you¡¯re not young, and you really have that desire. You¡¯re already a big girl. You should find a suitable man to marry. I think the king is very good. He promised to take us back to Chaoge. If you can marry into the king¡¯s pce and be his concubine, my heart will be put down It is. "


    Yu¡¯er was surprised and said, "does the master want to drive me away?" Wan Nu said: "well, it¡¯s my own business to experience in this dangerous forest. It¡¯s not right to bother you to suffer with me. Now there is a good opportunity. You should seize it quickly and don¡¯t let it go." "Miss, what are you talking about?" yu¡¯er said, "I will always be with you in this life, and I will not leave you."


    Li Qiang interjected: "since you are so reluctant to part with each other, it¡¯s better to be with me together. I won¡¯t treat you badly."


    Yu¡¯er said: "don¡¯t take advantage of others¡¯ danger. I¡¯m fighting with my master. Don¡¯t talk to me first." Li Qiangughed and said, "you are a bully, but my son of heaven is still scolded by you Yu¡¯er said, "I said earlier that it doesn¡¯t matter whether you are the emperor or the fool. I just want to be with my youngdy, nothing else."Wan Nu was moved and said, "I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so devoted to me, but I¡¯m also thinking about you. If you go back to Chaoge with the king, you¡¯ll enjoy all the splendor and wealth in your life. Don¡¯t you like that kind of life?" Yu¡¯er said, "that¡¯s not the life I want. Besides, the Queen¡¯s pce is full of beautiful family members. We don¡¯t have many of us, but many of us are less. If we go with him, we will be confined to the cold pce sooner orter. It¡¯s better to live outside happily."


    Li Qiang shook his head and said: "this you can be wrong, as long as I like the woman, I will wholeheartedly good to her, absolutely will not appear to neglect things." Yu¡¯er sneered: "then I ask you, if there are 180 women around you at the same time, who are you good to first? Who are you good for? Is there any order? "


    Yu¡¯er¡¯s words made Li Qiang stop. He thought for a moment and said, "the order must be there. But ording to the age, I will take care of the older girls first, and then the younger ones." Yu¡¯er said, "you see, I¡¯m right. This kind of thing can¡¯t be absolutely fair. Miss and I are both girls who haven¡¯t been out of the cab. If we really go into the harem, we¡¯ll certainly fall far behind. We¡¯ll even have a hard time talking to you. What¡¯s the meaning of this kind of life


    Li Qiang was choked by yu¡¯er¡¯s words for a moment. Yu¡¯er sneered: "king, go back and think about it. We are human beings, not things. You can take them directly if you like. If you really have that heart, you can stay here and stay with us forever. Then I will consider following you."


    Wan Nu said, "yu¡¯er, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The king is the Lord of the world. How can he stay in the mountains for the sake of his children¡¯s private affairs? Even if the king agrees to this, I will not agree with it." Li Qiang said: "you are really a girl who knows the general situation. Although you said so, I still want to find a way to take you. This is not a ce to stay for a long time. It is full of all kinds of dangers. Besides, you still have the disease of losing your soul, so it is not suitable to stay here."


    "It¡¯s up to me and the master to decide," yu¡¯er said Li Qiang helplessly said with a smile, "why do you speak so harshly? I mean a lot. How can you not understand the pains of this king?" Wan Nu said, "yu¡¯er, you should be more polite to the king. You can¡¯t always be so impulsive. Now I¡¯m not as good as before. I¡¯ve beenx in discipline with you. You can¡¯t go on like this in the future." Yu¡¯er pouted: "Miss always talks for the king. Do you like him?"

 Chapter 420

    Wan Nu said with a smile, "you are talking nonsense again. We have met the king by chance. We don¡¯t like it when we meet." Yu¡¯er said, "that¡¯s not necessarily true. It¡¯s the so-called love at first sight. At the beginning, I met you for the first time, and the king also carried you on his back. You¡¯ve already had a secret song."


    Li Qiang said, "miss yu¡¯er is more and more disrespectful. You can talk about me casually. But miss Wan is your master. How can you nder your master so casually? Miss Wan and I have been treating each other politely and without any improper intention." Jade son said: "I hope as the king said, if you have no indiscreet desire to mydy, that is the best, otherwise I will be unkind to you."


    Wan Nu said unhappily, "yu¡¯er, don¡¯t be so unreasonable. The king has always wanted to help us, and he has put forward a lot of ideas. Why are you always on guard against people like this?" Yu¡¯er said, "it¡¯s impossible for a man to know his face or his heart, especially for a woman. It¡¯s impossible for a man to have no mind in that respect. A youngdy is just too simple. She always treats people with sincerity and doesn¡¯t think of any harm."


    Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "miss yu¡¯er treats this king like this. I just hope our misunderstanding can be eliminated as soon as possible." Yu¡¯er said: "it¡¯s easy to get rid of the misunderstanding. If you leave tomorrow, if you leave far away, our misunderstanding will disappear." Wan Nu said angrily: "it¡¯s more and more outrageous. Am I the master, or are you the master? When is it your turn to be in charge here? If you want to be on top of me, just go, I won¡¯t stop you ~! "


    Yu¡¯er was so scared that she knelt down and repeatedly kowtowed: "it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m not sensible. Don¡¯t me me, miss. It¡¯s just my impulse that I started talking nonsense. Don¡¯t me me, miss." Wan Nu said, "I¡¯m nothing, but you¡¯re not calm at all under your impulse. It¡¯s too much to say evil words to the king. Now you¡¯ll apologize to the king. If the king forgives you, I¡¯ll forgive you ~!"


    Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s OK, it¡¯s OK. Children don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s no need for this." Wan Nu said: "that¡¯s not right. The king is the Lord of the world. He is extremely respected. He was reprimanded by a little girl for no reason. Yu¡¯er, please apologize to the king quickly. Do you hear me?"


    When yu¡¯er came to Li Qiang, she fell down on her knees with a plop and kowtowed: "the people¡¯s daughter doesn¡¯t understand the general situation, and she speaks evil words. Please forgive the king!" Li Qiang went up to help yu¡¯er up and said with a smile, "you may as well do something. I would have stopped you if it was not for your youngdy who insisted on your doing so." Yu¡¯er bowed her head and said, "thank you, your majesty. Thank you very much." At this time, she spoke softly and appropriately, not as ferocious as just now.


    Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s face questioning, Wan Nu said: "don¡¯t be surprised, the king, this child has always been like this. She is moody, and will suddenly lose her temper. Sometimes she is gentle, sensible and clever. I can¡¯t understand what is going on?" Li Qiang thought: "this jade son can¡¯t have mental illness, have manic depressive symptom at least."


    Wan Nu then said: "by the way, yu¡¯er is not only a girl with hunting skills, but also a unique skill. She can serve youfortably. I will let her serve the king." She said to yu¡¯er, "yu¡¯er, bring your unique skills out to make the kingfortable. If you can serve him well, I won¡¯t drive you away."


    Yu¡¯er nodded her head and went back to the room to get a roll of mat and spread it under the tree. She said, "pleasee and lie down. Yu¡¯er will stretch your body with the means of rxing bones and tendons."


    Li qiangqi said, "do you still have such skills?" Wan Nu said: "yu¡¯er usually serves me like this. Her technique is very powerful and can let people get rid of their tiredness. Please try it." Li Qiang thought to himself, "although the master and servant of this couple act strangely, I have experienced a lot of strange things since I passed through. This matter is nothing. It¡¯s very good to let such beautiful women as yu¡¯er loosen my bones with their tender hands."


    So hey on his back on the mat, but yu¡¯er did not move. He said, "please take off your clothes. I can¡¯t do this now." Li Qiang surprised way: "this is not good, take off clothes in front of you, is not too impolite."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just rxing bones and tendons. It¡¯s nothing else. I use this technique with even force and strong strength. The people I serve are not allowed to wear clothes. If the king feels so embarrassed, it¡¯s OK."


    Li Qiang had to say, "well, I don¡¯t have anything, but if there is any embarrassment, you should have Haihan." Said the clothes on the body a head of take off, throw in the side.


    Yu¡¯er took off her shoes and her linen socks. She came to the mat with her bare feet. All of a sudden, her feet jumped on Li Qiang¡¯s back. Li Qiang felt her back sink and said in surprise, "you beat your back. How did you step on it?" Yu¡¯er Jiao said with a smile: "beating the back is not only with hands, but also with feet. What does the king think?"


    Li Qiang said with a bitter smile, "I think you should lose weight."


    Hearing this, yu¡¯er jumped two times angrily and said, "why does the King say this? Is it too heavy for me?" Li Qiang snorted two times and said with a bitter smile, "it¡¯s just a joke. Don¡¯t you need to be so excited?" Yu¡¯er said: "girls are most taboo to be said to be fat, how can the king be like this." Li Qiang begged for mercy and said, "well, I¡¯m not good, OK? Are you still doing it?" "Don¡¯t worry, my king. I¡¯ll dredge the muscles and bones of your back with my feet first, then I can do other things."Her feet spread out a kind of strange footwork on Li Qiang¡¯s back, like walking in circles one after another, and fibrous feet like dancing a strange dance on him, making a rhythmic sound. However, Li Qiang never adapted to this kind of trampling, and gradually felt that this kind of trampling was veryfortable. He felt that his back was morefortable than ever before, And this kind of feeling diffuses to the whole body everywhere, four limbs hundred bones also iparablyfortable.


    Beside the wannu quietly looked at yu¡¯er serving Li Qiang. She didn¡¯t know what to think of. It was like a beautiful statue, quiet and elegant.


    Yu¡¯er stepped on Li Qiang¡¯s back like a whirlwind. Finally, she gave a light drink and turned a somersault in the air. Then she stepped down heavily and made a loud noise. Li Qiang suddenly felt the crunching of his whole body¡¯s joints and grinned: "do you want to step on me?" Yu¡¯er walked down from him and said, "only when the king¡¯s back muscles and bones are dredged can we continue to follow."


    Li Qiang said: "I think you have outstanding skills and some magic arts. You must not be an ordinary person. What is your origin?" Yu¡¯er pretended to be surprised and said, "I am the maid of the youngdy. What can I do for you?"


    Li Qiang said: "don¡¯t put on airs. I ask you what you are and why you have so many magical magic arts." "Don¡¯t be like this, your majesty. Everyone has his own secret. How can I tell you my affairs casually? You are not me." Li Qiang said: "my king once promised to take you into the pce, but you don¡¯t tell me the truth. What can I do?"


    "What I want is not a title, but a promise from the king. As long as you promise, I will always follow you." Li qiangqi said: "whatmitment, you say to listen to." Jade son suddenly Wan ran a smile, way: "I haven¡¯t thought of what, the king first promised toe down, I will tell youter."

 Chapter 421

    Li Qiang was surprised and said, "what is this? How can the emperor promise easily? If you ask me to die in the future, will I not be miserable?" Yu¡¯er said: "please don¡¯t worry. This promise will not hurt your life. It will do no harm to you. Just ask the king to give you a promise. As long as you reward, I will promise you everything." Li Qiang said with a smile: "what else have you promised? I have promised to let you into the pce. What else do you want? Why, where is yourdy? " The two men looked up and found that Wan Nu had disappeared. They didn¡¯t know where to go. "Oh, I want to find mydy," said yu¡¯er Then he would get up.


    Li Qiang asked, "when I was with Kong Rui, you were peeping, right?" Yu¡¯er sighed: "that person is not me, but mydy." Li Qiang was surprised and said, "what did you say? Miss Wan was the one who peeked at it? How could she be so innocent... " Just as she was talking, she came in a leisurely manner.


    Three people lying side by side on the mat, looking up at the stars, Li Qiang said: "I really did not expect that I can have today¡¯s blessing, with you have such a love, is dead without regret."


    Wan Nu spat: "don¡¯t say such unlucky words. It¡¯s our honor to be with the king." Yu¡¯er said, "will the king really give us a ce in the future?" Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s natural. I mean what I say. After I go back, you are all my concubines." Wan Nu said: "thank you for your love, but I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s why we can¡¯t be together in the future."


    Hearing this, Li Qiang sat up and asked, "what are you talking about? What¡¯s the reason? Why can¡¯t we be together Wan Nu said: "everything has a certain number. You and I are not destined to be lovers together. You and I are not destined to have this evening¡¯s love. Please cherish itter." Li Qiang said with doubt: "what are you talking about? We are not very happy. Moreover, my king will take you back to the pce. In the future, you will be rich and rich, and you will be happy all your life. How can you refuse it instead?"


    Wan Nu pushed Li Qiang¡¯s hand away and said, "I also have a hard time. Please forgive me." Li Qiang said: "the king has known your hardship for a long time. Don¡¯t you refuse me for the sake of ancestral precepts? What¡¯s the big deal? My next will is to ask your family to abolish the ancestral precepts. Don¡¯t refuse, and don¡¯t y thedy¡¯s temper. Go with me quickly. " Jade son also said: "yes, miss, things havee to this point, and the king is so devoted to us, what else do you refuse? Let¡¯s go back to the pce with him."


    Li Qiang said: "in fact, the y you yed before was just a trick of ying hard to get. First, you rejected the king, and then suddenly you took the initiative to make love with the king. Now you are doing this again. Isn¡¯t it too old-fashioned? I¡¯m not a fool. Can¡¯t I see the secret of it


    Wan Nu said: "the king is extremely smart. Naturally, I can see the trick I yed with yu¡¯er before. But now what I¡¯m saying is sincere. We really can¡¯t be together. It¡¯s the will of God, so don¡¯t press against each other."


    Just listen to someone not far away said with a smile: "Yo, so you are here, it¡¯s really interesting."


    All of them were surprised at the speech, and immediately stopped to look at the gate of the courtyard. But seeing Kong Rui looking at them with a smile, they seemed to like the scene in front of them. Li Qiang got up in a hurry, came to Kong Rui and asked, "how did youe back? How are things going over there? "


    Kong leibai nced at him and said, "what¡¯s the matter with you? Do you still have us in your heart?" Li Qiang was teased by her. She was speechless and had to say in embarrassment: "I have nothing to do here anyway. It happens that both of them are free. We will y when we are bored. If you want toe, shall we?"


    Kong Rui chuckled and pushed him away, saying, "when are you still thinking about that kind of thing? I came back to help the soldiers, not to the romantic."


    Li Qiang was surprised and said, "all the capable people in our team have been sent out. What are you going to bring back to rescue the soldiers?" Kong Rui¡¯s mouth turned to Wan Nu and said, "we are in great difficulties in the woods, so wee to ask for help, especially miss Wan. She has to go." Li Qiang looked back at Wan Nu and said, "what can she do for you?"


    Kong Rui sneered: "if I guess correctly, Miss Wan¡¯s origin is extraordinary, especially the skill of controlling animals. Now that all kinds of animals are besieged, we can only ask Miss wan to give her a hand. Can miss Wan agree?"


    Wan Nu sighed at first and said, "you¡¯ve seen through it. I didn¡¯t want you to know your skills, but sister Kong is a world expert. Naturally, you can¡¯t hide it from you."


    Kong Rui said: "at the beginning, you were not surrounded by animals in the forest, but were using your own mind to drive the animals to gather, didn¡¯t you?" Wan Nu nodded her head in silence and did not speak again.


    Li Qiang was surprised and said: "most of the wild animals in the forest have been cultivated into demon immortals. They can be driven by you with their abilities. Your skills should be very terrible." Wan Nu¡¯s face was calm and said: "you are too ttering. I just learned some family skills and canmunicate with animals. It¡¯s not as powerful as you think. Sister Kong, can you tell me what happened to you in the forest?"


    Kong Rui snorted coldly and said, "what danger have we met? Do you really don¡¯t know?"Wan Nu¡¯s face showed a puzzled look and said, "what¡¯s the matter? Sister Kong¡¯s sarcastic remarks make me very puzzled." Kong Rui said: "dare you say that all this is not your plot? From the beginning of the forest, you set up a border to make it difficult for us to walk. Then, you deliberately gathered all kinds of animals to lure us to save you. When you came to your residence, you used your own ability to make strange noises in the forest to attract people to explore, and then trapped them with strong magic. Dare you say that you didn¡¯t do these things? "


    Kong Rui said that Li Qiang was stunned and said: "no, Miss Wan is a good girl. How can she do such a thing?" Kong Rui sneered: "the king is really dizzy by the female sex, this kind of woman is full of tricks, you must not believe her!"


    Wan Nu said calmly, "elder sister, please don¡¯t be angry. There must be some misunderstanding in it. I didn¡¯t do anything to hurt you. This is absolutely true." Kong Rui said: "you don¡¯t want to make a fool of me. In order to get along with the king alone, you use tricks to lure us to leave here. Now that you have achieved good things with the king, do you want to go back to Chaoge with him, and then wait for the opportunity to seek the Queen¡¯s position, am I right?"


    Yu¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but say, "you don¡¯t want to be a viin. I¡¯m used to living in the woods with my youngdy. I don¡¯t want to go back to the pce with the king. I still try to persuade the youngdy to go with me. But now that I see you talking like this, I will say it clearly. Please give up your heart, we will not Go back with you


    Li Qiang stomped his feet in a hurry and said, "Oh, why is it all so hard? Before the matter is clear, you have a quarrel here. It¡¯s really unreasonable." Kong Rui said: "the king must have been so happy that he would speak to them like this, right? I told you before that the demon immortals in the evil forest tried their best to absorb your essence. After so many ways, the evil spirits finally got what they wanted. It¡¯s worth the king to help them talk like this. If the king really doesn¡¯t believe me and still helps them, then I wish the king and them a lifetime of happiness. I will go back to the cave and practice. " She turned around and was about to leave.

 Chapter 422

    Wan Nu said, "sister Kong, I¡¯m confused. What evidence do you have to prove that everything is my idea? I have lived in this forest for many years, and I do have some skills, but I¡¯m not so far off the mark as you said. If I have the ability to set boundaries, would I have the trouble to invite you home? "


    Li Qiang took Kong Rui and tried to persuade him: "don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t say anything to you, and I didn¡¯t favor anyone. I just said that everyone should be calm and calm before everything is clear. I promise you that as long as the truth of the matter is clear, I will not take sides with anyone, and I will never miss the event because of the personal love of my children!"


    Kong Rui sighed and said, "the king is so kind-hearted that he has reached such a point. You don¡¯t want to think about it. How could such a kind-hearted couple of servants and masters suddenly appear here and treat us warmly? Of course, they were discovered by us, but there are many signs before that this kind of coincidence is not idental, it is a premeditated and nned behavior. "


    Li Qiang doesn¡¯t believe Kong Rui¡¯s conjecture. It¡¯s just that he has broken through the defense line with yu¡¯er and wan¡¯nu-shui.after breaking through the defense line between men and women, Li Qiang naturally regards them as their own women. Now that their women are used of conspiracy, he naturally doubts them instinctively, but Kong Rui¡¯s spection is not There is no basis. At least before the team set off, Wan Nu and yu¡¯er did disappear mysteriously for a while. Although they said they were hiding in the dark room under the tree, no one knew what the truth was.


    Seeing Li Qiang in deep meditation, Wan Nu said with a wry smile, "it seems that even you don¡¯t believe us, do you?" Li Qiang shook his head and said, "that¡¯s not true. How can I not believe you? I just want to find out the truth. After all, our people are trapped in the jungle, and I want to find a way to rescue them."


    Yu¡¯er said: "this girl Kong has said that it is a bad thing that we have done for a long time, but there is no basis, no material evidence, and the most important point is, where and who those people are trapped, and what they are trapped for, she doesn¡¯t tell us clearly. What¡¯s the reason for that?"


    Kong Rui said: "I have my basis. It is the wild animals that trap us, and some of them have been transformed into human beings. Those demon immortals use the magic method to keep us in the same ce and can¡¯t move. Because I was one of the demon immortals, I took a shortcut to escape. Other people are not so lucky. Now I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s alive or dead."


    Li Qiang said to Wan Nu: "you have the ability tomunicate with wild animals. Can you help me?" Wan Nu said: "naturally, I am willing to help the king, but before here, sister Kong must take back the me on our master and servant. We are not the real culprits behind all this, and we even know nothing about most things. If sister Kong can apologize to us, I will go to rescue everyone."


    Kong Rui cried out: "let me apologize? over my dead body! You made it up and asked me to apologize. What do you want? " Wan Nu was also angry and said angrily, "as soon as you came up, you used us without a clue. I told you to apologize for your face. If you changed someone else, I would have done it already." Kong Rui said: "you do it, I want to see your skills, and let the king have a good look at the origin of the people he likes!"


    Li Qiang advised: "don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s important for us to make peace. It¡¯s important for us to go and save people right now." Yu¡¯er said angrily: "the king should distinguish right from wrong at this time, instead of being a peacemaker here. It¡¯s no good if we don¡¯t understand some things. We haven¡¯t seen other people in this dangerous forest for many years. Today, we¡¯ve been busy for a while, but we¡¯ve been vilified for no reason. This disgrace must be cleared away!" Li Qiang was in a dilemma. He stamped his feet anxiously and said, "what I want to know is, do you listen to me or not? Do you recognize me as your man?"


    His voice was urgent and angry. The three girls did not dare to speak at once. After a pause, Kong Rui said, "don¡¯t be angry, my king. I¡¯m also for your good. If this matter is allowed to develop, I¡¯m afraid you will also be in danger, so I¡¯m in a hurry to exin it."


    Wan Nu said: "don¡¯t be angry, king. Since you are worried about the safety of your subordinates, I¡¯ll help you first, and then calcte the other ounts." Li Qiang see they are soft, tone also rxed way: "well, we clean up, quickly go to save people."


    Kong Rui, Wan Nu and yu¡¯er look at each other angrily, but for fear of Li Qiang¡¯s anger, they no longer quarrel. Instead, they pack up their things and rush to the ce where the incident happened.


    ording to Kong Rui, the location of the incident is not far away from wannu¡¯s courtyard. It¡¯s only a dozen miles away. Moreover, Kong Rui¡¯s spirit leopard is sorge that everyone can sit on it. The spirit leopard starts to move, and it takes half a column of incense to arrive at the scene.


    But when the crowd came to the thorn bush, only a few dozen big holes were left on the ground, and all of them were gone.


    Li Qiang said anxiously, "where have people gone? What can I do? " Wan Nu said, "don¡¯t worry, my king. I¡¯ll feel it with my mind first. If there are any spiritual senses of beasts, I will find them naturally." She closed her eyes and murmured in her mouth, just like at the beginning, like a jade standing in the wind. After a long time, she finally opened her eyes and said, "go to the south, walk 20 miles and you will find them." Li Qiang asked, "did you really find them?"Wan Nu said: "I put my spiritual sense on an eagle, and after flying around for a long time, I found their trace. Don¡¯t worry, king. They are all ok now."


    Kong Rui secretly pulled Li Qiang¡¯s clothes, indicating that he should be on guard. Li Qiang patted Kong Rui¡¯s slender hand and said, "let¡¯s go. As long as we can save them, I will do anything."


    Wan Nu said: "those demon immortals are covetous to the king. The king should not go. Sister Kong has doubts about me, and it¡¯s better not to go. I go with yu¡¯er. With my ability tomunicate with wild animals, they can still listen to me."


    Kong Rui said: "that¡¯s not good. We stay here. God knows what you¡¯re going to do there. We should walk together and stay together." Yu¡¯er angrily said: "you doubted me and the master several times. What do you mean? If we wanted to harm you, we would have done it. Why wait until now, you are really too much!"


    Yu¡¯er shook her hands a few times, and immediately there were more ice crystals in her hands. Then her hand was raised and several cold lights came straight to Kong Rui. Kong Rui sneered and said, "I¡¯m not a rabbit. I¡¯m not so easy to deal with." He opened his mouth and swallowed all the ice crystals into his mouth! And Kong Rui himself safe and sound with a smile: "it happens that the weather is hot, eat some ice to eliminate the summer heat is also good."


    Li Qiang said, "what are we doing? We are all our own people. There is no need to fight." Yu¡¯er said: "she didn¡¯t take us as our own people. I¡¯ll dieter. Don¡¯t me me for my ruthlessness." Say Jiao body a longitudinal, then want to start with Kong Rui!


    Just as they were making a lot of trouble, a few huge earthquakes came from the south. Even the earth was shaking, and the sound was loud all over the sky. Li Qiang felt his head buzzing and grinning: "what¡¯s the matter? Why is there such a sound? It¡¯s more than ten thousand times as loud as thunder!"

 Chapter 423

    Wan Nu frowned and said, "no, it should be all the demon immortals who want to kill Kong Xuan by thunder. Now there is no need to argue again. Let¡¯s hurry over."


    Li Qiang repeatedly nodded: "yes, it¡¯s important to save people. We¡¯ll talk about other thingster." He was about to leave. But Kong Rui was still in the same ce, and said: "that¡¯s not good. Things must be said clearly, or no one is allowed to go."


    Wan Nu suddenly brightened her eyes and said, "what are you trying to stop us from going to save people?" Kong Rui said: "I don¡¯t have any intention. It¡¯s just that you deliberately nted it."


    "Who nted you? From the beginning to the end, you framed me and the master. We just made a proper counterattack." Kong Rui is still in front of everyone, that is, not to let people leave.


    Wan Nu said: "I understand that you are not Kong Rui at all. You have be her appearance by magic. So we can stop us from going to save people again and again, right?"


    Kong Rui said: "don¡¯t talk nonsense. Of course I am Kong Rui. Who has the courage to impersonate me?" Li Qiang looked at both sides, his head was already a paste, thinking: "in the face of this situation, how should I solve it? Is this Kong Rui really a demon fairy? It¡¯s really different from what she did just now. "


    Wan Nu then said, "I¡¯m not sure you will be convinced. Since you are the king¡¯s woman, the king will confront you face to face. You should carefully check the details of life. If the king thinks you are really Kong Rui, I will apologize to you in person. If you are not, I will be rude to you. In a word, this matter must be made clear, otherwise we will not save people It¡¯s hard to protect yourself. "


    Kong Rui looked at Li Qiang, Jiao Di said: "king, she framed me like this, you must make decisions for me." Li Qiang said with a smile: "if you girls make a fuss, don¡¯t pull me up. Can¡¯t I avoid it?" Wan Nu said: "that¡¯s not good. This matter concerns the safety of all people. The king must stand up. You must distinguish whether the kongyi is true or not."


    Li Qiang said: "how can we tell? To be honest, Kong Rui and I have not been in contact with each other for a few days. Not long ago, we were still hostile. How can we distinguish the real body? Miss Wan, you are so hard for me


    Wan Nu said, "Oh, your majesty, how can you be so wordy? Since she is your woman, there is always something that impresses you. Can¡¯t you do anything about it?"


    Li Qiang bowed his head and thought, and finally raised his head and said, "I have an idea. I can tell the truth from the false." "What¡¯s the idea?" the three women asked in unison After Li Qiang said the idea, everyone was surprised.


    "What should she do if she doesn¡¯t agree?" she said Li Qiang looked at Kong Rui and said, "if you don¡¯t even want to do it, you can directly prove that she is false."


    Kong Rui¡¯s face was red and white. He looked down and thought for a while, but he finally nodded: e on, I have nothing to be afraid of. Since the king has put forward this strange idea, the ve family will apany you to the end!"


    Wan Nu said: "I hope the king can make a quick decision and use the fastest time to distinguish the final truth."


    Li Qiang suddenly said in a loud voice, "who are you on earth? Why are you pretending to be Kong Rui?"


    Kong Rui a face surprised way: "the king is talking about what ah, I don¡¯t understand it." Li Qiang sneered and said: "don¡¯t pretend to be a fool. Although your appearance, tone, and walking posture are the same as Kong Rui, and you even took her spirit leopard, I can easily distinguish you from the truth, and I still can¡¯t tell you from the truth." Kong Rui was still innocent and said angrily, "what is this, king? How can you turn your face so quickly and refuse to ept it?"


    Li Qiang said: "it is because I am familiar with you that I can immediately tell your true from the false, and from the very beginning I know that you are false." Kong Rui said, "what¡¯s this for?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "ording to Kong Rui¡¯s habit, she will give me three Jieer pills before she does things, so as to eliminate the poisonous gas caused by the cross of different species. You don¡¯t know all of these. Dare you cheat me?"


    Kong Rui was astonished for a long time, and finally nodded slowly. He sneered: "the king is really an extraordinary person. He can tell me that I¡¯m pretending to be Kong Rui. I¡¯ve been around the world for thousands of years, and I haven¡¯t seen such a sharp and fierce guy as you!"


    Li Qiang said: "since you have seen through your disguise, don¡¯t you show the original shape? Who are you? "


    The goblin sneered, "want to know who I am? You have to rely on your own ability, have the ability to pursue me Then a series of silver bell likeughter turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "Miss Wan, since you have the ability tomunicate with monsters, can you find out where she came from?" Wan Nu shook her head in silence and said, "in fact, I have been contacting her with her spirit sense just now, but I don¡¯t realize anything. In my opinion, this demon is not human, not animal, not animal incarnation." Li Qiang was surprised and said, "you mean, she is not a living thing?"


    Wan Nu said: "as long as the chancees, all the nts, trees, gold and stones can be demons. This demon fairy is obviously in this list, and the means is very clever. Whether we can catch her in the future depends on our nature."


    At this time, yu¡¯er suddenly asked, "since the king knew from the beginning that she was a fake Kong Rui, why talk to her for so long?"Li Qiang, with a bad smile on his face, said: "I know that she must try to cover up. Naturally, I will agree with all the requirements of this king. When I act with him, I will fully cooperate, and there will be no trace of grievance. In this case, why not ask more questions to find out her weakness?"


    Yu¡¯er said angrily: "Oh, you are so necrotic. A guy like this who can turn into other demon immortals must be very skillful. This time, you have caused yourself a big trouble!"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "I have nothing to be afraid of. With you in, I naturally feel free and bold to deal with monsters." "To tell you the truth, our ability is not as good as that monster. Thanks to the monster¡¯s leaving, we really don¡¯t know what the result will be if we hit hard and hard." Li Qiang smacked his tongue and said, "is it so dangerous? I have been very relieved just now. Why don¡¯t you remind me? "


    Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t have a good way: "you have such a good time. Who can remind you? Besides, it¡¯s very interesting to watch the king do that from the side, but you have to remember, I won¡¯t let you plug in my, my, that ce." She blushed with shame.


    Li Qiangughed and said: "yu¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t be forced to do anything you don¡¯t agree with." Wan Nu gave a sigh and said, "where are we going? There are still people to save now. They are 20 miles away and in danger. Let¡¯s go quickly."


    "Jade son way:" when the master just used the spirit sense to inspect, did you see that the real Kong Rui was also in it Wan Nu shook her head and said, "my spiritual sense was ced on an eagle at that time. I just looked at it from a distance. I can¡¯t tell how many people there are and who is among them."


    Li Qiang said anxiously: "since we have found out the location, we immediately go to rescue the people. In any case, we must rescue all the people!"


    At this time, Kong Rui¡¯s spirit leopard was still squatting there. Seeing everyoneing, Li Qiang touched its head and said, "take us to your master, run faster!"


    The spirit leopard roared up to the sky, and then bent down to make it convenient for everyone to sit on it. Then it grabbed the ground with four ws, bent its knees and jumped vertically. It galloped in the forest like a sh of lightning!

 Chapter 424

    Sitting on Lingbao¡¯s back, Li Qiang has Wan nu in front of him and Yu Er in the back. He just hugs Wan Nu¡¯s slender waist, leans his head against her back neck, and sniffs the faint fragrance from Wan Nu¡¯s body with all his strength. His hands also begin to be dishonest and touch her.


    Wan Nu said angrily: "when is it? The king is still so rude. Don¡¯t move around." Li Qiang said with a smile: "anyway, I¡¯m free. Let me touch and y. Your body is really soft. It¡¯s toofortable to feel."


    After Li Qiang¡¯s jade son way: "the king only cares to y with the youngdy, but forgot me." Li Qiang turned to kiss her cherry lips and said with a smile, "it will be your turnter. We are now on the back of Lingbao. It¡¯s not convenient to do anything, but the advantage is that it¡¯s really exciting."


    Wan Nu gave a cry and looked back at Li Qiang and said, "don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. We still have business to do. Can you stop for a while?" Li Qiang said, "my king is in the mood now. What do you say?" Wannu spat: "nonsense, we are on our way!"


    Wan Nu arranged her clothes and said angrily, "the king really wants it. You don¡¯t have to see when it¡¯s time. We have to go to save people. Don¡¯t make trouble." Li Qiang said: "yes, we¡¯re going to save people. It¡¯s very dangerous. We have to eliminate all interference and concentrate." Wan Nu spat: "the king can really change the topic."


    When two people were talking andughing, yu¡¯er suddenly said, "Oh, it¡¯s the ce. Look over there!"


    The three men looked over there. Sure enough, there was arge group of people gathered in the open space, surrounded by people in different clothes. Li Qiang, the people surrounded, knew each other. It was Kong Xuan, Gongsun Yue and many bodyguards.


    At this time, gongsunyue and many bodyguards were injured and copsed on the ground. Only Kong Xuan was still struggling to support him. He constantly sent out five colors of magic light, but the effect was very little. Because it was already a border, the power of his unique skills could not be fully released. Instead, the group of people in strange clothes kept chanting words and shaking various gestures, and the sky was covered with dark clouds and exploding constantly He sent out lightning, and from time to time he hit Kong Xuan.


    Sometimes the thunder and lightning would be avoided by Kong Xuan, but sometimes it happened to be hit, which made him stagger. However, he knew that he was the pir of the people. If he fell down, other people would be killed, so he had to bite his teeth and use the divine light to block the attack of demons and immortals.


    Li Qiang looked in his eyes, anxious in his heart and said, "let¡¯s go quickly. General Kong is going to be unable to hold on."


    Wan Nu pulled him up and said, "those demon immortals are highly skilled, but they are not so easy to deal with. We have to think of a perfect method first." "What are you afraid of? I have ice crystal technique. I will send dozens of them in the past and knock them all down." Wan Nu said, "you are good at dealing with ordinary beasts or mortals. I¡¯m afraid you will be more or less unlucky to deal with so many powerful demons."


    Jade son asks urgently: "so how to do, miss, you quickly think of a way." Wan Nu said, "don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m thinking about it." Seeing that Kong Xuan could not resist, Li Qiang anxiously said, "general Kong¡¯s eyes are going to die. What should we do?" Wan Nu said, "I¡¯ll check the level of these demon immortals with my spirit sense, and then make ns."


    Wan Nu closed her eyes, stretched out her hands and murmured to herself. After a while, she opened her eyes and said, "I understand that these demon immortals also have behind the scenes instructions. Otherwise, she would not have the courage to start on my territory."


    Li Qiang said: "in my opinion, the person behind the scenes is the one who set up the border, right?" Wan Nu nodded her head and said, "80% of the time, it seems that the behind the scenes emissary has worked hard to design many traps before your people finally fall into the trap." Li Qiang said: "yes, the monster who pretended to be Kong Rui was also sent by him."


    Wan Nu said: "the move of drawing thunder from heaven is not something that can be used casually by demon immortals. People who can have this skill are at least scattered immortals. They are not ordinary people." Li Qiang said: "what can we do? If we are all not his opponents, are not my subordinates all finished?" Wan Nu said: "I can tell all the demon immortals to leave here by the way of spiritual knowledge, but the high-powered behind the scenes emissary will stay at the same ce, and it will be difficult to deal with him."


    Li Qiang said: "no matter what, the difficulty must be crossed. Please cast the magic first and let those demon immortals who are in the way of eyesore retreat." Wan Nu said, "OK, just a moment, please." She meditated on the ground, closed her eyes and made a few strange gestures. However, she saw countless clear air swirling out of her head and ran like green smoke to the open space. In a short time, arge cloud of fog enveloped all the people. At first, the demons were panicked, and then they roared and scattered. After a moment, they all retreated.


    Yu¡¯er pped her hands and said, "master, good means, those people have retreated!" Wan Nu took a breath and said, "fortunately, this move still works. You can see who has stayed. The one who stayed must be behind the scenes."


    Li Qiang looked up, but only one person stood there where the crowd was scattered. He was a strong man, wearing a Taoist robe, with a long beard on his chin and a seven star sword in his hand.


    Seeing the Taoist waving the seven star sword in his hand, he said in a loud voice: "what kind of friend has used superb means to summon away the immortals? Can youe out and see you? "Wan Nu said, "let¡¯s go and see him. We can¡¯t hide." The three men came to the center of the open space. Gongsun Yue looked at Li Qiang and said happily, "king, you are here atst. We can hardly see you." He coughed immediately. Li Qiang stepped forward to hold gongsunyue. Seeing her face full of pain and sweat, Li Qiang said with heartache: "it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you go out tomit danger at the beginning, which leads to the present situation because I don¡¯t think carefully."


    Now the king will not use this to trap people


    At this time, Kong Xuan took the opportunity to recover part of his strength. He looked at the Taoist on the opposite side and asked, "who is your holiness? Why are you so cruel to us?" But the Taoist pointed to Wan Nu and said, "I don¡¯t talk to animals. That girl, pleasee here. I have something important to discuss with you."


    This was very arrogant, which aroused the anger of Kong Xuan. With one hand, he showed five colors. However, when he came to the Taoist priest, he was blocked by an invisible wall. The Taoist said with a smile, "I said that even if animals be immortals, they are not rivals in front of me. I want to talk to that girl. Would you please stop?"


    Li Qiang came to Kong Xuan and said in a low voice, "that Taoist has a long history and seems to be quite familiar with your methods. General Kong might as well take a rest and let wannu deal with him." Kong Xuan sighed in a deep sigh: "it¡¯s all my ipetence that made the team fall into a bitter battle. Even Kong Rui is mysteriously missing. I beg the king to punish the minister." Li Qiang said: "what is the crime of general Kong¡¯s loyalty to the country? You go to have a rest first, and let wannu explore the Taoist¡¯s emptiness and reality. "


    Wan Nu came to the Taoist priest and made a salute. She said, "I¡¯ve met the Taoist priest, but I don¡¯t know where hees from. Why do youe to take care of the business of our evil forest?"


    The Taoist said with a smile, "I¡¯m a casual man between heaven and earth. You don¡¯t know the name. It¡¯s better not to say it. It¡¯s just a reminder. I hope you don¡¯t associate with demons casually. You are very talented. You are a rare material for cultivating immortals. If you worship me, you will be able to ascend to immortality without suffering from earthly suffering."


    Wan Nu said with a smile, "thank you for your kindness. But now you don¡¯t even know your own identity. How can I call you a teacher? What¡¯s more, I have ancestral precepts in my body, so I can¡¯t worship other people casually. "

 Chapter 425

    The Taoist shook his head and said, "since you are stubborn, I can¡¯t help it. Do you know how powerful I am to lead the thunder? Even Kong Xuan was beaten to death by me, and the others were no match. "


    Yu¡¯er yelled: "what are you good at? You have the ability to remove the border, and then you will know whether you are really capable or not


    The Taoist¡¯s face turned red and said, "you little girl is really annoying. Where is your turn to talk more?" Said a hand, a ck smoke from the palm of the hand to fight out, straight to yu¡¯er.


    When the ck smoke can hit her in front of her, Wan Nu suddenly opens her hand, and arge of light intertwined immediately appears in front of the ck smoke. She catches all of it and does not hurt her at all.


    The Taoist called good, nodded, and said, "good means, I¡¯m not your opponent. Goodbye!" Then he turned into a smoke and disappeared.


    Li Qiang was stunned and said, "is this over? He couldn¡¯t help fighting, too? " Wan Nu said: "this Taoist has a long history. He didn¡¯t want to confront me just now. He was just trying to test my ability. What a scheming guy." Li Qiang said: "if he really set the border, then the strength of this person should be unpredictable, how can he escape suddenly?"


    Wan Nu said: "his ability is good, but the border is obviously not set by him. If the one who set up the borderes to us, none of us is his opponent!"


    Li Qiang was shocked and said, "my God, is it so terrible? What kind of forces are targeting US? " "You have to ask yourself," yu¡¯er said, "I have been in the woods with my master for so long, and I have never seen so many strange characters appear. Only when youe, can you cause so many troubles. Obviously, these people are aiming at you!"


    Wan Nu said: "what yu¡¯er said is reasonable, especially that Taoist dare not tell his own name when he says anything. He is afraid that once his identity is exposed, even the forces behind him will be exposed, so he tries his best to hide it. Just now I searched for Kong Rui¡¯s whereabouts with my spirit sense, but I couldn¡¯t find her no matter how hard I tried. It seems that she must have been taken away by the enemy. "


    Li Qiang said: "it seems that Kong Rui was really captured by the other party. I must try to rescue her! By the way, do you mean that the Taoist preached Wan Nu said, "it turns out that the king knows so clearly that I don¡¯t have to exin it too much." Li Qiang said: "the people who exin the teachings have been very close to Xiqi. How can I not know this?" "Laozi has already read the novel. Naturally, he is very clear."


    Wan Nu said, "what¡¯s your n?" Li Qiang said with emotion: "it seems that even if I go to the ends of the earth, the hostile forces will pursue and kill them. It is better to go back to the Song Dynasty, rectify the people and recruit talents, and wipe out all the forces against the king!"


    Yu¡¯er pped her hands and said, "what the king said is very good. Yu¡¯er is willing to help the king!" Wan Nu said, "we don¡¯t have to take part in this kind of thing. The king will go back to his song. We¡¯d better stay here." Yu¡¯er pouted and said, "Miss, why do youe to this move again? We have agreed to go back to the pce with the king."


    Wan Nu said, "I didn¡¯t promise anything. It¡¯s our duty to help the king save his men. Now that the matter has been settled, we should retire."


    Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s not toote to discuss these matterster. At present, Kong Rui has no news. You can find her and talk about it." Gongsun Yue said in a low voice: "sister Kong¡¯s disappearance must have a lot to do with those people. If we can¡¯t find her in time, I¡¯m afraid she is in great danger." Li Qiang said: "with our current strength, it will nevere back if we meet with elucidation. I also want to rescue Kong Rui immediately. However, we are not strong enough now, and we are not standing on our own territory. We can only be greatly constrained in doing things. My idea is that we should go back to Chaoge first, organize people and then rescue Kong Rui."


    Next to him, Kong Xuan staggered to his feet, his face full of grief and indignation: "in this war, we lost seven or eight effective guards. Kong Rui was injured by that Taoist priest just to save me. If I didn¡¯t save her, I would live in vain between heaven and earth." Li Qiang said: "general Kong, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go back to Chaoge and bring out the army. No matter who has detained Kong Rui, we will certainly destroy them! If Kong Rui is imprisoned in Kunlun Mountain, we will raze Kunlun to the ground! "


    Gongsun Yue said: "although the expository and Xiqi have been looking at each other for a long time, it seems that it is not appropriate to tear apart their faces directly." Li Qiang said: "Xiqi has the support of elucidation, we have the help of jiejiao. I¡¯m afraid he will do anything!" Gongsunyue said in a low voice: "king, even if you know this kind of thing, you can¡¯t say it casually. Be careful."


    Li Qiang knew that she was worried about Wan Nu and yu¡¯er, and said with a smile, "you may as well do things. Everyone is our own people. What¡¯s the matter with saying it? I¡¯ve long thought that the exnation was not satisfactory, and sooner orter I¡¯ll kill him!"


    Kong Xuan knelt down on the ground and said, "Wei Chen is willing to do the work of a dog and a horse." Li Qiang thought to himself: "this Kong Xuan is a great God level figure in the story of God worship. He can be a famous immortal just by using a five color divine light. I don¡¯t know why. Now his strength should be reserved, or he has not yet upgraded to the peak strength. In a word, I must reuse this person in the future, and he will surely use it in a big way."


    Thinking of this, Li Qiang lifted him up and said, "general Kong, don¡¯t have to feel guilty. This defeat is not a crime of war. On the one hand, the other side used a trick. On the other hand, some very powerful people set up a border behind them, so that we can¡¯t y our real strength. When we go back to Chaoge¡¯s hometown, we can figure out all the ounts with the enemy."With tears in his eyes, Kong Xuan said, "the king knows his kindness. It¡¯s hard for me to repay you for your kindness." Li Qiang said: "general, don¡¯t be so excited. At present, the imperial court is employing people. If you have any excellent friends, rtives or other means, you can rmend them, and I will certainly use them." Kong Xuan said: "don¡¯t worry, king. I will find a good helper for the king. I will do it immediately after I return to Chaoge."


    Li Qiang said: "don¡¯t be in a hurry. It¡¯s important for the general to recuperate first. I want to think about how to deal with a strong opponent." He looked at Wan Nu and yu¡¯er and said, "are you really not going back with me?"


    Jade son said: "I want to go with the king, but if the youngdy is not willing, I have no way." Wan Nu said: "the king is the dragon of the human race, with the blessing of God. I believe that this will wipe out the enemy. The little girl is a grass-roots man in the mountains. Although she has a dew marriage with the king, she has no fortune after all. If she tries to climb up to the rich and powerful, she can only get more bad results. So she can¡¯t go back with the king. Please forgive me."


    Li Qiang sighed: "that¡¯s a pity. I like you and yu¡¯er very much. I want to take you back to share the glory and wealth. Although I only got along for half a day, I really hate you."


    Tears came from yu¡¯er¡¯s face and pulled Wan Nu¡¯s clothes by the corner and said, "Miss, let¡¯s not do this. We will be very happy to follow the king. We should seize this opportunity." Wan Nu said: "if you are willing to go with the king, I will not be forced, nor will I me you. Yu¡¯er, we have been together for such a long time. We are in love with sisters. I should let you go and pursue happiness." Yu¡¯er said anxiously, "Miss, what are you talking about? We depend on each other for life and death, and we will not separate for a long time. Since the youngdy has made up her mind, she will apany her to the end and follow her side forever."


    Wan Nu sighed, "why do you have to suffer? It is clear that happiness is near at hand. Why give up for me?" Yu¡¯er said: "miss is very kind to me. If there was no miss, yu¡¯er would have been dead. How could she leave her for her own personal gain?" With tears in her eyes, she said to Li Qiang, "Your Majesty, maybe there will be no day to see you today. Every day, yu¡¯er prays to the heaven for the king¡¯s longevity and health, and the river and mountain will remain forever!"


    Li Qiang sighed: "Why are you so stubborn? Of course, I won¡¯t force the girl to go with me. I can only say that the gate of Chaosong is always open to you. You cane whenever you want to. I wee you all, and the position of imperial concubine is reserved for you all the time. "


    Wan Nu said with a sad smile: "thank you for your love. It¡¯ste. I¡¯d like to send you back to the city." Yu¡¯er simply did not speak, and hid herself behind Wan Nu, just sobbing.


    Li Qiang sighed, but he was speechless.

 Chapter 426

    They buried the body of the dead bodyguard, and then went back to the residence of Wan Nu and yu¡¯er to wake Bian Ling up. Bian Ling asked, "what about sister Kong Rui? Why isn¡¯t she with you? " Li Qiang said: "she was captured by the enemy, we first go back to Chaoge, and then try to save her." Bian Ling said in tears: "I can¡¯t believe that it¡¯s only half a day, she¡¯s just..."


    The king¡¯s way to save the king¡¯s sister-inw: "don¡¯te back to the king¡¯s sister-inw, don¡¯t think of a way tofort our sister-inw


    Bian Ling said: "of course I believe in the king, but I am very sad to think that sister Kong will be in danger." Li Qiang said: "the enemy did not kill Kong Rui immediately, that is to say, knowing her position in the king¡¯s heart, and will certainly use her to ckmail the king in the future. Therefore, Kong Rui¡¯s life is not in danger for the time being. You can rest assured."


    As soon as this was said, everyone was surprised. Wan Nu said, "the king is really powerful. He guessed the enemy¡¯s intention at once. The other party will definitely use Kong Rui to achieve certain goals. The king should make ns in advance." Li Qiang said with a smile: "I¡¯ve seen this kind of thing for a long time. It¡¯s nothing more than hostage exchange. Since they¡¯ve caught Kong Rui, we¡¯ll try to catch some of their people. As long as the weight is enough, we can exchange. At that time, Kong Rui cane back." Thought: "this routine I often see in police and bandit movies, this time cane in handy."


    Kong Xuan nodded his head and said, "good idea, great master. When Wei Chen goes back, he must find an opportunity to catch some important people back. " Li Qiang said: "although general Kong¡¯s ability is outstanding, the evil tiger is not equal to the wolves. You must find more helpers. After returning to the Song Dynasty, I want to establish a new organization, which isposed of capable people and different schrs. What do you think of this idea?" Kong Xuan was surprised and said in secret, "this king is more and more enigmatic. He cane up with such a powerful idea in such a fast time." So he nodded and said, "King Yingming, I don¡¯t know the name of this organization?"


    Li Qiang thought for a moment and said, "let¡¯s call it the royal guards. This king gives the royal guards the right to patrol and arrest them. Please take general Kong as the leader of the royal guards." Kong Xuan immediately fell to his knees to thank him, and they all praised it. They all said that the name was very good and powerful.


    Gongsun Yue said: "it seems that the king has already thought about everything in the future. There is no need for me to say anything more. It should not be toote. Let¡¯s go back to Chaoge."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "don¡¯t be busy. Many of the guards are injured, and you and Kong Xuan are not clear about their injuries. Let¡¯s stay here for a night, and we¡¯ll be on our way tomorrow." Gongsun Yuebai nced at him and said, "although the king¡¯s words are for our sake, he still wants to..." Finish with eyes aim at Wan female and jade son.


    As soon as this was said, both wannu and yu¡¯er blushed. Li Qiang was poked into the center of the matter and said with a smile: "what do you say? I really think for everyone. So many people are seriously injured. Of course, you should take a rest first. You can¡¯t go on the road with injuries?" Gongsun Yue spat: "don¡¯t hide from me, you and their good things have been done. I can see that for a long time. Why hide it? I won¡¯t be jealous of the three thousand beauties in the imperial pce. These are just two."


    What gongsunyue said was that Li Qiang justughed and didn¡¯t dare to refute it. Bian Ling said: "elder sister Gongsun has been seriously injured this time, so we should take more rest. I heard that there are many strange flowers and nts in the forest that can be used to cure the injury. Can you pick them?"


    Wan Nu said: "you don¡¯t have to pick them. I have a lot here. In my spare time, I go to the forest with yu¡¯er to collect herbs. Over the years, I have umted a lot. The king¡¯s people have injuries and injuries. You can use these medicines to treat them. The effect is not wrong."


    Li Qiang said in surprise: "this is great. We don¡¯t have much medicine with us, and some of them are left in the camp. If you have medicine here, it¡¯s the best." Wan Nu told her to take out several bottles from the danfang, first took out a pink bottle, poured out the pink ointment, and said, "this is called Zhulian paste, which is made of millennial pearl lotus powder. It can cure all trauma."


    Then she took out a ck bottle with ck pills in it. She said, "this is called Dacheng pill, which can relieve all internal injuries. It can be used as internal medicine. The Pearl lotus paste and Dacheng pill alone can cure internal and external injuries. The yellow bottle contains Zengyuan pill, which can counteract the damage of immortal arts on the body. After eating, it can not only eliminate the pain, but also strengthen the foundation and cultivate the yuan Good help. "


    Wan Nu also took out the pills. Li Qiang said with a smile, "it¡¯s enough. You¡¯d better keep the rest." Wan Nu said: "these things must be precious outside, but they are nothing in the dangerous forest. I have a lot of them here. If you don¡¯t dislike the humble things, you can take them. Maybe they will be useful in the future." She finished writing the name of the medicine with a note and handed the remaining pills to Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang embarrassed way: "we not only eat and live for nothing, but also take your things. I really feel sorry for it." Wan Nu said, "what do you say to me? In fact, I am very sorry for you. I originally said that we could go back to the song together, but the fate has ended, so we can only separate here."


    Yu¡¯er said: "if the king has ns to practice in the future, the pills given to you by miss will be of great use. These pills are made of extremely precious rare flowers and herbs, so they can¡¯t be bought outside. There are many immortals whoe here specially to pick fairy grass and spirit flowers. We have prepared everything for the king, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it in the future."Li Qiang was very moved and said, "you are so kind to me. I really don¡¯t know how to repay you." Wan Nu said: "the king is so polite to us. It¡¯s important to heal the guards first." After hearing this, Li Qiang immediately distributed the pills to the public. Kong Xuan had his own unique golden elixir for healing wounds, so he didn¡¯t ept it. Gongsunyue asked for several Zengyuan pills in a big way. After eating them, he felt that the wound was greatly improved. In addition, there was a constant heat flow in the elixir field, which surprised her: "this pill is really amazing. I have never seen it before The miraculous elixir can¡¯t go to meditation first, or it will waste such good medicinal materials. " Then he hid in the bedroom.


    Kong Xuan distributed Wan Nu¡¯s pills to all the bodyguards. They took both external medicine and internal medicine. They did get quick results. Even a few people who couldn¡¯t stand up staggered and helped each other up. Kong Xuan was surprised. He regarded these bodyguards as brothers and brothers. Seeing that they were about to get better, he was very happy and grateful to Wan Nu and yu¡¯er.


    When the guards were able to move around, they took the initiative to leave the courtyard and set up camp not far away from the house. Only Li Qiang, Wan Nu and yu¡¯er were left in the room So he got up to find Bian Ling, but there was no trace of her in the room. He went to another bedroom with Wan Nu and yu¡¯er.

 Chapter 427

    Bian Ling saw Li Qiange to see her and said gratefully: "the king cares so much about ling¡¯er that it is worth dying." Li Qiang said: "don¡¯t say such unlucky words, we still have a long time to go."


    Gongsun Yue said, "I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. How can you see that your Kung Fu is rising again? I almost can¡¯t recognize you." Li Qiang said: "people are making progress in their studies. Naturally, we should learn more and practice more. Only in this way can we bring happiness to everyone."


    Gongsun Yue looked embarrassed and said, "well, I wish you a better future and master more skills." Li Qiang said with a smile: "I have seen you with Ling Er more than once." Gongsunyue blushed and said, "don¡¯t make fun of us, your majesty. Originally I was practicing martial arts, but ling¡¯er suddenly came in and said that the king was working with them. Ling¡¯er felt helpless and helpless and could not help her. She had toe to me. How could I, a sister, notfort her? In any case, it¡¯s also a good thing to help improve. "


    Li Qiang sighed, "I¡¯m so busy with my work that I¡¯ve ignored you. I¡¯m sorry." Bian Ling said, "don¡¯t say anything like this. It really hurts me. If you want the king to feel happy, I will neverin."


    At this time, Wan Nu and yu¡¯er went to burn severalrge pots of water, and found a huge bath tub. The four girls rushed to serve Li Qiang, scrubbing his body. It was a lively scene. During this period, they even quarreled and changed the peaceful situation. Li Qiang was helpless, but he was very happy, but after that, he felt sad and thought: "this is happy How long can itst? First of all, I lost Kong Rui, and tomorrow I will be separated from Wan Nu and yu¡¯er. I don¡¯t know who will be left behind forever. s, I can only go one step at a time and try my best to protect the integrity of the girl around me. "


    Gongsun Yue saw him sullen and said, "what¡¯s the matter with your majesty? Why are you suddenly unhappy? Isn¡¯t it that our poor service has upset you? Our quarrel is just a joke. It¡¯s not true. Don¡¯t mind Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s OK. I¡¯m just thinking about other things. It¡¯s none of your business."


    Bian Ling asked, "what is the king thinking about and why he is so worried?" "The Regal istionist look at fiercely as a tiger does not know how to deal with theplicated situation." after all, Li Qiangtan thought that he was the biggest enemy force, but the other princes were notmon people. They must have been watching the fishing profits, and there were a lot of eye soldiers in the court collecting information.


    Gongsun Yue said, "please don¡¯t worry, you still have us." Li Qiang said with a smile: "I know that with you by my side, even if you are in danger, I will maintain a peaceful state of mind." Gongsun Yue said, "don¡¯t be surprised, you still have loyal officials and good generals around you. For example, Wen Taishi is the mainstay of protecting the country. With him to assist you, the Dynasty will be naturally stable."


    Li Qiang said: "far can¡¯t hydrolyze the near thirst. The grand master is fighting outside. I¡¯m afraid he has no time to take care of the chaos inside the imperial court. I have to rely on myself to solve these problems."


    Wan nvjiao said with a smile, "this bucket of water should be changed. We wille when we go." Then he went to boil the water and changed it to new water beforeing in again. Gongsun Yue and Bian Ling were exhausted, so they wiped their bodies and went back to the couch to rest.


    Li Qiang sighed, "how nice it would be for you to follow me back to the song of the court. We can do this every day. Why do you have to stay here?" Wan Nu said: "the king is a person who does great things. You can¡¯t be distracted by your children¡¯s private affairs. We are just passers-by in the king¡¯s fate. The king doesn¡¯t have to be sad about it. You will surely have a beautiful wife around you in the future. You will naturally forget us after a long time." Li Qiang sighed: "how could I forget you? You are so beautiful, charming and understanding. I will always remember you."


    Wan Nu said: "it¡¯s my honor for you and me to remember us. I hope we can stay in your memory forever." Looking at Wan Nu¡¯s beautiful face, Li Qiang said to himself, "this girl has a beautiful face, just like a girl of heaven, but she has such a stubborn temper that she refuses to go back to the court song with me. s, maybe everyone has his own way of living, and I can¡¯t ask too much."


    Li Qiang looked at Wan Nu and yu¡¯er and had a lot of words to say, but they were speechless. They just told each other how to cherish each other, so they left in tears.


    Kong Xuan led the guards to lead the way. They went back to the camp. Fortunately, the vehicles and horses were in good condition. After sorting out the supplies, they set out. Because they had made marks on the road before, they came out of the dangerous forest in half a day. What¡¯s strange is that all the way is quiet and peaceful, without any ghosts and beasts.


    Li Qiang sat in the car and was always depressed. Gongsunyue saw this and asked, "what¡¯s the matter with your majesty? Do you still miss Wan Nu and yu¡¯er?" Li Qiang sighed: "it¡¯s necessary to miss them, but what I¡¯m more worried about is that after I return to the imperial court, many things are waiting for me to deal with, and there will be many difficulties."


    Gongsun Yue said, "don¡¯t worry, my king. We¡¯ll solve one thing when we meet. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of." Li Qiang said with a smile: "don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m nning a lot of things. The first thing I want to do is to give you and Bian Ling the position of imperial concubine. Then I will implement the royal guards¡¯ affairs. More importantly, I will discuss with Huang Feihu to see how many troops there are in the army. Can we teach Xiqi a lesson and rescue Kong Rui?" Gongsun Yue said with a smile: "it¡¯s nothing to be a concubine. I¡¯ll be satisfied if I can stay by the king¡¯s side."Bian Ling was beside him and said, "the king is too much of a ve. I¡¯m just a ve. It¡¯s heaven¡¯s destiny to be a maid of honor. How can I be a princess step by step? It will be gossiping by a lot of people


    Li Qiang has the final say: "I am a king. Love me." Bian Ling wept with joy and said, "thank you for your grace. I can¡¯t repay you in case I¡¯m broken." Then he worried: "it¡¯s just the king¡¯s unusual reward, I¡¯m afraid it will lead to a lot of trouble." Li Qiang said: "this matter is settled. Whoever dares to say half a word will let his head fall to the ground. I believe no one dares to offend this king!"


    Bian Ling was pleased and served him more attentively, while gongsunyue said a lot about divination and so on, which made Li Qiang more knowledgeable. The motorcade is moving forward with great momentum, and it is about to sing in the morning.


    The motorcade had just bypassed a hill. Suddenly, a cry came from nearby, mostly from women. Li Qiang was just out of danger. He was in a good mood. He called on Kong Xuan and said, "what¡¯s going on over there? Why are you crying?"


    Kong Xuan ordered him to go to investigate, and soon came back and said, "tell the king, it is a local ve owner who is dead and is being buried. His wife, concubine and ves are going to be buried with them, so many girls are crying."


    Li Qiang was surprised at the speech and said in secret: "I heard the teacher talk about this period of history when I was at school before. During the period of ve society, the system of martyrdom was verymon. The status of ves in society was equal to cattle and horses, and they could be ughtered at will. When the master died, it was natural for them to die. I didn¡¯t expect to see this barbaric behavior with my own eyes. It¡¯s really cruel! "


    Seeing that Kong Xuan said these things were as usual, just like talking about an ordinary thing, Li Qiang asked, "what does general Kong think of this matter?" Kong Xuan said with a smile: "this is a verymon thing. When a person dies, it is very normal to find some ves to be buried with him. Why does the king ask so much?"


    Li Qiang said: "I also casually ask, in addition toe out for such a long time, also did not see how much excitement, it is better to have a look." Kong Xuan said: "it¡¯s just the burial of the dead. It¡¯s really bad luck. You¡¯d better not go." Li Qiang shook his head and said: "look at the bustle, what¡¯s the matter? Anyway, it¡¯s very free now."

 Chapter 428

    Kong Xuan had no choice but to lead the way. They walked around the mountain and came to a tnd. Sure enough, there were many people gathered here, surrounded by a huge pit that had been dug. The coffin had been put into it. It seems that the dead are very influential. Only in this way can the funeral be of such a scale. All the people are dressed in mourning clothes. Among them, more than 100 young women are bound and crying It¡¯s the source of tears.


    Looking at the beautiful faces and graceful figures of these girls, Li Qiang felt pity in his heart and asked, "are all these girls going to die?" Kong Xuan nodded his head and said, "yes, they must die, or they will vite the rules."


    Bian Ling pulled the corner of Li Qiang¡¯s clothes and said, "king, we¡¯d better hurry back. I can¡¯t see it anymore." Li Qiang said: "no, so many people will die innocently. I want to save them."


    This speech is outstanding, people are surprised, all people are shocked by his words can not speak. Because in those days, it was normal to be buried. ves and concubines were the private property of the ve owners. After the ve owners died, they naturally had the right to let all the ves be buried with them. This is the rule of the whole society. Li Qiang¡¯s careless talk about saving these female ves was a taboo.


    Kong Xuan came to him and said in a low voice, "don¡¯t make trouble here. Even if you are a king, you have no right to interfere in other people¡¯s funeral. Although we can save these women by virtue of our authority, it will be bad for the king¡¯s prestige if it is spread out."


    Li Qiang got angry and said, "saving one life is better than building a seven level butcher. By the way, you may not understand this. I mean, life matters to heaven. No matter what he does, as long as he lives between heaven and earth, life is worthy of respect. Now I just want to ask the general that I will order you to rescue those women. Do you agree or not?"


    Kong Xuan was a little surprised, but immediately replied, "the king¡¯s orders are naturally obeyed." With these words, he led the bodyguards over and showed their waist tags. Naturally, the family members of the ve owners did not dare to stop them and knelt down. However, hearing that Kong Xuan said that they would take all the people who had been buried, all of them stood up to express their dissatisfaction.


    Gongsun Yue looked at Li Qiang with a smile and said, "I didn¡¯t expect that the king could be so kind as to offend the rich and powerful people for the life of these ves." Li Qiang said: "no matter how rich they are, their lives are equal to those of ves. There is no distinction between high and low. I can¡¯t imagine how anyone would like to have so many people buried with them. This psychology is extremely abnormal." Gongsun Yue said: "this is a bad habit for a long time, but no one dares to vite it. Even the monarch can not, because the monarch needs the ve owners to provide arge number of tax offerings. Without the support of the ve owners, the monarch¡¯s regime will be in danger. This is why no one dares to prevent the burial. I¡¯m afraid that if the king takes this step today, it will cause a great disturbance."


    Li Qiang said haughtily: "this king is to get rid of this old bad habit, so that all people must live with dignity!" Gongsunyue seemed to be shocked by Li Qiang¡¯s words and kept reciting: "let all people live with dignity!" The light radiated from the autumn waves, and the respect for Li Qiang increased a little.


    At this time, Kong Xuan had used force to disperse the protest of the ve owner¡¯s family, and brought the more than 100 women to Li Qiang¡¯s face, saying, "the dead man is the most lecherous in his life. He collected a lot of beautiful women as sex ves, and many of them were virgins. Before they could be budding, he hung up first."


    Li Qiang looked at these girls again. They were all excellent. Many of them were still childish. They were obviously uninhabited. They were more determined and said with emotion: "take them all back to Chaoge. If those people dare to oppose, they will name their own king. I dare not do so!"


    Those female ves knew that they had been saved. Naturally, they cried with joy and knelt down to kowtow to Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang called them up and said in a soft voice, "I will treat you well in the future. If you are willing to go home, I will give you money. If you are willing to follow me back to the pce, I will give you proper arrangements."


    Those women were all ves, and their families had been gone for a long time. When they met Li Qiang as a big supporter, no one would go. They just knelt down to show their willingness to follow.


    Li Qiang nodded with satisfaction and instructed Kong Xuan and the rear of the bodyguard hall that all the female ves were surrounded by the ox cart, and the crowd was moving towards the direction of Chaosong.


    After more than ten miles, the motorcade suddenly stopped by a man in front of him. Li Qiang¡¯s eyes were fixed on him, and he could not help feeling ted. However, he saw a pretty woman standing opposite. She was about twenty years old. She was dressed in hemp. She should be wearing filial piety. Her big eyes were red with tears. Her face was angry and she was standing in the intersection. Strange is, she red ~ snow ~ white feet walk, but jade ~ feet are spotless, floating like a fairy.


    Kong Xuan drank and asked, "well, who dares to block the king¡¯s way? Don¡¯t get out of here. If not, you will be killed!" The woman just red at Li Qiang and the women ves around the ox cart, but said nothing.


    The ves seemed to recognize the beautiful woman and whispered in private, "Oh, it¡¯s the youngdy." Li Qiang asked a female ve beside him and said, "what is the girl¡¯s name and why do you call her Miss?"


    The ve woman replied, "tell the king, it is our master¡¯s daughter, whose name is Yi Xue, so we call her miss." Li Qiang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the beautiful woman, thinking, "Yi Xue, it¡¯s really a nice name, and people like their names are not only beautiful in name, but also more beautiful in appearance. She is really a great beauty."Seeing Li qiangzheng smiling and looking at her, the Yi Xue couldn¡¯t help but get angry and pointed at Li Qiang and said, "is that the emperor sitting in the car? Since you are an example in the world, why take the lead in breaking the rules of your ancestors? It¡¯s a matter of course to be buried, and it¡¯s also a private matter of our family. Why did you intervene so recklessly to take away my father¡¯s sacrificial ves? Isn¡¯t this bad for the people of the world? "


    Kong Xuan cried out: "bold woman, dare to insult the king, really do not want to live!" Said the spear a shake and then to Yi snow stab, Li Qiang said, hole general wait a moment, but it is toote, that long gun has already stabbed to Yi Snow¡¯s chest, pounce a prating chest and enter!


    Li qianglian called it a pity and thought to himself, "it¡¯s a pity that such a beautiful woman has died like this!"


    But listen to someone sneer, in front of the aroma floating, saw that Yi snow actually appeared in Li Qiang¡¯s car, grabbed Li Qiang¡¯s shoulder, said: "follow me." Once again, it¡¯s gone.


    Although Gongsun Yue was guarding Li Qiang, the incident happened suddenly. Before she had time to react, Li Qiang had been robbed by Yi Xue. However, there was a wooden man in Kong Xuanchang¡¯s spear.


    Kong Xuan eximed that he was cheated and sighed: "this woman can use puppet skill to rece herself with a wooden man, and then move her shape and shadow to the king¡¯s car and rob him. I am damned. I think a little woman is easy to deal with. I should have sacrificed five colors at the beginning, and told her to die and have no ce to hide!"


    Bian Ling cried anxiously and said, "what can we do? If something happens to the king, we can¡¯t live. We can only make our own ounts on the spot." Gongsun Yue said, "don¡¯t rush to death. We are guilty of negligence. But it¡¯s important to find the king before we confess. General Kong, you are the embodiment of peacock. You should know some art of tracking. Can you find the king


    Kong Xuan nodded his head again and again: "yes, I have a way, but it needs time to prepare. Let¡¯s camp on the side of the road, settle down the people, and then go to find the king. That Yi Xue obviously took the king as a hostage, and should not endanger the king¡¯s life for the time being. "

 Chapter 429

    After they had settled down in the camp, Kong Xuan asked the guards to guard the camp and 100 female ves. Then he took gongsunyue and Bian Ling to save the people. The guards did not follow at first and insisted on going with them. Kong Xuan said: "those who take away the king know the magic of magic. It¡¯s useless for you to follow. On the contrary, it will add to the burden."


    One of the bodyguards said, "but miss bianling doesn¡¯t know magic. Why should the general take her with her?" Kong Xuan said: "it¡¯s necessary to take Bian Ling. She¡¯s the king¡¯s woman. She¡¯s close to the king¡¯s skin. I¡¯ll do it with her blood, and then miss Gongsun can help us find the trace of the king."


    Hearing what he said, the guards stopped talking and had to obey the orders of the camp.


    Kong Xuan, Bian Ling and Gongsun Yue went to the top of the mountain and stood facing the southeast. Kong Xuan took out a silver needle and said, "don¡¯t be afraid of pain. I¡¯ll just take a drop of blood." Bian Ling said: "please, general. As long as you can find the king, even if you can release the blood from me." Kong Xuan nodded and stabbed Bian Ling¡¯s index finger with the tip of a needle. Then he took blood from a silver te and asked Gongsun Yue to hold the te. First, he used a sword to put a sign on the ground. Then he sat down on it and recited a mantra. Suddenly his eyes opened and he said, "pass me the te."


    Gongsun Yue quickly gave him the te. Kong Xuan held the silver te and held it high over the top. He called out, "look for it!"


    I saw the blood drop on the silver te turned into a red line and flew towards the northwest. It was like a kite line, and it was getting longer and longer, but it was clearly visible in the air.


    Kong Xuan asked Gongsun Yue to take the silver te and said, "as long as we follow the direction of the blood line, we will find the king." Three people nodded to each other, then walked quickly toward the direction of the red line.


    Li Qiang was caught by Yi Xue, but when he woke up, he found himself lying on a tree. This is a towering tree with a mat on the thickest branch. Li Qiang is lying on this mat.


    He tried to get up, but he couldn¡¯t move, so he could only open his eyes and look around. It was still day. From time to time, there was the roar of wild animals and the chirping of birds.


    Li Qiang murmured: "it turns out that Yi Xue is also a woman who knows the immortal method, and actually snatched me from Kong Xuan and Gongsun Yue. The means can be described as very skillful. I¡¯m afraid it is very difficult to escape from her hand. What can I do?" While Li Qiang was thinking about the way to escape, the sound of breaking the sky came from the distance.


    Whoosh, a group of white shadow shed by. Yi Xue had already appeared in front of Li Qiang. She looked down at Li Qiang, kicked him with her foot, and said triumphantly, "are you awake? Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t kill you yet. I¡¯ll ask you a few questions first, and you should answer them truthfully. "


    Li Qiang said: "girl, if you want a reward, just open your mouth. I¡¯m the son of heaven today. I¡¯m rich. You can do anything you want." Yi Xue snorted coldly and said, "you look down on me. I¡¯m also a man of practice. I don¡¯t care about those things. I just went home a few days ago, when my father died. I was very sad. I wanted to send my father thest way, but you took all his ves away and left him alone in the hell. What¡¯s the reason Li Qiang thought to himself, "this girl is obviously angry. If I follow her to say some good words, maybe I can move her." So he said, "I can add the title of your father, so that his death will be more beautiful and the people in the hell will respect him more. What do you think?"


    Yi Xue said: "this kind of oral reputation is useless. What I want is someone who can go down to apany my father. Originally, I meant to take those female ves back and bury them alive to apany my father. However, it is not easy to see Kong Xuan¡¯s ability and the woman beside you. It is almost impossible to take away 100 female ves from them. So I changed my mind and chose to take you away directly. In this way, they would be a rat¡¯s pawn and would not dare to act rashly. I could achieve my own goal. "


    Hearing this, Li Qiang felt a cold sweat and said, "I don¡¯t understand the meaning of the girl." Yi Xue said maliciously: "what don¡¯t understand, I want to kill you directly, let you go down to the earth to apany my father!" Li Qiang was shocked and shivered: "Miss Yi, please don¡¯t be angry. I just didn¡¯t mean to make you so angry. It¡¯s my fault. But even if I¡¯m a big man, what¡¯s the meaning of apanying your father? It is said that he is a good-looking man and only likes women. "


    Yi Xue said: "how can more than one hundred female ves be worthy of the king? It is a great honor to let the emperor bury my father today. It is much more valuable than a thousand or ten thousand ves." Then heughed.


    Li Qiang was already creepy at this time, and he said: "you are bold and presumptuous. You actually want to murder this king. Do you know what the consequences of killing me are? That¡¯s a big crime to punish nine ns, no, ten families


    Yi Xue¡¯s face was rxed andfortable, and said with a smile: "anyway, our family rtionship has been bad. I was born by my father¡¯s concubine, and I have been looked down upon by everyone since I was a child. Only my father is good to me. Now that he has passed away, the Yi family has no meaning for me. If we can kill all of them, it will be a good thing and it will save me from moving again Hands. "


    Li Qiang was so frightened that he said in a sharp voice, "you are really crazy. Even if you are not afraid of the court¡¯s pursuit, are you not afraid of Kong Xuan and gongsunyue? Those two people are masters of cultivating truth. Their skills are far above you. They will find you and kill you! "Yi Xue used her fingers to make aparison on Li Qiang¡¯s face. She came out with a voice and said, "if you want to scare me, please find some more powerful people. I have already robbed you in their hands. From this, we can see that their skills are just like this. They are no better than me."


    Li Qiangqiang said in a voice, "you didn¡¯t want to vent your anger for your father at the beginning. Now you¡¯ve let you out. Should we talk about the conditions? As long as you don¡¯t kill me, we can say anything. "


    Yi Xue was impatient. She suddenly stretched out her jade foot and stepped on Li Qiang¡¯s mouth. She hummed: "I¡¯ve always been happy with gratitude and hatred. You can do whatever you want. You don¡¯t want to seduce me with interest. Anyway, the king¡¯s order is up to me. Go to the hell and make amends to my father."


    Li Qiang felt that the foot was soft and delicate, without any cocoon, and had a special fragrance on the woman¡¯s body. Although she stepped on it, he took up the impulse in his body, and the penis under his hip also hardened up. He could not help but stretch out his tongue to lick Yixue¡¯s jade feet, and licked the toes like onion tube one by one.


    Yi Xue suddenly felt the gusts of pleasure from her feet, so she drew back her feet and saw Li Qiang¡¯s body react. Her face turned red. She spat: "you are really a wonderful flower. When you die, you still look like that! You licked my feet, too? " I¡¯m going to kill you.


    At this time, Li Qiang suddenly said, "since Miss Yi is a person of practice, she must want to improve her aplishments very much, isn¡¯t she?" Yi snow stopped, strange way: "what do you want to say?" Li Qiang said, "to be frank, I have a way for you to quickly improve your aplishments. You can improve your aplishments for hundreds of years or even thousands of years in a short time. Would you like to listen?"

 Chapter 430

    Yi snow came to interest, squat down and stare at Li Qiang¡¯s face and asked, "what do you have to do to listen to it?"


    Li Qiang said: "you first let me loose the acupoints and let me sit up and talk." Yi Xue had no choice but to untie the binding curse, so that Li Qiang recovered the freedom of action. He sat up, stretched out, yawned and said, "that¡¯s right. We should talk face to face and solve any problems we have. That¡¯s great!"


    Yi Xue stretched out her slender hand, grabbed Li Qiang¡¯s neck, and said, "don¡¯t talk nonsense. Tell me quickly. How can we improve our cultivation quickly?" Li Qiang said with a smile, "don¡¯t worry. I want to drink water first. Do you have water?" Yi Xue Qi¡¯s gills drum up, way: "you have not finished, want to y me?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "of course not. I¡¯m being held in this ghost ce where there is no ce in the world. My mouth is dry. Let me drink water to moisten my throat and then tell it to you carefully. Is there anything wrong with this?"


    Yixue sighed and took out a peach from his sleeve and said, "there is no water, but there is one peach. You can make do with it to quench your thirst." Then he threw it to him. Li Qiang ate the peach in his mouth, nodded repeatedly and said, "Oh, it¡¯s delicious. The ancient peaches are so delicious." "What are you talking about? What ancient times? This is a peach picked from the Yao Tribe. Of course, it¡¯s delicious


    Li Qiang ate the peach three times, five by two, and said, "do you have any more? I want to eat another one." Yi Xue said: "no, how many things do you think my sleeve can hold? Moreover, this peach is picked from a peach tree that blooms and bears fruit every thousand years. It can prolong your life if you eat it. It took me a lot of effort to get one. It was originally reserved for myself, but you ate it. Tell me quickly. How can you improve your aplishments quickly? " Li Qiang took a breath and said, "I¡¯m sorry to say this kind of thing out loud. Come here with your ear. I¡¯ll tell you in a low voice."


    Yi Xue kicked him angrily and said, "you are not finished. What time do you want to dy with me? Are we in the wilderness, are we different in loud and low voice? Oh, I see. You want to wait for help to save you. That¡¯s why you are so mischievous with me. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you now


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "well, I don¡¯t have the meaning you said. This matter is really not very interesting to say. If I tell you that way, I hope Miss can promise me a condition." Yi snow has no patience way: "OK, you tell me to listen." Li Qiang said: "I hope Miss Yi won¡¯t be angry when I say that way. Please believe what I said is true. If you do as I say, you can let me go back when it¡¯s done, and our ounts will be settled. "


    Yi Xue kicked Li Qiang with his foot again and said, "then you should say it quickly. If you don¡¯t say it again, I¡¯ll put you down again." Li Qiangughed and said, "well, if you want to improve your cultivation as soon as possible, the best way is to have a good time with me. I am the king of heaven, and I am the golden dragon body. If you let me have a good time, you will be greatly benefited and your skill will be extremely improved." Yi snow hears speech to be sure to be angry, way: "do you think I am a three-year-old child, say this kind of nonsense to tease me, don¡¯t you want to live?"


    Li Qiang righteously said: "Miss, please think about it carefully. I¡¯m in prison now. What¡¯s the reason to tell you lies? If I¡¯m not sure, why risk losing my head to tell you this? Believe it or not, I¡¯ve already told you that if you want to kill, you can do as you like. "


    Yi Xue stares at Li Qiang and realizes that he has not lied. Li Qiang immediately hesitates. Seeing that things have changed, Li Qiang takes the opportunity to say: "this has been experienced by demon immortals, which has really improved her cultivation. Anyway, I have told you the truth. It depends on your own meaning whether you do it or not. Ah, it¡¯s a hard job to practice. After going through the cold and hot weather to avoid cmities, it also needs to cultivate essence, refine Qi, store spirit, reconcile dragon and tiger, and catch barriers to fill the gap. I don¡¯t know how much time it takes. Suddenly, there is a fast-moving method, so we should think more about it. "


    Li Qiang¡¯s words seem to have hit Yi Xue¡¯s mind. Her face turned red and her face turned white. It was obvious that she was engaged in a fierce ideological struggle. After all, Li Qiang robbed her father¡¯s female martyr. She was her enemy, and he should not be involved in public or private affairs. However, for a practitioner, it is a very tempting condition to improve her aplishments for a hundred years at a time, which makes her think deeply Careful consideration.


    Yi Xue thought for a while, and finally looked up at Li Qiang and said, "if what you said is false, can you know the consequences?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "this nature, since I dare to say it, naturally I have a full grasp, girl can try." Yi Xue is still hesitant. Although she is eager to improve her cultivation, she is still a virgin, so she directly gives her body to Li Qiang. How unwilling she is.


    Li Qiang said: "Miss Yi, do you think it¡¯s a disadvantage to give your body to the king? I can guarantee that as long as we do something good, we will make you a noble concubine. Not only can you benefit, but also your family can follow suit. " The words just finished, I think the problem is big, this Yi Xue has said, she and the family people are not good, with the glory of the ancestors and so on can not move her to submit. So Li Qiang didn¡¯t wait for Yi Xue¡¯s reply, and then added fuel and vinegar: "my king¡¯s master Wen gathered, and said that master Wen was a master who called on the wind and rain to be a soldier, and the whole intercepting sect was also the strong backing of the king. After you followed me, those experts could teach you the unique skills of cultivation. What do you think?"Yi Xue thought about it for a while, and finally said, "I¡¯m not rare about the imperial concubine. However, it¡¯s a good opportunity to get to know more people who have been intercepted. Seeing your glib appearance, I really didn¡¯t expect that the king was like this." "What do you think I look like?" Li Qiang said with a smile Yi Xue said, "I heard your reputation is not very good before, I knew that you were brave and ruthless, and was a cruel and vicious person. But today, I saw that it was not worthy of the name, but I was disappointed."


    Li Qiang said: "that¡¯s because the king always greets girls with a smile and does not pretend to talk. If you treat the enemy, you will be totally indifferent." Yi snow way: "don¡¯t talk nonsense, how should this kind of thing do, you say to listen to." Li Qiang was surprised and said: "such a simple thing, doesn¡¯t Yi girl know?"


    Yi Xue snorted coldly: "I went out to practice with my master when I was seven or eight years old. How can I know this kind of thing? If you didn¡¯t mention it today, I might not have done it all my life." Li Qiang said with a smile: "that¡¯s easy. As long as Yi girl listens to my arrangement, she will make youfortable. Once you do it, you will think about the next time." Yi Xue interrupted his words and said in a sharp voice: "you don¡¯t want to push forward. I want to do this kind of thing just to improve my cultivation as soon as possible. I¡¯ve always been calm in my heart to deal with things like clouds and rain. You don¡¯t want to tempt me through such things."


    Li Qiang repeatedly nodded and said, "OK, OK, everything will be arranged by the girl." Yi snow nodded and said, "OK, then what should I do as the first step?" Li Qiang said: "you firstpletely untie the restrictions on me. Anyway, I don¡¯t know magic. Even if my body moves freely, it¡¯s not your opponent. There¡¯s no threat to you. Why do you have to restrict me?"


    Yi Xue had to read a few times in the mouth,pletely let go of Li Qiang¡¯s physical limit. Li Qiang stood up, made a few vigorous movements, and even did a set of radio gymnastics. Yi snow see his action strange, then ask: "this is what Kung Fu, why action so strange?"


    Li Qiang said: "this is my practice routine. It¡¯s not surprising that Miss Yi can¡¯t understand it. If you learn this set of Gymnastics from me, your skill will be greatly increased." Yi snow has no patience way: "Hello, teach me how to do it quickly?"


    After doing what Li Qiang ordered, she sat down and nursed carefully for a while. As expected, her aplishments were greatly improved. She was greatly surprised. She came to Li Qiang and said in a soft voice, "it turns out that the king is such a good person. Before that, I was abrupt. If you have any problems with the king, please look forward to Haihan."

 Chapter 431

    Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s ok if you feel happy. Although I suffered a little loss, we can finally let go of the past. It¡¯s more precious than anything." Yi Xue You sighed and said, "I wasted half my life and finally met the right person for myself. I havemitted the crime of deceiving the king, which is absolutely unforgivable." Li Qiang said: "you may as well do things, I can avoid your sins, but from now on, you must not regard me as the enemy."


    Yi snow smile, like peach blossom in full bloom, jiaosheng: "please rest assured, as long as the king continues to give me the opportunity to be close to you, I will listen to you in everything." Li Qiang was very happy on the surface, but he was very angry in his heart: "this Yi Xue is very smart. She saw that I had a great help to her practice, but she also knew that it was impossible to monopolize me, because I was the king of the Yin Dynasty, and her masters were like clouds. She could never escape so many people¡¯s pursuit. So she immediately changed her strategy and wanted to take the initiative to join me in exchange for the opportunity to be with me Well, in the face of interests, family honor, father and daughter¡¯s kinship are all floating clouds. "


    He coughed and said, "since you have promised not to be the enemy of me, let¡¯s go back as soon as possible. My men and horses must be in a hurry. Besides, I have something important to do to go back to Chaoge. You can also go with me."


    Li Qiang asked, "what should you do with your father¡¯s ves?" Yi Xue relieved with a smile: "this still needs to say, I am all your people, those girls are also yours naturally."


    Li Qiang said, "don¡¯t you worry about your father being lonely in the hell?" Yi snow ha ha a smile, way: "this easy to do, I use wood carve a few girls to burn to him, so he won¡¯t me me." Li Qiangughed and said, "it¡¯s OK. You are a sensible girl. I like it very much." Yi Xue said: "it¡¯s OK for me to go back to the court song with you, but I have to say hello to my master first, or he won¡¯t let me go." Li Qiang frowned and said, "judging from your extraordinary skill, your master must also be a powerful man, right?"


    Yi Xue said: "well, he is really an expert in the world, and he has a strange temper. It¡¯s not easy to persuade him. But I have a way. Don¡¯t worry about him." Li Qiang said: "you must go with me. I can¡¯t bear to leave you." Yi Xue said: "I¡¯m not like this. I only cared about practicing with my master before, and I have never tasted anything like this."


    All of a sudden, her brow frowned, and her figure shook, and she said in a deep voice, "someone hase, and the cultivation is not shallow."


    At this time, only listen to someone to say: "demon girl, quickly release the king, or you will die without a burial ce!" But when they saw two figures flying to the tree like lightning, they were both angry when facing Yi Xue. They were Kong Xuan and Gongsun Yue.


    Li Qiang quickly drank: "wait a moment, don¡¯t hurt your own people." As soon as the words came out, Kong Xuan and gongsunyue were stunned, looking at Li Qiang like a monster. Kong Xuan seemed to understand something. With augh, he jumped to the tree and said, "it turns out that the king has solved the matter perfectly, so Wei Chen doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯ll pick up Bian Ling Then he flew away.


    Gongsun Yue said with a bad smile: "what does it mean not to hurt your own people? What does the king mean Say to sweep to Li Qiang¡¯s body. Li Qiang came to hold her with a smile and said, "I just said with Yi Xue that we would take her back together. Do you mind?" Gongsun Yue chuckled and avoided him and said, "we are all in a hurry over there, looking for the king¡¯s trace everywhere. We didn¡¯t expect that the king would be happy here, but we underestimated the king¡¯s ability." Finish a nce Yi snow.


    Yi snow face a red, way: "before is a misunderstanding, elder sister Mo strange." Gongsun Yue took Yi Xue¡¯s hand and looked up and down: "I¡¯ve seen that you are not different, but it¡¯s very rare that youe out to practice early at this age. I don¡¯t know where the king offended you, and caused such a big trouble. We should discuss it carefully. Why should we do this? We are all good girls. There¡¯s no need to fight and kill, don¡¯t you Yi snow way: "the elder sister said is right, before is because I wrongly med the king, after naturally will not provoke him."


    Gongsun Yue said, "if you get along with him for a long time, you will know that he is not a bad man. He is not the same as the man in the legend. He looks like a rash young man." Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "don¡¯t arrange me like this. My king is also the king of a country. Can you give me some face?" The two girls bothughed.


    Yi snow way: "the king and elder sister wait here, I go to say hello to master, and then go back with you to Chaoge." Li Qiang said: "I¡¯m free anyway. I¡¯m going to meet your master. I¡¯m looking for talents. If your master can join me, I¡¯ll reward him a lot. I¡¯ll be promoted to rank." Yi Xue said: "my master is a strange person. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯te out of the mountain. You¡¯d better not go."


    At this time, Kong Xuan took Bian Ling to the tree and said in a loud voice, "my king, Miss Bian Ling is here." Gongsunyue took Li qiangfei to the tree. Bian Ling threw himself into Li Qiang¡¯s arms and cried, "the king is really scared to death. I thought I would never see you again." Li Qiang said with a smile, "don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m very lucky. Naturally, it¡¯s OK. The girl Yi has promised to go back to the pce with the king. We are all our own people."


    Bian Ling was surprised and said, "the king is so powerful that he took another one so quickly." Li Qiang said with a smile: "it can¡¯t be said that it¡¯s eptance. It¡¯s just that we all get along with each other." At this time, King Yisun and I will go back to the camp and say goodbye to youLi Qiang said, "if your master doesn¡¯t allow you to go with me, what can I do? I don¡¯t know where you live. How can I find you then Yi Xue blushed and said, "the king¡¯s kindness to me is really beyond my knowledge. The ce where my master and I practiced was in a bamboo forest thirty miles to the East. There was a smallke in the forest. The waterside pavilion in theke was our residence. Please don¡¯t worry, my master has been very fond of me. As long as I exin the key point to him, he will let me go. " Li Qiang reluctantly said: "well, you go to tell master now, we will return to the camp to wait for you."


    Yi snow nodded and said goodbye to everyone one by one, and then the figure flickered and disappeared.


    Gongsun Yue said with a smack of tongue: "this sister is so skillful that she can transfer instantly. It seems that her master must be a very powerful master. It is also a great fortune for the king to get the help of such an expert." Li Qiang said: "I don¡¯t care about her ability. I really want two armies to fight. I¡¯m reluctant to push my woman out to fight. What I see is her beauty and temperament. Although she has a rude attitude at the beginning, she has been getting along for a long time, but she is very good at talking." Gongsun Yue said with a smile, "I don¡¯t believe that the king convinced her just by chatting. You must have relied on that skill, right?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "you know me best. I really use that kind of thing to do her right and properly, and repeatedly show my loyalty to him. s, although this kind of thing is a little offensive to the ear, this method is often the most effective in critical moments." He was chatting with Gongsun Yue and Bian Ling. He didn¡¯t care that Kong Xuan was nearby, but he just stood on guard. Seeing that it was gettingte, he came and said, "king, we should go back to the camp. Everyone is waiting there." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "well, let¡¯s go back first. It¡¯s estimated that Yi Xue wille back in the evening."


    Along the way, gongsunyue and Bian Ling narrated how to follow Li Qiang. Li Qiang was very moved: "you can persevere in looking for this king. I am really moved." What is the king¡¯s duty to rely on the calendar


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s very simple to tell whether a woman is really sincere to herself. When I look at it, how much heart she has used to understand it. Anyway, when I was with her, she worked very hard, and she was really full-hearted, without any trace of hypocrisy. This made me believe that she really followed Ben Wang. As for her origin, listen to her She was the daughter of the former ve owner who died before. She was taken away from the world for practice since she was a child. When she heard that her father died, she came back to mourn. Seeing that I had taken her father¡¯s ve, she rushed to me to settle ounts with me. I didn¡¯t expect that she would not know each other. This kind of trouble made the king have another femalepanion. "


    Bian Ling said, "that girl is very powerful, but she can move in a sh after shaking her body. This is the first time that I have seen this strange skill." Gongsun Yue said: "people who practice this skill often have to pay a high price. For example, when she fought against general Kong before, she used the skill of double body. Don¡¯t think that skill can be used casually. Every time you use it, your life will be reduced, and the opportunity for robbery wille forward. In short, you are not a person with a special purpose. You will never practice this evil Kung Fu."


    Li Qiang said: "so it is. When shees back, I have to persuade her that it¡¯s OK to practice, but it can¡¯t hurt my body. Since I¡¯ve been my woman, I must take good care of her."


    Gongsun Yue sighed: "I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t listen. Once a practitioner enters the realm of selflessness, others won¡¯t listen to her. The reason why she follows the king obediently is not only because of his charisma, but also because she has been with the king faster."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "before she said she would kill me, of course, I can¡¯t wait to die. I have to state the conditions that interest the other party, and the fact has proved that my approach is correct." Gongsun Yueyi pointed out: "it¡¯s better not to talk about the benefits of the king. If the news spreads out, more and more people wille to the king¡¯s ideas. By then, the situation will be dangerous." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "I understand that if it wasn¡¯t for life and death, I don¡¯t want to tell my secret so easily."


    Two hourster, they went back to the camp. Although the guards under Kong Xuan had lost more than half of the losses, the number of them was very small. Fortunately, these guards were well-trained, and there were 100 female ves to help. It was not difficult to build the camp. Moreover, it was much more orderly than in the dangerous forest. The thatched houses were very decent, and the female ves took the initiative to look for them Firewood and picking wild fruits, before Li Qiang came back, these people had buried the pot to cook and prepare dinner.


    Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s return, they all knelt down to greet him. Li Qiang waved his hand and said, "well, you all go back and have a rest. You¡¯ll have to get up early tomorrow." We just backed out.


    A female ve presented the wild fruit that she had picked before. Li Qiang took it and ate it. He felt very refreshing and sweet. He nodded and praised him. He went into the biggest thatched cottage with Gongsun Yue and Bian Ling. Kong Xuan stood by the door to guard.


    Li Qiang can¡¯t do anything else in his heart. He just talks with gongsunyue and Bian Ling, but after midnight, Yi Xue still doesn¡¯te back!!!

 Chapter 432

    Li Qiang angrily threw his helmet on the ground and roared at Lin Yashi: "I¡¯m quitting! It¡¯s not human work! Do you know what it¡¯s like to have a good time every time I¡¯m about to enjoy myself


    Lin Yashi said with a smile: "I¡¯m just for you. Many people will lose themselves in the end when they y this game. They can¡¯t distinguish reality from illusion. I don¡¯t want you to be like that. I see that you put your heart and soul into it. All indicators are close to the dangerous level. Of course, I have to interrupt the game in time to get you out. Is this wrong?"


    Li Qiang sighed, "you are right to say that, but the story alwayses out in the middle of the story, which makes me very unhappy?"


    Lin Yashi said: "it doesn¡¯t matter. I let you into the game to feel the scenes and details there, and then you can take measures to deal with this game. As for the story telling, it doesn¡¯t matter."


    Li Qiang said angrily, "but for me, it¡¯s very ufortable!" Lin Yashi said with a smile, "if you¡¯re not happy, you¡¯ll have to have a rest first. You¡¯ll have to go inter." Li Qiang shook his head again and again, "no more y, no more y! At the beginning, we signed a contract to protect you. Now, I¡¯ve be a game yer. What¡¯s with it? "


    Lin Yashi said: "if you go to the game to experience, even if it is to protect me, you should know that this game is absolutely not simple, there must be a great conspiracy hidden in it. If you can find out the reason, even if it is a big help to me, our family will appreciate you."


    Li Qiang got angry when he heard the words of the whole family. From his heart, he had entered the Lin family for revenge, but now he has be such a virtue. If Lin Yashi didn¡¯t treat him well, he would have done it for a long time. We should know that people have a strong sense of revenge. If he didn¡¯t have a good feeling for Lin Yashi, he would have done something else.


    Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s silence, Lin Yashi said in a soft voice, "well, I promise you, if you go again, I won¡¯t let you go, and I¡¯ll give you a pay rise. What do you think?"


    Li Qiang thought for a while and sighed, "it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, the boss is you. If you like this, I can¡¯t help it."


    Lin Ya Shijiao said with a smile: "that¡¯s right. Are you hungry? Eat something first. If it wasn¡¯t for my business now, I would like to go with you."


    Li Qiang said: "forget it, finish it early. Since you want me to go in again, I¡¯ll let you do it. Just remember your promise and I¡¯ll add money."


    Lin Yashi nodded, "OK, I¡¯ll listen to you."


    Li Qiang had to continue to put on his helmet and enter the game again.


    This time, the beauty that appeared in front of him made him seem familiar. He suddenly remembered that this was the long Mei in a certain copy? And long Mei is still his wife. There are several beauties nearby. It seems that the story of this copy has gone through a lot of progress. He hase to apletely strange plot, so he has to act ording to circumstances.


    Long Mei said: "don¡¯t talk big. It¡¯s important to get down to business. Li Qiang said: "what¡¯s the matter?" Long Mei nced at him and said, "the Wulin conference is the business." Li Qiang said, "isn¡¯t the Wulin conference not going to be held?" Long Mei said: "although that¡¯s what I said, but for decades, the Wulin assembly has never been interrupted, so the Wulin assembly is not whether it will be held or not, but when it will be held."


    Li Qiang touched his head and said sadly, "but I still have a lot of things to do now. How can I simply put everything down and leave?" Long Mei said unhappily: "I think you still can¡¯t let go of women?" All the women giggled at Li Qiang¡¯s jokes. Li Qiang helplessly said: "you still don¡¯t make fun of me. Just now I was dying. Why don¡¯t you havepassion?"


    Duan Fei said: "you have no conscience. Who saved you just now? How can you forget so quickly?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "I will die without you, but I dare to promise that Chi Yingying will never kill me. I can see that she has always been fond of me, but she killed me for no reason. With my charm, no woman really wants to kill me." Long Mei didn¡¯t have a good way: "that woman is cruel and cruel. If we didn¡¯t stop him, you would have been killed, but now you are bragging again." Li Qiang said with a smile: "I always have a kind of credible intuition about women, that is, she will not kill me. I think she has fallen in love with me, just like you did at the beginning." Long Mei shook her head helplessly: "how can I not feel that way?"


    Li Qiang said: do you not love me? Long Mei said, "what¡¯s your name? What do you mean I don¡¯t love you anymore? I¡¯ve been your man for a long time. Why do you still want to talk like this? Have you changed your heart? "Li Qiang said helplessly:" if anyone changed his heart and the sky was thunderstruck, don¡¯t you understand my heart? When you were rescued from the ice, I fell in love with you. Now we have already be husband and wife. What do you say when you don¡¯t know what to do? I just tell my intuition We¡¯ll see itter


    Duan Fei said: "now that we are all together again, we are very happy. Let¡¯s not argue about some meaningless topics. Let¡¯s discuss something about the Wulin conference." Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s OK to go to the Wulin conference. After all, xuanyuanru and I have made a promise. But now there are some things to take care of. I can¡¯t get away from it for a while.""You mean you¡¯ll have to stay here for a while, don¡¯t you?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "yes, the king of Yan seems to have some important things to do recently. I think it is likely to concern the safety of the world. We should pay attention to it." Long Meiqi said: "when did you take the world as your own responsibility? It¡¯s not like your style." Yu Jing gejiao said with a smile: "maybe Li Lang wants to make contributions to the country. It¡¯s also good for men to be enterprising. We should support them."


    Li Qiang was embarrassed and said with a smile: "where do I have that kind of idea? It¡¯s just that there are no eggs under the cover of the nest. If the matter of the king of Yan bes big, all the people in the world will not live in peace. How can we be alone? So it¡¯s better to settle this matter first, otherwise we will be implicated. After all, I had a rtionship with King Yan before, and I can¡¯t get rid of him if something happened to him


    Duan Fei nodded his head and said, "yes, what you said is also reasonable. In fact, I have heard of what king Yan has done. His ambition is not only to be a prince, but also to have great ambition for the world." Xu Yanyan was surprised and said, "isn¡¯t that King Yan going to rebel?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "that¡¯s what I just said. At the moment, he is ready to move and recruit people. I¡¯m afraid that the big event ising. When the world is in chaos, even if you and I are good at martial arts, you and I can escape the danger temporarily, but the people in the world will suffer."


    Long Mei sighed: "I didn¡¯t expect to see you for a long time. Your chivalrous heart is a little bit more, and you also care about the safety of the people." Li Qiang righteously said: "we martial arts practitioners should eliminate the strong and support the weak, and chivalry is the first. This is the most basic principle. There were too many things before, and I didn¡¯t have time to borate my thoughts. Now that you have some leisure time, I just think of these things and simply speak them out. I hope everyone will remember that after following me, it is inevitable to uphold justice through chivalry. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me It¡¯s heartless. " Long Mei said with a smile: "it¡¯s just to do good deeds. We all know that you don¡¯t have to speak with such dignity. What kind of chivalry and justice do you have to say, but your hands reach into other people¡¯s clothes and touch them randomly." It turns out that Li Qiang¡¯s hand has already reached into long Mei¡¯s clothes, kneading and saying, it¡¯s a pleasure.


    Li Qiang took out his hand with a smile and said, "heroes also need beauties to apany them. Otherwise, heroes will be tired to death just for doing good deeds for themon people. Therefore, we must do good deeds, but entertainment is also indispensable. Let¡¯s find a ce to live and have fun."


    The girlsughed helplessly. Duan Fei shook her head and said, "what was said in the front is just and awe inspiring, but you have changed back to your true colors. You are really hopeless." Li Qiang said with a smile: "as the so-called heroic nature, I¡¯m such a person. I never do anything hypocritical. Like some great Xia, I¡¯m a good man every day. When I get home at night, it¡¯s not the same thing that I put on the quilt with my daughter-inw. Why do you pretend to be too strong? I¡¯m too tired."

 Chapter 433

    Xu Yanyan nodded her head and said, "I think my brother said it well. Happy gratitude and hatred are the essence of the people in theke. There is no need to live with a mask." Long Mei sighed: "it¡¯s a pity that there are too few people in the world like Li Lang, so that¡¯s what makes him valuable. It¡¯s also the reason why we are willing to take refuge." Yu Jing nodded his head and said, "yes, I heard some news from Li Lang when I was gathering in Sanhua. At that time, I didn¡¯t believe that there was such a good man in the world. But after some contact, I believed that there was such a person who was so sincere to people that I would fall in love with each other. I hope Li Lang will not let me down."


    Li Qiang is about to swear, suddenly listen to Si Kou Jing¡¯s cold hum: "you don¡¯t tter him any more. I¡¯m going to vomit." Li Qiang said with an embarrassed smile: "everyone is just expressing their feelings. If you don¡¯t listen, why do you say that?" Sikojing shook his head and said, "it¡¯s OK to boast about you, but now there are more important things to do. This kind of waste of time should not be done for the time being." What else does Li Qiqiang want to do


    Sikojing said: "we know that the devil fan Xiang is spreading rumors everywhere, saying that Li Qiang thinks that he is invincible in the world and challenges all the heroes in the world. Now all heroes are ready topete with you. If they defeat you, they will naturally be famous and be No. 1."


    Li Qiang had no choice but to say that fan Xiang and I have no deep hatred. I just obstructed him from ying with women a few times. Why did he do this to me? I really can¡¯t understand Duan Fei said: "for that traitor, women are the most important thing. If you destroy his good deeds repeatedly, can he not hate you? It¡¯s good to say bad things about you now Li Qiang angrily said: "if he dares to fight alone, I can kill him immediately. However, the old boy knows that he is not my opponent in martial arts, so he has been hiding in the dark to make a Yin move. It is not easy to deal with it."


    "If you don¡¯t get rid of this person, you will be more dangerous in the river andke forever. Therefore, the top priority is to find a chance to get rid of this person and never suffer from it." Yu Jing nodded his head and said, "yes, I¡¯ve long wanted to get rid of this devil, but he¡¯s crafty and suspicious, and his lightness skill is excellent. It¡¯s not easy to kill him." Duan Fei said: "with my many years of experience as a captor, to deal with this kind of lecher, if you want to lure him, you¡¯ll just throw in his favor and set a trap to lead him into the urn, and then you¡¯ll catch all of them."


    Li Qiang said: "yes, at the beginning, you caught that big one horned thief, so it was this method, right?" Duan Fei blushed and said, "don¡¯t mention that. Let¡¯s talk about how to catch fan Xiang first." Long Mei nodded and said, "Feiying is right. Fan Xiang is lecherous. Let¡¯s set up a beautiful trap to lead him into the game. Then we will hurt the killer, and this obstacle will be solved."


    Xu Yanyan worried: "I heard that the man is the world¡¯s first sex devil, not so easy to catch, we should be more careful Li Qiang said with a smile: "I have dealt with him several times. Although he is cunning, I have never suffered any loss under him. On the contrary, I have taken a lot of advantages. Maybe he is also my lucky star. In short, many people are afraid of him, but I am not afraid."


    Long Mei said: "confidence is a good thing, but don¡¯t be too arrogant, it will be bad." Li Qiang said: "I know that. I also want to do something good as soon as possible, and then meet my wives. I haven¡¯t seen them for many days. I miss Qiao Yan and xiudan very much." Long Mei blushed with shame and pushed him away. He said, "look at this man. He is not serious when he says something. When people talk to you about business, how can they say that? There will be plenty of time in the future. It¡¯s important to consider business first."


    Li Qiang said: "but I think about it all the time, so I said it casually. It¡¯s rare for us to get together now. It¡¯s better to find a ce to practice and talk about other things after practice." Long Mei hit him on the head with a red face and said angrily, "don¡¯t be too serious. Talk about business as soon as possible. We¡¯ll talk about itter." Duan Fei said: "sister long is right. Don¡¯t think about messy things in your head. Martial arts are still the second. There are many important things to do at present. We should think of countermeasures to get rid of fan Xiang and the rebellion of King Yan."


    Yu Jing said: "fan Xiang¡¯s business is easy to handle. After all, it¡¯s just one person. The Yan King¡¯s power is huge, and we can¡¯t control it. Besides, there¡¯s no interest struggle between Yan Wang and us. It seems unnecessary to deal with him." Li Qiang sighed: "you don¡¯t know. The king of Yan has detained a lot of people for the rebellion, including my old father-inw. Not long ago, I rescued him with the help of Xiuqing. At present, the king of Yan has killed so many people in order to win the world. If something happens in the future, more people will suffer."


    Duan Fei nodded his head and said, "it¡¯s reasonable to say that the fire at the gate of the city will hurt the fish in the pond. Moreover, rebellion is a big and evil thing. No matter what rtionship this person has with us before, since he has made a mistake this time, we can¡¯t stand with him. We can¡¯t be confused in front of major events." Long Mei said: "in fact, the emperor is not a Ming emperor. I heard that his usual behavior is ridiculous. But since he is orthodox, it is not a mistake for us to help him." Sikojing said coldly: "no matter which side I stand on, I just hope this matter will be over soon. After all, there have been too many things recently, which have affected the entry of Kung Fu. I have long wanted to find a quiet ce to gain cultivation."Li Qiang was very interested and said with a smile, "yes, I am the same. We haven¡¯t practiced double cultivation for a long time. I still miss it." Sikojing¡¯s face did not change. He said, "if you want to practice Kung Fu, we can do it now. We don¡¯t have to talk around." Li Qiang smiles awkwardly, and other girlsugh loudly. Long Mei says: "only a Jing can make Li Lang so embarrassed. It seems that in the future, we should let a Jing be with him more."


    Duan Fei said, "I also think that sister Ru is the best way to deal with Ling. otherwise, he will always be so coy and shameless that he will dy his business." Li Qiang sighed: "let¡¯s not chat, it¡¯s better to go to Pengfu together. I think it¡¯s so long, Peng Wei should be worried." Long Mei sighed: "if I were you, I would be very tired. If I just think about how many wives I have to ount for, I¡¯m afraid my brain will explode. By the way, can you marry fewer women


    Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "since fate hase, I can¡¯t help but marry. Can¡¯t I regret my promise? Besides, you are so affectionate to me, how dare I have the heart of betrayal?" Xu Yanyan said, "it¡¯s nice to hear you say that. But it¡¯s been a long time since we met and loved each other. There have been so many beauties to apany us. I¡¯m afraid the sisters will gather together in the future. You only have one, and our sisters are not very good at separating." Li Qiang said with a smile, "you ask them how I did that day in Liuyun mountain hot spring. Anyway, I have my own tricks, and I won¡¯t let any of you neglect me."


    Several women who had participated in the battle of Liuyun mountain hot spring were all flushed. Thinking of the absurd events of that day, she felt a surge of thoughts and blushed. Xu Yanyan was very curious and immediately asked about this and that. However, this kind of thing can only be meaningful and unspeakable. Naturally, no one told her, which made her depressed for a long time. Li Qiang immediatelyforts a way: "don¡¯t worry, anyway, I will demonstrate it then, you will understand immediately." Xu Yanyan just opened her eyebrows. She was not as depressed as she had just been.


    Yu Jing said: "since Li Lang said to let everyone go back to Peng¡¯s house, we might as well go right away. Don¡¯t dy." Everyone agreed with Yu Jing¡¯s words, so they went on the road together. After walking more than ten miles, suddenly there was a lot of noise nearby. I didn¡¯t know what was going on there. Li Qiang said, "let¡¯s go and have a look. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on." Long Mei said angrily, "it¡¯s time now. Your injury is notpletely healed. You have to meddle in your business." Li Qiang said with a smile: "intuition tells me that there seems to be something big, I have to go to have a look, or I feel uneasy." Long Mei said, "well, let¡¯s go together and take care of each other if there is anything."

 Chapter 434

    So they came to the scene of the incident. Sure enough, they found that a group of rough men would be surrounded by a little woman, and there were some bodies lying on the ground. But the first big man sneered and said, "I said little girl, go back with us happily and make things clear. We are all great men, and we will not embarrass you. As long as you say what you mean, I will protect you The little girl said, "I¡¯m here to visit my rtives. I just came across you by ident. You gangsters not only killed my entourage, but also wanted to take me away. It¡¯s better to kill me now and be clean."


    The big man said with a smile: "I said, little girl, you don¡¯t want to toast, do not eat, eat and punish wine. If you call me out, I can treat you with tolerance. If you don¡¯t follow, you will have good fruit to eat if you fall into our hands!" She was about toe forward with a smile. The little girl cried a little and said, "if you want toe up again, I willmit suicide." |Then he took out a dagger and stabbed it to the chest.


    Although the little woman had been turning her back to Li Qiang, he was familiar with her voice. Suddenly he remembered something and immediately roared, "stop it for me!" The body swished to the front and knocked down the dagger in the little woman¡¯s hand. As soon as the little girl saw Li Qiang, she was pleasantly surprised and asked, "how could it be you?" It turns out that she is Qiao Yan.


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "why, are you surprised to see me? How is your master Qiao Yan said: "the master just sent me to look for you. I didn¡¯t want to meet you here. Brother Li, why don¡¯t you see us? It¡¯s so bad that the Wulin conference can¡¯t be held. The master doesn¡¯t think about tea and food recently, but she wants to die of you."


    The big man over there said impatiently, "you little lovers have plenty of time to chat. Now let¡¯s talk about our business. I said that boy, your little lover has ruined our affairs. What should it be Li Qiang¡¯s eyes stood up and said: "she¡¯s just passing by here. Who¡¯s wrong? Tell me about it. " As soon as he saw Li Qiang¡¯s bright eyes, he knew that he was not easy to offend. His tone immediately softened a lot. He said, "we are practicing an attack and defense array, which is almost finished. But it is this littledy who went into the big array by mistake and destroyed the eye of the array, and let our efforts for several months be abandoned. Do you think I should settle with her? Isn¡¯t she sent by our opponent? "


    Li Qiang took Qiao Yan and asked in a low voice, "what¡¯s going on here? Tell me exactly?" Qiao Yanhong said in a low voice: "people just get off the carriage on the way to make it convenient. I didn¡¯t expect that when they just squatted down, these people would shout and shout and say some strange things like array eyes. But I didn¡¯t do anything. Why do you say I¡¯m their enemy?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "I see. You go to that group of sisters. If they are there, no one dares to bully you." Then Li Qiang snorted to the group of men and said, "this girl just doesn¡¯t want toe here to have a rest. As for destroying your array, it¡¯s really unintentional. The so-called one who doesn¡¯t know is not guilty. I think it¡¯s OK to forget this matter."


    The big man said angrily, "with your word, will this matter be over?" Li Qiang said, "what else do you want?" "We don¡¯t want to do anything about it. We just ask you to leave an arm. It¡¯spensation." Li Qiang looked up at the sky andughed, but he said: "I can leave my arm, but you should also leave some things for me."


    "What do you want?" they asked Li Qiang sneered and said, "I want your heads to use." Everyone was in a great uproar, and they were all rubbing their hands to fight with Li Qiang. Listening to Li Qiang¡¯s bad tone, the first man trembled in his heart and said, "this young man looks confident and has a good temperament. The women behind him are gorgeous. Ordinary people will never have such a show. Now, he is still careful. If he offends any expert, he will be in trouble."


    The great man thought for a moment, then arched his hand and said, "in the ancient mountain of xiawuliang sect, may I ask your name, young Xia?" Li Qiang arrogantly said: "Du Jian school Li Qiang is also." GUSHAN was shocked and said in a loud voice: "it turned out to be the famous Li Qiang, young Xia Li. You¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I admire you very much. Besides, the roof beam sect and Du Jian sect have been getting along well. There is no rift between us. It seems that today is indeed a misunderstanding."


    Seeing that the tone of the other party was rxed, Li Qiang could not argue with them, so he bowed his hands and said, "it turns out that it¡¯s the senior brothers of the roof beam sect. I¡¯m very polite. My friend has just passed by here and has nothing to do with the roof beam sect. I can guarantee that. Please rest assured."


    Gu Shan said with a smile: "with young Xia Li as the guarantor, what else can we say? How about respecting teachers?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "master, he is a very good old man, and recently he has a son." GUSHAN Xi said: "so it is. Then we should go to the old man¡¯s home to he Xicai. If it wasn¡¯t for the recent events, we should have visited the Dujian sect."


    Li Qiang chuckled and said, "since we are all friends, I will say something directly. Since we are all misunderstandings, there is no need to argue any more, but you have killed my friend¡¯s staff. How can we solve this problem?" Gu Shan frowned and said, "everyone is dead. We can only apologize to the girl." Qiao Yan said unhappily: "is it useful just to apologize? At that time, I exined for such a long time that you didn¡¯t listen to me. You had to fight to kill some of my subordinates, just apologize? "


    Several people behind Gu Shan yelled: "what¡¯s the matter? Do you want us to pay for our lives? Big brother, since the other party doesn¡¯t appreciate it, we¡¯ll fight with them, and we¡¯ll die together in the end! " Gu Shan waved his hand angrily and said: "a group of ignorant things, what means young Xia Li do, how can you and I be rivals? Besides, we roof beam sect and Du Jian sect have always been good friends between Qin and Jin. Now that the misunderstanding has been solved, how can we fight again? You are really angry." Facing Li Qiang, he bowed his hand and said, "the previous thing was really a misunderstanding. Now we are sorry to have died. In this way, even if we owe you the favor of the roof beam sect, if necessary, we will not refuse to send the roof beam to go through the fire!"Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "since the words are about this, I can¡¯t say anything more. But those people are from the alliance of the two rivers. How to deal with them still depends on the instructions of the leader. I¡¯m not good at making my own decisions." GUSHAN was shocked and said, "are they all from the alliance of the two rivers?" Qiao Yan Jiao voice: "what do you pretend to be confused? Just now I said countless times the alliance of the two rivers, but you don¡¯t listen to what you say. Now what are you surprised about?"


    Gu Shan¡¯s face turned red and he said: "at that time, our hard-working battle was broken. Naturally, we were in a very excited mood. We didn¡¯t hear the girl¡¯s words for a while. It¡¯s really offensive. Please understand our feelings. It¡¯s our painstaking work for many days. It¡¯s really hard to be abandoned." Seeing that his tone was sincere and humble, Li Qiang gave him a step and said, "I have some friendship with xuanyuanru, the great leader. I¡¯ll say a few words for you then. But how to do the rest depends on your performance." Gu Shanxi said: "if you can be a leader of the Wuliang sect, we will be very honored. We are brothers. If you have anything to do in the future, you can do your best."


    Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s not busy. We should help each other in the river andke. Although there are some bumps, as long as everyone is sincere, there is no problem that can¡¯t be solved." Gu Shan repeatedly nodded his head and said, "young Xia, there are many heroes in the world today. Although the flying dragon can stand alone, it is also powerful. It is difficult to rule thousands of gangs. Of course, it can also be said that if each group does not have the idea of mutual aid, and they fight their own way, they will soon be eliminated. We practice this array just to resist other sects¡¯ing to destroy the sect. So we want to find a quiet ce, but we didn¡¯t expect... " Li Qiang said, "what do you do with this array? Is there no room for rxation?"

 Chapter 435

    Gu Shan sighed: "this starlight Beidou array is the painstaking work of Wuji Taoist, the founder of our roof beam sect. It only takes 7749 people to practice for 9981 days, and then it will bepleted without any ident. Even if the flying dragon wille in, our big Beidou array will not be afraid of it. It is just unexpected that Qiaoyan is convenient toe in, and a foul smell just happens to destroy the eye of the array, It¡¯s a pity that the great array was defeated. "


    Qiao Yan is not happy way: "other people just that one, how can bad your big event?" Gu Shan sighed: "Miss, I don¡¯t know. This array is an array in which 49 of us inject pure Yang Qi into a fixed position, and then disperse them into the town. When practicing this array, we are most afraid of Yin body entering. However, the girl happened toe to the ce where the Yang Qi of the needle eye meets, destroying the pure Yang Qi we have been emitting for decades. This array is taboo to Yang It¡¯s not pure. It¡¯s useless for the girl to stir up this array. It¡¯s even more difficult to practice. That¡¯s why we are so angry. "


    Li Qiang said: "you can find another 49 people to practice again, won¡¯t it?" Gu Shan said with a wry smile: "what you don¡¯t know, young Xia Li, these forty-nine people have already been selected by me in the roof beam sect. It¡¯s hard to find 49 people with the same conditions in the sect. Even if it¡¯s abandoned, I won¡¯t do it. It¡¯s all over the ce." Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s really a pity to say so. You take me to the array eye to have a look. Maybe I can help."


    When Gushan was pleased, he thought, "this Li Qiang has be famous in the world recently because of his exquisite skills in controlling women. He must be a master of yin and Yang. If we can get his help, our starlight Beidou array may be able to revive." He quickly led Li Qiang to a low-lying bush, surrounded by hillsides and covered by shrubs. No wonder Qiaoyan chose this ce for convenience. Li Qiang looked down, but saw a piece of soil is still wet, still steaming, of course, there are some other smell, it is obviously the trace left by Qiao Yan, he looked back, but saw Qiao Yan¡¯s face full of shame, unwilling to look again.


    Li Qiangughed and asked, "why is this array eye? Why can¡¯t I see it? " GUSHAN said: "that¡¯s because you didn¡¯t see where the fire is." He poked the soil with his feet, and sure enough, hot air came out from below. Then he ordered the people of the roof beam sect to start to move, and they dug the soil one after another. After a while, dozens of hot gas holes,rge and small, appeared on the ground. It turned out that the reason why the roof beam sect practiced the great array here was to pay attention to the benefits of geothermal energy, and exchange the true Qi in the body through the air holes, so as to achieve the harmony of Qi and blood The state of unity, but Qiaoyan inadvertently came to the most important air hole, and injected Yin Qi at a convenient time, so that the array practice was defeated.


    After Gu Shan¡¯s exnation, Li Qiang naturally understood the knack, so he simply put his hand into the air pocket and felt it for a short time. He nodded and said, "I understand the key. You let those disciples meditate on the air cave. I have my own way to return the pure Yang Qi to you. Only one of them is that you must abide by your position and do not move freely. In addition, you should also take care of it All around, no one is allowed toe to the ce of the array eye. If the situation here is known to outsiders, don¡¯t me me, Li Qiang. You¡¯re wee at that time! " Seeing his evil spirit in his eyes, Gu Shan felt a great tremor in his heart. Knowing that he was not a person to be provoked, Gu Shan nodded his head and said, "as long as we can restore our star light Beidou array, we will do whatever you say, young Xia."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "then you go, remember my words, do not let other people in." Gu Shan took his orders and left. Long Mei looked at his back and said to Li Qiang, "what do you mean? How can you help such a big thing?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "I just came up with an idea. I don¡¯t know if it will work. Everyone needs to help." Duan Fei asked, "how can I help you?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "don¡¯t talk about this nonsense, and do as I say."


    "What¡¯s going on in the wild? What¡¯s your brother thinking?" she said Li Qiang said with a smile: "what I want to do is very difficult, so I need your sisters to help me. If you don¡¯t do as I say, I will be very difficult to do." Long Mei said: "anyway, I believe you, but this ce is not even a block, if people see, what should we do?" Li Qiang said: "if anyone dares to peek at this matter, I will let him die!"


    Duan Fei sighed and said, "we believe you are. Anyway, it¡¯s all your people. There¡¯s nothing reserved in front of you." As they began to meditate, Yu Jing and sikojing naturally sat down and practiced. Xu Yanyan was the youngest, so she was a little shy. However, seeing that other people were like this, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Suddenly, she had an idea and released Linghu. In a soft voice, she said, "little baby, keep watch for your sister everywhere. If anyone peeks, you should call the police immediately, OK?" Linghu nodded his head wisely, as if he understood Xu Yanyan¡¯s words. The white light shed. The little guy had already jumped to the high ce and held his head high and became a guard.


    Xu Yanyan was relieved to meditate and practice martial arts. She said with a smile, "if you have a guard outside, you won¡¯t be afraid that some picklings wille to peep." Yu Jing nodded his head and said, "the nine tail spirit foxes are spiritual creatures. They are very humane. With them, we are really safe." At the moment, Duan Fei, long Mei, Yu Jing, Si kejing, and Xu Yanyan sat down to practice martial arts with elegant posture, which made him keep his eyes on.


    Duan feijiao said angrily, "you asked us to do what I said, but now we don¡¯t talk. We just watch it all over. What do you think?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "just because you are too beautiful, let me forget to do business, you let me see for a while, after appreciation, I will talk about the important steps."Long Mei said with a smile, "you are a man. How can I say hello? I started to do this kind of thing as soon as we met. Please do it quickly and don¡¯t dy the time." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "well, listen to me carefully. Just now I was inspired by the ancient mountain that I thought of how to use the earth Qi to increase my power. This ce is a rare and excellent ce. If you practice on it, the gain effect will be much better than that in other ces. But if you can practice with women, you will have better effects with each other."


    Sikojing nodded his head and said, "I understand that the way of practicing kung fu lies in integration. The reason why double cultivation can reach the state of unity of heaven and man is that you can realize that this level of state is not simple." Duan Fei said: "since this idea is so good, let¡¯s start quickly. What are we waiting for?" Yu Jing said: "sister, don¡¯t worry. After listening to Li Lang¡¯s words, he must have something important to say." Xu Yanyan echoed: "yes, look at him with a n in mind. There must be something important that has not been said."


    At the moment, Li Qiang smiles and looks at Qiao Yan on one side and says, "they have all begun to practice martial arts. Why haven¡¯t you moved yet?" Qiao Yan said with shame: "I¡¯m just a servant. I¡¯m used to serving the master. Since elder brother Li wants to be intimate with all thedies, Qiao Yan can only serve her. How dare you have any behavior of overstepping?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "why is Qiaoyan so inferior? Since you are my woman, your status is the same as others. There is no distinction between high and low. Everyone has a share. How can you be less? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s because of you. So I¡¯ll be the first to deal with you. After this matter is settled, we can leave safely."


    Qiao Yan was very shy, but looking at Li Qiang¡¯s firm eyes and encouraged by the girls, she slowly took off her clothes. After a while, she was shaking her white body. She was timid and timid. She put her arms around her body and exined a few pithy forms. She said, "this is the form for exercising your skills. I believe Qiaoyan will practice with me at that time Be a master. "


    Xu Yanyan said with a slight displeasure: "well, with you, how can you act alone?" Li Qiang exined with a smile, "Qiaoyan¡¯s skill is the weakest. I must help her first. Otherwise, after practicing with you, how can I have the energy to feed her? In the second ce, this matter is of great importance. It is also due to Qiao Yan. I must recover her Yin Qi from the cave and then merge them. Then I can get rid of the poison of the array eye of the big Beidou array. So in any case, the beginning of the matter must start with Qiao Yan. "

 Chapter 436

    Long Mei nodded her head and said, "I understand what you say. Let¡¯s do it as soon as possible. We¡¯ll meditate on the nearby crypt and then call us when the timees." Then he told all the women to find their own caves and sit down, meditate and refine their Qi. Li Qiang pulls Qiao Yan to the biggest cave, which is where the array eyes are. He asks her to sit on him, takes a deep breath and says, "let¡¯s start."


    So Qiaoyan blushed. ording to Li Qiang¡¯s form, the sound of gurgling in the elixir field seemed to have gathered. Li Qiang resisted the heat flow and sent out several genuine Qi from his palms. He gradually sucked out the Yin Qi left by Qiaoyan, harmonizing Yin and Yang, and finally stood up in sweat. Qiaoyan¡¯s face was full of spring "Thank you very much, Li Lang, for your teaching, which has made me appreciate the magic of martial arts. I think my skill seems to be several times stronger."


    Xu Yanyan immediately stood up and came to Li Qiang. She took his hand and said, "since she has fed her, she is quick to help me. People can¡¯t wait long." Li Qiang said: "don¡¯t worry. With me, of course, none of them can run. Let¡¯s go together. I haven¡¯t used the fighting method for a long time. It¡¯s just taking advantage of the heat of the cave to benefit everyone."


    Long Mei, Si koujing, Yu Jing and Duan Fei all stood up and surrounded Li Qiang in the center. However, Li Qiang¡¯s eyes were bright and his white spirit rose from the top of his head. However, he roared and said, "everyone¡¯s attention. I¡¯m going to start." As soon as he said this, his body quickly whirled and his mouth howled continuously. He immediately turned into several figures and practiced with the girls. Xu Yanyan had never seen such scenes. He praised him immensely. Li Qiang said, "concentrate your attention. Don¡¯t be distracted." Xu Yanyan calmed down and practiced with him ording to Li Qiang¡¯s guidance.


    At the moment, Qiao Yan finds a cave and sits down. She calms her mind and pays attention to the war there. However, she sees the shadows in the middle of the field, and the white air is steaming. The heat flow of the cave is interwoven with the figures, forming a huge torrent. The white air is getting thicker and thicker. At the same time, she can¡¯t tell how many people are inside, but she hears the roaring noise The heat flow in the field is constantly conveying energy upward. The explosion sound in Li Qiang¡¯s elixir field is continuous, and the air seems to be about to condense. Qiao Yan is stunned.


    I don¡¯t know how long after that, there was a huge explosion in the white air mass, and white figures flew out one after another, but only Li Qiang and Si kejing didn¡¯te out. However, it seemed that there was a fight inside. Finally, after a period of time, Li Qiang and Si koujing flew out of the air at the same time, and they were caught by the women and stood down However, seeing no expression on their faces, their temperament is more calm than before. However, after listening to sikojing: "congrattions on your improvement. Although you can¡¯t reach the 13th level, mental stability is more important than skill gain. If you can benefit from it, your future will be limitless."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "thank you for your advice. Our double cultivation skill is more and more skilled. It¡¯s said that the earth Qi here is really suitable for us to practice. Unfortunately, this toss has almost consumed the spirit of goblin here. I believe that if anyone wants to practice, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any progress."


    Long Mei and others were coquettish and angry and said, "Li Lang is generous with one another and despises the other. Why did he have such a long time with a Jing and neglect us so much?" Li Qiang was wronged and said, "I treat you equally. There is no bias. It¡¯s just that a Jing and I have spent a little longer than others in their double cultivation. Don¡¯t get me wrong."


    Duan Fei said with a smile: "it¡¯s just a joke. All the sisters are so kind to you. How can you pick your reason? Besides, sister Ru¡¯s martial arts aplishments are all above me. The longer you stay with you, the more help you will be. How can we be jealous?" Yu Jing echoed: "that¡¯s right. In my opinion, this cave training trip is very helpful to all of us. Li Lang has done a good job this time. I hope that there will be such a chance in the future."


    Li Qiangughs and just wants to say something more. Suddenly, the spirit fox over there sends out a sharp cry. Xu Yanyan yells: "no, there must be outsidersing. Be careful!"


    Hearing this, everyone quickly hid in the dark. Linghu warily called a few times, and then returned to Xu Yanyan¡¯s arms. Li Qiang said, "don¡¯t make any noise. Let¡¯s see who¡¯sing. Don¡¯t scare the snake." All the women were impressed by Li Qiang¡¯s majesty, so they all did not speak and just watched the development of the situation quietly. After a while, he saw peopleing in one after another. In the moonlight, they were all dressed in Persian clothes. Li Qiang knew clearly that the first person was his Persian wife amanji. He wanted to show up immediately, but after thinking about it, he still held back.


    At the moment, a servant came to amanji and bowed his head and said, "report miss, it seems that someone hase here, but it seems that he has left immediately." Amanji said coldly, "are they with the roof beam party over there?" The servant shook his head and said, "the viin doesn¡¯t know, but it seems that the people who have just practiced here should be much more powerful than those of the roof beam sect. Because the caves here are hot, ordinary people in the Wulin can¡¯t get close to it. If you want to practice martial arts here, you can¡¯t do it without deep internal power."


    Amanji nodded and said, "look for it separately, father. He finally found a geothermal pole. Unexpectedly, it was destroyed like this. If you don¡¯t find out, don¡¯te back." All the Persians saluted respectfully and quickly dispersed. Li Qiang was surprised and said, "my wife¡¯s words are quite different from those of the past. She seems to be the leader of these people. Moreover, the meaning of her words seems to have known the caves here for a long time. So it seems that these Persians are not just selling spices."After thinking for a long time, long Mei next to him asked in a low voice, "what¡¯s going on? Why don¡¯t you talk? What do the Persians do?" Li Qiang said: "to be honest, that Persian woman is also a friend of mine, but at present I can¡¯t recognize her. It seems that there are many stories to tell." Long Mei said: "I¡¯m not in the mood to pay any attention to you and her story. Listening to what she said, I seem to have known the cave here for a long time, and I am very angry that we have destroyed it. If you go out so rashly, you may have a bad luck."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "I think and you are actually the same, so I hesitated. Although she and I have made a vow, but it¡¯s hard to say what she thinks in her heart. Let¡¯s observe for a while and see what she wants to do." Everyone thought that Li Qiang was right, so they all stayed in the same ce. Although the group of Persians had good lightness skills and urate eyesight, Li Qiang and other people¡¯s hiding ces were very hidden, so they did not find out.


    At this time, a few whistles came from a short distance. Amanji¡¯s face changed and she waved: "let¡¯s go with me. We¡¯ll go there to greet us." As soon as the Persians did not dare to be slighted, their bodies flew up one after another, and soon disappeared. When the group of people walked away, they all came out of the dark, wondering what was happening in front of them. Li Qiang said: "let¡¯s go and see what happened to the roof beam sect over there."


    When they came to the front of the array, they saw that all of Gu Shan and others were lying on the ground without knowing whether they were alive or dead. Duan Fei tried everyone¡¯s pulse and said in a rxed tone: "they are all OK. They are just addicted to drugs. It will not take a few hours to wake up." Li Qiang said with a smile: "amanji, their spices are very strong. I can¡¯t imagine that it was the roof beam sect who suffered this time. I don¡¯t know how these two groups of people got together. Is there any hatred?"


    Si kojing suddenly said, "it¡¯s not so. If there is a real feud between the two, how can the people of the roof beam sect survive? The situation is more like that the roof beam sect came here to disturb the Persian¡¯s Puritanism, which would cause disaster. However, the Persians didn¡¯t want to make a big deal of things, so they only used spices to fascinate them." Yu Jing nodded his head and said: "yes, it seems that there is not much hatred between the two. Only when they meet each other by chance, there is a conflict. Moreover, there is no blood on the ground. It seems that the Persians have gained the upper hand without bloodshed, and their means are really superb."

 Chapter 437

    Li Qiang said, "so what are they doing here? If it¡¯s difficult, we have to practice what kind of array is not? " Long Mei said: "it¡¯s useless to say anything now. Let¡¯s settle down and send people to go there to see what kind of tricks the Persians are ying." For a moment, everyone felt that long Mei was right, so he sent all the people to a cave with all his hands and feet, and put some medicine to disperse wild animals, so that they would not be attacked by animals. Then they left at ease.


    Xu Yanyan worried: "now that the Persians have gone far away, how can we track the past?" Duan Fei said: "it¡¯s nothing to do with my way of being a captor, but we have better tracking masters, so we don¡¯t need me." "What is that?" said Xu Yanyan Duan Fei pointed to Xu Yanyan¡¯s leather bag and said with a smile, "that little guy is not." At this time, the fox put out his head from the leather bag and squeaked twice. It looked very cute. Xu Yanyan pped her hands and said, "my sister is right. This little guy should be a good tracker. It¡¯s better to let him go."


    So she touched the small head of the fox and ordered, "go and follow those Persians. We all depend on you. If we seed, we will give you delicious food." Linghu seemed to understand Xu Yanyan¡¯s words, and immediately raised his head and called a few times. He flew out of his skin and went straight to the East with a white light.


    Li Qiangqiang said in a voice, "let¡¯s hurry up and don¡¯t dy." Everyone rushed to use their lightness skills and galloped behind Linghu. Only Qiaoyan¡¯s skill was weak. Li Qiang held her in her arms. The other girls refused to fall behind andpeted in secret. At one time, several figures flew along the road, and soon came to a valley. But not far away, there was a tnd where many people in red robes were standing.


    At the moment, Linghu has stopped and returned to Xu Yanyan¡¯s bag. Everyone hides in the dark to see what the Persians over there are going to do. Amanji murmured a lot of Persiannguage. The red robed man nodded and responded in Persian. He turned to the crowd and said a few words. Suddenly, the crowd was divided and a gorgeous girl came out. Although her appearance had the characteristics of western regions, it also had traces of people from the Central ins. She should be of mixed blood, and only she was wearing white in this group The robe, which was quite different, only listened to the girl¡¯s voice and said, "why did my sistere here at this time? Did something go wrong?"


    Amaniti bowed down and saluted, "the virgin doesn¡¯t know. We went to the crypt just now and found that it has been destroyed. I¡¯m afraid our ceremony can¡¯t be done." The gorgeous girl¡¯s face sank and said, "this matter is so confidential. Does anyone know our whereabouts? Have you not removed the roots? " Amanji immediately responded: "the virgin didn¡¯t know. When we got there, someone had already taken the lead. It seems that they were from the roof beam sect. It seems that they are practicing some array, but it has nothing to do with us. Our holy religion and the people of the Central ins can¡¯t have more trouble, so I don¡¯t dare to hurt their lives. Please observe them carefully."


    "Oh, you don¡¯t listen to the order of aman, don¡¯t you Today, Geng Kyo, to the holydy, is a pure hope The girl shook her head and said, "at the beginning, I told you toe to the Central ins to do things for the holy religion, but this first event failed you. How can I help youter?"


    Amanji cried: "please forgive me, my subordinates will be able to do my best in the future, and do my best to do good." The virgin nodded and said, "fortunately, NIM, they have found another crypt. Our business will not be dyed, otherwise your sins will be much greater." Amanji sighed and bowed in apology.


    Li Qiang looked very sad in the dark, and said secretly, "what¡¯s the origin of this woman? How could amanji be so humble when she saw her? Anyway, she is one of my wives, which makes me feel ufortable Just thinking about it, the Persians on the other side began to gather again and walked toward the southeast. Li Qiang quickly summoned the women to follow him.


    After walking for about 30 Li, a deep canyon appeared in front of me. The red robed Persians went down the mountain road to the bottom of the canyon. After a while, there were more than a dozen underground caves, big and small, steaming hot. The gorgeous girl said, "although we can¡¯tpare with that, we can hold our ceremony without force." She said a greeting, and a lot of Persian was said in her mouth. The red robed man immediately dispersed and stood in ordance with the position.


    The Persian elder, who was the leader, took out a piece of thing from his pocket and knocked it with a metal strip. The fire suddenly caught fire, and then it was thrown into the crypt. With a bang, a fire broke out in the cave. It turned out that the gas ejected from it was mmable. The fire was very powerful.


    But listen to the girl kneeling on the ground, murmuring to the fire, amanji is crawling behind, not dare to get up, the Persians are surrounded in a circle, mouth also murmured something, fiddling with their arms, in the bright moonlight, the ceremony seems very strange and strange.


    Li Qiang asked the women nearby, "what kind of religion are they? Do you know?" The girls frowned and shook their heads in session. However, sikojing thought deeply and said, "this is like a very old religion of Persia - fire worship. In my time, they have already died. How can it continue to this day?""Fire worship was not a Persian religion hundreds of years ago. How could my sister know?" Sikojing shook his head and didn¡¯t want to answer this question. Li Qiang said, "it¡¯s an emergency now. Don¡¯t ask more." Xu Yanyan pouted her lips and was very dissatisfied.


    At the moment, I only heard the girl over there again murmuring incantations, and suddenly stood up


    However, seeing the girl dancing and reciting an ancient Persiannguage in her mouth, she was graceful and graceful, and was dancing with a wonderful posture. However, the Persians behind her were not surprised. They still prostrated themselves and worshipped devoutly.


    Li Qiang suddenly felt that his eyes were bright and his chest was pounding. He read many women and was used to seeing all kinds of beautiful women. However, the girl¡¯s body gave him a strange feeling. The perfect body seemed to be a gorgeous picture, which made Li Qiang unforgettable for a long time and kept staring at the girl. The girls nearby whispered andughed at Li Qiang¡¯s behavior. Long Mei stabbed him in the waist, but he didn¡¯t have a good airway: "Hey, pay attention to the influence. In front of so many sisters, how can our eyes be straight? Are we not as good-looking as that woman?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "no, it¡¯s not. I just saw the exotic scenery and was a little distracted. Of course, she is not as good-looking as you are. Please don¡¯t misunderstand it." Duan Fei said angrily, "you are a man who can¡¯t move when you see a beauty. It seems that you have new prey now." Li Qiang said with a smile: "what are you talking about? My love for you can be expressed in the world. Of course, I will not change my mind. I just saw the ancient religion of Persia, and I feel a little curious."


    Sikojing said: "the fire worship cult is very mysterious, and it specially seeks the ce where the earth fire is located and sacrifices to the me. Although the scale is not veryrge, it has continued to this day. It is also a great religion in the western regions. But what do they want to do when theye to the Central ins this time is worth pondering." Yu Jing said: "those Persians are strange and strange. It¡¯s hard to say that they have any ns. Now the world is in chaos. They maye to preach at this time?"

 Chapter 438

    Xu Yanyan said: "these Persians have a beautiful idea. Although China is vast and rich in resources, it is not for them to act arbitrarily. It is just wishful thinking to let zhongatomi people worship the God of fire in the ground like them." Li Qiang said: "in fact, you¡¯re quite right. Although the Central ins people don¡¯t conflict with foreign religions, they don¡¯t have much interest. Theye here because of the local fire and the rxed environment. No one cares about their business."


    Long Mei said: "but if we don¡¯t control it at all, it will be a threat in the future." Li Qiang said: "we can¡¯t help it. It depends on what the imperial court thinks. I believe that their practice will surely attract the attention of some people, and it will not be overlooked."


    Yu Jing said: "ording to what you said before, amanji sold spices to the king of Yan, probably to raise money for the fire cult. But they also participated in the rebellion in disguise, and they will inevitably be involved in the future. Amanji is also your wife. If something goes wrong with her, are you not afraid to be implicated?"


    Li Qiang said: "I am also considering this issue. If possible, I would like to take her out and stop her from following this ghost cult. After all, she has a close rtionship with me. I don¡¯t want to see her involved." Long Mei said: "then you have to n ahead. The sooner the matter is settled, the more secure it will be. Otherwise, it will not be a good ending if the matter bes too big." Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "I understand what you have said. Although this pyrocult is secretive, its power is not small. It is difficult to bring amanji out of it. However, she is just like a family member to me. I can¡¯t abandon her, so it¡¯s impossible for me to give up her."


    Xu Yanyan moved: "elder brother¡¯s words let me very moved, you are so good to the women around you, no wonder everyone is determined to follow you." Li Qiang said with a smile: "my sister said so let me feel a little embarrassed." Duan Fei said: "don¡¯t stink. Let¡¯s pay attention to the activities there as soon as they are finished."


    As you can see, the fire worship ceremony ising to an end. The saint has already put on her white robe and stood still facing the bright moonlight. She seems to be reciting some strange incantation. All the fire worshipers were silent, and no one dared to speak out. They just stood by quietly. The atmosphere at this time was strange and mysterious. The air was like condensation, and no one dared to speak.


    All of a sudden, there was a man¡¯s voice in the crowd, and the fire worshipers were in a great uproar. Obviously, this man¡¯sughter disturbed one of the most important rites of the Zoroastrians. I don¡¯t know who actually made such a move at this time. It¡¯s just like a dead man.


    The saint bowed her head and had no expression on her face. However, when she waved her hand, everyone was surprised. Obviously, this gesture showed a very important meaning. At once, several Persian believers came to the crowd and brought out theughing man. However, seeing that man was also dressed in a red robe and dressed as a Zoroastrian, many people screamed when he took off his hat. Amanji¡¯s face was even more pale. Li Qiang, who was peeping outside, almost cried out because he had stayed in the game for a long time, and some missing plots gradually appeared in my memory. It turned out that the man was his new younger brother Zhu Ming! I don¡¯t know what tricks he used to mix in and disturb the other party¡¯s good things at the critical moment.


    At the moment, the white virgin couldn¡¯t help but roar and asked in half raw Chinese: "how did you, a native of Central ins, mix with the congregation? Tell me quickly, who are you?" Zhu Ming indifferently pointed to amanji and said, "she brought me here. I just don¡¯t want toe and have a look. What¡¯s the matter with you?"


    Amanji immediately knelt down on her knees and eximed, "saint, he is indeed a guest of our family, but I really don¡¯t know why he mixed in. At this time, his subordinatesmitted the crime of oversight, but he never lured outsiders to disturb the ceremony. Please forgive the saint."


    The virgin in white had no choice but to say, "I lost the crypt a few times ago, and this time I invited outsiders to peek at the ceremony. Do you know what a crime this is? Even if I open my eyes to you, the Persian altar will not let you go. s, I can¡¯t protect you now, so I have to throw you into the ground fire and offer it to our great Ahura Mazda for salvation Your sins. "


    Amanji trembled and begged for mercy. "Please forgive me, my daughter. I promise you won¡¯t make this mistake again." The saint sighed and said, "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t let you go, because you¡¯ve made too many mistakes. Originally, your father and daughter came to the Central ins to look for excellent caves. But now you haven¡¯t fulfilled this responsibility and allowed outsiders to destroy the fire worship ceremony. Now I have no way to let you go. I can only hand you over to Ahura Mazda for trial. Don¡¯t you Be afraid, we are all the people of Ahura Mazda. Go back to him. It will be our destination sooner orter. "


    At this time, seven or eight red robed Persians gathered around and wanted to hold amanji up. Amanji struggled from side to side and seemed quite reluctant. Seeing this, Zhu Ming eximed, "this is the world of Daming. Do you dare to Lynch and kill people here? You¡¯re impatient to live, aren¡¯t you? " The virgin said coldly, "if you don¡¯t shout, I almost forget you. This outsider who maliciously destroys the fire worship ceremony is unforgivable and should be thrown into the ground fire together with amanji." At this time, several Persians came to catch Zhu Ming.Zhu Ming yelled: "do you know who I am? If you dare to do this to me, I can punish you nine ns! Come on, the Persians are going to rebel! " Li Qiang was angry and funny at the moment, and said in secret: "my brother is really a big trouble. Ie to other people¡¯s ceremony to mix up. I¡¯m so afraid of death when something goes wrong. Fortunately, I¡¯m there. If there is no one, you¡¯ll die in vain."


    Li Qiang said hello to all the women around him and asked them to rush to him together. Yu Jing said, "I first threw some open fire bombs and shed those people¡¯s eyes. Then we all rushed to rescue the two people. I remember that we should not be obsessed with war. There are too many people on the other side. We should not suffer from any loss." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "good idea, let¡¯s do it like this. When we are ready, Yunjing will throw an open fire bomb, and we will rush to it immediately."


    At this time, Yu Jing raised his hand, and several white bullets flew into the Persian crowd. However, hearing the sound of the bang, the white light suddenly dazzled people. Li Qiang and others immediately got up and rushed down. Sikojing grabbed amanji first, while Li Qiang took Zhu Ming¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, "I¡¯m your elder brother. Go with me quickly!" Zhu Ming was overjoyed and said in a loud voice, "brother, you are my brother. I knew you woulde to save me."


    Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "don¡¯t make such a fuss. Come with me quickly!" So in an instant, everyone swept away from the remnant cloud and fled to the southeast. However, as he ran, Li Qiang suddenly realized that someone was following him. However, he saw that the Persian saint who was dozens of feet behind him was really chasing after him. She was so quick that she had noticed when the open fire was ejected and closed her eyes ahead of time. Therefore, only when her eyes were not shaken, did Li Qiang catch up with him.


    "I¡¯m going to stop her?" she said Li Qiang shook his head and said, "you go first. I¡¯ll stop her. We¡¯ll meet in Pengfuter." Sikojing nodded and said, "OK, I see." Long Mei and others know Li Qiang¡¯s temperament, but Zhu Ming said, "brother, I¡¯ll stay with you to deal with her." However, Duan Fei pulled him away: "you boy, don¡¯t make trouble. It¡¯s all your troubles."

 Chapter 439

    Li Qiang returned and stood at the intersection, waiting for the arrival of the saint. After a while, the virgin in white had arrived. Before she met, a young man was waiting for her fearlessly, which was quite strange. However, she was well-informed and had no expression, so she gave a salute and asked, "who is your Excellency and why are you in my way?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "you don¡¯t know me, but I can recognize you. If you want to catch my wife, I won¡¯t let you seed."


    The saint suddenly realized that it was you who made trouble. Amanji is your wife? That¡¯s a little strange. " Li Qiang said with a smile: "what¡¯s so strange, I¡¯m a man, she¡¯s a woman, I like her, she likes me, so I married her, isn¡¯t it good?" The holy daughter had no choice but to smile and said, "we have regtions in the Persian altar that fire worshipers are not allowed to marry outsiders. What¡¯s more, you are from the Central ins, and we are not of the same race. How can you marry our Persian women?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "we are all human beings. Why should we be so good-looking? Besides, I think you Persian women are very beautiful. It¡¯s not very good to be with me. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m also handsome?" With a chuckle, the saint said, "you are so bold that you dare to say anything. I¡¯m a fire worshiping saint. I can¡¯t marry anyone in my life. My body will always belong to Ahura Mazda, his wife in the world. Don¡¯t think about me, or you will never have a good end." Li Qiang took his time and said, "you scare me. I¡¯m not afraid of your God. As long as I like you, you can¡¯t escape my palm."


    The saint¡¯s face turned red, her hands began to intertwine, and she put on a strange posture and said, "you don¡¯t want to pester me with such unreasonable reasons. Quickly hand over amanji and the troublemaker, and I can avoid your death." Li Qiangughed and said, "I also advise you not to fight against me. Women who fight against Li Qiang will eventually marry me." The saint snorted coldly and said, "you are quite confident. Well, let me see what you have in the end."


    Her delicate body shook, and a pair of thin palms had already hit her. However, Li Qiang felt a strange smell on her face, so she dodged and dodged. She hit back a few palms. When the two palms crossed, he could not help but be slightly surprised. Although the other party was Persian, he was quite proficient in martial arts. His palm strength was very amazing, but he did not shake the other side away. This shows how excellent the woman¡¯s Kung Fu is. Li Qiang calmed down and concentrated on fighting with each other. The Persian saint was really unique, and all kinds of strange tricks appeared in endlessly. For a time, Li Qiang was almost hit by a few palms.


    Li Qiang was shocked and said, "it seems that the fire worship sect has some origins. The holy girls in the religion have such wonderful martial arts. I should be careful about the religion in the western regions." After all, Li Qiang¡¯s martial arts skills are among the best in the Central ins. Even if she has been instructed by an expert in the western regions, she can¡¯tpete with a master like Li Qiang. After more than a dozen moves, she has already shown defeat.


    Li Qiang brought out all kinds of exquisite palm techniques in the secret collection of water cave. Suddenly, his palm shadow was like a colorful leaf, surrounded the saint, so that she could not find any w. At this time, the Persian Saint gnawed her teeth and said, "if you hurt me, the fire worship sect can¡¯t spare you!" Li Qiang said with a smile: "girl, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve always been kind to women and cherish jade. Of course, I won¡¯t hurt you. As long as you promise to marry me, we can discuss everything."


    The saint¡¯s face was full of spring, and she said in a coquettish voice, "don¡¯t talk about such treacherous words. I¡¯m the holy daughter of the fire cult, and my holy body can¡¯t be defiled. If you force me too hard, I¡¯ll kill myself immediately, and you won¡¯t get any advantage." Li Qiang said in a hurry: "you can¡¯t do anything stupid. I¡¯m just joking with you. You can marry or not. It¡¯s nothing to do with me." Seeing Li Qiang¡¯s sincerity, the saint had a good impression on him and said, "if you are so good to me, don¡¯t get in my way, let me go and take amanji back."


    Li Qiang shook his head, sighed and said, "she is my wife. I won¡¯t let you seed in any case. You¡¯d better die this heart." The Persian Saint turned her eyes and said in a coquettish voice, "if you let me finish the task, I can give you a night¡¯s Spring Festival supper or ten thousand taels of gold, but the premise is that amanji must be changed to die. Would you like to Li Qiang immediately shook his head and said: "even if the saint is as beautiful as a fairy, ten thousand taels of gold is also a huge sum of money, but I will not exchange my wife¡¯s life for them. I hope the saint will die of this heart!"


    The saint seemed to be moved by Li Qiang¡¯s words, pondered for a moment, and suddenly stopped her palms and jumped out of the circle and said, "well, I won¡¯t fight you. You are very interesting. You make me feel invincible for the first time. I really admire you. However, you muste with me. I want to study you well." Li qiangqi said: "your martial arts is not my opponent at all. What ability can I follow you?" Saint ha ha a smile, hit a ring finger, way: "you open an eye to see oneself, still dare say not in my hand?"


    Li Qiang woke up with a startle. He opened his eyes and saw that he was just standing in the middle of the road. He was already tied with a rope. The saint girl in the opposite side was still motionless. His hands were still in that strange posture. It turned out that the other party had not fought with him, but subdued him with a wonderful hypnotism. From beginning to end, it was just Li Qiang¡¯s fantasy. Li Qiang was surprised and said, "so you used the magic to deal with me. It seems that the fragrance just now is the key."With a smile, the saint said, "wise man, I can see my means at a nce. Don¡¯t be polite, young master. It cost me most of my skill to deal with an expert like you. Moreover, if you have someone around to help me, I will certainly fail. This is a rare opportunity. Pleasee with me. "


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help butin to himself that he had just been raised. If there was sikojing or Longmei beside him, he would have caught the saint. He regretted himself, but he still pretended to be indifferent. He said with a smile: "it¡¯s so good that the saint will take me away. I¡¯m so attracted to the saint at first sight, and I¡¯d like to be with you all my life. Thank you so much I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t let you down because I¡¯ve given me such a precious opportunity. "


    The saint was so speechless by Li Qiang¡¯s fables that she was quite surprised and said, "you are really strange. Are you afraid of death?" Li Qiang looked up to the sky andughed: "life and death have a life and death, wealth is in heaven! I, Li Qiang, was an orphan. I have been raised by my master for 20 years. If you kill me, it would be better. It¡¯s also romantic to be a ghost under a peony, not to mention a Persian peony. " The saint had no choice but to shake her head and smile: "what can I say to you? I really have no way to deal with you."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "the saint is gifted and intelligent. I have never been wrong about people. I have been admiring you just now. I am very sincere in making friends with you. I am willing to join hands with you. What do you think?" Suddenly, the saint¡¯s face sank and pouted: "don¡¯t be so rude with me. At present, my subordinates have not arrived yet. I can still talk to you more. If you continue to talk nonsense in front of everyone, I can¡¯t protect you!" Li Qiang moved in his heart and said in a low voice, "so you don¡¯t want to kill me? Can you let me go now? Thank you very much. Thank you very much


    The saint said in a voice, "don¡¯t push your luck. It¡¯s a great gift that I don¡¯t kill you now. Do you think I¡¯ll let you go without considering the interests of fire worship? How beautiful you think Li Qiang sighed: "I¡¯m just lucky. By the way, can you tell me your name? At least let me die to understand. " The virgin pondered for a moment and said, "my name is Anu."


    Li qiangqi said: "you are the holy daughter of fire worship. Why did you call such a humble name? And it doesn¡¯t look like a Persian name? " Anu said with a smile: "you don¡¯t know. I¡¯m a mixed race. I went back to the Central ins for a few years and taught me a lot of skills. She gave me my name." Li Qiang said with a smile: "her master must be bad to her and treat her as a ve. Otherwise, how can she be called Anu?"

 Chapter 440

    Anu saw Li Qiang with disdain on his face and said, "I like this name very much. Do you think it¡¯s not good?" Li Qiang quickly shook his head and said: "of course not, this name is wonderful, very suitable for you." Anu then satisfied with the way: "then let¡¯s go back, where you can¡¯t talk more, or you will die." Li Qiang said, "but I helped amanji escape. Won¡¯t you kill me immediately?" Anu said: "the execution of amanji is a religious rule, and you are not a member of the Zoroastrianism. How to deal with it should be considered in the long run."


    Li Qiang snickered and said to himself, "that Zhu Ming is not a fire worshiper, but why did you almost put him to death? It seems that this girl is really interesting to me. I must make more use of this and find a way to get out of trouble." Anu seemed to see his mind and said, "you don¡¯t want to be beautiful. I don¡¯t have any idea about you. It¡¯s just that you are worthy of more research. As for how to deal with you, I¡¯ll ask the opinions of the Persian general forum." Li Qiang said as he walked: "why bother you so much? Why don¡¯t I apany you with some money and you can let me go."


    Anuchi said, "are you rich? The tone is not small Li Qiang said with a smile, "you can count it out and let me think of a way. Although I don¡¯t have much money, I have so many rich friends who will help me out." Anu nodded and said, "so it is. Although we worship fire religion, we are not short of money. I understand your kindness."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "since you are not short of money, why do you sell those spices to the king of Yan?" Anu was shocked. He turned his head and looked at Li Qiang for a long time. He asked solemnly, "how do you know about this? Has amanji leaked all these things to you? What else did she tell you? " Li Qiang said: "this matter has nothing to do with amanji. I found it all by ident. In short, I know that your religion is not only short of money, but also very short of money. If the holy girl listens to me and makes a deal with me, I can let you worship the fire religion to solve the current economic crisis."


    Anu stopped his feet and was silent for a while. Finally, he nodded his head and said, "I can consider this matter, but you have to go to a ce with me before here." Li Qiang helplessly said: "anyway, I am the meat on the chopping board, you can dispose of it at will." Anu chuckled and chuckled: "you are a very interesting person. You are the most interesting people from Central ins I have seen." Li Qiang said with a smile: "the saint is also the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in the western regions. If I can get the favor of a beauty, I would like to live 20 years less." Anu¡¯s face turned red and said, "don¡¯t talk nonsense. My patience with you is limited."


    Seeing her expression, Li Qiang knew that she was bluffing and said with a smile, "well, if you can¡¯t help it, how can you treat me? I¡¯m interested to know. " Anu said angrily, "don¡¯t mess with me. When you get to that ce, you should be honest." Li Qiang was very surprised by what Anu said. He was secretly thinking about how to get rid of him. However, this Anu was quick in means and clear in mind. He was not so easy to be cheated. He thought about it and didn¡¯te up with a suitable n to get rid of it.


    Anu took out a carrier pigeon and put the note in it. He probably told the fire worshippers where they were going. Then he took Li Qiang to a mountain in the southwest. Li Qiang said, "where are we going Anu said, "don¡¯t talk so much. You¡¯ll know when you get to the ce." Li Qiang was deeply doubted, but at this time he was a prisoner. Of course, it was inconvenient to ask more questions, so he had to keep his mouth shut and walk side by side with Anu.


    After walking for a while, ANU felt very quiet and asked, "why don¡¯t you talk?" Li Qiang said with a smile, "you didn¡¯t let me speak. How did you ask me instead?" Anu was also amused and said with a smile: "when you talk, you think you are too noisy, but now you shut up, I feel too stuffy. It¡¯s really interesting."


    Li Qiang said with an embarrassed smile, "don¡¯t you say that I¡¯m glib? Although I love to talk, I¡¯m also fond of you. If it wasn¡¯t for the supreme status of the virgin in my heart, I wouldn¡¯t chat with you like this. " Anu said with a smile, "it¡¯s really hard to make people believe that you are a prisoner tied up at this time." Li Qiang said: "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a prisoner. I¡¯m just tied by a rope for a while. It¡¯s my honor to walk side by side with the saint."


    Anu chuckled: "you are really good at speaking. If it¡¯s not my duty, I really want to let you go." Li Qiang sighed, "what¡¯s the use of saying this? I know you won¡¯t let me go, so this is the same as not saying it." Anu said: "don¡¯t worry, there will always be a way. Although I can¡¯t let you go, I won¡¯t let you suffer."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "I hope what you said is true." Anu blinked his big eyes and said, "do you think I¡¯m cheating you?" Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but that you worship fire and have so many strange rules. How can I know how you treat prisoners? Maybe you can say good words to me and kill me when you get to the ce? "


    Anu, with a cold face, said, "how can you think of others like this? Although I am a foreigner, I have no evil intention. The fire cult only deals with sacrificial rites and will not participate in the affairs of the Central ins." Li Qiang said, "then how can you say that you have a close rtionship with the king of Yan? Isn¡¯t this your participation in the affairs of the Central ins?" Anu sighed: "this matter is not as simple as you think. Our rtionship with the king of Yan is not for money, but it is rather confidential and should not have been known to you. But amanji has given her body to you, and how can she hide something from you? I didn¡¯t expect that the fortress of our church could be easily broken by you. You are really a great skillLi Qiang said with a smile: "if I really have the ability, how can I be your prisoner, or you are the most powerful!" Anu puffed Chi a smile, proud way: "I still have means, you have not seen it." Li Qiang said with a smile: "then I can wait and see. By the way, what do you mean by the fire worship ceremony? Why do you pray under the moon? What a loss in front of so many men. "


    Anu¡¯s face turned red and said, "you saw what I did just now, didn¡¯t you?" Li Qiang reluctantly said: "I don¡¯t want to see it. After all, in order to save people at that time, I dare not neglect. So the scene at that time must be watched carefully, and it is still vivid now." Anu sighed and said, "this is the ancient tradition of pyrology. The saints pray to the moon to show their loyalty to the gods, so it¡¯s no surprise. Besides, our members are all devout believers. Anyone who dares to have a different idea will not escape the punishment of the gods. I believe they are all sincere in praying. "


    Li Qiang shook his head and said: "the so-called empathy, I do not believe that they will not respond to such a beautiful person as you, anyway, I was very excited at that time." Anuggejiao said with a smile: "you are such a funny person to talk. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a straightforward person." Li Qiang said: "I always talk like this. You will understand what kind of a person I am when you get along with me for a long time."


    Anu sighed and said, "I just don¡¯t know if we will meet again." Li Qiang firmly said: "holy daughter, don¡¯t worry. As long as I live, we will meet each other." Anu said, "as you said, I hope we can get together more in the future." Then they came to the foot of a big mountain. They followed the winding mountain road to the middle of the mountain. They even drilled a cave in a huge rock protruding from the mountain wall. The stone gate was closed tightly and no one could see the situation inside. Anu said, "here we are."


    Li Qiang was a little nervous and said, "where is this ce? How can I feel gloomy and terrifying?" Anu said with a smile: "don¡¯t be afraid. You will be OK. I just want to know more about it." She patted the stone gate, and it was a dozen beats rhythmically. It was a long time before the stone door opened.

 Chapter 441

    From the stone door out of a young girl, Li Qiang saw that girl is surprised, surprised: "how is it you?"


    It turned out that the girl in front of the cave was Wen Hui, a senior apprentice of Bian que. At the moment, she stood in front of the cave in a graceful manner, which made Li Qiang quite excited. Moreover, she thought to herself, "this girl has not been seen for many days, but she has be more and more beautiful. If you have time, you should have a good rtionship with her."


    Wen Hui was surprised to see Li Qiang, so she came to Li Qiang happily and said happily, "how did youe here? Why are you still tied up? Did you steal other people¡¯s things?" Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "don¡¯tugh at me, the reason is you¡¯d better ask her." Say a finger Anu. Wen Hui thought that she was very familiar with Anu. She immediately went to the front and asked, "what¡¯s going on? Why did you tie up my friend? " Anu seemed to respect Wen Hui very much. He said strangely, "so you know each other. This is a misunderstanding." At once, he told the story and untied the rope of Li Qiang.


    Wen Hui nodded her head and said, "I see. It¡¯s Li Lang¡¯s fault. They worship the fire cult. What did you do in the past?" Li Qiang did not have a good way: "you think I want to ah, it is really forced by the situation, I am also to save talent." Wen Hui waved her hand and said, "OK, OK, I know. It¡¯s just for women. You are so stubborn."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "don¡¯tugh at me. Let¡¯s talk about you. How did you have something to do with the fire cult?" Wen Huijiao said with a smile, "well, I can¡¯t tell you, or I will be expelled from the school." Li Qiang was surprised and said, "is it so serious? Not really? " Wen Hui had no choice but to say, "it¡¯s easy for you. My master told us not to make friends with people outside, especially foreigners. But now we have formed a good rtionship between Qin and Jin with fire worship. If the master knew about it, I would have no good fruit to eat." Li Qiang said, "are you saying" we "? Who else is there? "


    Wen Hui said: "and my elder martial sister, the doctor of the North Sea." Li Qiang suddenly realized: "I¡¯ve heard about the name of the great doctor of Beihai for a long time, but I only heard her name but I didn¡¯t see her. It turns out that she is your elder martial sister." Wen Hui sighed: "yes, the elder martial sister is the most proud disciple of Shifu, and she has been with her for many years. However, she left the school because of some differences with her, but she made a name outside. In fact, we have been in secret contact with each other, but we don¡¯t let the master know."


    Li Qiang said: "let me see your elder martial sister, OK?" Wen Hui sighed: "it¡¯s really unfortunate that the elder martial sister has traveled around and is not here. Otherwise, I will let you see her. In fact, she has heard of your name for a long time and would like to see you. " Li Qiang said with a smile: "when I was in aa, sikojing once wanted to see her for me, but after searching for many days, I still couldn¡¯t find her. I thought that the doctor of the North Sea would never see her again in this life."


    Anu said, "my master is a bit of a loner. She doesn¡¯t want to see people at will. Moreover, it¡¯s very expensive to see her. If you want to see her, it will cost a lot of money." Li Qiang suddenly realized: "the teacher you worship in the Central ins is her. No wonder you can be fascinated by the skill, and the method is really excellent." Wen Hui said: "since the misunderstanding has been removed, we¡¯d bettere to the cave to talk about it. Don¡¯t stand at the door."


    At this time, Li Qiang¡¯s rope has been untied, and everyoneughs and enters the cave. This cave is a natural cave, but it has been cleaned up. There are dozens of stone chambers,rge and small, in which there is an indescribable smell of medicine. The three people came to thergest stone hall and sat around the stone table. At this time, two young girls with clear looks served fruit tes. When Li Qiang looked at them, they justughed and left. Their manners were very refined.


    Anu said, "I¡¯ve been away from here for a long time. It seems that the master has epted his apprentice again?" Wen Hui said: "yes, the elder martial sister usually not only looks for a doctor, but also secretly seeks suitable talents to teach rejuvenation skills. She also hopes that her school¡¯s medical skills can be carried forward." Li Qiang said, "so this doctor of the North Sea is also a broad-minded man, but why not please the elder Sai bianque?"


    Wen Huiyou sighed and said, "how can you exin the matter between them for a while? By the way, what are you doing these days? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Do you know where Yue Ying is now Li qiangxi said, "is she here, too?" Wen Hui said: "that¡¯s not true. She¡¯s the leader of the beggars¡¯ sect now. How can she have free time toe here? But I met herst month, and my sister-inw miss you very much, but I can¡¯t see her in sorrow."


    Li Qiang said: "your kindness to me, Li Qiang has nothing to repay, only do your best to make you happy." Wen Hui¡¯s face turned red and spat, "Why are you still like this? You¡¯re starting to think nonsense again, aren¡¯t you?" Li Qiang yfully passed by, put his arms around her slender waist and said, "that¡¯s just a normal person¡¯s idea. How can it be said that it¡¯s wishful thinking? Have you never thought about it these days?"


    Wen Hui blushed and tried to push Li Qiang away, but her delicate hands were tender and powerless. She just couldn¡¯t push it. She said in a low voice, "don¡¯t do this. Anu is still around." Li Qiang looked up, but he saw Anu looking at them with a smile on his face. The expression on his face was very thought-provoking. He immediately said with a smile, "everyone is our own people. I think Anu will not mind, right?"Anu chuckled and said, "well, you¡¯re right, but even if you have a good rtionship, don¡¯t be so numb. OK, you have to find a secret ce to make love with your lover. Although I¡¯m an alien, I know that everything should not be too explicit, otherwise it will make others ufortable."


    Wen Hui said with a smile: "you see, this time I met my opponent. If you go on like this, someone wille out to say you." Li Qiang, embarrassed to smile, stopped and said, "Miss Anu is right. I will be restrainedter."


    Anu said: "by the way, we should also talk about the business. Just now I said that there is no harm in the fire culting here. I hope young Xia Li doesn¡¯t have any misunderstanding. Our Persian sect has sent instructions to let the believers to go back quickly. I believe the day when you leave is approaching."


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart sank when he heard this, and said, "so you¡¯re going to leave soon?" Anu said: "in fact, I was forced to catch you just now. How can I be indifferent when you rescue people in public? If someone informs the general forum secretly, not only my life is in danger, but also the rtives around me will be affected. So you will y a y with meter." Li Qiang said with a smile: "this nature, as long as Anu said, Li Qiang will go through fire and water."


    Wen Hui said: "why is it so shocking to say that Anu is one of his own people and will not be difficult for you. Although she is a fire worshiper, she has been following the elder martial sister for several years. It has always been good for us. I have a word to guarantee your safety. " Li Qiang¡¯s hands under the table got restless again, touched her thigh, and said with a smile: "I knew you would not help me. In fact, I saw you just now, and my heart was put down. I didn¡¯t worry about anything."


    Anu said in the aside: "how do you know each other? Can you tell me about it?" Wen Hui held Li Qiang¡¯s hand in private and didn¡¯t want him to touch it. Her face was very strange. She said, "it¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s talk about itter. Do you want to ask Li Lang to act?" Anu said: "he saved the sinner in the church and should be punished. Otherwise, I can¡¯t exin to the members of the church. So I asked him to go back with me and apologize in front of the congregation. I¡¯ll find another excuse to let him go. It¡¯s OK."

 Chapter 442

    Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s so simple, that¡¯s easy to do. Let¡¯s hurry up and don¡¯t dy our time." Then he got up in a hurry. Wen huibai gave him a look, but he said, "look at your urgent appearance. Are you in a hurry to reincarnate?" Li qiangqi said: "since it¡¯s to help sister Anu, why can¡¯t I be in a hurry?"


    Wen Hui said: "although I don¡¯t have much contact with the Zoroastrians, I also know that the rules of the Zoroastrians are extremely strict. If Anu¡¯s affair with you is leaked out, it will not only be her bad luck, but we will all be implicated. We should still think of a perfect n." Anu said gratefully, "thank you for your thoughtfulness, but I have already thought it out very clearly. In fact, there are many followers who are not satisfied with me. If you can¡¯t do something important in time, my holy daughter will be just a short title. I hope you can seed."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "yes, ANU is the holy daughter of the fire worship sect, and it is also necessary to establish authority. What¡¯s so strange about this? Let¡¯s go now. I¡¯ll try my best to cooperate with you then."


    Wen Hui pondered for a moment and said, "I¡¯m just worried about your safety. Don¡¯t you understand?" Li Qiang said: "nothing. Even if there is any danger, I will act ording to the circumstances. Why should you worry about this?"


    Anu said, "I just brought him here. At first, I wanted to ask Master to find out the strangeness of this man, but I didn¡¯t expect that there was such a rtionship. So even if someone asked me to kill Li Qiang, I would not do it again. Martial uncle can rest assured."


    Wen Hui still closed her eyes and remained silent for a long time. Li Qiang couldn¡¯t bear to be lonely. She whispered in her ear, "what¡¯s the matter with you? Why don¡¯t you say anything? I¡¯m just going there to gain experience. Why do you worry so much?"


    Anu said: "don¡¯t worry, martial uncle. I know how to handle it. I will give you this person intact." At this time, suddenly heard someone behind the cold way: "want to take him? Pass me first


    Everyone was surprised at the speech, because this cave is also the residence ce of the doctor of the North Sea. Her disciples¡¯ martial arts are excellent, so it should not be a problem to guard the cave. What the man said just now was obviously not from the South China Sea school, but from the outside. So forcefully inserted a sentence, people were surprised. Everyone looked back in a hurry, but Li Qiang recognized him. He was Miao Dan, one of the four masters of Feilong club.


    At the moment, I¡¯ve almost missed the chance to see me. But I¡¯m not the one who dares to see me


    Li Qiang came to Miao Dan and exined, "don¡¯t be like this. We are all our own people. Don¡¯t hurt our harmony." I went forward to tell you the whole story. Miao Dan snorted coldly: "you are a person whose ears are too soft. You will faint after a few breaths of Fairy Spirit from a beautiful woman. The origin of this fire worship religion is unknown. How can you go with others at will? If you are killed by someone from now on, what do you call me to do?"


    Anu¡¯s face sank like water. He stood up and came to the scene and said, "I don¡¯t know what you call it. Can you give me some advice?" Miao Dan sneered and said, "my name is Miao Mingqian. I don¡¯t dare to teach you, but it¡¯s not difficult to take people from you." Anu has ever been so severe provocation, pretty face immediately sank down, two hands superimposed, but also began to attack.


    Wen Hui didn¡¯t want to make things big. Naturally, she wanted to ease things up. So she came to everyone and said, "since this elder sister is also a friend of Li Qiang, why can¡¯t we sit down and talk about it? Why should we make things so rigid? It¡¯s just that we should not settle enemies, but we should be tolerant."


    Miao Dan snorted coldly and said, "I don¡¯t have the capacity to amodate people? You can tell me why he tied Li Qiang here and took him away. Can you guarantee that Li Qiang wille back unharmed? " A series of question marks caught Wen Hui. After all, ANU was only a registered disciple of the doctor of the North Sea. She had received some advice a few years ago. Wen Hui did not dare to jump to a conclusion about her character, so she was speechless for a moment.


    Anu sighed: "well, it seems that you all have prejudice against me. Why should I have the cheek to disturb me here? But if masteres back, please say hello to her on my behalf. As for this girl, we might as well find a ce to have a try. I also want to see what the famous flying dragon club is all about


    Miao Dan looked up at the sky andughed, "OK, how do you want to have apetition?" As Anu was about to speak, Li Qiang stopped him and said, "everyone is fighting for me. If you make a mistake, how can I live in the world? Why don¡¯t I kill myself now, lest I see any of you get hurt. " When he said that, he was going to hit his head with his hands. The three girls cried out in unison and ran to stop Li Qiang. Seeing that things had changed, he became more proud. He stopped his palm and cried out, "you must give me a statement. As long as there is no more dispute, I can survive."


    Miao Dan helplessly said: "since you have said so, how can I see you die with my own eyes? Forget it, this matter can pass." Anu nodded and said, "I agree. It¡¯s all over. It¡¯s just that Li Qiang has to go back with me. I have to give an ount to the teachers." Miao Dan said angrily, "you are such a stubborn person. I have just made it clear that unless you canpletely guarantee the safety of Li Qiang, I will not let you take him away!"Anu said with a sneer: "this decision should be decided by Li Qiang. You are not his mother. Do you have the right to decide whether he will stay or not?" Miao Dan gets angry and calls Anu in a sh. Wen Hui cries out in a hurry: "it¡¯s just been said well. How did you fight again? Where are you doing it for Li Lang, you¡¯re just in a mood."


    Li Qiang pped his hands and nodded his head fiercely: "yes, they can do whatever they like. Anyway, no one takes me seriously. It seems that I have been busy for nothing." Miao Dan said: "I have agreed not to fight, it¡¯s just her aggressive, can¡¯t me me." Anu said with a smile, "well, let¡¯s make a high or low winner."


    Dan¡¯s figure will not stop. Li Qiang hastily advised: "why is it so? We are still kind-hearted. If you are hurt, I will feel bad." Anu said: "why talk like this? She is your lover. Naturally, you should care more. Do you want me to show mercy?"


    Miao Dan even sneered: "I fight with you, also want him to say love? Don¡¯t be kidding. Let¡¯s see the real chapter on our hands With a p to Anu, ANU quickly hid and opened his fingerprints. Miao Dan suddenly stopped and his expression on his face became dull. Li Qiang said in secret: "no, it seems that Anu has used the magic skill to deal with me. If so, Miao Dan can¡¯t escape. If she is frustrated, she will not be able to do anything out of the ordinary. What should I do It¡¯s a good thing to decide? "


    He thought about it, but he couldn¡¯t think of any idea. But Wen Hui, who was close to him, whispered: "my younger martial sister is very smart. She makes this magic art have another effect. Is it possible that one of the four killers of the flying dragon club only has this ability?" Before she finished, she saw that Miao Dan suddenly opened her eyes, her head was covered with sweat and sweat, and her bones were gurgling. Wen Hui turned to wonder, "is she fighting?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "yes, sister Miao is using her unique internal skill to resist the influence of the magic heart skill. From this point of view, she is much better than me." When he was talking, he saw Miao Dan roar and spurt a stream of blood from his mouth. His mind suddenly returned to normal. He bullied him and pped Anu. Anu didn¡¯t expect Miao Dan to break her magic. He was careless and took a palm. He stepped back three steps and vomited blood.

 Chapter 443

    Wen Hui saw the situation and quickly inserted between the two people, waved her hand and said, "OK, all right, let¡¯s stop. Don¡¯t continue." Miao Dan took a breath, and then said, "well, in your face, I won¡¯t investigate. However, this mind obsessed skill has some skills, which almost let me have a way. If I didn¡¯t use my unique internal mental skill to break the magic skill, I¡¯m afraid she would have won."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s good to have a fight with each other. As long as you don¡¯t hurt your harmony, I¡¯ll tell Anu about it, and we can leave." Miao Dan said with a smile: "good, then you go, so hurt her, I still feel a bit sad." "Li Qiang heart secretly smile," just now you under so much strength, now win but say so rxed, really a face saving person. " He came to Anu and bowed his hand and said, "Anu, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go back with sister Miao. If you still need me, you can send me a message through Miss Wen. Although we haven¡¯t been in touch for a long time, we¡¯ve already had deep feelings. I¡¯ll certainly help you."


    But at the moment, ANU turned pale and couldn¡¯t speak. Li Qiang was startled. He held him up and asked, "what¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your face so bad?" Anu took a few deep breaths and then said, "I was pped by her, and my internal power went wrong. I¡¯m afraid I will be possessed by the devil." Miao Danqi said: "I didn¡¯t fight hard. How can you be possessed?"


    Wen Hui sighed: "although our art of enchantment is powerful, it also has great disadvantages. If we can fascinate each other, it¡¯s OK. If we are found out, not only our mind will be damaged, but also the true Qi in her body will be everywhere. In particr, just now, Miao Dan gave a p, which made Anu¡¯s real Qi more chaotic, which made her have signs of being possessed by demons, If you can¡¯t treat it in time, you may be in danger of life. "


    Li Qiang was surprised and said, "what can we do? Your school happens to be a school of healing. Is it not difficult to cure her?" Wen Hui, however, was puzzled and said, "it¡¯s not difficult. It¡¯s just that if you want to get her back to normal, you have to practice double cultivation. We are all girls here. How can we cultivate Yin and Yang with her?"


    Miao Danughs when she hears the speech. Wen Hui looks angry and says, "it¡¯s just that Miss Miao hurt her. But why do you have tough at her like this Miao Dan stoppedughing and said, "don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m justughing at your words. You said that there is no one in Shuangxiu. But the one standing in front of you is the master in this field. He is really begging for food with a golden rice bowl."


    Three people did not feel at the same time smile, Li Qiang immediately some embarrassed way: "but you said so straightforward is not very appropriate?" Miao Dan said: "what I said is only the fact, but there is no need to beat around the bush. You can give her a quick treatment. Although I don¡¯t specte with her, it is a life after all. Don¡¯t let outsiders think that we Chinese are mean."


    Wen Huixi said: "it would be nice if you were here. I¡¯ll tell you how to deal with it. If you implement it like this again, ANU¡¯s life can be saved if there is no ident." Li Qiang said: "don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m good at this kind of thing. But I believe that there must be some difference between the double cultivation method and the double cultivation skill of your school. So you should tell me the process carefully before I can prescribe the right medicine to the case." Wen Hui nodded and went to Li Qiang¡¯s ear for a long time. Miao Dan came to Anu. Seeing her angry, she could not help worrying. Although the two had conflicts before, she was so weak that she couldn¡¯t bear to get up.


    At this time, Li Qiang has written down the steps that Wen Hui told her and came to say, "you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll cure her. Let¡¯s go then." Miao Dan sighed: "you can cure her, or I will not be polite to you." Li Qiang was stunned and said: "just now, just like my enemy, how can I care about her so much? It¡¯s really hard to guess what your women think


    Miao Dan pushed him out and said, "stop talking nonsense. Go quickly. Don¡¯t dy your work." Li Qiang said: "you can rest assured that I will not let you down." Then he turned to Wen Hui and said, "where can I treat her? Tell me the ce. " Wen Hui helped Anu up and said, "just follow me. Don¡¯t ask more questions."


    Li Qiang had to follow Wen Hui. Several people walked along the narrow road in the cave for a while, and came to a stone gate. Wen Hui groped for a long time on the stone wall with her slender hands. When she found the mechanism, she pressed inward. The stone gate suddenly opened and several people swarmed in. However, the cave is decorated with elegant furnishings and all kinds of application. There is also a smell of orchid and musk deer in the cave. I don¡¯t know who lived there. Li Qiang didn¡¯t have time to ask, but he quickly ced Anu on the gums and asked, "are we here?"


    Wen Hui nodded her head and said, "this is the best stone chamber. Do you want a better one?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "I¡¯m just asking casually, you don¡¯t want to ask more, then do you want to watch on the side, or give more advice." Wen Hui turned red and said with a smile, "I don¡¯t want to see that. You¡¯d better deal with her by yourself. Don¡¯t think about it, or you¡¯ll get angry. I won¡¯te to save you."


    Li Qiang took Wen Hui¡¯s slender hand and said in a soft voice, "we have been separated for many days. Don¡¯t you want me? It¡¯s better to take this opportunity to keep in touch with me. Things are difficult now, and I don¡¯t know when we will meet again. " Wen Hui looked gloomy. After thinking for a while, she nodded and said, "well, you are so eager to ask for help. I don¡¯t have to pretend to be pinched. Anyway, it¡¯s your people. It¡¯s just that this is my elder martial sister¡¯s bedroom. We¡¯ve polluted this ce a little bit."While talking andughing, Wen Hui suddenly looked stunned, and then said in a sharp voice, "who is eavesdropping outside? Don¡¯te in, or you¡¯ll be good-looking!"


    Wen Hui¡¯s indignation really had an effect. The stone gate opened with a squeak. Two people came in from outside, their heads bowed timidly. Li Qiang recognized that they were the two pretty girls before. Wen Hui was relieved when she saw that they were them. However, the tone of her mouth was still very severe. She asked, "Bu Yue and Yin Cen, why do youe here if you don¡¯t practice hard in your cave?"


    The elder girl, nono, said, "Yueer is wrong. After practicing at the tenth level, we found that the book says that yin and Yang must be reconciled in order to go further. Otherwise, the skill can only stagnate. What¡¯s more, if a doctor has no knowledge of the man¡¯s body, how can he go out to practice medicine? Therefore, our sisters have heard that there is such a good opportunity I¡¯lle over and study it secretly to increase my knowledge. "


    Wen Hui nodded and said, "so you are eager to know. I can¡¯t me you, but you shouldn¡¯t act secretly. If you tell me in advance, I will arrange for you." Bu Yue and Yin Cen were overjoyed and immediately said thanks to Wen Hui. But Wen Hui gave a strange smile and said, "since you have made mistakes, you should also punish you. You should serve brother Li instead of me."


    The two girls were stunned, and then blushed. Their eyes swept at Li Qiang, but they both bowed their heads and could not speak. Li Qiang was surprised and waved his hand and said, "they are still young. Don¡¯t you let me destroy the seedlings?" Wen Huiughed and said, "when have you be humble? You are so happy that you are going to die. If you don¡¯t show your feelings, I can let them go. You don¡¯t want to touch them again." Then he turned to bu Yue and Yin Cen and said, "you go, don¡¯te back to this stone chamber."


    Bu Yue and Yin Cen looked disappointed. Just about to turn around and leave, Li Qiang suddenly said, "since you are here, why leave? Do you really want to learn?" Two beautiful girls immediately replied, "of course." Li Qiang said with a smile to Wen Hui, "it¡¯s just that helping people is the foundation of happiness. Li Qiang¡¯s chivalry and justice naturally needs to be considerate of others. My two little sisters are very eager to learn. Why should I embarrass them? Do you think so

 Chapter 444

    Wen Hui chuckled and said, "you are really hypocritical. If it wasn¡¯t for this affectation, we would have already started." Li Qiang said with a smile, "where am I hypocritical? Is it wrong to think about them? Since they all agree, it¡¯s another matter." At this time, Wen Hui didn¡¯t speak any more. Bu Yue and Yin Cen were already prepared. Jiao Di Di said, "if brother Li has any orders, please tell me. We are all at your disposal." Wen Hui was unhappy and said, "what are you staring at? It¡¯s not that you haven¡¯t seen a beautiful girl."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "I just feel a breath of youth fluttering on my face. If I look at such a young girl, I feel much younger." Wenhui gejiao said with a smile: "look at what you say as if you are very old. My two sisters are flowers that have not yet bloomed. You can be careful not to hurt them." Li Qiang said with a smile: "sooner orter, they will experience pain in practicing martial arts, and I can¡¯t control the inevitable personnel."


    Wen Hui said with a smile, "you are still so garrulous. You can¡¯t do anything about it. You can control your own discretion anyway." Seeing Wen Hui so wonderful, Li Qiang said excitedly, "I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You are still so beautiful." Wenhui blushed and said, "I asked you to teach these two children first. How could youe to me first?" Li Qiang said with a smile, "let¡¯s show them how to practice martial arts first, and let them copy them, so as not to panic." Wen Hui sighed: "you can always find some reasonable excuse to prevaricate. Well, you can start quickly. We have to heal Anu."


    Li Qiang lowered his head and said, "don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t dy business. You are the best doctor. I believe Anu will never be in trouble." Wen Hui¡¯s face was dizzy and she gasped: "I haven¡¯t seen you for many days. Your Kung Fu is still so good. No wonder you¡¯re more and more famous in the world. By the way, are you going to the Wulin assembly or not?" Li Qiang raised his head and said, "of course, I want to go. After all, Xuanyuan Ru¡¯s agreement can¡¯t go against each other. Besides, it¡¯s a matter of great concern. I can¡¯t do it if I don¡¯t go."


    Wen Hui sat up and said, e here, and I will pass on the true Qi in my body to you." As she sat on it, the elixir was lucky, but when she saw a big bag in her Dantian area, her true Qi kept flowing. She passed it to Li Qiang through Wen Hui. However, Li Qiang felt that a cold air flowed into his eight meridians, and he felt very happy. He immediately eximed, "it¡¯s reallyfortable. You can see that your skill has increased." Wen Hui said with a smile, "are you the only one practicing kung fu these days? I haven¡¯t wasted my kung fu. Let¡¯s speed up a little. You can¡¯t wait for those two people. "


    Li Qiang nced at them, but saw that Bu Yue and Yin Cen had already fainted. Their small red faces looked lovely and tight, and their beautiful big eyes were staring at their operation. Li Qiangbined Wen Hui¡¯s Qi with Li Qiang¡¯s for thirty-six weeks to form a strong air current, which was slowly ejected from the jade pillow on his head. However, he saw that the white air surrounded them, forming a strong air mass, which surrounded them. Li Qiang said: "since the two younger sisters look so seriously, we have to do our best to let them learn more." Wen huirao is an introverted and quiet person. His eyebrows are wrinkled by Li Qiang¡¯s magic skill. The white air on his head is steaming. His arms hold Li Qiang tightly. The cool Qi in his body flows to Li Qiang. Li Qiang fuses his own Qi with each other and forms a new air flow out of the body and transmits it to Wen Hui¡¯s body She kept changing all kinds of practicing postures. For a moment, the air in the room was extremely running, and the air was pounded by the strong wind. Half an hourter, Li Qiang roared, and the most powerful genuine Qi was wrapped in the extremely sharp wind, filling the room. Wen Hui¡¯s face was red and swollen, and she fell on the couch. Obviously, Li Qiang gave her the true Qi too much to bear.


    The two girls nearby were stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say. Li Qiang could still sit up and said with a smile, "I remember you didn¡¯t use so much force before. How could you be so crazy this time? The import of martial arts is more powerful than before. " After a short rest, Wen Hui opened her eyes and stared at Li Qiang for a long time. Then she said, "when did you learn so many methods? I was really scared by you. Although I missed you before, I found that I really couldn¡¯t leave you when I met today."


    Li Qiang said: "I am the same, if not so many idents, how I hope to stay with you forever." Wen Hui spat: "I¡¯m afraid you said the same thing to other women." Li Qiang said with a smile: "which has such a thing, all my confessions to you are from the heart, without any hypocrisy." Wen Hui said: "I hope what you said is true. By the way, teach those two children as soon as possible. I¡¯m afraid they are all in a hurry."


    Wen Hui waved to them and said, e up, all of you. I will remind you of the details." Bu Yue and Yin Cen replied respectfully: "thank you for your instruction. I¡¯m grateful." Li Qiang, however, did not wait for them to finish, then he took hold of the two girls and ordered them to practice the mental method. He said, "we don¡¯t have to call each other so manyplicated names. You can call me brother Li, and you can call me brother and sister." So Zai Zai carefully looked at them from head to toe. Bu Yue asked shyly, "what is brother Li doing?" Li Qiang solemnly said: "I want to see if your muscles and bones are the materials for practicing martial arts, or qi stagnation will kill you."Yin Cen took a long breath and said, "brother Li is for our good. Thank you very much." Li Qiang held out his hand and held her soft body. He said, "what can I do for you? It¡¯s the root of happiness. Your body feels good, and your muscles and bones are excellent. It¡¯s a good material for practicing kung fu." Bu Yue said angrily: "elder brother also came to pinch me. I am closest to you, but why did you try her first?" Li Qian is younger than me. Why should you take care of her first


    Bu Yue was silent. Li Qiang felt Yin Cen¡¯s body all over the ce. She couldn¡¯t help admiring her good roots. Wen Hui sneered and said, "these two children are good seedlings that my elder martial sister searched all over the world. Naturally, they are good materials. Why do you say so?" Li Qiang began to test Bu Yue¡¯s body again, and said with a smile: "each school has its own methods. Now I use the bone testing method in Ding Yishan¡¯s Secret collection to detect their physique by hand strength. It is different from your elder martial sister¡¯s method. In my opinion, they can not only learn medicine, but also learn martial arts. Their future achievements are not inferior to you and me."


    Wen Hui said in surprise, "I¡¯m surprised to say that. They still have such qualifications. Are you not talking nonsense?" Li Qiang explored his hands around, and bu Yue snorted a few times. Li Qiang was very satisfied with the moving response. He said: "you can see that the real Qi is lingering here, and the flow is even more intense in the exciting ces. You can see that her meridians are very smooth. If you can practice the jade goddess magic skill in Ding Yishan¡¯s Secret collection, it should be very suitable, and that Yin CEN is suitable for the martial arts in the secret collection I¡¯m going to teach you some martial arts. Otherwise, it would be a pity to have such a good qualification. "

 Chapter 445

    Bu Yue and Yin Cen were very grateful. Li Qiang said, "we are all our own people. Why should we be polite? In the future, you are my sister. I will certainly treat you very well." Bu Yue and Yin Cen look at each other with infinite joy. They only listen to bu Yuejiao and say: "we don¡¯t want to be the sister of big brother Li." Li qiangqi said, "why, do you think I¡¯m too old to be your brother?"


    Yin Cen Jiaoughed a few times and said, "my brother misunderstood me. What we mean is that we hope to be the woman of elder brother Li and serve you for life in the future." Li Qiang was stunned at first and then said with a smile: "it¡¯s OK to ept you. The two girls are gentle and lovely, and I love them very much. But you are masters of the North Sea doctor. How dare I make a mistake?" Wen Hui patted Li Qiang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s up to me and my elder martial sister to talk about it. It should be OK."


    Li Qiang happily fell from the sky, hugged Wen Hui, and kissed again and again, saying, "please, these two sisters are very cute, and I really want to get them." Wen Hui was helpless to push him away and said: "practice martial arts quickly. We talked a lot of gossip and left Anu aside." Li Qiang thought of business, and said to bu Yue and Yin Cen in a hurry: "you sit in the east-west direction respectively, let me control it."


    Li Qiang practiced with them in ordance with the previous method and Wen Hui¡¯s method. They were different from Wen Hui. They were gentle and shy, which made Li Qiang feel a little embarrassed. They simply put aside all the misceneous thoughts and reached the state of selflessness. It took less than half an hour to get things done. However, bu Yue and Yin Cen were very shy and affectionate Pulse, not only to Li Qiang, but also to his skill praise.


    Li Qiang has a sense of pride. At this time, the true Qi transmitted to him by the three girls has fused with the Qi they have practiced and be the vitality of healing. It should be able to cure Anu. He looked at the unconscious Anu, and his heart was filled with a palpitation that he had never seen before. This kind of feeling made him very wonderful. He hoped that he could heal her immediately.


    But at this time, ANU on the couch made a painful voice, as if something had happened. Li Qiang worried: "I think Anu is seriously injured, I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t survive the healing pass." Wen Hui said: "now, there is only one way to save her. Whether she can survive depends on her nature. Anu is not bad in nature and intelligent in talent. She is also my elder martial sister¡¯s favorite apprentice. Besides, she is the holy daughter of the fire cult. If she loses her life here, she will not give up."


    Li Qiang sighed: "listen to you, ANU has to save life, but who dares to say that things in the world are absolutely sessful. Although I really want Anu to be OK, it¡¯s really hard for me to draw a conclusion until thest moment." Wen Hui said: "it depends on the degree of integration between you and her. If her constitution is in harmony with you, and she epts the true Qi very quickly, then she will be saved, otherwise her life will be very difficult to recover." Li Qiang said: "I will try anyway. In fact, although I don¡¯t get along with her for a long time, I know she is a good girl, and I like her very much. I don¡¯t want her to have anything."


    Wen Hui said: "then hurry up and don¡¯t be so wordy. Bu Yue and Yin Cen protect the Dharma for you. I hope you will seed in this matter. If you can save her life, it will be a merit." Li Qiang said: "naturally, I will try my best if you don¡¯t say so." Then he stretched out his hand and kneaded her for a moment to give her real Qi. Although Anu was seriously injured, he still felt a little bit, and his pretty face even turned ruddy. Li Qiang nodded and said, "it seems that she still has some consciousness, and she is very sensitive to my touch. It¡¯s easy to do. When you work with herter, you can help me guard the door without any interference. This is the key point."


    Bu Yue and Yin Cen said: "brother Li, don¡¯t worry, we will finish what you told us and won¡¯t let you down." The second daughter immediately got out of bed, dressed and stood outside the door. Wen Hui said, "these two girls seem to be much more mature after you. If they didn¡¯t listen to me like that in the past." Li Qiang said with a smile: "these two sisters are so gentle and gratifying. How can they not listen to you? You must be modest." Wen Hui spat: "to this time still glib, it is easy to change the nature of the country."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "don¡¯t you just like my nature, or how can you be in the same bed with me?" Wen Huiyou sighed and said, "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m following you. I¡¯ll marry a chicken and a chicken, or a dog and a dog." Li Qiang gently kisses her on the face and says: "I know you are not satisfied, but now is an extraordinary period. It¡¯s important to save people. When I¡¯ve been busy this time, I¡¯ll make it up to you." Wen Hui was so embarrassed and pleased in her heart that she gave him a push and said, "do it quickly. I said I would try my best to save Anu, but now I start to talk." Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s not your sweet talk with me that distracts me." He handed over the Qi of the elixir field into Anu¡¯s body.


    After a while, but seeing Anu¡¯s face a little ruddy, Wen Huixi said: "it seems that there is a y. It seems that she does not reject the true Qi transmitted by you. If so, there will be great hope to save her." Li Qiang was dignified and said: "things are not as optimistic as you think. The so-called good phenomena now cover up great problems." Wen Huiqi said, "what do you mean by that? I¡¯ve been practicing medicine for many years. Has her injury improved? Can¡¯t I see it? "Li Qiang sighed: "I know that all of you are masters of rejuvenation. However, you only focus on reading medical books, but you forget tobine medical skills with martial arts. ording to my view, although the true Qi in my body has been imported into her body, it is still deposited near the shaoshaoyin meridian. If there is no good way to get through it, I¡¯m afraid your life will be lost in an instant." Wen Hui was so shocked that she quickly called her pulse. Her face really sank. She nodded her head and said, "your guess is correct. It seems that I think things are too simple. It is really dangerous to see Anu in this way."


    Wen Hui said again, "so, do you have any way to save at present?" Li Qiang pondered for a moment and then said, "I have read a piece of Kung Fu in Ding Yishan¡¯s Secret collection, which can solve the problem of stagnation of true Qi. However, it is very difficult and requires a high level of tacit understanding. I am not sure how toplete this work now." Wen Hui said: "no matter what you want to save her, what method you say, I think of a way to solve it."


    Li Qiang said: "originally, we thought that the Yuan Yin Qi of Bu Yue and Yin Cen could cure Anu, but now it is far from enough. It is because of theck of Yuan Yin Qi that the breath is weak, and it is impossible to reach Anu¡¯s elixir field. This is why we need 18 girls to solve this problem. But now you can¡¯t get to the vige in front of the cave, and you can¡¯t go to the shop behind the vige In the market, how to find virgins? Even if there are women here, they will not agree to let me break their bodies. That¡¯s why I say it¡¯s very difficult. "


    Wen Hui suddenly chuckled, which surprised Li Qiang and asked, "what are youughing at?" Wen Hui said: "if we say that we may not be able to find other objects temporarily, if we talk about girls, there are really a lot of them here." She got out of bed, came to the door and said a few words to bu Yue. Bu Yue took orders and went away. After a while, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door. Wen Hui opened the door and immediately introduced a group of young girls. All of them stood there in shame, looking pretty and tight. Li Qiang was stunned.


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help asking, "where did you get so many little sisters?" Wen Hui said: "my elder martial sister, you haven¡¯t walked around the cave yet. How can you know the mystery? The cave here has heaven and earth, and can amodate many people. Besides, the elder martial sister has taken in many disciples and adopted some orphan girls. If you say that girls are indispensable, it depends on your satisfaction. If you don¡¯t like me, you can change people." Li Qiang repeatedly nodded his head and said: "I¡¯m naturally satisfied. We are treating Anu. How can I pick and choose? As long as they are virgins, there will be no problem. Otherwise, the true spirit is not pure, and even I will be threatened in the process of guiding."

 Chapter 446

    Wen Hui drank and said, "stretch out your right arm!" Eighteen young girls stretched out their right arms, and a row of white white jade arms showed a little red mark. Wen Hui pointed to them and said, "don¡¯t worry about it this time. These girls have ordered the pce guarding sand. Our elder martial sister is the most urate one in the South China Sea. Let alone doing the bad thing, it¡¯s just a little deviant behavior. The pce guard sand will be abnormal, so these women You can enjoy it as much as you can, and you don¡¯t have to worry about it


    After hearing the speech, Li Qiang finally put down his heart and said, "I¡¯m at ease when you do things. The reason why I said so much just now is that the skills recorded in Ding Yishan¡¯s Secret collection are extremely harsh, and the requirements for virginity are too strict. Otherwise, I would not be so wordy." Wen Hui said: "then you can do things quickly. Anu is bing more and more dangerous now. We must finish our work and finish the work today." Li Qiang wiped the sweat on his head and said: "human life matters to heaven. I dare not be careless. However, these girls are not trained. You should give more advice on the details. Otherwise, I have to teach at the same time. I must be tired to death!"


    Wen Hui chuckled and was obviously amused by his words and said, "don¡¯t worry. These children have learned Kung Fu from me. They are obedient and will not drag you down. What¡¯s more, the high-level apprentices of the North Sea doctor are all highly skilled. Although these little girls have only learned from them for a few years, they will not make you ufortable. " Li Qiang said: "I¡¯m relieved. Of course, I¡¯ve thought too much. Let¡¯s start."


    Fu Lian, the first girl, said, "please give me some advice. We have heard of your name for a long time. Now we are about to learn from you. It¡¯s a great honor." Li Qiang said modestly, "little sister, it¡¯s very kind of me to use the double cultivation method in the cave of the doctor of the North Sea. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t worry too much in order to save people¡¯s lives. After a while, you¡¯ll be obedient, and I¡¯ll serve you well. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll be more powerful andfortable."


    All the girls chuckled and knew the meaning of Li Qiang¡¯s words, but they all hoped that Li Qiang would be the first to entertain himself. However, Li Qiang asked 18 young girls to form a circle. They stood at each other¡¯s positions, and then said, "you all bend down and turn your back to me. No matter what happenster, don¡¯t ask more questions. Just enjoy it." Fu Lian said: "know, this opportunity is once in a blue moon, we will also try our best to cooperate." Then she called on all the women to practice meditation ording to the heart method.


    Li Qiang recited the quiet heart mantra in his heart and said, "we can¡¯t lose a lot because of small things. If something goes wrong in the mind, not only will he be possessed by the devil, but also Anu¡¯s life will not be saved." He made up his mind, said that he was offended, and immediately disyed the technique of separation. All the figures in the cave immediately ran to each girl, and all of them immediately ran to each girl. All of a sudden, his strength rose and his true Qi sshed. The atmosphere in the cave was quite different from that of the talent just now.


    Although Wen Hui had experienced the hot spring battle, when she saw this scene again, she felt that everything in front of her was a little strange. Li Qiang¡¯s Kung Fu was greatly improved. She was more calm and calm than before. She showed the king¡¯s style in all her actions. The girls didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to resist, but they were extremely obedient. All kinds of martial arts moves were put into practice.


    It turned out that Li Qiang made the generals work very well and made him very happy. At the same time, he used a few more moves. The martial arts of those girls increased greatly. They already felt that they could not do without Li Qiang in this life. They all hoped that Li Qiang could apany them to practice more for a while.


    However, Li Qiang was eager to save people, where he could only care about his own enjoyment. After absorbing the pure Yin Qi of the girls, he immediately came to Anu, and repeatedly pointed out several important acupoints on her body. Then, the pure vitality integrated with the girls was continuously input into her body. If there was any mistake in this matter, people¡¯s lives would be in danger. Therefore, the atmosphere in the stone room was very tense All the women are watching Li Qiang¡¯s movements with concern. However, although his forehead is sweating, he is quite like a general. He is skillful in every move. It seems that his strength is just right and will not have serious consequences.


    Wen Hui was most worried. He was afraid that something was wrong with him. But after a while, he realized that the problem was not serious. So she put her heart down and called on the girls to slowly withdraw from the stone chamber ande outside. Bu Yue asked, "martial uncle, how is things going inside?" Wen Hui nodded her head and said, "it should be a sess soon. How do you feel about this trip?" Fu Lian repeatedly eximed: "it¡¯s useless to say how beneficial double practice is in reading books. Only by experiencing it can we know how wonderful it is. Besides, elder brother Li is a rare genius in the world. It¡¯s worth our life tomunicate with him. It¡¯s a pity that after this battle, he will leave, and I don¡¯t know when he will see him again." Between the words is very mncholy.


    Yin Cen said with a smile: "just let him do for a while, so heart to heart to him, you pour is infatuated tight!" Fu Lian spat: "you are not the same. Can I know that you and bu Yue want to marry him on their own initiative? Are they not more direct than me?" Yin Cen¡¯s face turned red and said: "at that time, we couldn¡¯t help it. In the face of such talents as brother Li, which woman would not be attracted? If we could serve him for a lifetime, it would be worthwhile for us." All the other girlsughed at her, but they had their own ideas.


    Wen Hui, of course, saw what they meant, so she said, "you can rest assured that elder brother Li is not irresponsible. When things are finished here, he will give you an ount. I have been in contact with him for some time, and I haven¡¯t seen anyone he abandoned." After hearing this, all the girls were relieved. Only Bu Yue was a little worried. Wen Hui asked, "what¡¯s the matter with you, Yueer? Why are you worried?" Bu Yue sighed: "I think elder brother Li can say anything, but what should master do there? We are all very afraid of her. Now we have done this great thing behind her back, but how can we be good? "Yin Cen also said: "yes, although the master has always encouraged us to practice the method of double cultivation and said that we would find suitable people for us, we did not follow the master¡¯s instructions this time, but we went with elder brother Li on our own If the master knows about it, I¡¯m afraid we all have to... " Fu Lian cut in: "now, what¡¯s the meaning of being afraid of it? If so, don¡¯t do it at the beginning. Since we¡¯ve made a boat, we have to fight to cover up the water."


    As soon as the words fell, someone chuckled and said, "Oh, look at the good apprentice of Nizi. If you follow a man, you will regard master as an enemy." They were surprised, and Wen Hui said angrily, "if anyone is here, we can¡¯t be polite." At this time, a small figure loomed in the northwest corner and said with a smile: "you are really forgetful. How long have you forgotten me?"


    When Wen Hui saw that it was her, she said in surprise, "how did youe here? Is that man here, too The delicate figure said slowly, "I¡¯m just here to report the news. If shees, I¡¯m afraid no one here will live." Bu Yue sneered: "it¡¯s a big tone. Let¡¯s have a look at it. Don¡¯t have the ability to talk big." Flying past is a palm! Wen Hui eximed, "stop it

 Chapter 447

    Just then, bu Yue¡¯s body came back like a kite with broken string. Wen Hui rushed to catch her gently. But seeing her pale face, she tried her pulse and found that she was not hurt. She was just over frightened. "I told you not to go there and see that you have suffered a great loss. If it was not for the mercy of others, your life would have been reimbursed." "Thank you for your kindness," he said


    The figure over there said with a smile, "this girl has such a big temper. I wanted to teach her a hard lesson, but my teacher told me that I could not make mistakes, so I kept my hand. It¡¯s not my kindness." Yin Cen and others want to move forward, but they are all stopped by Wen Hui, motioning them not to do it. They say to the figure, "since you are here, why don¡¯t you show up? It¡¯s not good for you to be so sneaky." "I just don¡¯t want to show up in front of so many strangers. If you drive them away, I¡¯ll show up."


    Wen Hui said to bu Yue, Yin Cen, Fu Lian and others: "you all go back. I don¡¯t speak. None of you wille back." Fu Lian said, "but if she is in the way of the people in the stone room, what can I do? This is the critical moment. We don¡¯t want to leave like this. " Wen Hui said: "what she aims at is just the South China Sea Gate. She doesn¡¯t care about other things. I¡¯ve dealt with her once. I think it¡¯s safe toe to brother Li. Besides, you¡¯re exhausted and need to practice for three days before you can recover. Now you¡¯re all exhausted. It¡¯s important to go back to work." Hearing this, the girls had to retreat and go back to their homes and shut up.


    This time, the woman came out of the corner. She was only a girl of fifteen or sixteen years old. She was very beautiful. She was wearing a ck dress and a smart dress. It was strange that her hands were wrapped in ck cloth, and the two machetes tied on her back were very conspicuous. She only heard her say, "now we should talk about the matter well, and leave itst year I didn¡¯t expect to meet my sister again. Would you like to be with me Wen Hui said: "you are always so entangled. What do you want? I said that since we are all women, we should abide by our duties. Why should we engage in the activities of false Phoenix and xuhuang? If you are willing to be my sister, I can promise. If you want to be a lover, I can¡¯t obey my orders."


    The woman in ck sighed and said, "I once told you that as long as my sister can stay with me, I will betray my school, but you are not moved. Today Ie here to find that you have a sweetheart. If I kill him, will you change your mind?" Wen Hui¡¯s face was cold and said in a sharp voice, "Ren man, if you dare to hurt his life, I will not let you go even when I arrive at the ends of the earth."


    Ren mangegjiao said with a smile: "just now I talked slowly with you, but now your lover is not calm. People like my sister will be so manic. I didn¡¯t expect that." Wen Hui said: "I don¡¯t care what your school has to do with my elder martial sister. Just don¡¯t hurt irrelevant people. If you dare to cross the line, I will never forgive you." Ren man said: "I¡¯m just joking. Why should my sister be serious? Besides, you should understand my affection for you. Since he is the person you like, how can I harm him? What¡¯s more, we¡¯ve never provoked people without hatred. You can rest assured of this. "


    Wen Hui said: "after talking for a long time, what are you here for? You¡¯d better tell me quickly. Don¡¯t waste time here. I have something important to do Ren man said with a smile: "look at your cold attitude. It seems that you really don¡¯t care about my little sister at all. Well, our business matters still matter. My master gave me a letter asking me to hand it to the doctor of the North Sea. I don¡¯t know where she is now? Can youe out and answer the letter? " Wen Hui said: "elder martial sister is not here. Please give me the letter and I will deliver it."


    Ren man grinned strangely, shook his head and said, "that¡¯s not right. Master has told me to hand this letter to the doctor of the North Sea. I can¡¯t give it to others casually. If something goes wrong, you don¡¯t know the master¡¯s method. I don¡¯t want to die young." Wen Hui said impatiently, "you are really wordy. Who am I? How can I swallow your letter? Since you don¡¯t believe me, please go back first. When my elder martial sisteres back, you can give it to her." Ren man said: "who knows when she wille back. If I can¡¯t do this, I can¡¯t go back to baituoshan. Since the doctor of the North Sea is not here, I¡¯ll wait for her toe back. When shees back, I¡¯ll hand this letter to her."


    Wen Hui said unhappily, "you are obviously looking for an excuse to stay with me. I have already told you that it is impossible for us two to fall in love with a woman." Ren man said with a smile: "elder sister, I don¡¯t mean to stick to you. It¡¯s hard to disobey my teacher¡¯s life. I can¡¯t help it." Although she said so, she looked at Wen Hui with a smile on her face. She was clearly making fun of her. Wenhui was entangled by her, so she had no choice but to say, "don¡¯t deceive me. I know that your master loves you very much. Even if you do something wrong, you will not do anything to you. You clearly want to take the opportunity to stay here and entangle me endlessly."


    Ren man still looked rxed and said with a smile: "sister, I really can¡¯t think of anything else. I¡¯m doing business. I don¡¯t mean anything else. Anyway, no matter how you think about it, I won¡¯t go. We White Camel Mountain is not so easy to provoke. If you mess with me, it¡¯s not a good thing." Wen Hui snorted coldly and said, "don¡¯t frighten me with White Camel Mountain. Even if your leaderes by himself, I¡¯m not afraid of him. But I don¡¯t have any hatred with you. Naturally, I won¡¯t hurt you. If you want to stay, don¡¯t make trouble. Everything that happens here has nothing to do with you. I hope you can take care of yourself and send the letter to my elder martial sister Go up and leave. Don¡¯t let trouble happen again. " Ren Manxi said: "well, sister, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause trouble. I¡¯m very happy to be with you." Then she came to Wen Hui with a look of innocence.Wen Hui shook her head again and again, and she was crying bitterly in her heart. At this time, Ren man heard the enchanting voiceing out of the stone chamber and said curiously, "what is that man doing inside? Why is there a woman¡¯s voice? It seems to be very painful." Wen Hui said: "I told you not to meddle in your business. Now he is healing for an important person. This is the critical moment. You must not make trouble."


    Ren man pursed his lips and said, "well, who do you think of me? I¡¯m not as boring as you said. Since he is saving people, how can I disturb him? But we have good medicine and methods to cure injuries in White Camel Mountain. Do you want me to go in and help Wen Hui chuckled and said, "if you want to go in, it¡¯s OK, but..." Then he whispered a few words in Ren man¡¯s ear. When Ren manden was dizzy, he stepped back involuntarily and said in a coquettish voice, "Oh, it¡¯s that kind of thing. I won¡¯t go."


    Wen Huiughed and said, "you are so shy. If I knew that, I would not say anything. I would let you in." Holding Ren man sitting on the stone bench, his tone softened up and said, "I like him, and we have experienced many things together. We have already vowed to each other, so he is my only love. You and I can be sisters. If you want to fly together, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t Ren man grinned and said, "things will change. Who knows what will happen in the future? Anyway, I will not give up. My sister doesn¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m not the kind of woman who sticks around, but it¡¯s not the kind of person who will quit if you say a few words." Wen Hui shook her head helplessly and said in her heart, "the girl¡¯s words are good, but she is a dead pig. How can I be good?"


    When he was thinking about it, Li Qiang suddenly heard a loud voice in the stone chamber, and the sound of threat from Li Qiang showed a strong momentum. The surrounding stone walls roared and roared. Suddenly, there was a huge vibration. The stone gate opened in response to the sound. However, Li Qiang and Anu were standing in front of the door. Li Qiang was tired, while Anu was beaming with joy, and he kept thanking Li Qiang.

 Chapter 448

    Wen Hui knew that the matter had been done, so she came forward and asked, "how is it finished?" Breathing heavily, Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "of course, you don¡¯t worry about what I did. This time, she not only healed her wound, but also increased her skill. This time, we should celebrate well." Anu also kept nodding, changing the solemn and holy appearance before. It seems that after a joint battle, both sides have thrown aside all obstacles and loved each other.


    Ren man had never seen a man¡¯s majestic physique before. When he saw Li Qiang standing in front of him like this, he could not help but blush. Li Qiang was a man who had seen the world, and of course he would not be frightened by a little girl. So he came to Ren man with a smile and said, "Li Qiang, who is this little sister, I am Remember you didn¡¯t seem to be among the beauties just now Without waiting for Wen Hui to speak, Ren man opened his mouth and said in a cold voice, "my name is Ren man. Ie from baituoshan."


    Li Qiang Oh a, if thoughtful way: "White Camel Mountain is located in Gansu, how did the people theree here?" Wen Hui said: "elder martial sister has something to do with the people of White Camel Mountain. This girl Ren is here to deliver the letter." Li Qiang said with a smile: "deliver the letter? What do I think of this little sister and other things? " Wen Hui and Ren man are both stunned. Unexpectedly, Li Qiang¡¯s vision is so unique that he can see that Ren man has another purpose. In particr, Ren man has never been in contact with Li Qiang. Although he puts on a cold face, he has already had a huge ripple in his heart. Rao is that this woman has never liked men, and she can¡¯t help feeling excited after meeting Li Qiang.


    Anu said in one side: "we worship fire religion, but we have hadmunication with White Camel Mountain. Who is this girl under?" As soon as Ren man heard the three words of fire worship, his eyes lit up immediately and said, "you are a fire worshiper. No wonder he will try so hard to save you. I am the disciple of Ou Yue." Li Qiang was surprised and said: "it turns out that Ren is a senior apprentice of Ouyue. It¡¯s really disrespectful. Let¡¯s talk about it in the front hall. I want to know something."


    Ren man helplessly said: "I think it¡¯s really disrespectful for you to stand in front of me naked and speak." Li Qiang eximed, only to think that he and Anu were unarmed, only because he had just practised martial arts to cure his grief. After his sess, he could not help but forget to dress. He said with a smile. He was rude and took Anu into the stone room again.


    A momentter, several people came to the front hall. Miao Dan was impatient to wait. Seeing Li Qiange out, he immediately came over and asked, "is this OK? Let¡¯s go at once." Anu blocked his hand and said, "you hurt me. How can this ount be calcted?" Miao Dan said with a smile, "it¡¯s a rule in the world for thousands of years to learn martial arts. If you don¡¯t feelfortable, let¡¯spare it again. How about it?" Li Qiang hastened to persuade him: "how can you start again? I have just spent a lot of effort to save Anu. I not only spent a lot of genuine Qi, but also helped 20 girls to break through their cultivation. If there is any good or bad in your life, I won¡¯t be able to save him with my hands."


    On hearing this, the second daughter blurted out, "twenty? Is there such a strange thing? How can you do it? " Qi Qi turned his eyes to Li Qiang and wanted to find out. Li Qiangughed bitterly and said to himself, "it seems that no matter what kind of women, they will be jealous when they encounter this kind of thing. What are twenty? I have experienced a hundred scenes." He thought in his heart, of course, he couldn¡¯t say it. He just kept exining: "this is the way to save life in medical books. I can¡¯t help it either. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Miss Wen."


    However, seeing Wen Hui smiling and Ren man standing on one side, as if to see his joke, Miao Dan was unhappy: "clearly you want to take advantage of those girls, quickly admit it, or I can¡¯t spare you." Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "I¡¯m having a hard time arguing, but I can¡¯t say that now. The girl over there is from the White Camel Mountain. I want to ask you something. Can you wait a moment?"


    Miao Dan and Anu both nodded, as if they had forgotten their hatred just now. They just sat on one side and did not speak. Li Qiang bravely left the ce and came to Wen Hui andined, "why don¡¯t you go to the end for me? You have a share in this matter." Wen Hui said with a smile: "you have taken so much advantage, what¡¯s the harm of having a little bitter experience? I just like to see your helpless embarrassment there. It¡¯s very cute." Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "what did I take advantage of? Do you think it¡¯s not tiring to do such a thing? You go to exin it to me. Miao Dan can understand why Anu became like a vinegar jar. In the end, I didn¡¯t do it all for her? "


    Wen Hui said: "you don¡¯t know. After Anu and you have practiced together, her temperament has changed. She was originally a fire worshiping saint. She has been cultivating herself and keeping her nature as clean as water. Today, when her holy body is broken, all the repressed emotions pour out like the flood water. Besides, she was saved by you because she was injured. You input the vitality after fusion into her body, which will be natural But let her have a depend on you mind, so hear you and so many women Nature is not in a good mood. "


    Li Qiang said: "in this case, you ask Yin Cen and Fu lian toe out and exin to those two vinegar jars again?" Wen Hui said with a smile: "now those 20 people are exhausted after the war. What¡¯s more, they have to use their skills to melt the real Qi you gave them. It¡¯s impossible to do this without three days and nights. Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for you to see them immediately." Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "in this case, I have nothing to do." Wen Hui said: "don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll exin this to them patiently. Just talk to Ren. If you have any problems, just tell them." Said to Miao Dan and Anu, it seems to be for Li Qiang to y round the field.Li Qiang wants to talk with Ren Mansu immediately. However, Ren man pulls him to another stone chamber and closes the door. Then he teases him: "great Xia Li is really busy. I¡¯m dazzled by this moment. How many confidants do you have?" Li Qiang couldn¡¯t hold his face. He said with a smile, "girl, I¡¯m just trying to save people. I didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen." Ren man let out a burst of crispughter, but suddenly his face sank and said in a sharp voice: "since you have so many women with you, why do you upy elder sister Wen? You are too greedy!"


    Li Qiang was surprised and puzzled when he heard the speech. He said, "girl, where can I start from? I don¡¯t believe you can ask her." Ren man hate and hate: "I don¡¯t ask her, I just want to ask you, what do you want to do, do you want to let go of sister Wen?" "If you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about at the foot of the Camel Mountain, you can¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying He was about to go out.


    Ren man ran to Li Qiang and said: "don¡¯t you want to go? If you beat me, I can tell you anything you want to ask about White Camel Mountain. If I defeat you, you will give me sister Wen and stop meddling in all her affairs. What do you think? " At this time, Li Qiang simply felt that the girl was making trouble without reason. He always had a heart of pity and tenderness. He was reluctant to put down his face and put his heavy hand on his face. He still had a smile on his face and said, "girl, maybe you misunderstood me. Miss Wen and I are in love with each other, and there is no forced upation. You must not misunderstand it."


    However, no matter what he said, Ren man blocked the door, drew out two machetes, and whispered: "no matter what, if you don¡¯t give me an ount, don¡¯t want to leave here!"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "Miss Ren, why do you have to do this? It¡¯s not appropriate for us to start fighting each other when we meet by chance. You are young and impulsive. Do you have to calm down to think about it? Do you and I have to solve the problem in this way Ren man shook his machete in his hand and sneered: "you are obviously afraid. Otherwise, how could you be so wordy? I heard elder sister Wen talk about you, and she has been making her praise. But now it¡¯s just like this. You are so timid. Sister Wen didn¡¯t beg for hardship when she followed you. I think you should let go as soon as possible and don¡¯t drag her down." Li Qiang was more and more angry when he heard this. He said in his heart, "this girl is not proud of himself. She talks wildly in her mouth. If you don¡¯t give her some strong taste, I¡¯m afraid she will continue to pester her."

 Chapter 449

    Thinking of this, Li Qiang nodded and said, "you can have apetition with me, but let¡¯s talk about it first. After thepetition, you can¡¯t pester me like this again." Ren man said: "naturally, our people in White Camel Mountain always keep their word. If you promise topete with me, I will not trouble you again as I said before. I won¡¯t have any opinions about what sister Wen is doing with you." Li Qiang said with a smile: "well, you can do it. Let me see the Kung Fu of White Camel Mountain."


    The machete in Ren man¡¯s hand is slowly raised, but Li Qiang is stunned. Because his attention is focused on the two machetes, he finds that the machete is a little strange. The de of a general weapon should be white, while the de of Ren man¡¯s is emitting a faint blue light. With the crescent shaped de, it shows a strange temperament. Li Qiang says in his heart: "this girl¡¯s hand is wrapped in ck cloth A machete with a blue de in his hand must have a special skill. I can¡¯t be careless just because the other side is a young woman. I can¡¯t be prudent


    Therefore, Li Qiang did not dare to neglect, holding yuan in both hands in the shape of a full moon. He recited the internal mental skill silently, and the vigorous Qi in his palm was interwoven into a white air mass. Ren man was stunned at first and then said with a sneer: "you can send out vigorous Qi. As expected, you will die in my hand." As she said, her body suddenly hit at full speed. Her right hand machete had already made a move. An arc-shaped blue light went straight to Li Qiang¡¯s front door. Li Qiang ducked down to avoid the attack. Her hand pushed outward. The white Gang vaporized into a group of palm prints and hit it on the de of the machete. Ren man¡¯s arm trembled and her feet retreated a few steps. As soon as she bit her silver teeth, the curved knife in her left hand also waved out, the same blue arc Cut to Li Qiang¡¯s right leg.


    These moves were onlypleted in an instant. Li Qiang¡¯s body method was faster and avoided the attack continuously. The vigorous Qi in his hand was sent out repeatedly and hit Ren man¡¯s de. Li Qiang decided that the girl was not a viin. Therefore, he took care of his hand and knocked his strength on the Machete all the time. He didn¡¯t want to hurt Ren man¡¯s life. However, Ren man does not care about these, still uses the killing move, it seems that he wants to take Li Qiang¡¯s life.


    Li Qiang also felt a little angry. He just wanted to give her some strong taste, but suddenly felt that the machete was also sending out gusts of fishy wind while elerating the speed. Li Qiang felt clear and said: "no wonder Ren man¡¯s hands are wrapped with ck cloth. It turns out that both her knives are poisonous. Although the people who use them will take the antidote first, holding the knives in both hands for a long time will inevitably be greatly affected. Therefore, they will wrap special ck cloth on their hands to prevent any change." Thinking of this, Li Qiang couldn¡¯t helpughing in his heart. This girl must have no idea that I had a Fanyou pearl to protect my body from all kinds of poisons. How could you hurt me with that little trick? However, it is well-known that people in White Camel Mountain are good at poisoning. Since she wants to kill me, I will cheat her once and let her have a lesson.


    At this time, Ren man is a knife to split over, Li Qiang a Dodge, suddenly yell a cry, fell on the ground, unconscious, mouth foaming, expression is very sad. Ren man returned his double sabres to his scabbard and said with a sneer: "ordinary people can¡¯t stand three moves in front of me. You¡¯ve been entangled with me for such a long time. It¡¯s really good." Then he bent down to see Li Qiang¡¯s injury. Unexpectedly, Li Qiang suddenly grinned and scared Ren man. Taking advantage of her stupefied efforts, Li Qiang quickly got up and kissed her small mouth. He said with a loud smile, "Miss Ren¡¯s mouth is so sweet. Thank you for your colorful head."


    Ren man experienced this change for a while and did not react. When he woke up, he had been taken advantage of by Li Qiang. He was very angry and wanted to fight again. Li Qiang stood up with a smile and calmly avoided the attack. He said: "Miss Ren¡¯s unique skill is good. It¡¯s hard for even the master to escape this move by smearing it on the curved saber. But it¡¯s a pity that you forget me. Li Qiang is not afraid of poison. If you know something about the world, you should know that I have dealt with people from Tangmen. Any poison has no effect on me." Ren man hears the speech in the heart secretly surprised, "this Li Qiang is really great, it seems that just now I despise him, must use unique skills to go?"


    She bit her silver teeth and her big eyes whirled around. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Li Qiang thought she was going to give up. She said with a smile: "why don¡¯t we stop fighting and turn war into jade and silk? We are all friends of Miss Wen. Why do we have to fight each other? We might as well stop and go back together." However, Ren man sneered, "who wants to be your friend? You just know the antidote method asionally, and you haven¡¯t been knocked down by me. My girl¡¯s unique skill has not been used yet. If you are not afraid of death, you can have a few rounds with me. If you can escape from life, I will not only not kill you, but also marry you."


    When Li Qiang heard this, he was very excited and nodded his head and said, "well, since the girl has said that, I don¡¯t have any reason not to apany you. What¡¯s more, you are so naturally beautiful, but you are wrapped up in ck cloth every day. What kind of beautiful things should be exposed before they have real value." Ren man¡¯s face turned red and spat: "you¡¯re a color embryo. You¡¯re not honest again. Look how I¡¯ll deal with youter!"


    Ren man finished speaking, the machete in his hand shook and turned into two arcs to Li Qiang. Li Qiang murmured in his heart, "is this move the same as just now?" However, as soon as he dodged, he found that Ren man¡¯s trousers in the upper left leg were slightly cut, revealing his whiteplexion. He was surprised and looked a few more times. However, Ren man¡¯s machete came back obliquely and swung to his neck. Li Qiang was quick to react, and bowed his head to avoid the attack. However, he looked up and saw the clothes on Ren man¡¯s chest After a break, he was stunned by the boundless scenery. He had not seen enough. Ren man held two machetes at the same time, like scissors. Li Qiang chuckled and understood the meaning of Ren man¡¯s unique skills.He was teasing and distracted. His eyes were fixed on each other¡¯s chest. When the two arcs were about to cut off his head, Li Qiang held out his hands and sped Ren man¡¯s wrist in a strange way. This move came out of the blue, and it was incredible. Ren manden was stunned at the scene, and did not know how to deal with it. Li Qiang sped her wrist with a smile to let her Unable to move, he immediately stretched out his head and kissed again and again in that charming ce. He praised: "Miss Ren, you¡¯d better be a virgin. I can¡¯t be more familiar with this fragrance."


    Ren man then responded and immediately raised his feet and kicked him. However, Li Qiang, with a smile, mped the attacking leg and bowed his head to kiss the leak. Ren man fainted and spat: "you are too much. You can¡¯t kiss there." Li Qiang did not care about three or seven or twenty-one, but actually a kiss. After being satisfied, he raised his head to see Ren man¡¯s red face and said with a smile, "why, do you feel ufortable when I do this? You said before that if you lose, you will marry me. I have arge number of adults and don¡¯t ask you to marry, but you must let me taste more sweetness. " Ren man spat: "you even use such excessive means in the martial artspetition. I will revenge you."


    If you want to take revenge on me, I¡¯d better let go of the truth. If you want to get back to me, I¡¯ll tell you the truth at any time If you can find me, Li will do his best to help Then he swaggered away from the stone chamber and left the stunned Ren man.

 Chapter 450

    Back in the hall, Wen Hui, Miao Dan, Anu and others are waiting for him. It seems that the matter between Miao Dan and Anu has been settled. They have not shed again. Instead, they are talking andughing. Li Qiang sighs a sigh of relief. In his heart, he feels grateful for Wen Hui¡¯s mediation. Hees over andughs, "I can¡¯t bear to disturb you, seeing how happy you are."


    Miao Dan said coldly, "what did you do with that little girl from White Camel Mountain? Why did youe back so long? " Li Qiang was speechless for a moment, then covered up: "nothing. I want to ask about some things about White Camel Mountain, but the girl Ren didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so I had to give up." The voice just fell, someone behind said: "I have not refused, ah, you want to ask what you want to say."


    Li Qiang was surprised and looked back. However, he saw that Ren man had finished his clothes and came out, but his cold expression disappeared. He talked to Li Qiang like a friend. Li Qiang was a little embarrassed and bowed his hand and said, "you are wee, Miss Ren. I know that the rules of baituoshan can¡¯t disclose information to outsiders. You must not force it." Ren manjiao said with a smile: "great Xia Li is a rare hero in the world. I have admired him for a long time. What secrets will be hidden? I will tell you as long as you ask questions."


    As soon as she said this, even Wen Hui was surprised and said to herself, "what medicine did this girl take? She just gnawed her teeth to fight against Li Qiang. But now she is so gentle that she feels strange. What method has Li Qiang used to make her surrender?" Although Li Qiang was baffled by Ren man¡¯s actions, he really wanted to know some news, so he had to thank him, "thank you very much, Miss Ren. I want to ask a senior man named Huang Feng in Dujian school. I heard that he had been to baituoshan. Is there any news about him?"


    Ren man frowned slightly, obviously thinking carefully. After a moment, he still shook his head and said, "I really haven¡¯t heard of this man. My master is very kind to me and will tell me anything. But I have never heard of a man named Huangfeng in baituoshan. I¡¯m really sorry. I can¡¯t help you with this matter." Li Qiang said with a smile, "that¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just saying it casually. It¡¯s not strange that the girl doesn¡¯t know."


    Miao Dan said impatiently, "well, all that should be said. Go back to the city with me. There are still a lot of things to deal with." Li Qiang looked at Anu and hesitated, "but what should we do about pyrology?" Anu said with a smile: "don¡¯t worry. At this time, our rtionship has been greatly different. At that time, I have my own way to exin it. However, we still need to keep our rtionship secret. As a holy girl in the sect, we must devote our whole life to Ahura Mazda and be a virgin all my life. Now my body has been broken by you. If anyone knows, I will be executed by fire It must be kept secret. "


    Li Qiang worried: "as the saying goes, there is no airtight wall in the world, and our affairs will be known sooner orter. It¡¯s better for you to quit the Zoroastrianism and follow me. Your safety is guaranteed, and I¡¯m not so worried." Anu was very moved by his words, but he still shook his head. "Fool, is it easy to quit the fire cult? Let¡¯s talk about itter. The only thing to do now is to keep the status quo. I have my own way to know your whereabouts. Go with sister Miao quickly, and don¡¯t dy the journey."


    Miao Dan said with a smile: "thank you very much, sister Anu. I will try to return your kindness." Anu said: "sister, what are you talking about? We are all Li Lang¡¯s women. We are a family. Don¡¯t say polite words any more. It seems that you are very outspoken." Li Qiang was very happy to see the happy scene and said to Miao Dan, "well, let¡¯s get up immediately and go back to the city."


    Who knows nearby Ren man but way: "let me go with you, I also want to go to the city to see the excitement." Li Qiang said in his heart, "if you go to the city, you can¡¯t scare people to death. Besides, this sister is cruel and always wants my life. Now she suddenly changes her attitude, but I can¡¯t figure out what she is thinking." Wen Hui continued to support her and said, "yes, since sister Ren wants to see the world with you, why don¡¯t you agree? Even if it¡¯s for me, you should take her with you."


    Li Qiang was clear in his heart and said with a smile: "she was afraid of being entangled by Ren man. She would like her to leave, but she would throw the oil bottle to me. s, you woman just swore to me, but now you have thrown a big trouble to me. It¡¯s really..." You have to change your head, but you have to change your head


    Ren man turned to Wen Hui and said, "sister Wen, do you have the right clothes to lend me?" Wen Hui said with a smile, "of course, you wait. I¡¯ll get it for you." She went to a stone room. Soon she picked out some clothes and took Ren man to other ces to change them. After a while, Wen Hui led a man over with a smile and said, "look, this is what a beautiful woman should look like. She wrapped herself up like before, and spent a lot of time in vain."


    Li Qiang looked up and was stunned. At this time, Ren man changed into a water-green dress, with a printed jacket on his upper body and a long skirt with pleats on his lower body. His long hair fell like a waterfall. His two machetes had already been put into the burden and straddled on his shoulders. He changed from a killer just now to the daughter¡¯s home of a small family. His natural beauty was less murderous and more A little gentle, such a big change let Li Qiang return to God.Miao Dan some dissatisfaction, cough two voice way: "still Leng to do what, still don¡¯t hurry on the road!" Said a pull Li Qiang, will be out of the hole, Li Qiang is still busy when leaving to Ren man waved, let her quickly follow up. Wen Hui smiles and whispers a few words in Ren man¡¯s ear. Ren man smiles and floats up lightly. Anu asks Wen Hui, "what do you want her to do?" Wen Hui smiles. "You¡¯ll know the secret of itter."


    Along the way, the three people talked andughed, but they were very harmonious. Although Li Qiang was wary of Ren man¡¯s sudden joining, he was very kind to women and Ren man was very sensible. So slowly, Li Qiang was no longer worried. Miao Dan told him about the recent changes in the flying dragon Association, and also revealed a lot of inside information. She said that a special envoy of the flying dragon association had appeared and ordered the three sects and eight sects to rush to the Wulin assembly to win the title of swordsman.


    Li Qiang asked, "the flying dragon association was originally one of the most powerful gangs in theke. Now it has three schools and eight sects. It can be said that it is at the height of the sun. What¡¯s the significance ofing to the Wulin assembly?" Miao Dan said: "you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that people are short of snake swallowing elephants. How can the leader of the dragon club be satisfied with the current scale? If he has the opportunity topete for the world, he will also intervene."


    Ren man interjected: "it¡¯s ridiculous to talk about the flying dragon club. A while ago, he even sent someone to edit our White Camel Mountain and told us a lot of great truths. As a result, the emissary let us fight out. I really want to be the first in the world. Although some sects are willing to yield to the influence of obscenity, many sects do not want to rely on others."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "it¡¯s true that although the flying dragon association is powerful, there are still ces that can¡¯t be reached. It must have offended many people by hisption. It¡¯s not clear what the situation will be at the time of the Wulin assembly." Miao Dan said: "you¡¯re right. Although the Feilong association has taken advantage of its previous prestige to recruit many schools, those schools may not all obey it. Moreover, the schools that have not been incorporated hate the Feilong association even more, and they will also be harmful to it secretly. However, once the Wulin assembly is held, the Feilong club will certainly do something."


    Ren man said: "my sister doesn¡¯t know. In order to establish a reputation in the world, the flying dragon will try its best to win the first ce in the Wulin assembly. The title of the sword master is determined to win. And its enemies, the various sects, will try their best to prevent the flying dragon from seeding. At that time, the scene must be very lively."

 Chapter 451

    Li Qiang asked, "will you send someone to baituoshan then?" Ren man said: "I don¡¯t know. Anyway, baituoshan and feilonghuiliangzi havee to an end. Whoever opposes the Feilong Association will naturally be our friend." Li Qiang said with a smile: "that¡¯s good. Miao Dan and I are enemies of the Dragon Society. You can¡¯t think of killing me any more." Ren man said with a smile: "of course not, I will not only not kill you in the future, but I will marry you with all my heart."


    Li Qiang and Miao Dan were both surprised. Miao Dan asked, "which one is this? Why did you suddenly want to marry him Ren man said with a smile: "our White Camel Mountain rule, as long as someone breaks the unique skill, he will marry the other party in any case. Only then elder brother Li has broken my unique skill. Of course, I can¡¯t help it. I have to marry him." Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "just now, I¡¯m just exchanging martial arts skills. You¡¯re cheating me. Can¡¯t I wait to die? They¡¯re just ying around. Don¡¯t take it seriously. "


    Ren man said with a smile: "I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I¡¯m young, and I have time to wait for you. You don¡¯t want to, and you will be willing to." Miao Dan said, "your sister is not shy. Li Lang has said that she doesn¡¯t want to marry you. How can you still cling to it?" Ren manjiaoughed and replied, "sister, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s my freedom to pursue any man. Besides, it¡¯s the school¡¯s rule. I can¡¯t break it. Moreover, I like sister Wen very much. She is Li Lang¡¯s woman. If you want to be with her, you must kill Li Lang or be his woman. Since I can¡¯t kill him, I have to marry him."


    After hearing this, Li Qiang burst into a bitter smile and said in his heart: "this girl has many ghost ideas. It seems that it is not so easy for me to get rid of her. But what should I do? She is not other gentle and lovely girl. She is a vicious woman with a fierce eye on Wenhui. If I promise her to stay with me, I¡¯m afraid there will be endless troubles in the future. Although the White Camel Mountain is a mysterious sect in the Jianghu, all the women in the sect are of this style. If I offend her in the future, there will be more troubles. This is really a dilemma. "


    Miao Dan saw Li Qiang in such a dilemma and wanted to help him out, so he advised Ren man: "little sister, there are many men in the world. Why don¡¯t you get along with him? Since you like Miss Wen, you can go back to apany her. We don¡¯t have any opinions." Ren man said with a smile: "thank you for your concern, but I have seen that sister Wen is infatuated with Ling. if I force my hand, it will backfire. So if I think about it, I can only marry Ling. I hope you can make it."


    Li Qiang gave a bitter smile and said, "it¡¯s better to talk about itter. We¡¯ll go to the city to have a rest, because there are many things to do. We really don¡¯t have time to deal with it." Ren man chuckled: "good, anyway, I have more time, not short of these days, let¡¯s go now."


    Miao Dan stabbed Li Qiang secretly and said in a low voice: "this girl is obviously a big trouble. Why do you take the initiative to pull her into the city? If it¡¯s my idea, why don¡¯t we work together to knock her out and put it in a sack and send it back to the White Camel Mountain. " Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "you are really brave. If we do this, we must have poked a big ho¡¯s nest. The White Camel Mountain is not so easy to provoke. Their way of doing things is even more vicious than Tangmen. We should not do so until we have to." Miao Dan snorted and said, "in any case, what you said is the imperial edict. I listen to you, but if you don¡¯t listen to me, you will suffer from the girl sooner orter."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "I have suffered a lot from women, and I am not afraid of her." Miao Dan sighed and stopped talking.


    Three dayster, two women and a man appeared in the city. The two women were excellent figures, which naturally let pedestrians on the road look sideways. When the three came to the restaurant, they saw the man beckoning the waiter to serve the food and wine. He took up his ss and toasted the two women and said, "I can¡¯t imagine that three of the four killers of the flying dragon club can meet here. It¡¯s really rare. It¡¯s a pity that Miao Dan is not here."


    "Tao Cheng, you don¡¯t have to cry about cats and mice. It¡¯s because of your provocation that Miao Dan rebelled against the flying dragon club." Tao Cheng was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile: "why do you have tough? I am loyal to the flying dragon Association. I have the same heart and mind with all my colleagues in the meeting. How can you do such immoral things to sow dissension? I think that the reason why Miao Dan betrayed the flying dragon club has a lot to do with that Li Qiang."


    Another woman with yellow clothes sneered: "what are you talking about? We all know that Li Qiang is just a novice this year, and Miao Dan has betrayed the dragon club three years ago. Don¡¯t talk about it any more. We have spent so much effort here, but we are not listening to your nonsense."


    Tao Cheng¡¯s face was embarrassed, but it was not easy to break out. He had tough twice and said, "I¡¯ve heard that the king of Yan is going to have a big move recently, and that he wants to cooperate with Feilong. The leader is hesitant about this, so he called the three of us here, and let us three explore the real and the virtual of the king Yan, so that we can make a decision." The girl in


    purple shirt said, "we are killer and not eyeliner. This kind of news about the inside story is asking others to do it. It¡¯s a waste of our time, sister, let¡¯s go." Said pulling up the yellow shirt woman will leave. Tao Cheng¡¯s face sank and he said in a cold voice, "wait a minute. You can ignore Tao Cheng¡¯s words, but do you dare to disobey the orders of the leader? The cooperation with yanwang is rted to the future of our flying dragon Association. You must cooperate with me in this matter. I know that you have always med me for Miao Dan¡¯s incident. However, it is her own decision to leave Miao Dan, which has nothing to do with me. Besides, it is your duty to deal with Feilong club. If you don¡¯t agree, you should agree. ""If you want us to agree to this, you must give us another reason, or we will go even if we offend the leader." Tao Cheng thought about it and said, "well, do you know that Li Qiang is here?" The purple dress woman immediately stopped, eximed: "what do you say, he also came?" The woman in yellow dress also looks at Tao Cheng with surprise.


    Tao Cheng said triumphantly, "I knew that little white face could attract you to stay." The purple dress woman¡¯s face red, said: "don¡¯t talk nonsense. We¡¯ve heard of Li Qiang¡¯s name. We just want to see him. Don¡¯t be so obscene." Tao Cheng waved his hand and said, "well, you don¡¯t have to make any excuses. You should stay this time. I¡¯ll take you to the branch of Feilong clubter. There are some good killers there who can listen to us. Anyway, we have to make clear about the matter of Yan Wang. The leader is still waiting for our message."


    The woman in purple doesn¡¯t agree. She just drinks wine with the woman in yellow. Tao Cheng knows the temperaments of the two men. He knows that he can¡¯t talk to them. He has to sit aside and wait quietly.


    In a remote corner of the city, Qingxi escort agency is located. At this time, there are dozens of people waiting in the backyard of the escort agency. No one knows what they are waiting for. Even a few of those people know what they are waiting for, including Li Qiang and Miao Dan. At this time, Ren man has been settled in a safe ce by them As soon as Li Qiang and Miao Dan changed their appearance into Li Xiao and Wang Fang, they were told that someone important came to assign tasks. In this way, Li Qiang and Miao Dan had to rush to Qingxi escort agency. Many people had already arrived in advance. Naturally, Li Qiang could not show his ws. He could only wait quietly, but also asked Miao Dan¡¯s opinions from time to time.

 Chapter 452

    For a long time, some people have shown their impatience. There is nock of Desperado among these people. Who has the patience to wait for some inexplicableers? A killer named Hu San yelled: "what¡¯s the matter? I came here without dinner. As a result, we were asked to wait here without any duty. Are they the Jade Emperor? I¡¯m so anxious that I¡¯ll kill them in time


    Before his voice dropped, he heard the sound of breaking through the air. Then Hu San¡¯s throat began to bleed. The guy was stunned and fell into the dust with a thump. He was already dead. At this time, three people appeared at the gate of the backyard. The leader, Li Qiang and Miao Dan, were both recognized by Ba Dao Tao Cheng, and the two behind him were yew yellow clothes and two young women However, it is extremely beautiful, but there is a murderous spirit between the eyebrows. They are not angry and self-confident, which makes people see the beating of drums in their hearts.


    Tao Cheng looked at the woman in purple and said, "that man is justining. Why did he kill him? When we are employing people, you do this... " The purple dress woman snorted coldly, way: "so impatient person can do what important matter, as early as possible, lest produce trouble in the future." Tao Cheng sighed and said no more. He came to the crowd and said in a loud voice, "I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. I¡¯m Tao Cheng. These two are Xiao Rongrong and AI Zhenxuan. We have something to ask you for this time."


    Although Tao Cheng lightly mentioned the names of several people, all the people present were shocked. We should know that Tao Cheng, Miao Dan, Xiao Rongrong and AI Zhenxuan were the four killers of the flying dragon club. Although they were inferior to the special envoys, they made great contributions to the flying dragon club because of their superb means and outstanding martial arts skills. It can be said that they have a high status in the flying dragon club, and there are no important things leading the way They will not be asked to do business, especially since the disappearance of Miao Dan, the status of these three people is more important. Although the killers on the scene are all experts who have experienced the battlefield killing without blinking an eye, when they meet the three people in front of them, they can¡¯t help sweating and jumping in their hearts.


    Li Qiang asked Miao Dan in a low voice: "Tao Cheng, I know. What are the origins of those two women?" Miao Dan teased: "you are still wandering the world. Even those two people don¡¯t know. They are all among the four killers. Xiao Rongrong is good at using concealed weapons. She can use concealed weapons from all over her body. She often uses concealed weapons to kill people from an impossible angle. Moreover, the method of making concealed weapons is fast and sure to be very hidden. Therefore, countless people died in her hands, just that one She killed Hu San with a small stone, and she disdained to use her own concealed weapons. AI Zhenxuan was proficient in all kinds of weapons and was a martial arts wizard. Any object in her hand could be a killing weapon. These two women would be surprised, so it was very difficult to guard against it. Although I didn¡¯t see them very much, she was a martial arts wizard I¡¯ve heard a lot about them, so I have to guard against them. "


    However, Xiao Rongrong saw them murmuring in the back. She pointed to Li Qiang with her hand and said, "that man doesn¡¯t seem to take us seriously. Why are you still talking there?" Tao Cheng was afraid that she would send a concealed weapon again. He quickly stopped him with his hand and said, "don¡¯t be angry. Maybe they are chatting. Hello, the two colleagues over there are talking about business. You can listen to us and it¡¯s not toote for you to chat again."


    Miao Dan was afraid that he would be made to see through his disguise, so he nodded again and again. Li Qiang did not change his face and said, "I¡¯m Li Xiao, this is my Jing Wang Fang. We are all new killers joining the flying dragon club. We don¡¯t understand the rules. We have some impoliteness. We hope that the three predecessors can have Haihan." Seeing that he was polite and talented, Xiao Rongrong nodded and kept silent. AI Zhenxuan also looked at him without saying a word. Tao Cheng was busy making a round and said, "yes, it¡¯s all our own people. Those who don¡¯t know are not guilty."


    Li Qiangughed in his heart, "although Tao Cheng is very fierce and vicious in the face of outsiders, he is very polite to the people in the Feilong club, which is very different from before." At this time, Tao Cheng said: "this time, the leader ordered us to inquire about the news of the Yan King¡¯s house, and to find out whether the king Yan really wanted to rebel. This matter is of great importance. So we divided ourselves into five ways to inquire about the information. We also hope that you can do your best to find out the context of the matter."


    People at the scene expressed their puzzlement. One of them said, "we are all killers. Wee here to take on the task of killing or stealing property. We should let the people of the chase wind group do this kind of thing. Why let us do it?" Tao Cheng exined: "the people in the chasing wind group are doing another important thing. We really can¡¯t get rid of them. So we hope you can make more efforts. In addition, the leader attaches great importance to this matter. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be sent here. It shows that the boss attaches great importance to your Nanchang Branch. Do you still have any objection?"


    So everyone stopped talking. Tao Cheng said, "well, I¡¯ll lead a group of people myself. Xiao and AI will lead a group of people. You can choose the candidates." Xiao Rongrong pointed to Li Qiang and said, "I am used to being alone. If I have to choose someone, I will choose him." Li Qiang was surprised and said in secret, "why did she like me? Is it that I showed my ws?"


    Tao Cheng was also a little puzzled and said, "the brother Li is a new novice, or it¡¯s better to work with everyone. You¡¯d better find more old hands, or it¡¯s convenient to deploy." Xiao Rongrong said: "since I agree to do things, naturally I have my own way. I don¡¯t want other people, just ask him to help." Tao Cheng had no choice but to say, "well, old brother Li Xiao will be controlled by Miss Xiao." Li Qiang took a look at Miao Dan and saw her nodding slightly. Knowing that she would reveal her identity if she did not agree at this time, Li Qiang had toe to Xiao Rongrong and said, "it¡¯s my honor to work with Miss Xiao.""Don¡¯t just look at her, there¡¯s me," she said with a smile AI Zhenxuan smiles and Yingying stands beside Xiao Rongrong and says, "I want to be with sister Xiao. I don¡¯t want to go to other groups." Tao Cheng had no choice but to say, "well, I can¡¯t afford to be a big sister. You can do whatever you like." He assigned each group. Fortunately, Miao Dan is not in Tao Cheng¡¯s group. Maybe Tao Cheng suspects that she has juste, and is unwilling to use a novice.


    Li Qiang breathed a sigh of relief to himself. However, he was nervous again in the face of the two female demons in front of him. He had no idea what the future would be like. Xiao Rongrong was always cold, which made people wonder what she was thinking. However, AI Zhenxuan had a smiling face. Her delicate face could melt people¡¯s mind. It was hard to see that she was a woman who made theke feel cold Killers. At this time, everyone had assigned their tasks, and Miao Dan also said goodbye to Li Qiang quietly, whispering: "you just need to be careful, don¡¯t let the other party see the ws." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "don¡¯t worry, I have my own way to deal with it."


    Miao Dan nodded and left with the army. Li Qiang turned back and looked at him. At this time, two beautiful female killers were quietly watching him. The atmosphere in the field was a little strange. Li Qiang was about to speak, but Xiao Rongrong said coldly, "don¡¯t cover it up. Tell the truth quickly, or I¡¯ll be rude to you."


    Li Qiang was surprised and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Li qiangzhan asked cautiously, "what does Miss Xiao mean by this? I will work for the Dragon Club wholeheartedly next time. There is absolutely no difference, and there is no secret hidden. Please check it out. "


    Xiao Rongrong said: "you just talked with Wang Fang as if nobody else. You didn¡¯t take us seriously. I¡¯ve never seen anyone as bold as you in the dragon club. Apart from some high-level people, no one dares to disrespect our four killers. So I think you must have a different background, not just a small killer at present."

 Chapter 453

    Li Qiang¡¯s heart grew a tone, secretly d Xiao Rongrong did not see his ws, so calm response: "you do not know, ah, I just joined the flying dragon club, so I am not familiar with everything. At that time, I was asking zhuojing about some things. If you think that the meeting was wrong, it is really my fault. I will make amends to you now." Then he made a big bow.


    AI Zhenxuan chuckled and said to Xiao Rongrong, "you see how sensible this young man is. Maybe it¡¯s really a misunderstanding. Why should we have amon understanding with him? Let him go." Xiao Rongrong said coldly, "if it wasn¡¯t for Zhenxuan, I would have killed you no matter what your origin is." She lightly put the slender hand back to its original position. It turned out that when Xiao Rongrong had a silver needle in her hand.


    Li Qiang was shocked because Xiao Rongrong didn¡¯t notice the attack. Even if the opponent didn¡¯t send out the secret weapon, the starting style could determine the direction of the concealed weapon. In the fight in the Wulin, not seeing the opponent¡¯s starting move was almost equivalent to handing his life to the other party. Li Qiang thought that his sweat was dripping down, and he really felt that he was from the ghost The door closed a circle beforeing back.


    AI Zhenxuan is still smiling. She pushes Xiao Rongrong and says angrily: "Oh, sister Rong, he¡¯s just a new recruit. Why scare him? You ask him to follow us. We don¡¯t want him to be a follower."


    Xiao Rongrong sneered: "this person¡¯s origin is not clear, I will and unfathomable, he stay is to monitor him at any time, and it¡¯s better to ask him the details." AI Zhenxuan said with a smile, "Why are you so strange? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you so attached to a man." Xiao Rongrong¡¯s face turned red and said: "don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m also thinking about the flying dragon Association. Nanchang branch is an extremely important branch of the flying dragon Association. If you mix it with detailed works, it¡¯s not a good thing for the whole flying dragon club."


    AI Zhenxuan said: "Why are you so nervous? Which idiot will eat the bear heart leopard? How dare youe to Feilong to be undercover? It¡¯s really boring. Don¡¯t think about it. Let¡¯s figure out what to do next Xiao Rongrong said: "it¡¯s really mindless. We¡¯re killers. We¡¯re not good at asking for information. The leader doesn¡¯t know what medicine he¡¯s taking. He wants us to do this kind of thing. Do you have any idea?" She turned her head to Li Qiang and asked.


    Li Qiang said: "ording to the relevant information, the king of Yan recently recruited troops and horses, and he really had the intention of rebellion. In fact, you don¡¯t need to inquire about this point. However, whether the king Yan can seed or not is the focus of attention." AI Zhenxuan looked dignified and nodded: "what he said is reasonable. Whether the king of Yan can seed is the problem we should pay attention to. Otherwise, if the flying dragon association is involved in it rashly, in case the king Yan fails, the Feilong Association will not be able to end well."


    Xiao Rongrong said: "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to cooperate with the king of Yan. How powerful a small vassal can be? How dare you fight against the imperial court? I¡¯m impatient." AI Zhenxuan said: "you don¡¯t know. Because Wansui is an uneducated person, all the courtiers and vassal princes haveints. It¡¯s impossible for the king of Yan to be inactive when he sees this opportunity. However, there are so many kings in the world, only he is willing to fight boldly, and he can see that his courage is really great."


    Li Qiang interjected: "in my opinion, the leader sent several people here to let you evaluate the strength of King Yan with your own ability. Then he came to the conclusion afterprehensive analysis. I think the boss is very smart and cautious, which is better than rashly cooperating with yanwang."


    Xiao Rongrong said: "Tao Cheng has already taken people in front of us. What should we do?" AI Zhenxuan chuckled and spread out her hand and said, "I¡¯m good at killing people. It¡¯s really out of my head to do such a thing. Let¡¯s let this brother Li Xiao lead us. We should have some experience in this respect


    Li Qiang quickly waved his hand and said, "I¡¯m just a novice. I don¡¯t have any experience. You¡¯re too ttered." Xiao Rongrong said coldly: "sister AI is just joking with you. Don¡¯t take it seriously. She always likes to make people happy." AI Zhenxuan made a helpless expression and said, "elder sister, where do you mean? I¡¯ve always been sincere to people. Don¡¯t tease me." Li Qiang saw that the two female demons were talking andughing like little girls, but in his heart he beat drums up and down and said, "what are the ideas of these two female killers? Why haven¡¯t you made a decision for a long time? I¡¯d better go back to Pengfu with you two. I should sleep in Peng Wei¡¯s quilt now. Why should I suffer this crime? " Think of Peng Wei¡¯s soft body, Li Qiang at this time almost distracted.


    At this time, Xiao Rongrong waved and said, "let¡¯s go to a ce first. As for how to proceed next, we can talk about itter." Li Qiang didn¡¯t dare to say much, but only nodded to follow. Xiao Rongrong and AI Zhenxuan seemed to want to test Li Qiang¡¯s body method. They walked fast in front of them. The two women were masters of the masters. Their lightness skills were naturally excellent. Li Qiang did not dare to show any real skills. They could only deliberately slow down their speed and catch up with them to catch up with them At a distance of about ten meters, the second daughter no longer worried about Li Qiang¡¯s Kung Fu, so she slowed down. AI Zhenxuan said, "don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go slowly."Li Qiang followed up and said with a smile: "the two girls are really outstanding in their lightness skills, and they will not be able to catch up with them in the next life." AI Zhenxuan said as she walked, "your lightness skill is not bad. It seems that ites from the elite. I don¡¯t know which school you belong to?" Li Qiang immediately said: "my martial arts areplicated andplicated. I didn¡¯t really learn martial arts. What I learned was a hundred schools of Kung Fu. There must be a teacher for three people. If the two girls don¡¯t dislike it, I also want to take you as a teacher. Can you agree?"


    AI Zhenxuan was stunned at first, and then gave out a silver bell likeugh. Obviously, she was very surprised. She said to Xiao Rongrong: "sister, look, there are people who want to take us as teachers. Do you agree?" Xiao Rongrong said coldly, "I don¡¯t have the leisure. Besides, we are all killers. What kind of apprentice should we ept?" ***


    Xiao Rongrong said unhappily, "are you crazy? What are you doing at this time? Are you not afraid of trouble?" AI Zhenxuanughs and stops talking. She and Xiao Rongrong are cold and hot, but they are very in tune. Li Qiang is surprised to see her. She says: "if you want to know more about Feilong club, it seems very difficult to pry news from Xiao Rongrong¡¯s mouth. However, AI Zhenxuan is approachable, and it may be easier to start from her."


    He acted on the asion and immediately bowed down and said, "master, please ept the disciple¡¯s worship." AI Zhenxuan said with a smile, "it¡¯s not proper to worship a master. Why don¡¯t you kneel down?" Li Qiang said in his heart, "a man has gold under his knees. How can I kowtow to a woman?" So he thought of an excuse and said, "you can¡¯t make fun of it. When the disciple holds a formal ceremony, it¡¯s not toote to kowtow."


    AI Zhenxuan took Li Qiang¡¯s hand with a smile and said, "it¡¯s OK. From now on, you¡¯re my apprentice. Good apprentice. Master will reward you a lot in the future. I promise you¡¯ll benefit." Li Qiang repeatedly agreed, Xiao Rongrong said in a side teasing way: "ept such an apprentice,ter you have to suffer." AI Zhenxuan said with a smile, "well, let¡¯s wait and see. I think people are always urate. The future of my apprentice is limitless. Maybe I can surpass us in the future."


    Xiao Rongrong hummed and stopped talking. After a short time, they came to a silk and satin vi. There were only three words written on the que. Xiao Rongrong said to Li Qiang coldly, "wait outside. We¡¯lle outter." Li Qiang had no choice but to stand outside the door. AI Zhenxuan had already entered the door, but she put her head out again and said, "Dear disciple,e in. I won¡¯t let you suffer." Li Qiang¡¯s heart a joy, also stepped into the door.

 Chapter 454

    The rich and luxurious decoration in the rich brocade vi seems to be a business ce for high-ranking people. However, the attendants are young and beautiful beauties, which makes Li Qiang look around and marvel. Xiao Rongrong mes AI Zhenxuan and says: "it¡¯s so used to epting an apprentice. This is not the ce for men toe in. Why don¡¯t you abide by the previous rules?"


    AI Zhenxuan said: "he¡¯s my apprentice. He¡¯s not an outsider. Besides, it¡¯s only a ce where women¡¯s clothes are sold. It¡¯s all in the changing room. Even if hees in, what¡¯s the matter? Thanks to the branch store of Jinxiu vige in Nanchang, I¡¯m just thinking of buying some new clothes, and it¡¯s better for a man to evaluate it? By the way, sister, I borrowed 3000 Liang silver from youst year, but I haven¡¯t had time to repay it. I¡¯ll buy you some clothes to make up for it. "


    Li Qiang said in his heart, "if you owe me three thousand Liang silver, how many clothes will you pay back?"? That¡¯s not a good idea But he did not know that all the clothes here were extremely valuable. Several clothes were enough for 3000 taels. Only listen to Xiao Rongrong way: "bear your love, my clothes are enough to wear, don¡¯t buy here." AI Zhenxuan became more and more enthusiastic and said, "we have visited Jinxiu Vi many times. We always see you are not warm and cold. It¡¯s really a shame to me."


    At this time only listen to someone Jiao smile way: "what wind blows the younger sister toe here, can want to die elder sister." As soon as she finished speaking, a beautiful woman came out of her room, but Li Qiang also recognized her. She was the Nangong spirit of Nangong aristocratic family. Nangong Ling just wanted to exchange greetings with AI Zhenxuan, but suddenly she caught sight of Li Qiang and said with a smile, "Yo, who is this childe? I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing AI Zhenxuan said with a smile, "he¡¯s my new apprentice. His name is Li Xiao. Don¡¯t treat him badly."


    Nangong Lingjiao said with a smile: "it turned out to be my sister¡¯s Apprentice. Of course, I dare not wait. Please sit down, young master." He told his subordinates to bring a chair to Li Qiang. Li Qiang bowed his hands to thank him and then sat down. Nangong Lingdao said, "it¡¯s a pity that Jinxiu Vi only provides women¡¯s clothes. If you want to buy clothes, you can¡¯t have them. But if you have good friends, you can bring some for her. Although the shop is small, it is also famous in the world. This is the 30th branch store." Li Qiang said with a smile: "thank you, the owner. I¡¯m here with my master. She¡¯s the master. I don¡¯t dare to shop privately." Nangong Lingdao: "you, this childe is really a sensible and obedient person." AI Zhenxuan said: "he is an honest man. Don¡¯t tease him. Let him stay alone for a while." Nangong Ling just threw a wink at Li Qiang and went to chat with AI Zhenxuan.


    During the conversation, Li Qiang heard that nangongling had been running Jinxiu Vi for a long time, and had met AI Zhenxuan in other shops, so he recognized her. Li Qiang thought, "maybe this Jinxiu Vi is the property of Nangong aristocratic family. They im to be famous for collecting information. It¡¯s a good idea to open several clothing shops to attract women in the prosperous city."


    At this time, Nangong Ling enthusiastically introduced all kinds of popr clothes to AI Zhenxuan and Xiao Rongrong. Talking about some new high-grade fabrics, AI Zhenxuan¡¯s eyes were wide open and seemed to be fascinated. Li Qiang said in his heart: "sure enough, it¡¯s still a woman. Although she¡¯s a killer, when ites to buying clothes, she¡¯s still very interested, but it¡¯s Xiao Rongrong who is indifferent. I can¡¯t guess This woman is not easy to deal with through what she is thinking


    Xiao Rongrong said: "have you chosen, if you have chosen, let¡¯s go." AI Zhenxuan eximed, "what¡¯s the matter with my sister? I¡¯ve just arrived here. I have to choose for a while. What¡¯s more, we came here in a hurry, and we didn¡¯t even bring a few belly bags. There are some beautiful ones here. You can also choose some." Xiao Rongrong¡¯s face turned red, nced at Li Qiang, stabbed AI Zhenxuan, and said, "there is a man here. What¡¯s wrong with you talking nonsense?"


    AI Zhenxuan chuckled and said, "he¡¯s my apprentice. What¡¯s the matter? We¡¯re just choosing clothes. What¡¯s the matter?" Xiao Rongrong had no choice but to smile bitterly. She nodded and said, "well, it¡¯s up to you to choose. I don¡¯t care." AI Zhenxuan and Nangong LINGJI mutter and choose a pile of clothes with all kinds of styles inside and outside. It seems like they are going to move.


    Xiao Rongrong said impatiently, "well, let¡¯s go." AI Zhenxuan said: "if you don¡¯t try how to get there, it¡¯s a waste of money. Sister Nangong, you have a dressing room here. Our sisters need to find a ce to have a good try. If it¡¯s not suitable, we won¡¯t buy it." Nangong Lingjiao said with a smile: "naturally, we open the door to do business, and naturally want to let customers rest assured and satisfied. The room on the left is the ce to change clothes. The two guests can rest assured and go there without any disturbance."


    AI Zhenxuanughs and drags Xiao Rongrong inside. Nangong Ling takes advantage of the two people¡¯s backs to her, and actually winks at Li Qiang, asking him to enter the room next to the dressing room. Li Qiang understood that the second daughter had already entered the dressing room, and he immediately entered the next room. Nangong Ling gave orders to his entourage and followed him in.


    As soon as he entered the door, Li Qiang asked, "what do you want me to do? Why do you want me toe here?" But suddenly, his mouth was blocked by the cherry lips, and then the sweet tongue stretched out. Naturally, Li Qiang did not dare to neglect him. He responded fiercely, and then they separated. Nangong Lingjiao said angrily, "fool, do you think I can¡¯t recognize you? What are you pretending to be?"


    Li Qiang was surprised at first and said secretly, "my human skin mask should be perfect. Why did she see through it?" At that time, he still pretended to be stupid and said, "what¡¯s wrong with my sister? I don¡¯t understand." Nangong Ling spat: "Li Qiang, do you want me to call your name before you admit it? Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see your disguise. Who is Nangong Ling? Your voice and walking posture are all in my mind. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t recognize you if I stick another face." Li Qiang could not see the past, had to nod his head: "I did not expect sister¡¯s eyes so sharp, I admire ah."Nangong Ling stretched out his hand, tore off the mask on Li Qiang¡¯s face, and said with a smile: "just admit it. The women of Nangong aristocratic family are not so easy to cheat." She pointed to the golden ring on Li Qiang¡¯s right index finger and said, "you¡¯re too obvious. You¡¯re the one with this thing." Li Qiang remembered that he had the keepsake of the leader of the Zhilin sect. He tried to hide his identity, but revealed his identity because of the ring. He was so upset that he took the ring out of his pocket and said, "thank you for reminding me. If you are not my own person, I¡¯m afraid my life will be hard to protect." Nangong Lingdao: "tell me about it. How do youe here and disguise yourself? What do you want to do?"


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t dare to tell her the truth, but said casually: "I¡¯m being chased by the flying dragon Association, so I have to hide in hiding. But I heard a friend say that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. So I disguised myself as a murderer. I didn¡¯t expect to be found by my sister when I just came out to do something." Nangong Ling said with a smile: "you also met me. Other people really can¡¯t recognize you. You pretend to be quite simr. I didn¡¯t recognize you at the beginning." Li Qiang suddenly remembered something and asked, "what should we do if we are heard here? As the saying goes, "walls have ears."

 Chapter 455

    Nangong Ling, with a strange smile, said, "don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call you to this room. The interior room has been designed by experts. There is no problem with sound instion. You will know its advantagester." Li Qiang good strange way: "in the end what benefits, sister tell me quickly." Nangong Ling grasped Li Qiang¡¯s hand and said, "if you are good to me, I will tell you."


    Li Qiang hugged Nangong Ling tightly into his arms and said with a smile, "my heart to my sister can be shown by heaven and earth. We are born a couple. Don¡¯t you understand?" Then she put her hands into her clothes and touched them back and forth. Nangong Ling chuckled and said, "I haven¡¯t seen you for many days. Your technique is more skillful. Ouch, you should be gentle." She smiles and looks forward to Xi, ttering, let Li Qiang even moree to interest, two people close together, greatly intimate.


    It¡¯s needless to say that Li Qiang has enjoyed Nangong Ling¡¯s ttering work. As soon as the firewood and fire meet each other and win countless victories in the world, Nangong Lingjiao smiles and says, "let me show you something that will help you." As soon as he pulled the curtain on the wall, Li Qiang was immediately stunned by the sight!


    It turns out that the wall behind the curtain is made up of a whole piece of crystal, which shows the scene of the next room. Although we can¡¯t hear the voice there because of the sound instion, the scene can be seen in the eyes of Li Qiang and Nangong Ling. Li Qiang was surprised and said, "what¡¯s going on? Why can you see the opposite scene?" Nangong Lingcently said, "this crystal is a wonder from the western regions, and it has a reflective effect. In the opposite room, they only think it is an ornament, but we can see what they are doing here."


    Li qiangxi said: "this is really wonderful. It¡¯s really a good thing. My sister has a way. But what do you do with this thing? You Nangong aristocratic families are all women. What¡¯s the point of this? " Nangong Lingjiao said with a smile: "fool, this room is naturally for you guys. The women whoe here to buy clothes are either rich or expensive, and most of them are extremely beautiful. Naturally, some men covet beauty. Because of the identity of those women, they dare not show off too much. We just give them a chance to satisfy their dreams."


    Li Qiang pped his hands and said, "this is a good idea. Is it possible that the Nangong family used it as a source of ie?" Nangong Ling shook his head and said, "it may not be true. Sometimes precious news is worth more than ten thousand taels of gold. Those whoe here to peep are caught by us. Naturally, they will resolutely say anything they know, which is more useful than asking them to pay for it." Li Qiang said with emotion: "Nangong aristocratic family did everything in order to get internal information from all parts of theke. I really admire it."


    Nangong Ling disapproved and said, "what¡¯s this? If brother Li wants to dominate the Wulin in the future, he must also establish his own newswork. How can you do without a little ear and eyes? You will learn this one sooner orter." Li Qiang shook his head and said: "I just want to live a light life, just like now with you, at this time can do something happy than anything." Nangong Ling gazed at Li Qiang¡¯s eyes and sighed, "a man like you is rare in the world. That¡¯s why I like you."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "I also like my sister. If I have a chance to leave Nangong family, will my sister go with me?" Then she stepped up her movements a few times. Nangong Lingjiao chanted for a moment and gasped: "of course I will. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t help myself in theke. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have so much luck to follow you." Li Qiang suddenly picked her up and fiddled with his movements and said, "I don¡¯t know if I should say something."


    Nangong Lingyun gave birth to both cheeks and said, "you can say what you have to say. I will listen to you in everything." Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s not so easy to be a double-sided spy. I¡¯ve heard of such a thing before, but the fate of those people is not good. I hope my sister can listen to my advice and get rid of the bitter sea as soon as possible." Nangong Ling was surprised and said, "how do you know me..." Li Qiang kisses her cherry lips and says: "I know that this matter is not important. The important thing is to tell you that I hope you can adopt my advice. I don¡¯t want to make the women I like suffer any injustice. Nangong Xiangran and Nangong Ping are not easy people to provoke. It¡¯s really dangerous for you to be caught between them." Nangong Ling shook his willow waist and happily said, "don¡¯t worry, I remember all your words. In fact, I¡¯m tired of such a life and wanted to get out of it. I can n this matter carefully. I have my own opinion. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about it."


    After listening to her words, Li Qiang stopped talking about it. She still yed with her for a while, and then looked up. At this time, Xiao Rongrong and AI Zhenxuan had begun to change their clothes inside. AI Zhenxuan had already taken off her intimate belly bag, and her moving body swayed around. She was about to change some new products in the store, but Xiao Rongrong only changed a few coats, showing only snow-white shoulders. AI Zhenxuan smiles and pulls Xiao Rongrong to say something. Xiao Rongrong shakes her head and looks very shy.


    AI Zhenxuan pouted and seemed to be entangled. Xiao Rongrong nodded and uncovered her clothes, revealing her pink belly bag. After several times, she also took off her belly bag. At the moment, the two beautiful beauties were all naked, as if the whole room was shining. Li Qiang was staring at the scene opposite, and even forgot to do the business.


    Nangong Ling saw that she was very angry and said, "look at you. If you have something good to see, you forget to deal with me. How can I trust myself to you in the future if you are so half hearted." Li Qiang regained his mind andforted her with a smile: "there is no reason not to look at the beautiful scenery in front of me, but in my heart, my sister is the most important." Said big move a few times, Nangong Ling spat: "you are the mouth is sweet, I am afraid I will destroy in your hand in this lifetime."Nangong Lingjiao didi: "Li Lang, you just said you want to take me, is it true?" Li Qiang said: "that¡¯s natural. When did I cheat you?"


    Nangong Ling sighed: "you know that my daily style is no different from that of the women in the GouLan. If a woman in the Nangong family doesn¡¯t practice ttering skills, she doesn¡¯t have a position in the sect. However, even if she¡¯s famous, she¡¯s just one more person in theke. I¡¯m very aware of this. It¡¯s just like finding a good man to trust him for life It¡¯s a miracle that can¡¯t be done. That¡¯s why I ask


    Li Qiang stepped up his action and still didn¡¯t forget to answer Nangong Ling, "I¡¯m Li Qiang. Since I promised you just now, I won¡¯t regret it. As long as my sister means to leave Nangong family, I will help you. Please rest assured." Nangong Ling entangled Li Qiang with his soft body like a snake, and said in a soft voice, "the ve¡¯s family will be entrusted to Li Lang for the rest of his life. If you need help in the future, you cane to me. I will do my best." Li Qiang suddenly remembered something and asked, "sister, do you know that the king of Yan is about to rebel?"


    Nangong Ling Jiao¡¯s body trembled and solemnly said, "how do you know this?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "I¡¯m afraid the whole world knows this. Everyone knows that the king of Yan is rebellious, but they are not sure when he rebelled." Nangong Lingdao said: "the king of Yan was dissatisfied with the matter of Chu for a long time. Besides, he did not close his house at night and did not pick up the adherents. Therefore, he had the heart to fight for the world. But if he revolted by force, I¡¯m afraid he would note to a good end."


    Li Qiang said: "I know that there are thousands of good generals and one million mercenaries under King Yan. If there is an uprising, the court may not be able to resist it." Nangong Lingdao: "you don¡¯t know. Although the emperor is cynical on the surface, but actually he is very smart. He still holds the power in his hand. No one dares to covet his position. Although King Yan has a good reputation, he is only a prince in a corner. How can you fight against the imperial court? If you have a choice in the future, don¡¯t stand in the wrong team."


    Xiao Rongrong and AI Zhenxuan have already tried on the clothes and have chosen what they will buy. Nangong Ling pushes Li Qiang and says, "get up quickly. They are almost finished." Li Qiang sighed with a good man¡¯s skin mask and said, "unfortunately, time is too short for us to enjoy ourselves. I don¡¯t know when we can see my sister again." Nangong Ling handed Li Qiang a jade bracelet and said, "if youe here with it, someone will take you to see me."

 Chapter 456

    Li qiangxi said: "it¡¯s wonderful. It¡¯s the thing I hope to see that I can stay with my sister forever. In addition, can you tell me as much as possible about some news about the king of Yan?" Nangong Ling nodded his head and said, "naturally, we are inseparable from each other. I will tell you more about it. But nangongping is very careful about you. You should be careful." Li Qiang said: "of course, I know that the master of Nangong aristocratic family will not let me off so easily. If shees to my trouble, I have my own way to deal with it."


    Nangong Ling said: "I¡¯m relieved. You¡¯re very smart. I don¡¯t have to worry about some things. But if we want to stay together forever, it¡¯s not so easy to do. It¡¯s not only about people, but also depends on whether God gives us a chance." Li Qiang reached out to the soft and delicate part of Nangong Ling, caressing and teasing him: "sister, why are you so pessimistic and disappointed? Since we have made up our minds, we will surely have a sessful day." Nangong Ling said anxiously, "I hope so."


    At this time, Li Qiang saw that Xiao Rongrong and AI Zhenxuan were about to go out of the dressing room. He quickly went out of the door and sat on the chair and pretended to be waiting. Sure enough, the two girls came out of the room immediately. AI Zhenxuan still looked at Li Qiang with a smile and said, "good disciple, wait for you. I will give you something for your honesty." Li Qiang was still honest and honest, and arched his hand and said, "thank you very much, master."


    Nangong Ling brought a tray at this time. There were many objects on it. They were all ornaments for girls. They were exquisitely made. "This is a gift from Jinxiu Vi to two sisters. Please ept it." AI Zhenxuan seems to like these exquisite ornaments very much. She picks up this one and puts it down. She can¡¯t blink her eyes. Even Xiao Rongrong is attracted by it and looks at it.


    Li Qiang felt no fun and yawned. AI Zhenxuan put the ornament into her arms and said with a smile, "thank you, sister. It¡¯s a good time to pick out some clothes I like today. We cane backter." She took out a few silver tickets, about a total of several thousand taels, and handed them to Nangong Ling: "don¡¯t go back and change money." Nangong Ling naturally pretended to be very happy and repeatedly expressed his thanks.


    After leaving Jinxiu vige, Li Qiang asked, "where do you want to go now?" AI Zhenxuan said: "where else can I go? I¡¯ll go back to Qingxi escort agency." Li qiangqi said: "we are not going to inquire about information. Why go back to Qingxi escort agency?" AI Zhenxuan said with a smile: "we are not familiar with the ce of life here. Even if it is of any use to go around outside, we might as well go back to have a rest and sleep, and then make ns tomorrow."


    Xiao Rongrong also nodded and said, "my sister said it¡¯s right. This job is not suitable for us. If it wasn¡¯t for the boss¡¯s order, we would note here. Now it¡¯s useless to act reluctantly. It¡¯s better to go back to rest and have a long-term discussion." Li Qiang¡¯s heart is funny, secretly said: "they are clearly out of work do not work, do not want to do just, the original evil killer also havezy time."


    At this time, AI Zhenxuan asked, "what¡¯s the matter, dear disciple, do you have any objection?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "of course not. Whatever the master said, the apprentice thought that the wisdom and divine power were absolutely correct. Of course, there would be no objection. I mean, it would be more convenient for the master to go around if he could get some information." AI Zhenxuan beamed with joy and said, "your idea is very good. Well, you can go now. Remember not to scare the snake, but also to pay attention to safety."


    Li Qiang nodded again and again. After saying hello, he immediately flew away from the local area. Looking at Li Qiang¡¯s back, Xiao Rongrong asked, "are you really so relieved to let him go?" AI Zhenxuan changed her face and said with a sneer: "sister, can¡¯t you see that he must have a very important thing to do. In fact, at the beginning, you think he has a problem. I also feel the same way. It¡¯s not easy to expose him face to face. Let him leave first, and then we can follow him from behind, so that we can know what his identity is It is. "


    Xiao Rongrong nodded his head and said, "I knew that everything you just did was just acting. Let him think that we are easy to cheat. It should not be toote. Let¡¯s quickly follow it." In order to be safe, they didn¡¯t quicken their pace. Instead, they kept a distance of about 30 Zhang with Li Qiang. They would neither let Li Qiang find out the trace nor lose the clue.


    Li Qiang seems to have no idea of everything behind him and is still moving forward happily.


    Li Qiang came to the crossroads, but hesitated to return to Miao Dan¡¯s residence to meet Xiaocui and Ouyue, or to meet many confidants in Pengfu? He is more inclined to Pengfu, but he thinks that it is an extraordinary moment. If he rushes to Pengfu, he may cause unnecessary trouble. Miao Dan¡¯s residence is the gathering ce of many people from the flying dragon society. I¡¯m afraid he will be regarded aszy.


    After thinking about it, he decided not to go anywhere and take the third way. He still decided to go to the pce of Lord Yan to explore the real situation ording to his original n. After all, there were two acquaintances there, Xiuqing and Wei Ning. In addition, he missed the princess Hn and feng¡¯er, so it was not superfluous to visit Lord Yan¡¯s residence.


    So Li Qiang quickened his pace and went straight to Lord Yan¡¯s house. The two men who followed him looked at each other. Xiao Rongrong said, "it seems that he really wants to work for the flying dragon Association. So he went to the pce of Yan to inquire about information." AI Zhenxuan said: "even so, we can¡¯t take it lightly. We should continue to follow." Xiao Rongrong said: "what you said is quite reasonable, or it is safer to look more carefully."Li Qiang didn¡¯t know that someone was following him, because they were no worse than him. In addition, he was too eager to think about things around him. Now he began to use his real Kung Fu, and his body hovered in the air like a bird, gliding all the way. At this time, Xiao and AI were really flustered. AI Zhenxuan said, "this man¡¯s martial arts seem to be superior to you and me. Just now he asked me to be his master. It¡¯s really deep in the city. It¡¯s good to hide it."


    Xiao Rongrong said: "thanks to your carefulness, otherwise he almost cheated him. We should follow him carefully this time to see what he is going to do." The second daughter made up her mind and followed her more carefully. This time, she quickened her pace and even used what she had learned in her life. Even so, she was almost lost by Li Qiang, which made her admire secretly.


    Li Qiang was speeding up his journey when he heard a chuckle not far away. He quickly stopped his figure on the cornice of a high house and said coldly, "who is here? Please show up and see." However, he found that theughter came from the top of a big tree. The man was actually a cloud swallow who hadpeted with him before. However, she was smiling and her toes were standing on a slender branch and swaying in the air in the wind. She just looked at Li Qiang but did not speak.


    Li Qiang said in his heart: "at the moment, I work in the capacity of Li Xiao. Of course, I can¡¯t reveal my xingzang. It¡¯s better to pretend that I don¡¯t know her." So he arched his hand and said, "excuse me, miss, where are you? Why are you following me?" Cloud swallow said: "I did not expect that there are such masters in the flying dragon club. I think your lightness skill is good, so I want topete with you. What do you think?" Li Qiang said in his heart, "why does this woman want topete with anyone? It¡¯s a race maniac. " He shook his head and said, "I¡¯m going to fly dragon club Li Xiao. I have something urgent to do at the moment. Please make it convenient for me to leave here."


    The cloud swallow chuckled and said, "what you said is really ridiculous. I didn¡¯t stop you. If you want to leave, why ask me?" Li Qiang didn¡¯t want to entangle with her, so he bowed his hands and said goodbye. Then he ran down the high wall with a little roof. But just a few dozen feet away, he felt that someone was following him. Looking back, he saw that the cloud swallow was not slow to follow. She walked lightly on the roof, and could not see any effort.

 Chapter 457

    Li Qiang secretly praised cloud swallow¡¯s flying skill, but he couldn¡¯t tell his identity at the moment, so he said coldly, "I have no injustice and no hatred with the girl. Why do you have to force each other? It¡¯s better to go each way." Cloud swallow Jiao smile way: "I see your Kung Fu is good, also have the heart topare, you don¡¯t know how to praise." Said a light jump, actually and Li Qiang keep pace with each other.


    Li Qiang was about to speak, but cloud swallow whispered: "don¡¯t pretend to be garlic. I know who you are. You still pretend that you don¡¯t know me. Don¡¯t be seen by the people behind you." Li Qiangqiang was shocked. Unexpectedly, cloud swallow could see through his disguise so easily and asked, "how do you know I am..." Yun Yanzi said with a smile: "your voice and walking posture are all wed. Don¡¯t think that wearing a human skin mask will do everything well. It¡¯s also a very profound knowledge to be someone else." Li Qiang secretly admired cloud swallow¡¯s precise vision, but immediately thought of another question, "are there people behind us?"


    Cloud swallow has no good way: "those two guys have been with you for a long time, don¡¯t you know?" Li Qiang was surprised and asked in a low voice: "which two people? Are they all women? " Cloud swallow snorted, way: "chase you of course are women, big man follow you to do what?"


    Li Qiang, with an embarrassed smile, sighed: "it seems that my disguise is quite unsessful. Within one day, two people can see my weakness. This camouge game seems to be invalid." Cloud swallow said: "don¡¯t talk about this, try to get rid of those two followers. Besides, I think their Kung Fu is good and they should be masters. We should think of a good way." He said in a loud voice: "you are really good at lightness. Would you like topete with me? Don¡¯t try to refuse again. You can¡¯t get rid of me


    Li Qiang acted ording to the circumstances and said in a loud voice: "how can the master of the flying dragon association be afraid of you, a little girl? Well, let¡¯s have apetition now!" They immediately disyed what they had learned in their life, and brought out the most advanced lightness skills they could use. However, they saw the images of two people as fast as lightning passing through the street in the night, and there was a watchman who was ying a watch identally. They just felt that there was a wind blowing overhead.


    The watchman was about toment how it suddenly blew today. Suddenly he heard someone talking in the street not far away. He peeked out his head and saw two fairnd girls talking in a corner. He only heard the girl in purple sigh: "it¡¯s really an eye opener today. I didn¡¯t expect that there are such exquisite lightness skills in the world. We were still lost in such a hurry." "It seems that my apprentice is not an ordinary person, but I have received treasure this time!" she said with a smile


    The woman in purple sneered: "baby? It depends on whether you can use it in the future The woman in yellow dress didn¡¯t like it, but she was still light and light. "Let¡¯s talk about itter. We don¡¯t want to tell anyone about this evening. We should pay close attention to the boy¡¯s every move and see what he¡¯s trying to do with flying dragon." The woman in purple, eh, did not speak. They nodded to each other, stamped their feet, and then floated to the roof. In a blink of an eye, they disappeared.


    The watchman was stunned. He thought he had met an immortal. Later, his colleagues and rtives told him about it. Everyoneughed at him for being confused and talking in his sleep.


    Li Qiang and Yun Yanzi ran for more than ten miles and came to the side of a small mountain. Li Qiangughed, tore off his mask and let out a breath, "thanks to your idea, we finally got rid of our pursuers." The cloud swallow sat on a rock, took off his boots and rubbed her feet. She said angrily, "it¡¯s just acting. Why do you work so hard? With our level of lightness skill, even if only seven or eight achievements are enough to make them catch up, now it¡¯s better. My feet hurt when I run."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s better to be careful. Those two people are the top experts of the flying dragon club. We don¡¯t run faster. I¡¯m afraid they are still closely entangled." The cloud swallow grinned and stretched out her feet and said, "I don¡¯t care about your excuse. This time it¡¯s your fault. Come and rub my feet." Li Qiang looked at the eyes of the jade onion general fiber foot, and the waves of charming breath, the heart of a swing, the moment is not polite, squat down to hold the fiber foot in the palm of his hand, first kiss, smile: "good, this is my best thing, I promise to make youfortable."


    The cloud swallow chuckled and spat: "dirty son, you don¡¯t feel dirty. I haven¡¯t washed my feet for two days." Li Qiang sniffed it carefully, shook his head and said, "no, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such clean soles. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re famous for your lightness skills, but there¡¯s no calluses and hard skin on these beautiful feet. It¡¯s reallymendable." The cloud swallow almostughed and took a breath, covering her chest and panting: "just now I was just joking. I didn¡¯t expect you to climb up the pole and hold on to other people¡¯s feet. What¡¯s the reason?"


    Li Qiangughed and said, "you don¡¯t know something. I always appreciate women¡¯s jade feet. I won¡¯t let go of you. You can sit and see my kung fu." Then she started all kinds of means and rubbed her tiny feet. Yunyan simplypared her eyes and enjoyed Li Qiang¡¯s caress. Yingying¡¯s mouth was constantly moving and she murmured: "I¡¯ve heard of your skill, but I didn¡¯t expect you have this skill. Who did you learn from?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "I have no teacher. You can feelfortable."


    As he said this, he gradually moved his hand to the lower leg. Then he began to beat his leg. Suddenly, the cloud swallow opened his eyes and pushed his hand aside. He said angrily, "don¡¯t push your feet. People just want you to rub your feet. You don¡¯t want to be crooked." Li Qiang¡¯s breath was suddenly a little short, and he wanted to have fun. He said, "as soon as I saw you that day, I fell in love with you. It seems that you also have a good feeling for me. Why don¡¯t we achieve something good? We are all adults. There¡¯s no need to push around and wriggleThe cloud swallow snorted and said, "I¡¯m not a woman of easy temperament. It¡¯s not so easy for you to get me." Then he pushed Li Qiang away, put on his boots, and said, "I am very clear about the character of a man like you. It¡¯s the best that you can never eat, isn¡¯t it?" Li Qiang didn¡¯t achieve his goal. He was a little depressed at the moment, but he soon recovered. With a smile, he said, "I¡¯m not the kind of man the girl imagined. I just think that since it¡¯s our destiny, why don¡¯t we achieve good deeds? The secr etiquette is too tight for us, so we should be as happy as we want, so that we can live happily." Cloud swallow sneers: "you are living a natural and unrestrained life, but have you ever thought of responsibility? If the girl you have yed with is pregnant with a child, how should you deal with it?"


    Li Qiang suddenly thought of Gong Wei, his teacher¡¯s mother. His face sank and he said in a low voice: "in fact, this kind of thing has happened, but I really want to take responsibility. It¡¯s just a little difficult." Yun Yanzi said with a smile: "if you want to be really responsible, don¡¯t give up. It¡¯s just for a moment of pleasure. Why make excuses for yourself? Your means against other women may be OK, but it¡¯s useless for me." Li Qiang nodded and said, "I know you have misunderstood me. Fortunately, there will be a long way to go. After a long time, you will know what kind of person I am. In addition, what is the purpose of following me? Is it still for the moon box


    The swallow said with a smile, "I¡¯m not interested in that thing. I¡¯m alone in the river andke. If I hang around with that baby, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to kill you. You¡¯d better keep it. I¡¯m just interested in what you¡¯re doing. I don¡¯t know how much trouble you can make." Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "I am trapped in the disputes in the river andke. It¡¯s really forced by the situation. If the world can work ording to my ideas, I¡¯d like to live in seclusion with my beloved woman in an unknown ind, and live a quiet life." The cloud swallow puffed Chi a smile, way: "how many women do you love in the end, I¡¯m afraid even you can¡¯t count it yourself."

 Chapter 458

    Li Qiang said with a smile: "who stiptes that the beloved can only have one? I think that love between men and women is love. Don¡¯t be confused by the so-called etiquette. A man can have more than one woman, and a woman can have more than one man. It¡¯s all up to everyone¡¯s will. This is the ideal match. "


    Cloud swallow was so surprised by his strange talk that he couldn¡¯t speak. Finally, she spat out her tongue and said, "do you know if this story is spread out, you will be in great trouble." Li Qiang sneered: "what¡¯s the big deal? There are too many hypocritical people in the world. It¡¯s a big joke to show that you are surrounded by wives, concubines and beauties, but you have to keep your face and teach others to be polite." The cloud swallow nodded and said, "in fact, I agree with what you said, but it¡¯s better to stop between us. Don¡¯t talk to others any more. I¡¯m afraid you will be the target of public criticism. It will be troublesome."


    Li Qiang said gratefully, "thank you for reminding me. I understand what you mean. In fact, I don¡¯t know why. When I saw you, I wanted to say everything in my heart. Even if we didn¡¯t deserve to be married, we could be friends all our lives." Yun Yanzi said with a smile: "OK, but I heard that it¡¯s very difficult to have a real friendship between men and women. Even if good friends end up breaking up or developing into that kind of rtionship, do you want to have a try?" Li Qiang said: "who can say clearly about the future? I know that the girl is a smart person, and I am willing to deal with smart people."


    Cloud swallow stretched out her slender finger, hooked Li Qiang¡¯s finger, and said, "well, let¡¯s make a deal. From now on, we will only be friends. If the day we cross the border, our rtionship will be broken." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "well, that¡¯s a deal." The cloud swallow immediately blinked her eyes and said, "although I can¡¯t do that with you, if you are free, you can still rub my feet for me, OK?" Li Qiangughed and said: "of course you can¡¯t get it. Obedience is better than respect." The cloud swallow asked again, "where do you want to go just now? Why do I think you are at a loss? "


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "I don¡¯t know when I¡¯m going to Tibet like this. If it wasn¡¯t for a few big people fighting, we would be much more rxed." Cloud swallow said: "that¡¯s true. The rules are always in the hands of real big people. If you want to change your own destiny, you must first be a big man!" Li Qiang was shocked. He raised his head and looked at the swallow. He said, "you are right. I¡¯m tired of being chased everywhere. From today on, I¡¯ll try to be a big man."


    Cloud swallow was shocked by Li Qiang¡¯s awe inspiring momentum. After a long time, she asked, "do you really think so? It¡¯s not so easy to be a big man. " Li Qiang said with a smile, "it¡¯s up to people. Although it¡¯s not easy to be a big man, if you can¡¯t achieve something, you¡¯ll always be in a passive situation. I¡¯ve always been confused about why I was forced to run around. After listening to your words, I woke uppletely. In fact, you are also a dreamer, which has benefited me a lot. " Cloud swallow said with a smile: "where do you say, I just say it casually. I didn¡¯t expect that you are so interested. If there is a famous person in the future, it is also my credit."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "I hope that day wille soon." The cloud swallow thought for a while and asked, "don¡¯t think about it now. What do you want to do now?" Li Qiang said: "I want to go to the pce of Lord Yan to find out. I always feel that the king¡¯s deeds make me a little strange. When I left here, the king of Yan was a gentleman who was courteous and virtuous. Although he was not an outstanding person, he would not make rebellion without his head. There might be something strange about it."


    Cloud swallow said: "what can be strange, you also said, ancient and modern big people are nothing more than love to fight for power, heroes are always lonely, the only way to let themselves not lonely is to keep fighting, fight with heaven, fight with the earth, fight with people have endless fun." Li Qiang hears speech a stupefied, way: "this speech says good have domineering, who says?" Yun Yanzi said, "this is said in a book left by master Hu Yue. It is said that it is a famous saying said by great figures who predict the future. However, no one can confirm the truth or falsehood."


    Li Qiang said: "no matter it¡¯s true or not, there¡¯s still some truth in what you said. Maybe the hearts of Yan Wang are probably too lonely." Cloud swallow way: "since you want to go to Yan Wang Fu, I apany you to go together, that ce I am very familiar with." Li Qiang said with a smile, "do you want to steal something again?" The cloud swallow spat and said, "don¡¯t say it so bad. It¡¯s not stealing, but taking. Which of these things from other people¡¯s homes is not the cream of the people? Is it not right for me to take it back and rob the rich and help the poor? " Li Qiang said with a smile, "have you ever done anything good with these things?"


    Cloud swallow sneer a, way: "if you don¡¯t believe, follow me to the west of the city, then naturally understand." Li Qiang¡¯s heart filled with curiosity and said, "it happens that you can see what good she has done. Lord Yan¡¯s house can check it at any time. It¡¯s not a short time." So he nodded and said, "well, I¡¯ll go with you to have a look, and also want to know what it¡¯s like to rob the rich and help the poor." Cloud swallow way: "originally I thought of a rich family¡¯s home to stroll around, but on the way I met you, we happened to go together." Said a vertical body, immediately on a big tree, and then jump, has been flying to another tree, several vertical several fall has been far away.Li Qiang does not want to be outdone, but remembers that Ding Yishan¡¯s Secret collection has a strange lightness skill called Jiao luqiong. It¡¯s not the Kung Fu of flying into the earth, but -- running is a simple running. But with the strange mental skills, it can bring people¡¯s speed to the maximum. Seeing that there was no one to see, Li Qiang put out his beautiful deer dome, but he saw a dark shadow running fast against the ground, like a gust of wind. Li Qiang¡¯s legs were running like wheels, and the speed was faster than the cloud swallows jumping back and forth in the tree.


    The cloud swallow was surprised and pleased, eximed: "what a powerful lightness skill, but let me open my eyes." Li Qiang didn¡¯t speak, but just recited the mental method, in order to exert the power of this lightness skill to the utmost. Even under the wall, he could still gallop against the wall. At this time, Li Qiang realized that this was the way of Kung Fu. No matter what obstacles he encountered, he would walk on the ground relying on his strong habit and attraction, and there was no need to spend a lot of internal power on unnecessary leaping, You can get twice the result with half the effort.


    When Li Qiang came to the west of the city, yunyanzi was half a barte. She flew down and looked at Li Qiang. Her eyes were full of incredible color and asked, "your lightness skill is by no means the unique skill of Du Jian school. Can you tell me where I learned it?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "this is a lightness skill recorded in the secret collection left by an elder. It is still more interesting. If you want to see it, I can lend it to you."


    The cloud swallow shook her head and said, "it¡¯s a good Kung Fu. You should practice hard. It¡¯s very helpful to improve your skill." Li qiangqi said, "it¡¯s just a lightness skill. How can it help me?" Yun Yanzi said: "don¡¯t think that lightness skill is just Kung Fu on your feet. It needs the close cooperation of all departments of the body. Especially, the breath of Dantian is the key to determine a person¡¯s lightness skill. What¡¯s your Kung Fu called?"


    Li Qiang said: "this flying skill is called Jiao Lu Qiong. It¡¯s a strange name." Cloud swallow eximed: "this is an ancient lightness skill that has been lost for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect that you learned it. It¡¯s amazing." Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s just luck. I¡¯m just hitting by mistake." The cloud swallow¡¯s eyes shed with strange brilliance and said slowly, "you are the most strange man I have ever seen in the river andke. I can¡¯t guess what secret you still have." Li Qiang didn¡¯t want to get entangled in this topic and asked, "you said you want to find a rich man¡¯s trouble. Now you can start. I¡¯ll help you."

 Chapter 459

    Pointing to arge house on the street, Yun Yanzi said, "that is the house of Wei Xiang, the shopkeeper of Xingqing grain vige. This man hoards food and sells it to themon people at a high price to obtain ill gotten gains. I have long wanted to find him in trouble." Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s just a profiteer. Just give him a lesson. I can help you." Cloud swallow said with a smile: "good, you take the wind for me, I go in to take a few things out, after discount and sell, the money will be evenly distributed to the people who have suffered losses."


    Li Qiang suddenly had some doubts and said, "how can you ensure that the money from robbing the rich and helping the poor can be equally distributed to all people? We should know that people¡¯s energy is limited, so we can¡¯t guarantee to meet all the people who are in trouble. Even if we aremitted to doing good deeds, it is difficult to guarantee that all people will be helped. " The cloud swallow sighed and said, "what you said is reasonable. My idea is to help one by one. If you don¡¯t do anything, wouldn¡¯t it be worse?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "I agree with this view very much."


    Yunyan no longer spoke. He flew up the wall like a wisp of smoke. He said hello to Li Qiang and jumped into the hospital. Li Qiang didn¡¯t dare to ignore him and jumped in. Wei Xiang¡¯s home looked very imposing. Because he monopolized the grain trade of hundreds of miles, he had to give him some face because of his harmonious rtionship with the king of Yan. Therefore, this man¡¯s residence was very angry Pai is not worried about the problem of exceeding the system at all.


    Li Qiang said: "since you have decided to take this official Wei, you must know where his treasure is hiding?" Cloud swallow shakes head, way: "I don¡¯t know, ask a person not to get." Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but say, "you think this is asking the way. Who can tell you where the Wei family¡¯s money is hidden?" Cloud swallow smile way: "you look on the side of the line, this kind of thing does not need you to start." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "well, I¡¯m interested in seeing it."


    Seeing the swallow flying to a room with light, Li Qiang said to himself, "it seems that she used the same old trick. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s time to use the enchanting fragrance." Sure enough, as Li Qiang thought, the swallow pulled out a thin tube and blew a few puffs through the gap in the window paper. Then she waited quietly. Less than half a column of incense, the cloud swallow pried the window open with a special tool, flew in, and then opened the door to greet Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang enters the door and looks at it, but he stays. The room is not small, and the furnishings are very luxurious. It seems that this is the ce where Wei¡¯s family lives. However, there are a couple of men and women lying on the bed. They are not very old, and their bodies are smooth and smooth. Especially when the swallow blows into the fan Xiang, they are doing something about it. Before they can leave, they fainted and are maintaining it A strange posture, which let Li Qiang see can not helpughing.


    Cloud swallow see Li Qiang eyes staring at the pair of men and women, said: "what is good-looking, I have something to do with you." Li Qiang said, "it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met this kind of thing, so I¡¯ll just take a look at it. If you have anything, just say it. I¡¯ll help you." Yun Yan said, "I know you are very experienced in dealing with women. When that woman wakes up, you will interrogate her for me and find out where the Wei family hides valuable things."


    Li Qiang smacked his tongue and said, "what do you mean? I¡¯m a man of honor, but I have to interrogate a woman. It¡¯s unreasonable to be in love with thew." Yun Yanzi said: "this is robbing the rich and helping the poor. He got the ill gotten wealth of the Wei family and scattered them to the public. This is an open and aboveboard act. Why should a husband be confined to small matters? If it wasn¡¯t for me, I would ask myself if he didn¡¯t look like the person in charge of the government." Li qiangqi said, "how do you see that?"


    Yun Yanzi sneered: "this room is clearly a woman¡¯s boudoir. Judging from its arrangement and decoration, it should be the woman around Wei Xiang. The man¡¯s clothes are clearly just the clothes of servants. It is obvious that Wei Xiang¡¯s woman is stealing people. The two men put a big green cap on Mr. Wei." Li Qiang said: "why is it not thedy¡¯s boudoir? It is alsomon for girls to seduce men in Huaichun." Yun Yanzi said: "ording tomon sense, thedy¡¯s boudoir should be quiet and quiet, and she won¡¯t even hang that kind of picture on the wall."


    Li Qiang looked around him and saw some ugly pictures. He said with a smile: "it¡¯s really a fun thing for men and women. It seems that it¡¯s Wei Xiang¡¯s wife or concubines. It¡¯s OK for me to interrogate. On the contrary, I thought you would have some special method, but it turns out that it¡¯s such a primitive method."


    Cloud swallow said with a smile: "whatever it is, as long as it is easy to use, I have an antidote here. You can wake her up. She can¡¯t move freely within an hour. Everything is at your disposal. That man let him fall asleep. He won¡¯t wake up for half a day because of my smoke


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "well, I¡¯m really nosy. I¡¯m going to do this kind of boring business." Then he separated them and moved the woman to a chair. The cloud swallow said: "I¡¯ll help you to keep the wind. If there is any ident, I will inform you in advance." Then he flew out. Li Qiang was helpless to look at the woman in front of her. She was eighteen or nine years old, and she had a good appearance. Although she was not a particrly beautiful beauty, she could not stand in the way of her eyes. Especially for people of Wei Xiang¡¯s status, the women around her were of course not bad in appearance, and their bodies were plump. Li Qiang swallowed a few mouthfuls of foam, put an antidote in the hand into the woman¡¯s mouth.After a while, the woman suddenly woke up, opened her eyes, but found a strange man standing in front of her, staring at herself. She was about to shout, but Li Qiang covered her mouth and said in a sharp voice: "if you dare to make a noise, I will let you and your lover both show their eyes in front of the public. If you listen to me, I will cover up this matter. What can you do afterwards? ¡±


    the woman calmed down from her surprise and finally nodded. Li Qiang let go of her hand and asked, "what¡¯s your name?" The woman trembled and said, "my name is Fengmei. I¡¯m Mr. Wei¡¯s concubine." Li Qiang nodded and said in his heart, "I really did not guess wrong." "And who is the man in the bed?" he asked Feng Mei¡¯s face turned red. She realized that there was no cover on her body. She covered the key parts with her hands first, and then she said, "he, he¡¯s a boy in the courtyard. He¡¯s specially serving the young master. We¡¯re just the first time today."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "how you cheat on me has nothing to do with me. I just want to ask you one thing. If you are willing to reply to me, I will not see this matter and will handle it for you. What do you think?" Feng Mei hesitated, but nced at the man on the bed. She had to nod her head and say, "if you have anything, please ask me. I will tell you what I know." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "that¡¯s right. Let me ask you, where do the Wei family hide their precious things?"


    Feng Mei was shocked and shook her head and said, "well, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just a concubine. How can I know where Mr. Wei hid his money?" When Li Qiang saw her eyes turning around, she knew that she was lying. She sneered and said, "the first question is that you start to lie. Well, it seems that I can only tie you and that boy naked in the courtyard. Tomorrow morning, the Wei family will see you in a dirty look. Then, hehe..." Feng Mei¡¯s face became extremely pale, and she called out, "forgive me, sir. I¡¯ll tell you all about it." She lowered her head and suddenly bit her teeth and said, "I heard him say it when he was drunk. The most precious things of Wei family are actually hidden in the ancestral hall, under the memorial tablets of our ancestors. As for what it is, I don¡¯t know."


    Li Qiang was very satisfied, nodded his head and said, "you did it right. It really saved your life." By the way, she kneaded her body a few times. Fengmei frowned and sang a few coquettes, but there was a sense of mutual respect in her eyes. Li Qiang sighed in her heart that if she hadn¡¯t just worked with that man and her body was a little pickled, I would really like to y with her. It¡¯s a pity that, with a sigh, she hit Fengmei¡¯s sleeping hole and let her go to sleep. Then Li Qiang wrapped the man in a cloth sheet, carried it out with one hand, and threw it directly into the stable not far away. It must be that even if someone finds out tomorrow, he will only think that he is drunk and sleeping in the wrong ce.

 Chapter 460

    He just finished these things, someone behind him pped: "you are a little bit of pity, in fact, you canpletely ignore these business." Li Qiang said with a smile: "why do we affect the fate of these two people because of our arrival? Although cheating is not a good thing, it will not lead to death. I just let them go. As for the future, it will depend on their fate."


    The swallow said, "it doesn¡¯t matter. Have you asked about it?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "of course I asked, but if you want to know, you must reward me with something?" Cloud swallow angry way: "Oh, you actually take the opportunity to ckmail me, do you think I will obey?" Li Qiang said with a smile, "won¡¯t you?" Cloud swallow gazed at Li Qiang¡¯s handsome face, and finally sighed, "it depends on what conditions it is."


    Li Qiang said: "there are no conditions. You can kiss me." The cloud swallow chuckled and said, "you will really take advantage of me. If I don¡¯t kiss you, you won¡¯t tell me the news?" Li Qiang said: "there is no free lunch in the world. If you want to get it, you must first lose it. This is fair." The cloud swallow snorted coldly, and suddenly floated up, and her sweet lips gently adhered to it. Seeing the opportunity, Li Qiang pressed it tightly. This kiss took a lot of time, until the swallow pushed him away with shame on his face and murmured: "viin, who wants you to stick your tongue in here?"


    Li Qiangughed and said: "kiss, which does not stick out the truth of the tongue, and I also want to taste your taste, really good ah." Cloud swallows halo on both cheeks, in the dark moonlight looks beautiful and inescapable, Li Qiang can¡¯t help but stay. Cloud swallow see him for a long time did not speak, can¡¯t help but spat: "fool, what are you looking at? Tell me the location of the treasure quickly." Li Qiang relieved his taste and said with a smile, "when you look at the beauty under the moon, you forget the business. The woman told me that the most precious things of the Wei family are hidden in the ancestral hall, under the ancestral tablets."


    Cloud swallow big joy way: "or you are fierce, so quickly asked out the truth, then let¡¯s go to have a look." Li Qiang said, "do you know where the ancestral hall is?" Cloud swallow said with a smile: "ancestral halls are usually in the back, which is easy to find. However, Wei Xiang is very smart to hide the treasures in the ancestral hall. It is not an easy ce to guess."


    Li Qiang said: "in fact, I think it¡¯s strange. The Wei family is also a big family. Isn¡¯t there a master of guarding the house? Howe we haven¡¯t noticed anything since we¡¯ve been in for so long? " Yun Yanzi said with a smile: "it¡¯s because of your and my superb skills. How can those people who guard the courtyard find it? Don¡¯t be so wordy. Come with me to the ancestral hall."


    As expected, the ancestral hall is located in the back house of the Wei family¡¯s courtyard. Compared with the luxury house in front of it, the ancestral hall looks a little shabby and quite insignificant. Li Qiang admires Li Qiang. It is indeed a smart move to hide the treasure in such a ce. Li Qiang pushes the door forward, but the door is not closed. Creaking and opening, theye to the ancestral hall, and they return to the ancestral hall It¡¯s clean. Someone should have cleaned it. There are several rows of memorial tablets of Wei¡¯s ancestors on the table.


    Li Qiang was a little silly and said, "Fengmei said that things are under the memorial tablet, but which one is it?" Cloud swallow way: "this is not easy, turn over one by one to see the line." Said to go to the hands, only listen to the top someone Jiaohu: "do not start, there is a mechanism!" However, it was alreadyte. As soon as Yun Yanzi picked up a memorial tablet, countless concealed weapons came from all around. Fortunately, she and Li Qiang were both masters of lightness skills. After several difficult movements, they finally escaped the attack.


    At this time, the cloud swallow looked up and asked, "where¡¯s your friend? Pleasee down and talk." But see two beautiful women swishing down on the beam. It is Shan Xue and Xu Qing of the Tulong sect. See single snow cold gaze at Li Qiang, way: "how you haven¡¯t died,e here to rob my things again!" Next to Xu Qing, however, her face was beaming with joy. She was about to jump into Li Qiang¡¯s arms. However, her master was afraid to speak, but her expectant eyes betrayed her.


    Li Qiang arched his hand with a smile. "It turns out that it¡¯s a single elder. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. My younger brother alsoes along with his friends. Besides, it should be Wei Xiang¡¯s. what¡¯s the rtionship with you? But I still want to thank the elder for reminding me


    Shan Xue hums a, looked at Xu Qing one eye, way: "want to thank her, thank her, just is her shout out voice." Li Qiang came to Xu Qing, grabbed Xu Qing¡¯s hands and said, "thank you for your help. How are you doing Xu Qing¡¯s face was flushed, but tears came from her eyes. She sobbed: "I thought I would never see you again. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. I was so happy that when you came in, I almost jumped down to see you..." At this time, Shan Xue coughs, and Xu Qingcai closes his mouth. He just looks at Li Qiang, and his eyes are full of affection and kindness.


    Li Qiang nodded knowingly, came to Shan Xue and asked, "it seems that the elder is also coveting Wei Xiang¡¯s object. I don¡¯t know where this thing is precious? Can you share it? It¡¯s always good to help each other. " Shan Xue said: "I finally got the news. How can I tell you? You can¡¯t take advantage of me again Li Qiang took out a thing from the bag with a smile and said, "I wonder if this moonlight treasure box can let you open your mouth?"


    Shan Xue is in front of a bright, way: "originally this thing is still in your hand, quickly take to me." Li Qiang said with a smile, "elder, when I am a child, how can I easily give it to you?" Shan Xue said, "but you said you would help me." Li Qiang approached her, his face almost touched her nose, and he said with a smile: "the women I help are all those who have had intimate rtions with me. Are you willing to do so?" Shan Xuegang was about to get angry. Seeing that Li Qiang had enough time to y with the box on his hand, he had to hold back his anger and said, "what do you want?"Li Qiang said, "it¡¯s easy to say. As long as the elder tells us why he¡¯s here, it¡¯s better to exin what the treasure hidden here is. Besides, why do you know that there is a mechanism under the memorial tablet?" Shan Xue said: "I was asked toe here to help me get that thing. Actually, I didn¡¯t want toe. However, the Dragon ughtering sect was rewarded by people¡¯s dripping water. As for the contents, I¡¯m not interested in knowing what it is, but the question of the mechanism can answer you. There are hidden mechanisms under each memorial tablet, and only one mechanism under the memorial tablet is used to open the hiding ce, Other mechanisms are either concealed weapons or poisonous fog, and only three chances of making mistakes are allowed. You have wasted one time just now, and now there are two choices. If they are all wrong, this ce will explode and everything will be ruins. "


    Cloud swallow way: "fried to blow up, anyway, it is not my home." Shan Xue snorted coldly and said, "what you said is light. At the moment of explosion, are you confident that you can escape? Besides, the treasure is said to be invaluable. If it is damaged by explosion, it will be immeasurable loss. " Li Qiang said with a smile: "so just now sister Xu told me not to do it. It¡¯s still your idea."


    Shan Xue¡¯s face was slightly red, and he said, "what¡¯s the matter? I don¡¯t want to see you waste your opportunity, but it¡¯s stillte." Li Qiang said: "no harm, as long as the next two to find the right organ on the line." Shan Xue nced at him and said, "what you said is light. There are dozens of memorial tablets here. It¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack. What can you do?"


    Li Qiang touched his head and said, "I¡¯m still thinking about it." Shan Xue snorted coldly: "I thought you must have a solution just now Li Qiang said with a smile, "it¡¯s up to us to catch Wei Xiang and let him tell us the real organ."

 Chapter 461

    Shan Xue said: "do you think we didn¡¯t think about this problem? Xu Qing and I went to check Wei Xiang¡¯s residence for a long time. These days, Wei Xiang went out and was not at home. He seemed to have great confidence in the organs here, so he didn¡¯t send more staff." Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "no wonder Wei¡¯s house looks so quiet. It turns out that the master is out, and other people naturally dare not make a noise. However, this action of ours may attract people¡¯s attention."


    Cloud swallow said: "no matter what, we must get that thing. I think the arrangement of these memorial tablets is a strange array. The real mechanism must be in the position of the array eye." Li Qiang said, "can you understand the eight trigrams?" Cloud swallow nods head way: "slightly understand." Li Qiang sighed and said, "it¡¯s a pity if you can be familiar with this knowledge."


    On the contrary, Shan Xueughed and looked at Xu Qing and said, "hui¡¯er, you have not learned some skills and numbers. Can you use them in this respect?" Xu Qing had someck of confidence and said, "I have studied it privately for a period of time, but I have not mastered it. I don¡¯t know if it can work." Li Qiang said: "a dead horse should be a living horse doctor. My sister should have a try."


    Looking at Li Qiang, Xu Qing finally nodded and said, "well, I¡¯ll have to make a fool of myself." She took out a pile of bamboo pieces from her back, which was full of strange symbols. She saw Xu Qing sitting on the ground, putting the bamboo pieces everywhere, and finally put out the same array as the memorial tablet. Then she lowered her head and calcted it. Shan Xue said: "at this time, let¡¯s not disturb her. When she calctes the position of array eyes, she will tell us naturally."


    Li Qiang and Yun Yanzi had to close their mouths and wait for Xu Qing¡¯s result in silence. She locked her brow and looked very thoughtful. Even with sweat on her forehead, shepletely entered her own world. After a long time of incense, she suddenly moved a bamboo piece to the upper left middle position and said, "it must be there!" Li Qiang had already been impatient and said, "OK, I¡¯ll open the mechanism. You step back."


    The three girls all retreated to the outside of the ancestral hall. Li Qiang pressed down the memorial tablet ording to Xu Qing¡¯s directions. After hearing a bang, a huge thick fog erupted and wrapped up Li Qiang. Both Yunyan and Xu Qing both eximed and wanted to go in, but Shan Xue stopped her. She said with a gloomy face: "it¡¯s poisonous smoke, but no one breathes it There are those who cane out alive. It seems that Li Qiang will not escape this robbery. " Speaking of this, her heart actually has a faint pain feeling, in the heart surprised: "why this boy died, I will have a heartache feeling, is not I really like him? It¡¯s impossible. He has so many women, including my sister, and even teased me in the hot spring of Liuyun mountain. How can I like this kind of color embryo? It¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible! "


    Just when Shan Xue is thinking wildly, a manes out of the ancestral hall with a smile. It is Li Qiang who is undamaged. Three women are surprised and happy, cloud swallow and Xu Qing all rushed up, one voice greetings: "are you ok?" Looking at their caring eyes, Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but feel warm in his heart and said with a smile: "it¡¯s OK. I¡¯m not afraid of any poisonous fog." Everyone was relieved, but the cloud swallow asked Xu Qing, "how do you calcte it? Almost killed


    Xu Qing was apologetic and said, "it seems that I have overlooked the first wrong step of the mechanism, because the array is changeable. If you click the wrong step, it will change again. I still need to recalcte." This time, she thought more seriously. After a while, she even grabbed her hair. Li Qiang was quite impatient and said, "sister, don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s no big deal. Don¡¯t be too tired."


    Shan Xue said: "I am the disciple¡¯s temperament I know best. What she thinks won¡¯t be easy to give up. It¡¯s useless for you to persuade me again." Li Qiang sighed: "that can how good, looking at her so tired, I really feel sorry." At this time, but see Xu Qing spit out a mouthful of blood, but happy to stand up, way: "I know where is." Without waiting for people to speak, he rushed into the ancestral hall. Li Qiang worried, "what if I¡¯m wrong?"


    Cloud swallow way: "that still can how, it is broken to pieces naturally." Li Qiang was about to rush in, but Xu Qing came out with a box in his hand and said, "I guessed it. The memorial tablet is in the middle of the mechanism. The designers are really smart. Most people have already backed out or died on the spot after one or two failures. What they didn¡¯t expect was that we were unharmed, so they carried out the third time Try, this time it¡¯s a sess. "


    She handed the box to Li Qiang and said, "here you are." Shan Xue said angrily, "hui¡¯er, how can you give him such an important thing?" Xu Qing said in a quiet way: "master, can¡¯t you see my affection for Li Lang? I¡¯d rather give up my life for him. What¡¯s more, when I saw master¡¯s look, I also had affection for him. Why do you pretend to be serious?" Shan Xue said with shame and anger: "you just like him yourself. Why did you pull me into the water? It¡¯s really a vain eptance of your apprentice!"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "OK, everyone will be our own people in the future. Why should we be so clear about it? If there is something valuable, we should share it one by one." When he opened the box, he was dumbfounded. There was only one scroll in the box, which seemed to be wrapped in silk. It should be a document. When he opened it, Li Qiang could not help but take a breath of cold air and said with a bitter smile: "this thing is not as good as not seeing it."Cloud swallow curiosity is very strong, snatched over a way: "let me see what is frightening you into this." When she saw the words written on the scroll, she was stunned and couldn¡¯t say anything. Shan Xue said: "it turns out that nothing is a treasure. It¡¯s just a document. How can this thing be regarded as the most precious thing?" Li Qiang handed the scroll to her and said with a wry smile, "although it¡¯s not a jade, it¡¯s much more important than those things, and I¡¯m afraid it will cause a bloodbath. It¡¯s no wonder that Wei Xiang put this object in such a secret ce. The people who hide it are in trouble, and those who steal it are in trouble. This time the trouble is really big."


    Shan Xue took a look, and his face became grim. He said, "this, this, how can Wei Xiang¡¯s family have such things?" Li Qiang said with a bitter smile: "you ask me, I ask who, we get this thing by mistake, it¡¯s better not to get it. If the time can be reversed, I¡¯d rather turn around and go." The cloud swallow said eagerly, "it¡¯s useless to say these things. Let¡¯s try to get out of here and have a long-term discussion again?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "that¡¯s right. Now it¡¯s not toote. Let¡¯s leave thend of right and wrong first."


    The voice just dropped, suddenly heard someone say not far away: "since a few guests havee, it is not so easy to go!"


    Li Qiang was not sure. Looking over, he saw a middle-aged man standing on the wall. He was wearing a white robe and a brocade belt around his waist. He held a sword in his hand. His nose was straight, his mouth was wide, his eyebrows were narrow and his eyes were willow. His face was expressionless, but he showed a frightening momentum.


    The cloud swallow first sighed and came to Li Qiang¡¯s ear and said softly, "he is Wei Xiang." Li Qiang was surprised and said, "it turns out that Wei Xiang is like this. I thought..." Wei Xiang sneered and said, "you still think Wei is like a fat rich man, don¡¯t you?"


    Li Qiang, with an embarrassed smile, arched his hand and said, "Mr. Wei, please. I just passed by here and picked up some things. Suddenly, I found that it was just a scroll. It was neither antique nor celebrity calligraphy and painting. It was of no use to us. Now give it back to Mr. Wei. Let¡¯s leave now. From now on, the well water will not offend the river. How about it?"

 Chapter 462

    Wei Xiang sneered and said, "since that thing has been seen by you, then no one should leave. Stay here." Shan Xue said angrily: "you are just a businessman. Don¡¯t think you are an expert if you take a sword. You have a big tone. Isrd blinded and you talk nonsense. Li Qiang is afraid of you, but I¡¯m not afraid of you!"


    Li Qiang eximed, "no, I wanted to hide my identity. It¡¯s good for me to let this reckless woman talk at random, and it¡¯s all right." Wei Xiang was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked up and down at Li Qiang for a long time. He nodded his head and said, "you are Li Qiang. The king of Yan valued you very much and asked you to do something very important. But you are missing for no reason. Now instead, you appear here, intending to steal the important secrets of King Yan. What can you say now?"


    Cloud swallow yelled: "what important secret, we don¡¯t know anything, you don¡¯t talk nonsense." Wei Xiang snorted coldly: "I can see clearly that three of you have read the document, but the girl next to you has not seen it. I can spare her life. Besides, this daughter is proficient in skills and I was a pity for talents, so she can leave here."


    Li Qiang sighed and said to Xu Qing, "sister, you can leave first. That person will not kill you. We are going to try our best to protect you." Xu Qing bit his silver teeth and said, "although I have a lustful nature, I am not afraid of death. I have no regret to die with you."


    Shan Xue sighed: "hui¡¯er, you are really my good apprentice. Well, I will help you now. If you can escape from the heaven today, you can follow Li Qiang. There will be no apprentice like you in the Dragon ughtering sect." Wei Xiang over there said impatiently, "I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to you talk about these gratitude and resentments. Please surrender quickly. I can let some of you leave a whole corpse."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "although Mr. Wei seems to be a top expert, how can you be so sure that I will be afraid of you?" Wei Xiangughed and said, "I¡¯ve heard that great Xia Li is a rising star of Du Jian school for a long time. I¡¯m interested in learning it to see if your Kung Fu is real or can only deal with women." Li Qiang grinned bitterly and said to himself, "it seems that the scandal between me and many confidants has spread all over the world. The swordsmen in the Jianghu should have been famous for their martial arts, but I have be famous for their beauty and beauty. It¡¯s also a great anecdote." He immediatelyughed and said, "since Mr. Wei can be appreciated and valued by the king of Yan, his martial arts must be shocking. I¡¯m very honored to have learned one or two." Although the surface is t and light, but inside but double careful.


    Because in Li Qiang¡¯s mind, those who dare to deal with several masters with one person¡¯s strength are not just a bag of wine and rice. Judging from Mr. Wei¡¯s posture, he must not be an easy match. Wei Xiang came to the center of the field, drew a half arc in the air with his finger, and solemnly said, "please." Li Qiang knew that this was a traditional challenge ceremony in theke. Those who did not ept it were bound to be nailed to the pir of shame. Even if he could not fight, he would fight. Of course, he did not dare to neglect him. He came to the center of the field and slowly drew out the dragon Yuan sword. A red light shed on the spot.


    As soon as Wei Xiang¡¯s eyes brightened, he praised "good sword, good sword". Great Xia Li was so lucky that he could get such a good sword, I was afraid that Yingxue would have an opponent. He also drew out his long sword. However, seeing that the de of the sword seemed to be flowing like water waves, it was full of moving and cold light in the moonlight. Everyone who saw the sword was shocked.


    Cloud swallow in Li Qiang side gently said: "that Yingxue sword is very powerful, you should be careful." Li Qiang looked at Yun Yan Zi, and his heart was full of doubts. At first, Yun Yan Zi told him that Wei Xiang was a opportunistic grain merchant, and did not know his origin. However, he seemed to know something after several reminders. However, he was about to face up to him. Li Qiang came to Wei Xiang and said, "Mr. Wei is an elder in the world. I dare not attack first. Please show me your moves first."


    Wei Xiangughed, nodded and said, "you are a young man, but we are not in the same camp, so we have to fight for life and death." Say long sword a shake, slowly stab to Li Qiang. This sword is beyond everyone¡¯s expectation, because it is the so-called world martial arts, only fast can¡¯t break, the master¡¯s moves are faster than a word, any perfect move if slowly yed, also full of ws, any bad move if shot quickly, can also be one step ahead of the enemy to hit the opponent, this is the supreme truth of the martial arts duel. But the sword that Wei Xiang stabbed was in, and it was surprisingly slow. It was as slow and clumsy as an old man¡¯s morning exercise. Xu Qing was very puzzled and asked Shan Xue, "master, how can Wei Xiang stab so slowly? It really doesn¡¯t look like a martial artist." But at this time, Shan Xue¡¯s face was gloomy and terrible. She didn¡¯t seem to hear Xu Qing¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Xu Qing didn¡¯t dare to touch her, so she had to shut up and watch the situation.


    Li Qiang was surprised at what he saw. In his opinion, Wei Xiang¡¯s sword was extremely slow and insipid, but it contained countless back moves. In his opinion, there was no w in Wei Xiang¡¯s sword. No matter what angle he took out the sword, he could not deal with it. His opponent¡¯s moves could almost be the peak of his sword technique. Although he was excited by such an opponent, he also felt the greatest When the point of the sword could reach the skin, he suddenly stepped back three steps.


    "Did you hide?" Wei Xiang stopped Yingxue sword. He was surprised, so he asked. Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "yes, there is no other way to hide this sword." Wei Xiang felt a little surprised at first. Then he nodded with satisfaction and said with appreciation: "I can¡¯t believe that your understanding of the sword technique has reached this stage. It¡¯s a good thing for me to meet a bosom friend. It¡¯s a pity." With a long sigh, he slowly stabbed out a sword. In Li Qiang¡¯s eyes, this sword is even more impable. No matter how he uses the sword posture, the way he uses the sword, or the way he stabs the sword, he can¡¯t even move. He even feels that he is facing an unattainable mountain. Even if he makes all his housekeeping skills out, he will hit cotton like a heavy fist Zang, his head exudes sweat, actually closed his eyes, the brain is running fast, seems to be thinking about the way to deal with.Wei Xiang said with a smile, "I can¡¯t even untie this sword myself. I don¡¯t know what you can do." However, Li Qiang suddenly opened his eyes and threw the dragon Yuan sword in his hand on the ground. His body shape flew out obliquely. Standing on a strange angle, he made a single palm empty hair and made aparison. Wei Xiang¡¯s surprise became more intense. He was surprised and said, "you know how to abandon the sword. Congrattions, this move has been broken by you!"


    Li Qiang wiped his sweat and said with a wry smile: "in the face of this peerless sword, you can only throw away the sword in your hand, and then attack your nk with red fist. Even if you seed, you will die. I don¡¯t think I have the strength. If you try your best this time, all I can do is to flee from east to west. Your swordsmanship is superb. I admire you all the time The wind. " Then he bowed down and gave a gift.


    At this time, but listen to the side of the single Snow said: "lost under the sword God, you also have nothing to be wronged." All the people present were surprised. Li Qiang had heard his master mention the name of the sword God. Twenty years ago, a masked young man appeared in the river andke. With one sword, he singled out all the major schools in the world, and beat the world¡¯s invincible hands. For a time, no one dared to fight with him, but no one knew his name. He just gave him the nickname of the sword God. Later, he felt invincible His hands were so dull that he left theke and disappeared.

 Chapter 463

    At this time, Wei Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up, looked at Shan Xue and said, "you are not simple. You recognize me." Shan Xue said coldly, "although you were covered at the beginning, that Yingxue sword is really conspicuous. Moreover, the sword moves the same as before. There is nothing wrong with guessing. Moreover, when you came to the Dragon ughtering sect to challenge, I was also there!"


    Shan Xue drew out two short knives and came to Li Qiang¡¯s side. He said in a low voice: "the man in front of me is not you and I can resist. We can only dy as long as possible. If you are willing to help me take Xu Qing away, I will thank you even if I am a ghost." Li Qiang¡¯s heart sank and said in secret, "does she have the heart to die?" She turned her head and looked at Shan Xue. She saw a lot of resentment on her pretty face. It seemed that she had a deep hatred for Wei Xiang.


    Wei Xiang sighed and said, "I remember that you were the little girl. When I stabbed the leader of the Dragon ughtering sect, you still wanted to revenge." Shan Xue nodded and said, "you stabbed my father and 18 masters of the Dragon ughtering sect in the name of martial artspetition. As a result, the Dragon ughtering sect has withered to this day. I can¡¯t help but avenge it!" After a pause, he added, "I just didn¡¯t expect that the self righteous and clean sword God in those days actually became a dog of the king of Yan. It really surprised me."


    Wei Xiang was still expressionless, stroking the body of Yingxue sword, and said coldly, "I owe King Yan a favor and promised to do three things for him. This is the first thing to take care of the secret scroll. The people in the Jianghu promise everything. I can¡¯t help it. In any case, the things I take care of can¡¯t be left outside. If you want to take revenge, juste up."


    Shan Xue looked at Li Qiang and said sadly, "I¡¯ll go up and entangle him. You take Xu Qing and that girl and go away quickly. Don¡¯t worry about me." Li Qiang saw the sad and beautiful appearance of Shan Xue, and a group of heroic spirit rose in his heart. He said with a loud smile: "my husband stands between heaven and earth. What is the fear of life and death? If you die, I will apany you." Shan Xuejiao¡¯s body trembled. She looked at Li Qiang with unbelievable eyes, and turned to show a wisp of tenderness. At this time, Li Qiang was smiling, "why, don¡¯t you believe me?" Shan Xue is silent.


    Li Qiang turned to Xu Qing and Yun Yan Zi and said, "you go quickly. We try to hold him back. We hope we can get some time." Then he threw the scroll to the swallow and said, "I know that you are here for this object. Although I don¡¯t know what your purpose is, it is of no use to me. It can be regarded as a gift for a friend." The scroll turned into an arc and was thrown into the swallow¡¯s arms.


    Cloud swallow holding the scroll, guilty way: "I lied to you, this matter I will exin to youter." Li Qiang said with a wry smile, "do we still have the chance to see you in the future?" But listen to Xu Qing: "Li Lang¡¯s things you can¡¯t take away, even if he gives you, I won¡¯t agree." Cloud swallow sighed: "in front of the sword God, you and I will die without a burial ce. What¡¯s the significance of this scroll in whose hand?" Then he threw the scroll to Xu Qing. Even Wei Xiang was stunned. Then he said with a smile, "I don¡¯t want to see you pushing around. I really don¡¯t understand the rtionship between you. Those who want toe and die cane together. Although this old brother Li Qiang is a rare genius, I promised that the matter of King Yan must be done, which offends me."


    Wei Xiang finally decided to show his real strength. The Yingxue sword in his hand was full of starlight, and a tremendous pressure came over Li Qiang and Shan Xue. Shan Xue blocked Li Qiang in front of him, and the two short knives turned into a group of light and fought hard to meet him. With a bang to the ground, Shan Xue¡¯s body has already flew out, spit out blood in his mouth, and his skirt is also broken into pieces. The power of a sword has reached such a level. At this time, Li Qiang roared, "run quickly". He raised several bullets in his hand and hit the ground with great force. After several loud noises, the dazzling white light made people in the field can¡¯t open their eyes. Shan Xue, who couldn¡¯t move, felt that someone was holding her up and ran quickly. Wei Xiang¡¯s roar was heard from time to time in the distance.


    With the wind blowing in her ear, Shan Xue¡¯s body was close to the person who held her. Her head was leaning against the man¡¯s chest, and she could even hear the thumping heart beat and heavy breathing sound. Obviously, the lightness skill of that person had been used to the extreme. The scenery on both sides was moving backward rapidly. ording to Shan Xue¡¯s previous temperament, even if she died, she would not be held by a man like this, but at this time She was like a docile deer, lying motionless in his arms, without any struggle, because she knew exactly that the person who saved him was the one he hated and loved - Li Qiang!


    Since the arrival of Wei Xiang, the sword God, led to the death of arge number of masters of the Tulong sect 20 years ago, including the leader Shan Tiexin, who was also stabbed to death by Wei Xiang¡¯s sword, his two daughters, Shan Xue and single crystal, had to pass on to his younger brother, Shan Feng, and he became the leader of the Tulong sect. Although Shan Feng made great efforts and married Wang Yuan, the leader of the dragon beard sect, in order to revive the reputation of the Dragon ughtering school, it is a pity that the general situation is irretrievable. So far, the Dragon ughtering school has changed from a first-ss school in the world to a second-ss school. Therefore, the whole school is full of resentment, but there is nothing to do.


    When Shan Xue witnessed her father¡¯s death, she vowed that if she did not kill Wei Xiang, she would not get married. So she was single until now. That day in Liuyun mountain hot spring, she witnessed Li Qiang¡¯s teasing of her sister. Although she was very angry, her heart kept beating. She could only suppress the me in her chest and jumped out from behind the rocks to use Li Qiang of being shameless. But the young man stripped her of her body with his exquisite martial arts, and teased her in every way. If Qiu Aoxue hadn¡¯t intervened, I¡¯m afraid she would have lost her virginity. But after that time, she thought from time to time, "what would happen if I really lost myself to him?" Although every time she thought of this, she would feel her face was burning and her heart was speeding up. She secretly scolded herself for thinking of spring like a girl.Since the encounter in Liuyun mountain, she also went to longxumen to meet her sister once. She wanted to teach her a lesson and ask her to abide by women¡¯s principles, but she was not moved at all. She said to Shan Xue, "sister, don¡¯t persuade me. Originally, I wanted to live a dull life like an ordinary woman. But after meeting Li Qiang that time, I changed my mind and didn¡¯t meet him Before that, I never thought that I would take the initiative to like a man. After all, I married wang yuan only as a sacrifice made by my father to revitalize the Dragon ughtering school. I was just an object. Li Qiang¡¯s arrival to me is like a sudden adventure. I can¡¯t forget that for Li Qiang, I can give everything, even if I pay my life. I just want to be with the man I like and hope my sister can be sessful. What¡¯s more, my sister has practiced hard for so many years for the idea of revenge, but now the shadow of sword God is unknown. For this idea, you have wasted decades of good time. Is it really worth it? " Looking at her sister¡¯s firm eyes, Shan Xue is not easy to say anything, and the final question of single crystal also makes her speechless.


    After that, she wanted to go to Jingyuan mansion to meet Xu Qing, her apprentice who was stationed there. However, she did not expect to see Li Qiang again. Although she was still strict with him on the surface, her view of her had changed. In particr, when Li Qiang made hisst jump on the misty peak, Shan Xue could not help crying out and was very worried about his life and death The loss of life, but also for their own sake and stay in front of Wei Xiang to die, let her quite moved, and then to Li Qiang to save her, her cold heart haspletely melted away. Along the way, Shan Xue thought a lot. She wasted 20 years of good youth for revenge. But now she came to her enemy, she couldn¡¯t even resist a move. She was rescued by the thief who scolded her for countless times. The world is so cruel and ridiculous. Why should she persist in her life for an impossible task? She sighed and nestled Li Qiang was silent in his arms.


    Li Qiang, who was running with Shan Xue, didn¡¯t know that the woman in his arms thought so much. His only thought was to run for his life as soon as possible. Almost all the astigmatism bullets in his hands were thrown out, which might earn him some time. Even though Wei Xiang¡¯s swordsmanship is excellent, his lightness skills may not be strong. If he takes advantage of this time to run for his life, he may be able to get rid of him As optimistic as he guessed, he thought, "even if he catches up, he can at least let Yun Yanzi and sister Xu escape from life. Anyway, there will be a good result."

 Chapter 464

    He yed Jiao luqiong to the best of his ability. His figure turned into a ck wind and swept away. The strong wind swept up the fallen leaves on the road and danced in the wind. On this road, Li Qiang did not dare to neglect or rest. He ran for more than half a day until the sun was high and finally reached a lush forest You can also escape with the cover of trees. God help me He didn¡¯t dare to dy. He rushed into the forest with Shan Xuefei in his arms. After another rush, he came to a brook with gurgling water. He finallyy down on the ground and gasped: "look at your delicate figure. I didn¡¯t expect to be so heavy. I¡¯m so tired!" He was lying on the ground, breathing the fresh air in the forest.


    After a short rest, Li Qiang suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, and then he thought, "Shan Xue doesn¡¯t like to fight with me most, and he hates me deeply. But now why doesn¡¯t he talk? Is he hurt too much?" He sat up in a hurry and looked sideways, but he was surprised. It turned out that Shan Xue was gazing at him affectionately with his big eyes full of water spirit. Li Qiang was not used to it and said, "what do you think of me like that? Do you have any words on my face?"


    Shan xuepu Chi chuckled and said, "you are not a big girl. Are you afraid that others will see you?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "of course I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Since the predecessors like to watch it, please do it. I don¡¯t care." He continued to close his eyes to rest, but still felt a pair of eyes staring at him, opened his eyes to see, sure enough, Shan Xue was still looking at him, and his love was infinite in his eyes. Li Qiang trembled in his heart and said, "is this woman in love with me? Although it¡¯s not a strange thing, she was still full of hatred for me before. It¡¯s a little too fast. If it¡¯s cheating, I should be careful. "


    Li Qiang coughed, sat up, arched his hands and said, "is there something for you to ask me?" Shan Xue said, "I have a question to ask you." Li Qiang said: "master, please speak face-to-face. I will tell you everything and say everything." Shan Xue said slowly, "do you really treat the women around you equally?" Li Qiang said: "of course, I once swore that I must let my beloved woman get happiness. If there is any omission, it will be doomed."


    Shan Xue nodded and said, "I believe you are a man of honor. But if there are many beautiful women around you, how can you satisfy them at the same time?" Li Qiang was stunned when he heard the speech. Why did the woman with a Taoist face always look like frost? Why did she be so straightforward and so different from the past? However, Li Qiang still said without thinking: "I have my own way. Doing that is also a very important part of the rtionship between men and women. Of course, I attach great importance to it. I often practice the method of fiercebat, and cooperate with the technique of separation, so that many confidants can be satisfied at the same time. Isn¡¯t that good?" Shan Xuehong turned red and nodded: "well, I want to ask thest question?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "please ask me, senior." Shan Xue raised his head, staring at Li Qiang¡¯s eyes and asked, "would you like to marry me?" Li Qiang was stunned and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Shan Xue¡¯s eyes showed disappointment and sighed: "I wanted to express my feelings to you before I died. If you can promise, I can also close my eyes under the nine springs. It seems that this wish can¡¯t be realized." Li Qiang was startled and said, "master, how can you say that? You are only seriously injured. How can you die?"


    Shan Xueyou sighed: "the sword God¡¯s sword skill is so powerful that I¡¯ve lost the battle with one move. I can¡¯t avenge my father¡¯s death in this life, so I have to make my own decisions to thank the ancestors." When she said that she was about tomit suicide, Li Qiang seized her slender hand and said, "if you can¡¯t get revenge, you willmit suicide. If you don¡¯t get revenge, there will be no half of the people in the river andke. You want to be more open. You can keep the green mountains and have no worries about firewood. Maybe there will be a chance for you to get what you want." Shan Xue said: "I know you areforting me, but it¡¯s no use. Since my father was killed by Wei Xiang, I have practiced martial arts for many years, and even my personal affairs have been dyed. After decades of hard training, I haven¡¯t taken a move in front of my enemies. Moreover, I like you, and my confession to you has not been recognized. In this way, I might as well die."


    When Li Qiang heard this, he immediately said with a smile: "so you are worried about your life. It¡¯s easy to handle. Although I¡¯m a nameless person in theke, and my martial arts are very poor, if single nvxia doesn¡¯t dislike it, I¡¯d like to marry you. Do you agree?" "You areforting me to say so," she said Li Qiang¡¯s heart is very helpless, "this group of women how a virtue, must let me swear to nod, all pretend what reserved ah." But on the surface, he had to be serious. He swore with his fingers. Shan Xue was satisfied and said with a smile: "if I had you, I would have the confidence to live." Wei Yang er said: "it¡¯s strange for you to say goodbye to Yin Yang just like this."


    Both Shan Xue and Li Qiang changed their faces and looked at the past along the sound. However, they saw a man walking out from behind the big tree not far away. It was Wei Xiang, the sword God. At this time, he was not as calm as before, and his face was a bit ferocious. Originally, he was the most arrogant master, but he was teased by a young boy. Although no one saw him, it was a great shame for him.


    Wei Xiang shook the sword and said coldly, "are you going to do it yourself, or should I do it?" Li Qiang did not change his face and said with a smile: "Sir, it seems that you have chased the wrong person. The scroll has been handed over to Yun Yanzi. Why do youe after me?" Wei Xiang said angrily, "do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child so easy to y with? The scroll you gave the swallow is not the one I want to protect. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see it. You just want to distract my attentionLi Qiang said in his heart: "this man is really powerful, even I can see the means I did secretly. It was originally a plum blossom diagram drawn with the blood of her virgin son after Qiaoyan and I made a good deed. Later, it was mounted into a scroll for collection. This time, I put it out to attract Wei Xiang¡¯s attention, but he saw through it. It¡¯s really annoying!" Seeing his thoughts, Wei Xiang sneered: "what you did was very clever. Unfortunately, I had seen that scroll. It¡¯s not the same style as what you threw out. Do you understand?"


    Shan Xue said in a sharp voice: "Wei Xiang, I have a deep blood feud with you. We don¡¯t need to involve him in our affairs. You can fight with me and let this boy go." Wei Xiang said with a smile: "sure enough, they have be a couple of lovers. They even protect their words. Don¡¯t worry. Even if you die, I will let Li Qiang apany you." Li Qiang looked at Wei Xiang coldly and said, "why does Mr. Wei have to kill all of them? I will give you the scroll, and we will not invade the river."


    Wei Xiang said: "the best way to make a man shut up is to kill him. I believe you can see that document. There is no one else here. I¡¯m not afraid to say it. It¡¯s the blood letter of King Yan¡¯s contacting several princes and officials. The Yan king and many allies not only wrote their names on it, but also pressed their fingerprints. This thing can¡¯t fall into the hands of outsiders before the rebellion ¡£ Don¡¯t youe here to get this document, and then give it to master Xu and ask him to send a letter to the imperial court to punish the king Yan? "


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know Master Xu, and it has nothing to do with the imperial court. When I saw what was written in that book, I understood everything. But I had no idea about this kind of thing, and I didn¡¯t stand in any camp. This time I was really wronged." He looked at Shan Xue and said, "did youe here on the Commission of master Xu?" Shan Xue said: "no, but I can¡¯t tell his identity. He is kind to me, so I¡¯ll repay him. As for the disputes between the imperial court, I don¡¯t want to be involved." Li Qiang spread out his hands and said, "sword God boss, do you see that we are really innocent. It¡¯s really unjust!"

 Chapter 465

    Wei Xiang sighed and said, "this is the reason why people can¡¯t help themselves in the river andke. I didn¡¯t work for him because I owed him the favor. Otherwise, with my temperament, I would not go out of the mountain even if I made a pot of porridge." Li Qiang said: "three people who don¡¯t want to live in the river andke meet together. Why do they have to kill each other? Can¡¯t they be friends?" Wei Xiang shook his head and sighed, "Li Qiang, I can¡¯t say how much I like you when I see you. Your talent is too much like what I used to be. Over time, your achievements may not be inferior to me. That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s a pity that I appreciate your talent and admire your actions, but I have to kill you again. This is theke andke!"


    Li Qiang said with a bitter smile: "it seems that I must have died here." Wei Xiang said: "yes, you must die. I will let you die without pain. It is a kind ofpensation." Li Qiang was still fearless and said, "well, thank you very much, but I don¡¯t want to die." Wei Xiang said: "you have to die if you don¡¯t want to. How can I persuade you tomit suicide? I can¡¯t bear to do it. " Li Qiang smiles, smile appears very strange.


    Wei Xiang was about to speak, but suddenly he felt his limbs numb and could not use his strength at all. He only heard a ng, and Yingxue sword fell to the ground. I¡¯m afraid this is the only time in his life that the sword God abandoned his sword. Li Qiang came to Wei Xiang and said with a smile: "sword God boss, although I admire your swordsmanship very much, you have been born too long, and your ability to deal with affairs is not good. Haven¡¯t you heard of Tianyi honey fragrance? It is colorless and tasteless. It goes with the wind. It can charm any master unconsciously, and you are no exception. "


    Li Qiang put out a finger and gently touched Wei Xiang. Wei Xiang fell to the ground, but he tried to squeeze out a sentence from his mouth, "how can you have the magic weapon of Nangong family?" Li Qiang said with a proud smile: "so it¡¯s very important to make friends. This is what I just wanted from a good friend, including antidotes. Just now I took advantage of you to swallow one pill of the antidote secretly, and then opened the cap of Tianyi honey fragrance bottle from my sleeve. That thing only had to drift to you with the wind, even if the God came down from the earth, it couldn¡¯t stop it, ha ha ha."


    Wei Xiang couldn¡¯t move any more. After he said a few words about you, he fell asleep. Li Qiang nodded and said, "sword God, I respect you for being a top expert, so the amount of honey in Tianyi hasn¡¯t been put much. After three days, you will naturally wake up. Of course, if your life is good and you haven¡¯t been eaten by the wild animals here, it¡¯s your destiny."


    Li Qiang picked up the Yingxue sword on the ground and said with a smile: "this sword is a good thing. It¡¯s a pity to leave it here. If it¡¯s picked up, I¡¯d better take care of it for you. You should thank me. Of course, you can¡¯t say anything now. I appreciate your thanks." He came to Shan Xue and said with a smile, "don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s blowing southeast now. There¡¯s not much honey in Tianyi blowing to your side. I¡¯ll give you half an antidote." Then she put the pill into Shan Xue¡¯s mouth.


    Shan Xue slowed down and said, "I didn¡¯t expect you to make the world¡¯s most invincible sword God. If he wakes up, I¡¯m afraid he will be furious. You¡¯d better kill him now, so as to avoid future trouble." Li Qiang frowned, and suddenly a strange smile, said: "I have a better way, do you want to know?" Shan Xue frowned and said, "it must be a bad way to cure people. I don¡¯t listen to it."


    Li Qiang said: "he is your enemy of killing father. If I don¡¯t kill him, will you hate me?" Shan Xue lowered her head, blushed and said, "although I haven¡¯t been with you yet But it¡¯s your man. You can do whatever you want. I don¡¯t mind. " Li Qiang, smiling and nodding, suddenly gave her a soft kiss on her lips and said, "thank you very much. Now I have a better way for him to pay your debts."


    Although she is over forty, Shan Xue looks like a beautiful young woman because of her skillful appearance. With her red cheeks, she looks gorgeous. Li Qiang can¡¯t help but hold her in her arms. Wenxiang nephrite hugs her and says firmly, "don¡¯t worry, you be my man. I will give you happiness that you didn¡¯t have before. ¡±Then he reached out to untie Shan Xue¡¯s clothes. Shan Xue pushed his hand aside and said angrily, "you don¡¯t have to see where this is. How can you do that? Let¡¯s find a safe ce to talk about it


    Li Qiang was eager to do things. He didn¡¯t mind so much business. He held on to Shan Xue¡¯s slender hand and said tenderly: "since we are husband and wife, what are you hesitating about? Besides, the environment here is elegant, the air is fresh, and there is ayer of soft grass on the ground, which is much morefortable than being in bed. After finishing the work, he can immediately soak in the stream to wash." Shan Xue chuckled andughed, and her eyes were like silk: "well, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I listen to you, but although I¡¯m much older than you, I don¡¯t have any experience in that area. I¡¯m afraid you have to teach me." Li Qiang said with a smile: "the empress¡¯s order is the imperial edict. Naturally, I mustply with it. I promise you will be satisfied." He blinked his eyes andughed shamelessly.


    They are so tender and affectionate that they y with each other for a long time. In order to enjoy themselves, Li Qiang naturally uses 18 kinds of martial arts skills. Shan xuechu feels fresh in everything and tries his best to cooperate with him. You fight with me for a long time, which is much stronger than the previous life and death struggle. Until the sun was west, Li Qiang stopped and said, "let¡¯s have a rest, and then..." Shan Xuexiang was sweating and full of shame, and said angrily, "you have not finished. I really don¡¯t know where your strengthes from."Li Qiang whispered to him and said in a low voice, "thedy seems to have more energy than me. I remember that several times you tossed on me very much." Single snow covered Li Qiang¡¯s mouth, jiaosheng way: "don¡¯t you say it again, people are so shy." Li Qiangughs, and Shan Xue looks at Li Qiang gently. At this time, she is moistened by rain and dew. She is more beautiful than before. Li Qiang can¡¯t help looking at it and murmurs: "it¡¯s said that doing that has the effect of beauty. It seems that it¡¯s really good." Shan Xuejiao said with a smile: "what do you say, say it again." Li Qiang said with a smile: "I¡¯m telling you the truth. When I saw your wife before, you always had a cold face, which made people shiver. How can you notice your unique appearance? Now, when you look at your wife, you are really beautiful. No woman is more beautiful than you."


    Shan Xueyou sighed and said: "at the beginning, I had the heavy responsibility of revenge. Naturally, I didn¡¯t dare to think about it too much. For many years, I had no desire to practice martial arts, so that I could get revenge from my father. However, since I saw you, a pool of stagnant water in my heart has been rippling. Now that the good things are done, you can¡¯t let me down." Li Qiang¡¯s face solemnly rose, swearing: "if I betray my wife, I will never die without a burial ce!" Shan Xue covered his mouth and said angrily, "don¡¯t swear any more. I didn¡¯t let you do this again. As long as you remember my position in your heart. But why are your hands so dishonest when you say so solemnly? "


    When Li Qiang swore, his hands were still moving on Shan Xue¡¯s body. Li Qiangughed awkwardly and said, "madam, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m healing for you. Your meridians are hurt by Wei Xiang¡¯s sword Qi, and your true Qi is damaged, and your internal organs are also affected. Now I¡¯m going to use the genuine Qi in my body to heal for you, so I¡¯m using exquisite techniques to open the miraculous Sutra for you Eight pulse, pour the true Qi into the injured position. If you use it properly, you will recover better in a few hours


    Shan Xue nodded and meekly epted Li Qiang¡¯s caress. Her eyes toward Li Qiang were full of tenderness and honey, and she also gave her absolute trust to Li Qiang. Li Qiang felt her whole body up and down, even the deep ces were all checked. Then he said thoughtfully, "thedy¡¯s body is really perfect. I admire and like it." Shan Xue said angrily, "have you patronized me? Do you want to cure me?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "of course, I have clearly remembered the location of injuries everywhere. When inputting true Qi, you will get twice the result with half the effort, and your injury will be better and faster." Shan Xue said: "I have never heard of this healing method." Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s just that your dragon ughtering sect is ignorant and ignorant. Naturally, there are many differences in martial arts. This method of treating internal injuries is also full of variety. It¡¯s not a strange thing." After that, she whispered a few words in Shan Xue¡¯s ear. After hearing this, she was very shy and said, "how can you do that? What a shame. "

 Chapter 466

    Li Qiang said: "this is the result of my practicing double cultivation. If you like, I can teach you how to do it. We can not only make progress faster but also have great benefits to our health." Shan Xuejiao said in a voice, "then make all your strengthe out and make mefortable, OK?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "don¡¯t worry. You must satisfy your wife." He gave full y to his true Qi. A white air rose above his head and gradually enveloped them. The air mass whirled rapidly and gradually rose into the air. There was a beautiful sounding out of the air, which seemed to be a fairy music. After two hours, the white spirit was a minute, and two figures were separated from it.


    But seeing Shan Xue standing there smiling, she nodded and said, "it¡¯s really good Kung Fu. I like it very much." Li Qiang said: "the most important thing is to cure the wound of thedy. Let¡¯s go to the stream to wash it." Single snow nodded, Jiao body a vertical, jumped into the stream. Li Qiang looked at the beauty in front of him, dripping water, and couldn¡¯t help but stay. Shan Xue looked at him stupidly, while twisting the moisture in his long hair, he said with a smile: "what are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen enough?"


    Li Qiang jumped into the stream and came to Shan Xue in front of him. He said, "I¡¯ll never see enough of a beauty likedy." Shan Xue gently pushed Li Qiang aside and said: "today is the happiest day of my life, but I don¡¯t know if there will be such a chance in the future." Li Qiang said: "where does this start? When does thedy be so pessimistic? As long as we are willing, we can live in seclusion here."


    Shan Xue sighed: "I know you are justforting me. People can¡¯t help themselves in the river andke. You and I are both intelligent people. Naturally, we understand the truth. Now we are involved in the rebellion of the Yan king. I¡¯m afraid we will have no peace from now on." Li Qiang said: "there must be a way to the front of the mountain. Even if it gets involved, I am confident that we can get rid of this kind of trouble." Shan Xue thought deeply and said, "I¡¯m surprised that since this list is so dangerous, why does the king of Yan hide it and burn it directly?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "thedy is born, and she doesn¡¯t know much about this kind of power. Since the king of Yan decided to rebel, he signed a treaty with his allies. Naturally, he was worried about the alliance¡¯s mutiny. The best way is to hold the handle of others. The handle is this list. At this point, as long as he says that the list is in his hands, how can others dare to betray him His whole heart helped him to rebel. "


    Shan Xue sighed: "it is reasonable to say that these people are all high-ranking people. How can the rich and noble of this life toss about and not y, and why do they do such things that harm the nature and harm the reason and insult the ancestors?" Li Qiang said: "the so-called people¡¯s hearts are not enough for snakes to swallow the elephant, and people¡¯s greed is endless. What¡¯s more, some of the princes in this group were all people who had the hope of seizing the throne. Naturally, they were not willing to bow down to the throne. They all wanted to be the emperor of the ninth five year n one day. I think even if the Emperor Yan seeds in the future, I¡¯m afraid the war between the princes will not stop." Shan Xue said: "in order to have a seat, it¡¯s too much to do. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as good as nothing happened."


    Li Qiang sighed: "it¡¯s useless to stop the rebellion because the arrow is on the string. It¡¯s useless to stop the rebellion. We can only hope that the court can turn the tide back and solve the matter as soon as possible, so as not to hurt more innocent people!" Shan Xue nodded his head and said: "it¡¯s OK. We should send the list as soon as possible. It¡¯s also a merit." Li Qiang suddenly asked again: "now thedy can tell the person who invited you to capture the list behind his back?"


    But Shan Xue still shook her head and said, "it¡¯s a matter of great importance. It¡¯s not because my wife doesn¡¯t want to tell you, but I don¡¯t want you involved in it. I¡¯ll take care of everything." Li Qiang hugged Shan Xue into his arms and sighed, "we are no different now. Why are you so?" Shan Xue said: "as long as you live well, I will be happy. If there is anything difficult to do, I will be willing to block in front of you."


    After a long time of snow, he suddenly burst into a smile and said, "we just make love here, but we forget the man over there." Knowing that she was referring to the sword God Wei Xiang, Li Qiang said with a smile, "I just said that there is a better way for him to pay your debts. Do you want to hear this idea?"


    Shan Xue said, "well, you can tell me." Li Qiang pulled Shan Xue back to the stream. They dressed themselves. Li Qiang came to Wei Xiang and squatted down and said, "originally, I wanted to leave you here and let it be. But now I have a new idea. It¡¯s waste utilization. No, it¡¯s the best use of everything." He lifted up Wei Xiang¡¯s half body and leaned against the tree of a big tree. Then he tied a knot in his hand and recited his heart form silently. Shan Xue looked in his eyes and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Li Qiang responded: "this is a magic method I learned from a friend. I want this person to work hard for you and be your bodyguard. Isn¡¯t it better than killing him? At least his skill can ensure that we can finish the job safely." Shan Xue eximed: "I didn¡¯t expect you toe up with such a strange idea. I really admire it to the extreme." Li Qiang said with a smile: "you can watch it by the side. You can finish itter."


    Shan Xue asked again, "but Wei Xiang is not an ordinary person. How can he be so easily bewitched by your heart bewitching skill? What if he breaks through the mental barrier you set up? " Li Qiang said: "if just now, I would not dare to use this method, but now he is confused by Tianyi honey fragrance. It is the time when his mind is strong and weak. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he can have a try on the art of enchantment. The possibility of sess is not small." After hearing this, Shan Xue thinks it makes sense, so she stops making a sound and looks at Li Qiang continuing to use his skills.But when Li Qiang finished his hand knot and recited the heart rhyme, a vigorous Qi was immediately shot from the direction of his finger, which went straight into Wei Xiang¡¯s eyebrow. Wei Xiang frowned and seemed to resist. Unfortunately, Li Qiang¡¯s strength was too weak, and he was easily broken through by Li Qiang. Li Qiang tried his best to exert his strength. Even sweat was seeping from his forehead. Shan Xue was busy wiping sweat for him and worried about what would happen to him.


    Finally, after an hour, Li Qiang gave a long breath and got up and said, "he is really a master. It¡¯s really not easy to deal with him. If it wasn¡¯t for my clear heart, I would have let him eat back. He is really a hard man to deal with." Shan Xue came over in a hurry and asked, "how are things going?" Li Qiang said with a smile, "look at me like this, have I failed?" Shan Xuebai nced at him and said angrily, "I¡¯m asking you, will you really listen to us?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "of course, I¡¯ll give him the antidote and see how he treats us." Shan Xue stopped in a hurry: "what should he do if he starts to be rude to us after he wakes up? Neither of us is his match Li Qiang said with a smile: "I¡¯ll seal half of his acupoints first, so that he can¡¯t y martial arts. Even if he¡¯s not controlled by my obsession, he can¡¯t pose a threat to us."


    Shan Xue felt safe. She nodded and said, "well, you should start, but you still need to be careful. Now I think it¡¯s better to leave him here. It¡¯s a little uneasy to do so." Li Qiang said: "I can¡¯t say that. If you put him here, if he wakes up, he will still find trouble with us. It¡¯s better to find a way to make him work for me, which is better than being chased around like a dog." Shan Xue frowned and said, "Why are you so rude when you talk? Why do you use such a metaphor?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "since thedy doesn¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t say it. I¡¯m going to start now." First, he pointed out the important acupoints on Wei Xiang so that he could not y martial arts even if he woke up. Then he put the antidote of Tianyi honey into Wei Xiang¡¯s mouth. After a while, Wei Xiang suddenly opened his eyes and fixed his eyes on Li Qiang and Shan Xue.


    Shan Xue was seen by him. He pushed Li Qiang and said, "is it not sessful? I think we¡¯d better run away quickly." Li Qiang said with a smile: "you are more than 20 years older than me. How dare you be smaller than me? If you look at him with dull eyes, you will not have any dangerous actions." But as soon as the words fell, Wei Xiang, the sword God, stood up immediately. With a hook of his finger, he pulled out the Yingxue sword that Li Qiang had hung around his waist. With a whoosh, a sword light stabbed them.

 Chapter 467

    Li Qiang and Shan Xue wanted to hide, but they were too close at this time. Wei Xiang¡¯s sword technique was very fast and could not escape at all. The only thing he could do was to close his eyes and wait for his death. In this instant, Li Qiang thought of a lot of things. He was ming himself for his troubles. It¡¯s better to leave the sword God in the forest and feed the wolf. Why should we make such a fuss and take the lives of himself and Shan Xue for no reason Her eyes nced at Shan Xue, but she was smiling. She didn¡¯t know what she meant. However, she heard a hiss. A wolf behind them had been pierced by Yingxue sword, and fell on the ground, convulsed a few times and then stopped moving.


    When Li Qiang and Shan Xue were paying attention to Wei Xiang, the wolf had already secretly forced him to bite him. However, both of them paid all their attention to Wei Xiang, but they didn¡¯t notice the scene. However, Wei Xiang woke up and stabbed each other. Although Li Qiang blocked his acupoints, he only controlled his internal force, which had little influence on his sword technique, so he was able to hit him in one stroke.


    Just as Li Qiang and Shan Xue were stunned, Wei Xiang put Yingxue sword in his hands and said respectfully, "I killed that wolf for my master. Since then, no one dares to give you a cent as long as I am here!"


    Li Qiang pped his hands andughed: "it¡¯s sessful. The sword God has turned to us. Now we are safe." Shan Xue looked at Wei Xiang with disbelief. However, Wei Xiang in front of her seemed sluggish. Her eyes were full of submissiveness and humility, which made her unable to think that a few hours ago, she was still the sword God in the world, and now she has be their loyal servant.


    Shan Xue is a little uneasy and asks, "does your infatuation method have a time limit? He won¡¯t wake up all of a sudden, will he?" Li Qiang shook his head and said with a smile: "mind skill is the most difficult skill to crack. Although Wei Xiang has profound skills, he was controlled by me with the mind boggling skill at the weakest moment. It is more difficult to overturn than to ascend the sky. Congrattions to my wife. Since then, there is an iron bodyguard around you. As long as he is around, no one dares to bully you."


    Suddenly, Wei Xiang raised his eyebrows and looked around, as if he was looking for something. "What¡¯s the matter with you?" Li Qiang asked Wei Xiang said coldly: "I found that someone seems to be following us." Suddenly another frown, "now seems to be gone." Li Qiang was surprised and listened attentively, but he didn¡¯t notice anything. He said, "no, how can I hear nothing?" Shan Xue said: "your skill is much worse than him. Naturally, you can¡¯t hear anything. Maybe some experts are tracking us. Maybe we should leave here."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "in this case, it¡¯s important for us to get on our way. At present, the most important thing is to get out of this forest, and then go back to the city to get together with my family." Shan Xue¡¯s face turned red and said, "are you in the city and many wives are waiting for you, so you are in such a hurry?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "you are worried about the embarrassment of meeting, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry. They have known how to deal with this matter for a long time. They will treat you as a sister. Besides, I believe that after a long time, Xueqing wille back to me, and then your sisters can get together. Isn¡¯t that good? "


    Shan Xue was coy and shameful. "Marry me. If you take Xueqing and ningxiu in, Wang Yuan won¡¯t give up. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have a lot of trouble." Li Qiang had no fear. He said with a smile, "I don¡¯t have enough troubles these days. What¡¯s the matter if we have one more Wang Yuan? Besides, we still have a sword God to help us. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s a bird!" Shan Xue, seeing his heroic and dry clouds, could not help but admire him. He put his head on Li Qiang¡¯s shoulder and sighed, "sometimes I really think that we can¡¯t go out of this forest and live in seclusion here."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "if you like, we can stay here as long as you like." He immediately asked Wei Xiang, "do you want to confirm whether anyone has been traced here?" Wei Xiang gave full y to his hearing. After a moment, he finally shook his head, saying that he did not find anything. Shan Xue sighed and said, "but we will go out after all. Xu Qing doesn¡¯t know where to hide. I have to find her. After all, she is my apprentice." Li Qiang said: "sister Xu is also an adult. I believe she will handle her whereabouts safely. The day when we meet will not be too long. By the way, are you hungry? I¡¯ll catch some pheasants and rabbits to give you tooth sacrifice."


    Before Li Qiang could do it, Wei Xiang¡¯s body shape had already rushed out first. The sword light shed a few times. Then he saw that he had already galloped back. He had a few more pheasants in his hand. Then he picked up the branches and made a fire pile. He made a fork with thick branches and baked the pheasant on the fire It¡¯sforting and a little ufortable.


    After a while, the roast chicken on the wooden fork is full of meat. Li Qiang swallows and spits. He tears a chicken leg from the shelf set up by the branches and hands it to Shan Xue. Shan Xue takes it and opens the cherry tree to eat. Li Qiang also tears down some pieces of meat to taste, but he feels that the taste is delicate and delicious. He said with a smile: "I can¡¯t imagine that the great sword God is not only outstanding in sword technique, but also extremely exquisite in cooking. From then on, I and I have a very good taste."


    Wei Xiang respectfully replied: "my subordinates have attached great importance to food since I was a child. Therefore, when I was practicing martial arts, I visited many famous chefs and learned a lot of cooking and barbecue methods. Although the skills are simple, they can barely be imported. The host likes it." Li Qiang nodded and said, "you can sit here and eat. We can¡¯t finish eating so many chickens." Wei Xiang respectfully obeyed, sat down and ate quietly.However, Shan Xue had a question and asked Li Qiang in a low voice: "since he can remember the past, why does he still want to help us wholeheartedly? Is there any fraud in this?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "you don¡¯t know. Everyone in heaven and earth will act ording to certain rules. For example, killers take killing as their own duty, chefs take making good dishes as their goal, teachers preach and teach, martial artists pursue martial arts as the highest level, and so on. This magic skill is not to delete the memory of the party concerned, but to change his life rules. I set it for him It is not to delete his memory and make him a fool. What is the meaning of an idiot who knows nothing about it? " Shan xuezan said: "it¡¯s really brilliant. After that, you can use this move to find experts to assist you."


    Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "it¡¯s not so easy. The reason why I let Wei Xiang submit is that when he is hit by Tianyi honey fragrance, this opportunity is not avable. Not every expert will eat this set. If he is more careful, he should notice that I am suspected of poisoning when he sees me swinging my sleeve. In that case, we will not sit by the fire at this time Speak quietly

 Chapter 468

    They were chatting. It waste. Shan Xue said, "now it¡¯ste. We can¡¯t go out. We¡¯d better build a hut here and make do with it for one night." Li Qiang said with a smile: "for us, the day and night actually have no influence. Thedy just wants to stay here for a while, doesn¡¯t she?" Shan Xue¡¯s face turned red, and he bowed his head and said, "let you guess it. This ce represents a new beginning of my life. I don¡¯t want to leave so soon."


    Li Qiang listened to him and said with a low smile, dy, are you still aftertaste the y you just had? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you go back to your old dreamster, and there are many new moves that are not useful. " Shan Xue is coquettish and full of shame, spat: "in front of his face, you also say these with me, it is really shameless." Li Qiang said with a smile: "our bodyguard is very interested. You can see that he has gone to cut wood and make a hut for us."


    Shan Xue looks up and finds that Wei Xiang is looking for the right wood to cut down and prepare for the hut. More than an hourter, a simple hut has been built, with thick tree trunks around it. The roof is covered with twigs and thatch. Even if it rains, there will be no water leakage. The floor of the house is paved with soft thatch, which is quitefortable to lie on.


    Li Qiang sprawled on the top and called on Shan Xue: "my darling,e to my husband¡¯s arms." Shan Xue spat: "keep your voice down. Wei Xiang is still outside." Li Qiang stretched out his head and saw Wei Xiang sitting by the fire not far away. He seemed to be guarding the two men in the hut. Li Qiang said with a smile: "you see how dedicated our bodyguards are. At the moment, they are guarding the night there. Don¡¯t worry about our safety. Come and practice with me."


    Shan Xue took Li Qiang¡¯s hand and blushed with shame: "in the afternoon, I have practiced many times. Why do you still want toe?" Li Qiang solemnly said: "the so-called learning is endless. There is no end in this road. I have been exploring where the limit of this matter is. Until now, I still have no answer. Besides, I am in harmony with my wife, and I will not feel tired of doing it for long." Shan Xue pointed Li Qiang¡¯s forehead with her finger and spat: "you know how to be a liar. I wonder if I married the wrong person."


    Outside, Wei Xiang didn¡¯t respond to the news. He just sat quietly with his index finger on the top of the hilt. It didn¡¯t look like a guard, but it was like waiting


    What is he waiting for? Of course, Li Qiang and Shan Xue in the house don¡¯t know that they are squandering their vigorous energy and have forgotten everything. They are devoting all their fighting spirit to the major events in front of them. As for other disturbances, what should we pay attention to and pay attention to.


    All of a sudden, the light of the sword shed, and Wei Xiang¡¯s Yingxue sword had already taken off, and the fierce cold light ran straight to the hut. With a loud bang, another sword came out from the back of the hut and collided with the cold light. Wei Xiang stepped back three steps and looked very grim. He said coldly, "who is your name? I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    However, after seeing the hut, a person came out of the hut and flew up to the branches of a big tree. She was a young girl, wearing a yellow dress, with a gorgeous face and a cold temperament. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t have any weapons in her hands.


    Wei Xiang¡¯s face turned cold and said, "you can send out sword Qi with empty hands. I admire you very much. Who is your Excellency and why are you following us The woman was silent, shaking slightly with the branches in the wind, but her eyes were fixed on the hut, not knowing what to think of. Wei Xiang was a little upset and said in a loud voice, "who are you? If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯m not wee! "


    "I don¡¯t want to talk to you. You ask the man in the hut toe out." Although Wei Xiang assisted Li Qiang because of his infatuation, he was still arrogant. How could he stand the other party¡¯s contempt and immediately snorted, "if you don¡¯t talk to me, I¡¯ll let you talk with my sword."


    However, Wei Xiang gently waved the Yingxue sword in his hand. Under the moonlight, the Yingxue sword gave out a lonely and cold light, and a cold sword spirit like apetition hit the woman on the tree. The yellow dress woman still facial expression, "Oh, can send out sword spirit, good." With a flick of his right forefinger, a white light shed out. There was a deafening bang, and two fierce swords collided. The huge power made the branches and leaves of dozens of big trees swing violently and leaves fell one after another. Wei Xiang could not help but step back three steps. Suddenly, his forehead was hot, and he found himself sweating.


    In the whole world, who can make the sword God sweat? Wei Xiang didn¡¯t believe it, but the fact was that the woman in yellow dress had profound martial arts skills. He also knew that it was more difficult to fight against this powerful enemy than to ascend to heaven. At this time, someone said with a smile: "we have just met, why do you move your hands and feet? It¡¯s easy to make money."


    Seeing Li Qiang swaggering out of the hut, Wei Xiang could not help butin, "why did the mastere out?" Li Qiang said unhappily, "I¡¯m working inside, but I didn¡¯t expect there¡¯s a big fight outside. Even if Ie out, I have to put on my clothes first, isn¡¯t it,dy?" He went back to ask Shan Xue who had juste out of it.


    Shan Xue¡¯s face turned red and pushed Li Qiang to stop talking nonsense. At this time, Li Qiang turned his head and looked at the tree over there, but he was stunned. He didn¡¯t know the beautiful woman in the tree. Although he had read countless women himself, he didn¡¯t know how many beautiful women he had seen. Although the woman in yellow dress was beautiful and elegant, she could be called the top of the beautiful women he had ever seen, but he did not see this girl. What¡¯s more, he felt that he was familiar with her It¡¯s like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere.This strange feeling was the first time Li Qiang met him. He bowed his hand and said, "Miss, please. Li Qiang, do you have anything to look for me?" The woman did not speak. She just stretched out her slender hand and suddenly grasped it in the air. A strong strong wind came to her face. Li Qiang had no time to resist it. Suddenly, she felt that the strong wind had a strong suction. She took him up at once, and her body flew to the woman involuntarily.


    It¡¯s amazing that some people can do this kind of Kung Fu. Li Qiang¡¯s heart is turned by electricity, but he doesn¡¯t think of who he is. In Shan Xue¡¯s exmation, Wei Xiang has already made a move. His body suddenly rises, and Yingxue sword spreads out stars and whistles all over the sky! At this time, he no longer retained his strength, but exerted his sword spirit to the extreme. He tried to force the yellow shirt woman to give up control of Li Qiang with his powerful sword spirit.


    However, the woman in the yellow dress frowned slightly, with a little branch on her toes, and her figure was flying lightly. At this time, Li Qiang had just arrived. She caught her skirt and circled in the air like a chicken. With a whoosh, she ran to another direction in the forest. Wei Xiang¡¯s all-out attack waspletely in the air, just cutting a big tree in two. Shan Xue called anxiously, "go after him quickly, and you can¡¯t let Li Qiang be captured!"


    Wei Xiang answered, quickly shed his body and ran away. Shan Xue knew that her skill was too far away. Even if she followed her, she couldn¡¯t help. She had to lean on the edge of the hut and waited for news.


    For the first time, Li Qiang felt so weak that he was carried by a woman and a young woman like a chicken. This frustration was not affordable to ordinary people. Fortunately, Li Qiang is used to dealing with women. He knows that at least he is not in danger of life. Since the other party only catches himself, he has something to ask. Since the other party has requirements, he has a great chance to live. He also wanted to use Tianyi honey incense, but now that the acupoints have been made, he is weak, and he has no strength to poison. What¡¯s more, Tianyi honey fragrance may not work for her, which is an evil sect with high Kung Fu.

 Chapter 469

    But listening to the wind blowing in his ear, he could smell the fragrance of orchid like musk deering from the woman¡¯s body. It was so good that he couldn¡¯t help being fascinated. He said in secret: "how did this womane from? Wei Xiang is a top-notch expert. In her opinion, there is no threat to her. Only when he made a desperate move, did he run away with his bare hands Kou Jing also knows this kind of Kung Fu, but it is limited to palm power, but far from reaching the level of sword Qi. Does this woman have reached the level of swordsman


    Half an hourter, the woman in yellow dress stopped and came to a clearing in the forest. She threw Li Qiang to the ground. Li Qiang sat down on the ground, looked up at the woman, and felt a surge in her heart. The girl in front of her looked even more perfect. In the moonlight, she looked as holy and noble as a goddess. Every move and every word and action made people intoxicated.


    Li forced himself to calm down. After taking a deep breath, Li stood up and arched his hands and said, "why did you bring me here? Can you tell me if there is anything wrong? As long as I Li Qiang can do it, I will help you The woman in yellow dress snorted coldly and said, "you are not afraid that I will kill you?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "if you want to kill me, you can kill me at the beginning. I am as weak as an ant in your eyes. Since you don¡¯t kill me, you will bring me here. You must have something to ask, right?"


    The woman in yellow dress nodded with satisfaction, "you are still smart. I will bring you here. I really have something to ask you!" Li Qiang said with a smile: "if you have any words, you can ask me. I must know everything and say everything." The woman in yellow dress stares at Li Qiang coldly. The two autumn waters are deep and can¡¯t be seen at the bottom. Li Qiang¡¯s heart is full of hair. Suddenly, she finally asks a question: "why do you use Ding Yishan¡¯s Kung Fu?"


    Li Qianggan was surprised. Although Ding Yishan was a martial arts master hundreds of years ago, there were few people who could recognize his martial arts because of his long history. However, the woman in yellow clothes could tell the origin of Li Qiang¡¯s martial arts. He was very powerful and had such urate knowledge. He was not a simple character. Li Qiang didn¡¯t want the other party to see through the details. He turned his eyes and said, "what Ding Yishan, I don¡¯t know. My efforts are all from the advice of our predecessors, but I don¡¯t know their identity. "


    The woman in yellow clothes snorted coldly and said, "you dare to speak hard. I can recognize Ding Yishan¡¯s Kung Fu. When you used Jiao luqiong on the road, I paid attention to you and followed me secretly. Your bodyguard was very good and almost found my tracking. I didn¡¯t make a sound before. I was waiting for a chance to be alone with you. I just wanted to know


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t escape, Li Qiang nodded and said, "yes, my kung fu reallyes from master Ding. At the beginning, because of a coincidence, I met master Ding. He has excellent martial arts and noble character. He gives me a lot of advice, which makes me admire him very much." With a sneer from the yellow shirt woman, she reached out and pressed Li Qiang¡¯s elixir field and said, "it¡¯s not so simple. I didn¡¯t expect that. He also passed on all his internal power to you.". Li Qiang was very surprised when he heard this sentence. On that day, he happened to meet Ding Yishan when he was in the valley of the misty peak. Because Ding Yishan was about to die, he passed on all his skills to him. But now this woman can easily tell the origin, which makes Li Qiang surprised.


    Looking at Li Qiang¡¯s astonished look, the woman in yellow dress said, "it seems that he values you very much. He not only passes on all his knowledge in his life to you, but also spreads all his skills to you. I don¡¯t care. What I care about is, where is he now?"


    Li qiangqi said: "since the girl knows everything, why do you still ask such questions? After passing on Kung Fu to the younger generation, Mr. Ding and his lover have been sleeping on the ethereal peak for a long time. " The woman in the yellow dress trembled at the smell of the speech. Even though she was cold as ice, she now spoke a little trembling, "what do you say, he and his lover? Does he have another woman? "


    The woman in yellow dress was so angry that she seemed to be going crazy and kept a close eye on Li Qiang. At the same time, Li Qiang was staring at the woman in front of her, staring at her beautiful face, remembering all kinds of past events, and suddenly cried out, "you, are you the jade statue! Did you practice the cold jade skill? " The woman in yellow dress calmed down and asked, "Oh, you know about the cold jade skill."


    Li Qiang narrated: "I saw master ding that day. He pointed to the jade statue in the house and said that he had practiced cold jade magic with his lover. Later, both of them were possessed. However, he woke up first, but he did not wait for his lover to wake up. When he was about to leave the world, he passed all his skills to the younger generation. At that time, the valley inside the misty peak copsed. I thought you and master Ding hid them There they are. "


    "Yellow dress woman body trembled," you mean we were together at that time Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "yes, at that time, master Ding was determined to die with you, so he didn¡¯t leave when the Tianmiao peak copsed, but he was always by your side. I don¡¯t know what happened afterwards. How did you wake up, didn¡¯t you find master Ding around you? " The yellow shirt woman sighed and said, "maybe it¡¯s the great change that made me wake up. When I woke up, I found that there was an explosion all around me. I used my lightness skills to get out of the falling debris and the cracks in the valley, but I didn¡¯t find any trace of a mountain. I thought he left me first. I was very angry at that time, thinking that he had another new love. It¡¯s not the same time since I was born. I thought it was Yishan who abandoned me. I didn¡¯t expect that he was with me all the time, but I didn¡¯t know... " He lowered his head.Li Qiang sighed: "the most painful thing in life is that the one you love is always with you, but you don¡¯t know. I understand the feelings of the elder very much. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t be reborn after death. You don¡¯t have to be too sad. Would you like to open up a little bit? I don¡¯t know what your n is in the future? " Yellow dress woman looked up to see Li Qiang, "you don¡¯t call me elder, I listen awkward, call me Xue Bing." Li Qiang embarrassed with a smile: "it seems that there is something wrong with the name of the elder."


    Xue Bing said coldly: "you don¡¯t want to be wordy. If I ask you to call my name, you will do it, or I will kill you." Li Qiang¡¯s back was cold and said in a continuous voice, "yes, yes, Miss Xue Bing. What are your ns for the future?" Xue Bing looked at Li Qiang with awe inspiring eyes and said, "I think I¡¯ll follow you in the future."


    Li qianghu¡¯s body was shocked, and repeatedly waved his hands and said: "it¡¯s not right. Miss Xue Bing is an expert in the world. The world is vast, and you can gallop everywhere. Why go around with me, a fledgling boy, and insult your master¡¯s identity." Xue Bing suddenly stretched out his hand and grasped it in the air. Li Qiang¡¯s body was immediately sucked up, and he was tightly mped to his neck by the slender hand. After struggling for a long time, Li Qiang suddenly changed his mouth and said, "why, I didn¡¯t say no..."


    Xue Bing then let go of his hand and said coldly, "it¡¯s about the same. You can do what I sayter. Don¡¯t bargain with me. I¡¯m most annoyed with men¡¯s wordiness. From now on, I¡¯ll follow you. I¡¯ll go wherever you go. Do you hear me?" Li Qiang murmured bitterly and had to nod his head and say, "well, what you said is right. I have no problem." Xue Bing nodded with satisfaction and said, "I¡¯m hungry. Go find something to eat."


    Li Qiang had no choice but to go to the forest and catch a muntjac. He peeled and washed it and roasted it on the fire. In a short time, the meat was full of fragrance. Li Qiang respectfully tore off a piece of meat and handed it to Xue Bing with a big leaf. Xue Bing ate a few mouthfuls, nodded and said: "your craft is good, sit there and eat with me." Li Qiang did not dare to object and sat down to eat.


    Xue Bing finished eating a piece of meat, wiped his hands, and asked, "who are the people with you and what is your rtionship?" Li Qiang said: "one is my wife, the other is my bodyguard." Xue Bing said with a smile: "that woman is much older than you, but you are very affectionate. On the contrary, the bodyguard is very good. If you practice for another 50 or 60 years, it will be almost like me."

 Chapter 470

    Li Qiang said in his heart, "Wei Xiang will be mad if he hears these words." But he naturally knew that she didn¡¯t brag. Although the sword God had the world-ss martial arts skills, she was not as good as Xue Bing. Li Qiang had never seen such a person with such superb martial arts since he wandered the world, so he didn¡¯t dare to make any extraordinary moves. He emboldened himself and asked, "since Miss Xue misses master Ding so much, why don¡¯t you go back to the ethereal peak? After all, it is the ce where Master Ding sleeps forever. "


    Xue Bingyou sighed and said, "you don¡¯t know. When Ding Yishan and I practiced the cold jade magic skill, we just tried it. We didn¡¯t expect that both of us would be possessed by the devil. The ethereal peak is just our daily practice ce, not a rare ce. And because it is where we are separated, I don¡¯t want to go to that sad ce all my life. " Li Qiang nodded and said, "younger generation has a question, dare to ask, where do you twoe from?" "Wee from the White Camel Mountain," said Xue bington, who seemed to recall the past


    Li Qiang was surprised and secretly said, "isn¡¯t that Ren man¡¯s hometown? It turns out that both Ding Yi Shan and Xue Bing are Bai Tuoshan people. " At this time, Xue Bing youyou said: "at that time, I was just a farmer¡¯s child at the bottom of the White Camel Mountain. I had no parents since I was a child. I lived alone with my grandmother. Every morning when it was not bright, I would light a fire to cook and go to the field to nt crops. I don¡¯t know where the future hope lies. I don¡¯t know from when, a little boy in white often came to y with me in the afternoon. When he got familiar with it, he often gave me some beautiful things. However, she was very scared when she gave it to her grandmother. He even said that this kind of thing could not be taken from others, so I should return it as soon as possible. I want to give him something, but he is not happy, just said you don¡¯t like to throw it away, give it back to me, look down on me? I had to hide myself, but I didn¡¯t dare to let Grandma see it again. I still wear one of them all the time. " She said and raised her hand. She saw a beautiful green bracelet on her white wrist. It was a precious thing to see.


    At this time, Xue Bing looked at the sky, and the stars were shining brightly in the night sky. She pointed to one of the bright stars and said, "that star is called Sirius. That little boy told me that his hometown is from there. I always thought he was talking nonsense, but he was very serious. He said that this was a word handed down from his ancestors. He always believed it and Iughed at him He didn¡¯t get angry. After a few years, we all grew up. He gave me gold and silver from time to time, which greatly improved my family. Later, my grandparents died. He said to me, "follow me, let¡¯s practice together, and then we¡¯ll go wandering in the world." I said, "OK, but I started practicing at thiste hour. Is it really OK?" He didn¡¯t speak with a smile and put his hand on my elixir field. I was shy and tried to push him away, but I couldn¡¯t. That day, he passed half of his skill to me, making me a master of martial arts. "


    Li Qiang listened quietly beside him and suddenly alerted, "I know. He is Mr. Ding, isn¡¯t he?" Xue Bing nodded in silence and continued: ter, I wandered around the world with him. Actually, no one in the world was our opponent. He felt that it was boring, so he started to let me do it alone. He watched the war nearby and gave advice from time to time. After a period of time, there was no one in the world who was our opponent. So we began to live in seclusion at the age of 20 Feng was just one of the ces. When we arrived at the misty peak and found a secret valley there, he told me excitedly that he thought of a new way to practice martial arts, which was called Hanyu magic skill. He also wrote a secret collection, which was divided into two parts: one for friends and the other for himself. After practicing, he could not only improve his skills, but also prolong his life, but also prolong his life It¡¯s suitable to practice first, so I was asked to practice martial arts first. Just after the third day of practice, I felt ill. I asked him why. He locked his brow and didn¡¯t speak. He passed on some of his own skills to me and told me not to give up. He would practice with me. Later, I continued to practice, in the afternoon of one day, I suddenly felt numb, dizzy, then unconscious. When I wake up again, it¡¯s time to explode all around. " Li Qiang said: "so, at first, master Ding didn¡¯t know that the cold jade magic skill had such great harm, so he wrote two copies of the secret collection, one of which was spread to theke. Then since he knew the harm of the cold jade magic skill, he resolutely practiced it. Did he want to die with you at that time?"


    Xue Bing nodded and said, "the cold jade skill is really harmful. It can¡¯t be left." "Then he said:" at that time, I saw him in the eyes already had a sense of regret, presumably he did that to want to be with me. " Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t meet in the end." Xue Bing gave Li Qiang a meaningful look. "The reason why I want to follow you is that you have his shadow in those days. What¡¯s more, he passed on his own skills to you. Now I can only regard you as him."


    Li Qiang was shocked and said in secret, "I¡¯m so good. Does this woman regard me as a substitute for Ding Yishan? That¡¯s really troublesome. Isn¡¯t it that I can¡¯t get rid of her all my life? Her martial arts are as good as those of immortals. It¡¯s not as easy to deal with her as it is to deal with other people. " He said trembling: "Miss Xue, I¡¯m very happy to be favored by you. However, since elder Ding has passed away, you¡¯d better open your mind and start your life again. Don¡¯t be bound by the shackles of the past. The world is rich and colorful, and there are many unknown fields to explore. You are not suitable to be with me. "Xue Bing was staring at Li Qiang, his eyes twinkled with starlight. Just about to reach out, Li Qiang hade forward automatically and said with a smile, "you don¡¯t need to catch me in the air. I¡¯lle up by myself." Xue Bing suddenly burst into a smile, reached out and picked up a piece of muntjac meat and opened her mouth. "I just want to eat meat. It¡¯s the first time I eat such a delicious thing for so long."


    Li Qiang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Miss Xue should have been out for some time. Didn¡¯t she go to restaurants and other ces?" Xue Bing looked gloomy and said, "I¡¯ve been away from the crowd for a long time, and I don¡¯t know how tomunicate with them. All along the way, I used wild fruits to satisfy my hunger. Fortunately, I have profound skills and practiced the art of cultivating grain. So I haven¡¯t been hungry. Instead, I met you for the first time. I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly feel hungry." Li Qiang said with a smile: "maybe it was when you saw that we had dinner just now that we recalled the past?"


    Xue Bing er a, way: "at the beginning Ding Yishan is the same barbecue meat for me to eat, I do not need to do it." Li Qiang sighed, "it seems that just now she wanted me to barbecue her, or in memory of master Ding." Xue Bing wiped his hands clean and said, "let¡¯s go."


    "Where to go?"


    "White Camel Mountain!"


    Ten dayster, at the foot of the White Camel Mountain, a man and a woman came. Although the man in front of him was handsome and dignified, he looked back from time to time with bitterness on his face. Behind him, there was a beautiful woman with a cold temperament, who refused to be seen from thousands of miles away, which made people feel that they could not get close to him.


    Li Qiang was escorted by Xue Bing for more than ten days, and finally came to the White Camel Mountain, surrounded by vast wilderness. He was very depressed. He had just been intimate with Shan Xue, but was brought here by a ferocious woman. He had asked to return to the forest with his wife, but he was refused by Xue Bing because he didn¡¯t want to see him others. Li Qiang even got angry with her, but it was like falling into an ice cer, and it was trampled out without a spark.

 Chapter 471

    Baituo mountain is located at the edge of the western regions. There are 72 peaks,rge and small, within a hundred Li radius. It is said that Baituo mountain also has sects, but it is hidden among the mountains, which is not known to most people. Li Qiang¡¯s meeting Ren man is a great wonder. It¡¯s hard for Li Qiang to meet Baituo mountain people outside. The climate here is very strange, and it¡¯s as hot as a furnace in the daytime In the evening, it was as cold as ice, so there were very few people living there.


    Li Qiang is full ofints, but he doesn¡¯t dare to get angry with Xue Bing. He once escaped several times secretly and was easily caught up by him. The way to punish him is to limit Li Qiang¡¯s acupoints so that he can not y 30% of his martial arts. The reason why he keeps some of his skills is that he can use his lightness skills on the road. Even Xue Bing, an expert, is not willing to spend too much energy on the road Go ahead.


    Xue Bing looked at the towering mountains in front of her, and finally gave a long breath and said, "I¡¯m back atst." Li Qiang in the side of the way: "you go home, I should be liberated?" Xue Bing looked at him coldly and said, "I said I would follow you, and I would not let you go. I will follow you as long as you live."


    Li Qiang sat on the ground in agony, covered his head and cried: "fairy elder sister, please spare me. I have a lot of wives and children at home. There are a lot of things to do there. What¡¯s the use of taking me to this ce where birds don¡¯t poop? I¡¯m going to be crazy!"


    Xue Bing seemed not to care about these words, just said, "go up the mountain!" Li Qiang didn¡¯t go away, but he was grabbed by Xue Bing. He grabbed his neck and walked up the mountain like a corpse. After a short time, Li Qiang said, "OK, let me go. I can go by myself." Xue Bing put him down and went straight up the mountain.


    Li Qiang had no choice but to follow him, mumbling and dissatisfied with his words. Heined many times along the way, so Xue Bing didn¡¯t hear him. Anyway, it was easy to catch him. Listening to a fewints could help her not feel upset all the way. In fact, Li Qiang has always been good for beautiful women, but it is different for Xue Bing. This woman is hundreds of years old, much bigger than cheese Kou Jing. What¡¯s more, his martial arts are so high that Li Qiang has no courage to start. Even if the other side is beautiful, he can only move in his heart and dare not take any more actions.


    Xue Bing was walking in front of her, saying something to herself, as if she was sighing about the changes in her hometown. When she came to a mountainside, she stopped and pointed to a smooth rock like a mirror. "This is where I practiced martial arts with Yishan. You see, it has been a lot smoother for hundreds of years." She jumped up to the mountain, sat up and gave out a silver bell likeugh. It seemed that she was recalling the beautiful moments in the past. The smile was so moving that Li Qiang was fascinated. Xue Bing caught sight of Li Qiang staring at him and said angrily, "what are you looking at me for? Let¡¯s practice Kung Fu with a man and a woman."


    Li Qiang suddenly realized and angrily said, "so you brought me here to practice with me?" Xue bingjiao said with a smile: "yes, if you want to find back the memory of that year, this ce is the best ce. It¡¯s a great honor for you to rece the position of a mountain. What are you angry about?" Li Qiang sighed: "if you want to find someone to practice, isn¡¯t Wei Xiang, my bodyguard, better? His martial arts are much better than mine. "


    Xue Bing shook his head and said, "first, his age is not suitable; second, his kung fu training is not the same as mine; third, he does not have a mountain of internal power, which does not meet my requirements; fourth He¡¯s not as handsome as you are Li Qiang sighed: "after all, you just want to find back the shadow of the past." Xue Bing said: "that¡¯s not true. We must practice Kung Fu once over a period of time, otherwise our skill will regress. Since I came out of the mountain, I can¡¯t find a suitable person. Kung Fu has gone back a lot. Fortunately, I met you. It¡¯s heaven¡¯s kindness to me." Then she leaned over and pressed her lips tightly on Li Qiang¡¯s mouth!


    Xue Bing¡¯s lips are sweet and moving. Everything is so sudden that Li Qiang is at a loss. However, he is unconsciously infatuated with it. He closes his eyes and tastes Xue Bing¡¯s beautiful kiss, but just about to put his tongue out, the other party stops and lets him fall into the void.


    Li Qiang opened his eyes, surprised: "why not continue?" Xue Bing recovered the cold appearance just now and said coldly, "I just give you a sweet end. Just now I tried whether your true Qi of Dantian matches with me. As long as you listen to my instructions patiently, the sweetness will get better and better. Have you heard it clearly?" Li Qiang excitedly said, "do you mean that as long as I do my best to serve you, you will have more powerful Kung Fu to teach me?"


    Xue Bing coughed and solemnly said: "you can also say that I always have clear rewards and punishments for my work. If you are good to me, I will also treat you well. As long as you don¡¯te up with any tricks and don¡¯t make trouble with me, I won¡¯t treat you badly." Li Qiang thought it was boring at first, but after being encouraged by Xue Bing¡¯s words, he became interested. After all, the woman in front of him was extremely beautiful and gorgeous. If he could practice with her, he would die without regret.


    Li Qiang has always been a bold character. Although he knows that this woman is capricious, he can only take risks for the purpose in his heart. He will not give up his goal for unknown danger. So he nodded and said, "you are not wrong. I can promise you that as long as you keep your word, I will not escape again I will cooperate with your practice. "Xue Bing said with a smile, "I¡¯m relieved that if you didn¡¯t pass on all your skills to you, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you. What¡¯s more, his skills are as deep as the sea, which you may not be able to enjoy. If I¡¯m not wrong, you haven¡¯t yed one tenth of your existing skills. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve umted for many years."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "Miss Xue is right. I really feel sorry for not carrying forward master Ding¡¯s martial arts. Moreover, his kung fu is so extensive and profound that I can¡¯t fully understand it. I have read the secret script over and over many times, but there are still many ways I can¡¯t understand it."


    Xue Bing said: "you don¡¯t have to worry. I will give you more advice in the future. I believe that as long as you work hard, you will be a great master in the future." Li Qiang said with a smile: "master, I dare not expect anything. If I can kiss Fangze, I will be enough." Xue Bing¡¯s face turned red and said coldly: "I mean what I say. You don¡¯t need to usenguage twice and three times. I will give you what I should, but if I don¡¯t give it, you can¡¯t rob it!"


    Although this is a bit ambiguous, it is also full of murderous spirit. Let Li Qiang take a breath of air-conditioning. When you are with such a woman, you should be careful and never be as frivolous as before. He nodded and solemnly said, "don¡¯t worry, Miss Xue, I won¡¯t let you down. You¡¯ve seen my means. Although it¡¯s far worse than you, it¡¯s enough for you in the world. You don¡¯t have to worry about it."


    Xue Bing grinned and made a handprint. He said, "you and I will meditate in the same posture first. I will tell you step by step, let¡¯s start now. It¡¯s the first time for me to practice with a strange man for so many years. In the past, I practiced with Yishan. Unfortunately, after he left, the substitute hasn¡¯t appeared, so I can only use you reluctantly."


    Li Qiang was displeased and said to himself, "how many times do you have to say my name as a substitute? The first time you feel so frustrated, it seems that elder Ding is too tall in her mind. In any case, I can¡¯tpare with him. Besides, I kowtow to master Ding at the beginning, and I recognize this master. Then Xue Bing can be said to be my teacher¡¯s wife She should be more respected. " But he thought, "isn¡¯t Gong Wei my teacher¡¯s mother, I don¡¯t think she is..." Think of here, look at Xue Bing¡¯s eyes more ambiguous.

 Chapter 472

    Xue Bing didn¡¯t know about Li Qiang¡¯s psychological activities. Seeing that he didn¡¯t move, he was impatient and asked, "are you ready? It¡¯s going to start soon." Li Qiang woke up and said in a hurry, "Oh, it¡¯s time to start. Let¡¯s start practicing."


    Before they started, they heard someone saying, "who dares to break into the White Camel Mountain and still upy the practicing stone and don¡¯t want to live?" They looked back, but there was a girl in white standing not far away. She was very beautiful, but she was very young. She looked only sixteen or seventeen years old. She had a strange weapon in her hand, like a sword or a knife. The top was divided into two parts. I don¡¯t know what it was.


    Xue Binggang wanted to answer. Li Qiang was afraid that she might offend others. He immediately jumped off the stone and arched his hands. He said, "we are passing by here. I don¡¯t know who offended the White Camel Mountain. I hope you can forgive me. I don¡¯t know your name and name. I haven¡¯t consulted you." The girl in white snorted coldly and said, "my name is Ou Yue. You can go quickly andter. If you meet other people, it will not be so easy for you to leave."


    When Li Qiang heard the three words of Ou Yue, he was very surprised and said, "what, are you Ren man¡¯s master? Why do you look younger than she is? " On hearing this, Ouyue frowned, "why, have you met my apprentice? What¡¯s strange about this? Can¡¯t the master be younger than his apprentice? " Li Qiang said with a smile: "that¡¯s not true. I just feel a little surprised. I met Miss Ren more than ten days ago. You get along well. She respects you very much in her talk. So I thought you would be a middle-aged man at least. I didn¡¯t expect to be so young and bright."


    It seems that Ou Yue has not seen a stranger for a long time. After hearing thispliment, she looks proud. She nods and says, "since she is yun¡¯er¡¯s apprentice, I can¡¯t force you to be expelled. Let¡¯s just say goodbye. If you leave quietly, I won¡¯t investigate."


    Li Qiangsheng was afraid that she would upset Xue Bing, so he said in a low voice: "do you see, the woman sitting on the stone is my wife, because she has a strange disease. ording to the doctor, she has toe to the White Camel Mountain to sit on the practicing stone for a while to cure the disease. I have no choice but to bring her here I¡¯m afraid my life will not be long. I don¡¯t want to live alone. " In order to act realistically, he also deliberately cried a few drops of dry tears.


    Ou Yue looked at Xue Bing on the stone, but she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by her unique appearance. She nodded and said, "you are really an outstanding woman. No wonder you are so infatuated. Well, I¡¯m kind. You can stay on it for a while, but you must leave at noon, because I¡¯m not the only one passing by here. There are other white camels The mountain masters will pass by here. If they meet you here, they will never let you go like me. "


    Seeing that Ou Yue was still a kind girl, Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but feel a love for him. He bowed his hands and said, "thank you very much. I will certainly repay you in the future." Ou Yue sighed and said, "I haven¡¯t been out of the White Camel Mountain for many years. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t see me in the future. What kind of reward will you talk about?" Li Qiang saw that her face was sad, and then asked, "I see that you have a difficult look on your face. Is there something worrying about people?"


    Ouyue seems to have been in the mountains for a long time without any ingenuity. Seeing Li Qiang asking, he said frankly: "there is a rare monster in the White Camel Mountain, named Gu she, which is about three feet long and one foot high. It has wings and sounds like thunder. It is said that ites out only once in 500 years. Drinking its blood can improve your skill and prolong your life. It is actually found in the mountain, but Bai Although there are many people with high martial arts skills in Tuoshan, no one seems to be able to subdue it, but many have been bitten to death. Now the leader is having a headache. How to solve this problem is still unknown. "


    At this time, Xue Bing suddenly interrupted: "I¡¯ve seen that monster, and it¡¯s not very difficult to ept it, but it¡¯s not beautiful to kill it. It¡¯s more interesting to take it as a mount. I had such a mount then." This made them think differently. Li Qiang said: "she said that she had met Gu she once, so she and Ding Yishan were both heroes of the world 500 years ago? It seems that elder Ding and Xue Bing were born earlier than I thought. "


    In the eyes of Ou Yue, the woman on the stone is just crazy. She came out only once in 500 years. Where and when did she meet her? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s fantastic to use that thing as a mount. It¡¯s absolutely impossible. So she sneered: "no wonder you said your wife is ill, it is insane. How can you talk nonsense here? You can treat her well here. I¡¯ll go first." He said hello and left.


    Li Qiang quickly put on a stone and spoke for ou Yue. He said, "Miss Ouyang is careless. Don¡¯t mind, Miss Xue. We¡¯re here to reminisce about the White Camel Mountain. We don¡¯t need to cause too much trouble." Xue Bing shook her head and said, "do you think I care about her sarcasm? An unborn girl didn¡¯t make me angry, but what she said just now made me interested in it again. At the beginning, Yishan and I took one of them and used it as a mount. It was very convenient to travel. Moreover, it was very spiritual. It didn¡¯t need feeding. It would look for food to satisfy its hunger and fly down from the sky when it was called With this thing, you don¡¯t have to rush for ten days. " Li Qiang said with a smile: "but it seems that people in White Camel Mountain are more interested in it. We¡¯d better practice martial arts first, and then leave. Don¡¯t provoke the right and wrong here."Xue Bing shook his head and said: "I and a mountain are white camel mountain people, so we also have our share. It¡¯s unnecessary to practice martial arts. We¡¯d better go to find Gu she." Li Qiang said with a bitter face: "elder sister, senior, granny, please forgive me. People in White Camel Mountain are not easy to offend. Just now, Ou Yue is very kind because we know her apprentice. If we meet other people, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy to get away. I know that Miss Xue¡¯s magic skill is iparable in the world. But as the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat and four hands are hard to defeat. Tigers can¡¯t defeat wolves. Let¡¯s not do it If you¡¯re in trouble, you can leaveter. " Xue Bing suddenly stretched out her slender hand, and with a bang, Li Qiang¡¯s body was caught by her in vain. She only listened to her cold way: "if you talk to me again, I¡¯ll cut your neck. Don¡¯t think you have a mountain¡¯s skill, I won¡¯t move you. I always kill people without blinking an eye. Your life is nothing in my eyes. I¡¯ll take it back. How about baituoshan It¡¯s my home. If they don¡¯t mess with me, if they dare to interfere, they will nevere back! "


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "you let me go first. Why do you alwayse to this move? It makes my neck ufortable. It¡¯s better to kiss me. If you have a spring festival with me, I can work for you." Xue Bing suddenly chuckled, let go of her hand, and then let out a burst of silver bell likeughter. It seemed that she could not stopughing. Li Qiang was soughing at her that she asked, "what are youughing at? Did I say something wrong?"


    Xue Bing rubbed his stomach and said, "you look like a mountain in those days, but more obscene than he is." When he got down to the practicing stone, he said in a soft voice, "I¡¯m free from practicing martial arts. Let¡¯s go and see how the people of baituoshan can catch the cuckoo. I don¡¯t know if they have made any progress after 500 years."


    Li Qiang shook his head helplessly. He knew that the conflict with baituoshan was inevitable. When he was in Dujian school, he knew that baituoshan was not easy to provoke. Many people who went to baituoshan to challenge him would nevere back. This time, Xue Bing would take the initiative to touch such a big mildew, and there would be no good fruit to eat. After all, Xue Bingwu is highly skilled, so she can pat her ass and leave when she is ready to eat It¡¯s shriveled. However, since being hijacked by Xue Bing, Li Qiang¡¯s patience has increased a lot. Naturally, he knows how to avoid his sharp points, so he has to perfunctorily first, and then wait for an opportunity to find a way to escape.

 Chapter 473

    Xue Bing thinks Li Qiang is too slow, so he grabs his neck cor and takes him to jump in the mountains. In Li Qiang¡¯s opinion, Xue Bing¡¯s lightness skill can be said to be flying. He can fly more than ten Zhang in the air with one jump. This level can make anyone smack his tongue in the river andke. However, after many times, Li Qiang seems to find that there are some tricks in this lightness skill, For example, Xue Bing often uses the floating things in the air, such as fallen leaves, catkins and even birds, to achieve more stagnation in the air. It¡¯s not groundless flying, but this kind of Kung Fu is already appalling. If the cloud swallow sees it, I¡¯m afraid it will give Xue Bing the nickname directly.


    They passed quickly between the peaks of Baituo mountain. Half an hourter, they appeared at the top of a higher mountain. The peak was called tichangfeng. There was a pool of water on the top of the peak, which was called Tianchi. Although it was not veryrgepared with the Tianchi of Changbai Mountain and Tianshan mountain, it also had an area of 100 Zhangs. At this time, many people in white had gathered around the Tianchi, There are signs of eagles embroidered on the corners of the clothes. Only the leader said: "now that we have arrived here to trace the Gushe, we can¡¯t give up. The leader has an order. If anyone can de the beast, he can be promoted to the position of elder. This opportunity is not random."


    After all, the temptation is great. If you can be promoted to the White Camel Mountain elder, you can not only have a mountain as your own territory, but also have the unique skills in the door, and have the right to open the door to recruit students. This condition really makes many people excited and have the heart to fight.


    At this time, Xue Bing and Li Qiang were lurking behind a high mountain stone. Xue Bing said in a low voice: "it seems that the leader of baituoshan is very concerned about Gu she, and the position ofpanymander can be easily granted. Is it important for him to drink the blood of that thing?" Li Qiang said: "do you think that all the people in the world have reached the top level just like you. There are many people who are still wandering in the same realm. In order to enhance their skills, they will take risks. This is not a strange thing." Xue Bing said, "I¡¯ve seen this kind of person before."


    Li Qiang was about to talk, but he was stunned by what happened there


    It turned out that there were waves in the middle of the water of Tianchi Lake. At first, there was a slight fluctuation, but then there was a spray. Suddenly, a huge monster jumped out of the water, the shape and size of which were the same as Xue Bing said. In the cry of the people, the monster spread its wings and flew into the air, and soon disappeared.


    Li Qiang was surprised and said, "it turns out that the cuckoo can still lurk in the water. It¡¯s amazing that it can be submerged in the underground water. Moreover, I think it looks like a legendary unicorn. Is it really a divine beast?" Xue Bing said: "because it has many uses, killing it and drinking blood is really a stupid way. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s crazy about the owner of White Camel Mountain now. It¡¯s really outrageous to think of killing this deity."


    At this time, all the masters of the White Camel Mountain were in full swing, all ready to catch the Gu she. Li Qiang whispered with a smile: "since the Gu she can soar into the sky and dive into the water, how can even the martial arts experts be able to capture it?" Xue Bingyou sighed and said, "you don¡¯t know. There is a quirk in this pitchfork. It can be used by people. As long as you set a trap, it is not difficult to catch it."


    Li qiangqi said: "what weakness does it have? Is it greedy?" Xue Bing shook her head, as if she had fallen into the memory of that time. She said softly: "although this thing is a beast, I don¡¯t know why. She only likes young and beautiful women. Moreover, the young women as bait must be virgins. It is probably because there is a special smell on the body of virgins, which is the favorite of the cuckoo Then he will search for an opportunity to fly in, and then activate the mechanism, and the thing will be caught. "


    Xue Bing sighed and said, "that¡¯s how I caught it." Li Qiang was surprised and said, "did you give up yourself and didn¡¯t get hurt?" Xue Bing gave him a look and said, "if something happens, can I still be here? It¡¯s just that I suffered a little bit at that time. " Li Qiang said strangely: "Miss Xue, can you make it clear that I¡¯m still confused." Xue Bing said: "there¡¯s nothing to talk about. People have to stay in the trap for several days. For women who love to be clean, it¡¯s just a torture."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "maybe only in this way can the monster be tamed. But how to arrange the trap should be paid more attention to. Don¡¯t you want to rearrange it now?" Xue Bing looked at Li Qiang and said, "there is no time to do the trap, but you can still use the bait to catch it. Do you think I¡¯m still suitable for that bait now? I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to find another suitable person. " Li Qiang said in his heart, "yes, you are from Ding Yishan. Of course, you are not suitable to be bait, but who are you looking for?"


    Xue Bing looked at the group of people at the edge of the Tianchi Lake. His eyes lit up and said, "I think the little girl we just met is more suitable." Li Qiang was surprised, repeatedly waved his hand and said, "how can we do that? Ou Yue treats us well. Why should we take her as a bait for such a good person? Isn¡¯t it the vengeance that feeds the hand?" Xue Bing didn¡¯t have a good way: "what¡¯s wrong with this? It¡¯s because she put all her attention on Gu she¡¯s body, so she didn¡¯t conflict with us. And if the capture is sessful this time, I can also ask her to take some blood from the pigeon, even if it ispensation. "Li Qiang helpless way: "anyway, you are the boss, what you say is what, I can¡¯t manage, also can¡¯t afford to." Xue Bing¡¯s expression suddenly became very cute. He gave Li Qiang a kiss on his face with a smile and said, "good brother, go and find ou Yue. I¡¯ll discuss this with her." Li Qiang¡¯s heart swings. At this time, he is only an inch away from Xue Bing. Smelling the faint fragranceing from the opposite side, he almost can¡¯t control himself, and his body reacts with frustration. Xue Bing looked in the eyes, knowingly smile, close to Li Qiang, exhaled in his ear, such as LAN way: "if this thing is done, you can do anything you want to me." Li Qiang¡¯s heart a joy, said: "this is what you said, remember to count words!" Then he said, "well, I¡¯ll help you."


    Xue Bing pped his hands and said, "that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry. If this thing is sessful, I will give you good and treat Ouyang girl well. Everyone is happy. Isn¡¯t it good to use it?" Li Qiang had no choice but to smile and said in his heart: "although you say so well, who knows whether you will change your mind in the future? Although you don¡¯t get along with each other for a long time, I know your moody character very well." Walking down from the height, at this time, the white camel mountain people have been scattered, each to pursue the traces of the Gu, but Li Qiang soon found Ou Yue. At this time, Ouyue is just patrolling along the edge of Tianchi, hoping to get some clues.


    She did not know that there were two pairs of eyes watching her behind her, and she still carefully looked for all the clues that could be used. Just as she was walking around a mountain depression and heading south, a shadow suddenly passed behind her. She was startled, took up the sharp de in her hand, and looked at theer. However, before she could wait for her to ask for details, she felt numb in her chest and was hit by the acupoint. In her heart, she was surprised, "her own martial arts are outstanding in the White Camel Mountain, but the other party¡¯s moves can¡¯t be seen, and the speed is extremely fast, and she has no strength to fight back, which makes her both depressed and a little scared."


    Li Qiang followed Xue Bing and watched her finish all this in silence. He sighed and said, "you are so sorry for Ouyang girl." When he came to Ouyue, he bowed first and said, "Miss Ouyang, don¡¯t be angry. This idea is not made in the next ce. It¡¯s her own way. I can¡¯t help it. Please don¡¯t me me."


    Seeing Li Qiang and Xue Bing, Ou Yue immediately got angry and said, "what do you want to do to me like this?" Xue Bing said: "time is limited, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I¡¯ll catch you just to get the goose. I hope you can cooperate." Ou Yue was surprised and angry, and said: "I didn¡¯t expect that your martial arts skills are so advanced. It seems that you are also a secret master. But White Camel Mountain has no hatred with you. Why can¡¯t we get along with you? If you let me go, I can treat this as if it didn¡¯t happen. Otherwise, you will be very upset."

 Chapter 474

    Xue lenglengleng snorted and said: "White Camel Mountain is great. I used to be a white camel mountain man. I haven¡¯t seen you so proud. This time, I¡¯m aiming at the goose, and I don¡¯t want to have more branches. You can leave after you finish this work, and you can get the blood of the White Camel Mountain. I can guarantee that."


    When ou Yue hears the blood of Gulu, she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the world. But when she hears that she is born again, she thinks about it. After all, the blood of Gulu is too important to improve her power. Everyone in the Wulin will covet it. Even if she is so floating and out of the world, she will think more even if she doesn¡¯t believe Xue Bing¡¯s words Think about it.


    Li Qiang said in the side: "she said good, originally I did not have any idea, since she wanted to capture the Gu she, that also had to apany, please rest assured that you will not hurt a cold hair, I Li Qiang can guarantee." Ou Yue was surprised and said, "so you are Li Qiang. It¡¯s really famous. It¡¯s better to meet." Li Qiang said with a sneer: "it¡¯s better to be famous than to meet. How can he de let so many people know me? I¡¯d rather be unknown and save a lot of trouble."


    Ou Yue said in a low voice: "I know you are very good to women. If you let me go now, I will have many benefits for you in the future." Xue Bing said: "I can hear you talking in a low voice. Don¡¯t waste your time. This man is just my follower. You want to escape through him or don¡¯t be delusional." Ou Yue sighed and said, "so she is not your wife. Do you still have to listen to her?"


    Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "you and I are all hard-working people. When we meet this elder sister, we both can¡¯t help ourselves, and we can only do it by fate." At this time, Xue Bing came over and said, "don¡¯t talk nonsense. If it¡¯s toote, the Gu she will fall into a long sleep again. It¡¯s a pity to miss this opportunity."


    Ou Yueqi said: "even if I promise you, but how to catch the Gu she, do you have a n?" Xue Bing looks at Ou Yue and stares at her for a long time. Her hair goes straight in her heart. She is stunned and asks, "what are you doing with me like this? I don¡¯t have a ridge on my body." Xue Bing said with a smile: "you really don¡¯t have a ridge on your body, but your body can help us catch it!" Ou Yue said in surprise, "what do you want to do?"


    Hearing only a hiss, Xue Bing pulled off the clothes of Ou Yue and revealed her white belly pocket. Ou Yue eximed, blushed and breathless: "what do you want to do? Don¡¯t move my clothes." Xue Bing did not stop, while peeling said: "that Gu she is very fond of female sex, especially the girl who is a virgin. She stripped off your clothes to attract her toe here. Her sister sacrificed herself, and there will be great benefits for you in the future."


    Ou Yue blushed and said angrily, "you are deliberately insulting me. Stop now, or my master will find you trouble!" Xue Bing did not stop, three five divide two will be on the body of Ou Yue clothes stripped clean, she will dress into a ball, throw to Li Qiang way: "you take these clothes, don¡¯t let her get." Li Qiang held the group of clothes in his hand, but felt the fragrant wind on his face. He said in his heart: "it¡¯s really a beautiful woman¡¯s clothes. It¡¯s so fragrant inside and outside."


    At this time, Ou Yue suddenly looked at Li Qiang and said, "you turn around and don¡¯t look any more." Li Qiang has already looked at her body for a long time, but does not look back. She points to Xue Bing with a smile and says, "she can see it. Why can¡¯t I see it?" Ou Yue said angrily, "because you are a man, you can¡¯t watch it!" Li Qiang said with a smile: "that¡¯s wrong. I think men and women should be equal. Since she can see it, I can see it, and I have to watch it carefully. If a man sees this beautiful scenery and turns a blind eye to it, either he is abnormal, or he has a hobby of Longyang. Although he is mediocre, he can be both a normal man and a normal man There is no Longyang addiction, so miss Ouyang, why don¡¯t I look at your body With that, he approached Ou Yue carefully and looked at her from up to down.


    Ou Yue was frightened and angry, but there was nothing to do but let Li Qiang look at his body carefully. Atst, she had to close her eyes and obey God¡¯s will. However, taking advantage of Xue Bing¡¯s inattention, Li Qiang whispered in her ear: "girl Ouyang, please don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look at your body in vain. A good man will naturally take responsibility. At that time, I will give you an ount The best thing to do is to listen to the woman¡¯s orders. Don¡¯t try to get tough with her. I believe she won¡¯t hurt you Ouyue is a little surprised. She opens her eyes and looks at the man in front of her. Although all of her own things are seen in the eyes of the other party, her eyes are clear and pure, without a trace of indecent taste, which makes her heart a little morefortable and has some good feelings for Li Qiang.


    Xue Bing said: "even if the cuckoo smelled the smell, it will take some time toe over. It won¡¯t be fooled easily, so we¡¯d better hide it and wait for it to bite." Then he was about to pull Li Qiang to hide. Ouyue was very embarrassed and said in a loud voice, "if you leave me here like this, if you can be seen by other people, then I can¡¯t live."


    Hearing the speech, Li Qiang immediately nodded to Ou Yue and said to Xue Bing, "I¡¯ll go around to inspect and inform you as soon as there¡¯s something wrong. Don¡¯t let Miss Ouyang be peeped at." Then he flew up and stood looking out from a high ce. Ou Yue cast a grateful look to him. Xue Bing snorted and said, "good at being a man, you can really please a girl¡¯s heart."Ou Yue asked at this time: "since you have caught me, I will admit defeat in gambling no matter what. But how sure are you that I can be attracted here?" Xue Bing said: "I said you don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s better not to say, but even if we do all things well, we may not be 100% sessful. Everything depends on nature." Ou Yue said unhappily, "you say that you take me as an experimental object. You can remember that White Camel Mountain is not easy to provoke. Although my kung fu is not as good as yours, our master may not be afraid of you."


    Xue lenglengleng snorted, "is your master surnamed Ding? The Ding family should still dominate the White Camel Mountain, right? " Ou Yue was surprised and said, "so you know my master¡¯s surname is Ding? It seems that you are prepared Xue Bing looked into the distance and said casually, "I told you that I am a white camel mountain person. If you don¡¯t believe me, it¡¯s all." Ou Yue said: "the master dotes on me, but I have never heard of you. Are you afraid of my master¡¯s revenge, so you just make a fool of me?" Xue Bing doesn¡¯t agree, just looks at Ou Yue and sneers.


    Ou Yue was frightened by her and said: "we are all women. I hope you have a little sympathy. If you take me as a bait to trap the pitchfork, I will not let you go after I die as a ghost!" Xue Bing ignored the threat of Ou Yue and murmured to herself, "this girl is too clean. I¡¯m afraid even if the goose flies here, she can¡¯t smell it. What can I do?"


    Xue Bing thought for a while, and suddenly came to Ou Yue. She pointed at several acupoints all over her body. Ou Yue was surprised and angry, "what are you doing? I don¡¯t want to die with you!" Xue bingjiao said with a smile: "who let you so clean, no smell son, how can lead that Gu she toe, only point your acupoint, let your body send out a little vor, estimated to be able to have a little effect."

 Chapter 475

    Ou Yue was so ashamed and angry that she was not only caught by a stranger, but also humiliated. If she was not lonely and uninhabited here, if she was found, she would not be able to live. When she was still d that Li Qiang was not here, she suddenly heard Li Qiang not far away say, "Miss Xue, what are you doing? Why do you let Miss Ouyang do this..." Ou Yue almost fainted when he heard that. He just kept saying, "he saw me, he saw me..."


    Xue Bingqi said: "you are not on guard, howe back?" Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s safe all around now, and no one appears. I¡¯m not sure about Ouyang. So I came back to have a look. As a result What are you doing? It¡¯s very impolite. " Xue Bing said: "she has no taste at all. How can she be a bait? That¡¯s why I made such a bad decision. I¡¯m also forced to have no choice. But this time I was caught by you, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be happy. I¡¯m sorry, please


    Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "you did it. Why do you want me to apologize? It¡¯s really an anecdote in the world. I just ran into it by ident. Anyway, I¡¯ll give Ouyang an ount in the future. It¡¯s all right to look at it more." Xue Bing was a little strange and asked, "I¡¯m very interested in what you want to exin to her in the future." Li Qiang was about to speak when his ear stood up and said, "it seems that something ising."


    After that, it quickly changed to a low voice Li Qiang asked, "Miss Ouyang, won¡¯t there be any danger?" Xue Bing said impatiently, "it¡¯s OK. I did that in those years. Do you think I have something to do?" Li Qiang said, "how can youpare Ouyang¡¯s Kung Fu with you? If she is in danger, I won¡¯t agree." Xue Bing cold smile way: "haven¡¯t married you so worry about your little girl?" Li Qiang said with a smile, "why do you say that? Even if she has nothing to do with you and me, she is a human life. It is always bad to hurt others." Xue Bing said: "don¡¯t talk to me about it. I¡¯ll try my best to ensure her safety."


    Li Qiang put his mind down. After all, Xue Bing¡¯s Kung Fu is very reassuring. Even if the Gu she is powerful, it is only a beast at most. He is not afraid of it. As long as Xue Bing agrees to protect Ouyue¡¯s safety, there will be no problem. At this time, there was a huge cry in the sky, and a huge monster came out of the clouds. It was the bird that Xue Bing and Li Qiang had just seen. But seeing it hovering in the air for a while, looking at the Ouyue in the circle, it seemed to be in hesitation.


    At this time, Ouyue trembled with fear, and her white body trembled incessantly. However, due to the acupoint being pointed, she could only move still, waiting for the final judgment of her own fate. Finally, Gu she couldn¡¯t stand the temptation of the virgin¡¯s body. She swooped down like an arrow. Ouyue couldn¡¯t help but scream and closed her eyes. It seemed that she was dying.


    However, after closing her eyes for a long time, there was no movement. She opened her eyes and saw that before meeting, she just walked around her and kept singing. Her big nostrils opened and closed. It seemed that she was sniffing and smelling something. Her expression seemed to be very enjoyable. It turned out that for this monster, the smell of virgin was like something that could make it addicted, as long as it could be around It¡¯s noting to eat people.


    Ouyue put her heart down for a moment and nced at the hiding ce of the two men, hoping that they coulde to help them quickly. At this time, Li Qiang, who was behind the rocks, was also very anxious. He asked, "now you can do it. Hurry up. Miss Ouyang is going to be unable to hold on to it."


    Xue Bing was not in a hurry and said: "what are you worried about? That monster is not so easy to deal with. At this time, it is only lured by the smell and flies down to smell it. Its alertness is still very high. Now it has to wait for it topletely rx its vignce before starting. Otherwise, it will lose all its efforts, and Ouyue will be in greater danger."


    Li Qiang had no choice but to wait quietly. I don¡¯t know whether Xue Bing¡¯s words are true or not. However, the Gu she stilles and goes around and sniffs around Ou Yue. Her beautiful body still trembles slightly and looks very charming under the sunlight. If it wasn¡¯t for the existence of this monster, Li Qiang would like such a beautiful scenery, but now he is even more Worried about Ouyang¡¯s safety, he didn¡¯t care much about other things, because in his heart, the life of a beautiful woman is far more important than everything else.


    After a while, Gu she seemed to be less vignt, but saw the monster bent down and stared at Ou Yue with big eyes like copper bells. Although Ou Yue knew that the other side was just a monster, she still felt very ufortable to be looked at like this, and her face could not help turning red. It seemed that Gu she preferred to see beautiful women like this. She made a low roar in her mouth and her nose became more and more The closer you get to Ouyue¡¯s body, you seem to want to smell it more carefully.


    Ou Yue was so scared that she knew that if she was not careful, she would be the other party¡¯s food. So she had to wait for Xue Bing and Li Qiang¡¯s help. Li Qiang in the back of the rock has been anxious to jump up, but Xue Bing is still standing still, let him helpless.


    At this time, however, she saw a few low growls, and suddenly put her nose on the body of Ouyue. She screamed. At this time, she only heard Xue Bing say, "it¡¯s time to start." The voice did not fall, Li Qiang¡¯s body has been like an arrow from the string to shoot out!


    Li Qiang can¡¯t help but feel anxious. Although he and Ou Yue are not very familiar, seeing such a beautiful and refined girl in danger, he can¡¯t be alone in any case. He must find a way to save her. However, he just ran out, but was pulled back by a slender hand behind him. Xue Bing said angrily, "you are really an acute child. After listening to my words, that monster ridge is not so easy for you to take down. If you want to directly knock it down, it¡¯s just fantastic. There must be other methods." Li Qiang asked eagerly, "if there is any way, please tell me, and I will do it."Xue Bing had no choice but to shake his head and whisper a few words in Li Qiang¡¯s ear. Li Qiang looked at Xue Bing in doubt and asked, "is your method really feasible? Why do I think it¡¯s a little weird? " Xue Bing said: "you just let go of your hands and feet to do it. If anything happens, it¡¯s all wrapped up in me." Li Qiang bowed his head and pondered for a while, and then nodded, because at present, only this method can save Ou Yue. He came to Ouyue and Gushe¡¯s neighborhood, and roared: "beast, if you want to eat someone,e to me, don¡¯t trouble that girl!"


    Gu she was licking with joy. Hearing someone yelling, she turned her head and looked at it. However, seeing Li Qiang holding Longyuan sword and staring at it fiercely, Gu she seemed to dislike the presence of men. Seeing this situation, she got angry and turned to Li Qiang. "It¡¯s too dangerous. You¡¯d better go," cried Ou Yue Li Qiang said: "I promised to save you, so I can¡¯t break my promise. Don¡¯t worry, I have a way to deal with this guy."


    Although Ouyue was invaded by the Gu she for a while, she didn¡¯t get any harm on her body, so her mind was not as scared as just now. When she saw Li Qiange to rescue her, her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. She said, "he is really as good as the legend says to women. I have never seen such a man in the White Camel Mountain. If I can form a love with him, I can¡¯t help it It¡¯s not bad, but will the master promise toe down? " Her heart sank at the thought of the owner of the White Camel Mountain.


    At this time, Li Qiang was already fighting with Gu she with his sword. The strength of the Gu she was very strong. Once his tail swept, he could break the huge rocks. Li Qiang tried his best to dodge, but he was still very hard. Although the Longyuan sword in his hand was extremely sharp, he could only cut off a few hairs on his body, which made him very angry The way Li Qiang swallowed it. Li Qiang galloped up and down, left and right, and had repeatedlymitted risks. He called out in a loud voice, "I¡¯ve dragged it down. Don¡¯t you do it yet?" It turns out that he and Xue Bing have agreed, he first to drag the Gu she, and then from Xue Bing jumped into the air and fell to attack the dead hole on the back of Gu she.

 Chapter 476

    Xue Bing on the top of the mountain justughed and said, "well, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s absolutely nothing." But see Xue Bing¡¯s body in the air to turn a few circles, just like a celestial being descending from the earth, Jiao voice way: "evil animal, see me still not obediently kneel down!" Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s voice, the Gu she seemed to have encountered an extremely terrible thing. Without even looking at it, she crawled on the ground obediently and did not dare to resist at all.


    Xue Bing happened to fall down from the air and rode on the back of the Gu she, and whispered: "You evil animal, you have left me for so long, it seems that you are more and more ignorant. Why don¡¯t youe to me?" The crow whined a few times, as if there were endless grievances, but it seemed that he was very familiar with Xue Bing.


    Li Qiang some understand, came to the side, said coldly: "originally this guy doesn¡¯t need to be taken in at all, it is your pet originally, but why make so much trouble?" Ou Yue also sternly said: "what do you mean by doing this? Since this monster is so afraid of you, why do you torture me?"


    Xue Bing suddenly made a grimace, spat out his tongue and said: "you have just been very rude to me. I¡¯ll find a chance to let you taste some lessons. How, don¡¯t you ept it? This world is based on strength. I can do what I like, you can¡¯t control it."


    Li Qiang was angry for a long time. It turned out that Xue Bing¡¯s words and deeds were all deceiving. She had already subdued the Gu she 500 years ago. As long as she said hello, the monster would obediently obey and would not hurt people at all. Only then did he strip Ou Yue¡¯s whole body, or even It¡¯s just revenge. Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "you are also a senior in the world. How can you be so careful? She didn¡¯t offend you. Why do you tease people like this? I¡¯ve been busy for a long time."


    Xue bingjiao said with a smile: "who is the elder? I just woke up soon. I¡¯m not an old woman. Don¡¯t say that word again in the future, or I¡¯ll be rude to you. By the way, I¡¯ll ride a cuckoo to go around for a walk, and you can exin her acupoints by yourself." With a pat on the buttocks, he roared and stamped his feet. As soon as his wings fluttered, he rose into the sky. After a while, he flew into the clouds and disappeared.


    Li Qiang looked at the sky, sighed, and apologized to Ouyue: "I¡¯m really sorry, she has a strange temper, and you have been wronged." Ou Yue was blushing with shame. She was very angry in her heart, but she had some doubts. She asked, "she said that the Gu she was already her mount. But as far as I know, this monster onlyes out once in 500 years. How could she..." Li Qiang knew what she meant, but could not say it clearly at the moment, so he had to prevaricate: "I don¡¯t know exactly how. In fact, I was arrested by her, and I don¡¯t know her details. We are all victims." Then he came forward and untied the acupoint of Ouyue.


    Ou Yue just can move the body, then quickly hide behind the rocks, way: "you pass my clothes, don¡¯t look at me again." Li Qiang thought for a while, but resolutely came to the mountain and said in a low voice, "I have a suggestion. I don¡¯t know if Ouyang will listen to me." Ou Yue said impatiently, "give me your clothes first, and talk about itter if you have anything."


    Li Qiang said: "I just said, I will give you an ount, but I don¡¯t know whether you are willing or not." Ou Yue said: "I¡¯ve been seen all by you. What else do you want to do? Don¡¯t you want to pay me back? It¡¯s a joke. I only think it hasn¡¯t happened. I just hope you don¡¯t tell it." But as soon as the voice fell, Li Qiang had already bypassed the rocks and came to her and picked her up.


    Ouyue¡¯s acupoint has just been released, but her body is still weak and weak. She can¡¯t resist Li Qiang¡¯s action. She calls out: "you, what are you doing? Let¡¯s go!" Li Qiang said, "I¡¯ll give you an ount now." Then she pressed her lips tightly on the fragrant lips of Ouyue.


    The sweet kisses made a sound. Ouyue was still struggling at first, hitting Li Qiang¡¯s back with his fists. Butter, the powder fist changed from beating to caressing, and gradually his mouth gave out a touching voice.


    I don¡¯t know how long after that, Li Qiang finally got up. A in hand behind him stretched out and put it on his shoulder. He only listened to Ou Yue¡¯s angry way: "this is the exnation you gave me. What do you mean?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "my meaning is very simple, your body has been seen by me, and that kind of shame has been bumped into by me, how can you marry out? I¡¯m not a talented person. I¡¯m willing to form a couple with Miss ou, and we¡¯ll be friends for a hundred years. "


    Ou Yue hugged Li Qiang¡¯s body from the back and said: "Oh, what you said is very nice. If you don¡¯t ask me, just take me Are you a little too confident? " Li Qiang said with a smile, "well, now I ask you, would you like to join hands with me?" "I will," she said, nodding her head


    Li Qiangughed and said, "you see, it¡¯s unnecessary. I knew you would agree, so I didn¡¯t need to ask." Ou Yue frowned and said, "it¡¯s very rude. You should pay attention to itter. Although I agree to marry you, the master may not agree." Li qiangqi said, "yes, who is your host?"


    Not waiting for ou Yue to speak, but not far away, there is a beautiful voice said: "her master is me." Both of them were startled and looked at the past with their voices. However, they saw a woman in white floating on the hillside not far away. This statement was absolutely true. She dide.


    I saw that the woman was extremely beautiful. She looked young. She was dressed in white. Her feet were actually not wearing shoes and socks. However, the dust was not stained and the snow was crystal white. She looked like she was floating in the dust, not like a human being. Li Qiang looked silly. Ouyue beside him stabbed him and said in a low voice: "she is my master, the master of White Camel Mountain - Ding Xuerou!"Li Qiang was surprised and said in his heart: "how different from what I thought, I thought the owner of White Camel Mountain was an old man or an old woman. How could he be such a beautiful and moving girl?" At this time, Ou Yue has already gone on the ceremony. She only hears Ding Xuerou¡¯s voice saying: "you are really confused. Why don¡¯t you put on your clothes at this time? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? What¡¯s more, what¡¯s the matter with Gu she? Did you miss it


    Ou Yue¡¯s face turned red and quickly bowed down to salute. He said, "it¡¯s my subordinate¡¯s negligence. I¡¯ll make up for it." Said to find their own clothes to wear, moving away from the local figure. Li Qiang wants to say hello to Ou Yue. However, Ou Yue seems to be extremely afraid of Ding Xuerou¡¯s power. She doesn¡¯t leave a word and says to go.


    Li Qiang can¡¯t help but look at the back of Ou Yue¡¯s departure, and still recollect the sweetness just now. However, Ding Xuerou chuckled and said, "great Xia Li has juste to baituoshan, and he has done a good deed right away, but he is really lucky." Li Qiang¡¯s heart trembled. Somehow, although Ding Xuerou¡¯s voice was like a nightingale singing, it was so charming that he could not resist it. He had to have a sense of fear and even no sense of joking.


    He bowed his head and arched his hand and said, "I came to your country at the beginning of my life. I don¡¯t know the rules. If you have offended me, please forgive me." Ding Xuerou came to Li Qiang and looked him up and down for a while. She opened her lips and sighed, "Ou Yue is the young White Camel Mountain master I have trained. I wanted her to be a perfect young person until she was 25 years old. I didn¡¯t expect to be broken by you today. I¡¯m afraid her position will be reced by someone else."


    Li Qiangqiang was shocked and said, "are you going to be bad for Ouyue? It¡¯s all because of me. Please let her go. Don¡¯t let her do any damage, or let her leave here with her. I¡¯m willing to take responsibility. As for the loss of White Camel Mountain, I¡¯ll find a way topensate. "

 Chapter 477

    Ding Xuerou looked at Li Qiang. Sheughed and nodded her head: "you are indeed a seed of infatuation. It¡¯s no wonder that so many beauties will join your arms. It¡¯s better to meet you than to be famous today." Li Qiang blushed and said, "don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m just responsible for what I¡¯ve done. Although I¡¯m a disciple, I¡¯m not a bad person." Ding Xuerou sneered and said, "I can¡¯t control how you deal with women, but you run to the White Camel Mountain without authorization and insult my disciples. This ount is not so easy to calcte."


    Li Qiang was surprised, but on the surface he was still very calm. He said, "everything is because of me. If there is anything you can do for me. I have noints." Ding Xuerou got close to Li Qiang¡¯s side and stared at him with those enchanting eyes. After a long time, she said, "if you want to make atonement, it¡¯s not impossible. Who is the woman who came with you? If you can catch her and bring her in front of me, I will let bygones be bygones


    Li Qiang was stunned and then said with a wry smile, "to be honest, I was just captured by that woman. Her strength is too strong and she can control Warcraft. I¡¯m not her opponent. How can you bring her to you? I really can¡¯t help you. I can¡¯t obey my orders!" Ding Xuerou pondered for a moment, nodded her head and said, "what you said is not unreasonable. In fact, I have just observed it for a while. The skill of that woman is really a little mysterious. I¡¯m afraid it has something to do with our Ding family." Li Qiang said in his heart, "elder Ding Yi Shan was originally a white camel mountain man. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s your ancestor. Xue Bing naturally has something to do with you, and its origin is not shallow."


    At this time, Ding Xuerou said: "I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t mean it when you said that. The woman seems to be in love with you, and there is nopulsion. Your martial arts are also very good. If you want to leave, can she stop you?" Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "her martial arts are definitely not what I can resist. If you don¡¯t see her real strength, you naturally feel that I am lying. In fact, her martial arts skills are no match in the world." Ding Xuerou snorted coldly, and said, "look at your insincerity. Maybe you are lying to me. I¡¯m interested in meeting with her for a while. Can you give me a chance?"


    Li Qiang secretly said: "since Ding Xuerou is the master of White Camel Mountain, her martial arts are not weak, and she is also the top figure of Ding family. This Kung Fu is handed down in the same vein as Xue Bing. When theypete, they don¡¯t know who can get the upper hand. But in this case, if the two tigers fight, there will be a wound. I can also take the opportunity to escape and leave this ghost ce. " Thinking of this, Li Qiang nodded and said, "this is easy to handle. I will arrange her to have apetition with you at that time, and then we will be able to tell the winner or loser."


    Ding Xuerou said: "if you arrange this matter, I will let you go, and I will let go of everything. However, I also heard that you are a descendant of Dujian sect. So I have to ask you something." Li qiangqi said: "if there is anything you can say, I must know everything and say everything." Ding Xue Judo: "can you recognize a man named Huang Feng?"


    Li Qiang¡¯s tiger body was shocked immediately because he once asked Ren man about Huang Feng, but Ren mans didn¡¯t know anything about it. Therefore, Li Qiang thought that Huang Feng had never been to the White Camel Mountain, but Ding Xuerou talked about it in person, so the trace of Huang Feng might be revealed. Li Qiang immediately replied: "Huang Feng is the predecessor of Du Jian School of thest generation. He has excellent martial arts and enjoys great reputation in the world. He is called Hunyuan thunderbolt sword. The thirteen thunder sword techniques make him superb and no one can defeat him. Is it that he is in baituoshan?"


    Ding Xuerou shook her head and said, "I only know that this man is very important to the White Camel Mountain. The first task I took over as the owner of White Camel Mountain was to find the whereabouts of this man. But so far, there is no clue. Since you are a disciple of Du Jian sect, you should have some news?" Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "all I know is that Huang Feng has been to baituoshan, and then his whereabouts are unknown. We Dujian sect are also looking for him, but there is no trace in the vast sea of people." Ding Xue Judo: "since you don¡¯t know, even if you don¡¯t know, what are you going to do now, follow me or go to her?"


    Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "the cuckoo flies into the sky. Where can I find it? Only rely on her toe back here to find me. Please wait patiently. I believe that she still needs me for the time being, and will not give up from now on." Ding Xue Judo: "what you said is reasonable. Let¡¯s wait here." Suddenly, I frowned. The taste here is strange. It seems that there is a coquettish spirit Li Qiang was amused secretly. Knowing that it was the remains of Ouyue, Li Qiang had no choice but to say it clearly: "the cuckoo is a monster. Naturally, it will leave some vor. Here, Miss Ding should be patient for the time being. Since you want to fight with Miss Xue, you have to make do with it."


    Ding Xuerou had no choice but to nod her head. Her figure was vertical and she was floating high. Li Qiang raised her head and asked, "Miss Ding¡¯s body is excellent. I admire her very much. What I want to know is, what method can you use to keep your feet off the ground? I also want to learn how to learn. It¡¯s good to save shoes." Hearing this, Ding Xuerou said with a smile: "this is the secret lightness skill of our Ding family. It can¡¯t be passed on to you. But I can let you see the way I practice at any time. You can understand it with your own understanding."


    Li Qiang arched his hand and said, "thank you very much, Miss Ding." Ding Xuerou waved her hand and said, "don¡¯t thank me first. I always have a strange feeling for you. This feeling is not clear. If I understand the truth, I will tell you." Li Qiang said in his heart: "this woman¡¯s words are mysterious and mysterious. It¡¯s really confusing. But if she could fight with Xue Bing, I¡¯d better take the opportunity to escape and meet Xueqin." At the thought of Shan Xue¡¯s soft and hot body, Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge.Ding Xuerou didn¡¯t care what he thought in his heart, and then said, "but before that, you¡¯d better exin the origin of that woman. Don¡¯t hide anything. Tell me exactly." Li Qiang said in his heart, "if I tell you that she was Ding Yishan¡¯s lover five hundred years ago, you little girl will not be scared to death. More likely, she will treat me as nonsense and cause me unnecessary trouble."


    Li Qiang thought of this ce and said with a smile: "she ims to be the descendant of Ding Yishan. I don¡¯t know where she came from, so I¡¯m very puzzled that I was abducted here." When Ding Xuerou heard the three words of Ding Yishan, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble and said: "Ding Yishan is the ancestor of our Ding family. He lost his trace more than 500 years ago. There have been many rumors in the river andke. Some people say that he may emerge as an immortal, but he has never heard of his sessor. How can such a woman suddenly appear? But it¡¯s a little believable to see how skillful she drives him. Anyway, let¡¯s meet her Li Qiang said: "she has excellent martial arts. I¡¯m not contemptuous of you. I¡¯m afraid you will be inferior to her."


    Ding Xuerou¡¯s eyes were like silk. She looked at Li Qiang and nodded her head and said, "naturally, I can¡¯tpare her martial arts skills. But since she is the secret martial arts of the Ding family, I naturally have a way to ovee each other. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Just don¡¯t interfere in the middle of the way. I always think that the rtionship between you two is not general." Li Qiangughed and said, "it¡¯s not appropriate for Miss Ding to say so. I met Miss Xue by chance. We have never known each other before. How can you see that I have a great rtionship with her? It¡¯s a bit aimless." Ding Xuerou nced at him and said, "it¡¯s just a woman¡¯s intuition."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s your women who are too sensitive. Don¡¯t think that anything will happen when a man and a woman are together. In any way, I¡¯m just a prisoner of Miss Xue." Ding Xuerou said with a smile: "you are a prisoner with a high degree of freedom. You can not only act at will, but also break my subordinate body. If I didn¡¯t want to use you now, your life would have been gone." Li Qiang said with a smile: "naturally, the White Camel Mountain is not amon people in and out. If I had not been abducted, I would not dare to enter here without permission. If I have offended, I hope you will forgive me. You are the master of White Camel Mountain, and you will not have the same insight with me."

 Chapter 478

    Ding Xuerou chuckled and said, "you are quite able to speak. A few words will block my words back. Well, I can give you a promise. In the future, as long as you don¡¯t make trouble with the white camel mountain people, White Camel Mountain will not have trouble with you, and will help you." Li Qiang arched his hand and said, "thank you very much, Miss Ding. I know that you are a great good man and will not hurt me." Ding Xuerou seemed to hear her praise for the first time. She gently opened her lips and let out a burst of silver bell likeughter. She said, "you are really interesting. No wonder so many girls will follow you wholeheartedly."


    Li Qiang modestly said: "that¡¯s just their kindness to me. Li Qiang can¡¯t repay me in case of death." Ding Xuerou sighed and said, "the more you say that, the more I think you are not simple. It seems that there will be another rising big man in the river andke." Li Qiang strange way: "Miss Ding, how can you say this, how can I be worthy of the three characters of a great man?"


    Ding Xue Judo: "or that sentence, women¡¯s intuition, I always have a premonition that you may make a great cause, but the extent of this career depends on your nature." Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "well, let me borrow your good words. I don¡¯t want to talk about big business and big people in this situation. Even my own safety is hard to protect. If there are any achievements in the future, I would like to thank you for your encouragement." Ding Xue Judo: "I didn¡¯t encourage you. People in white camel mountain never talk nonsense. What I want to say is what I think, and there is no vanity."


    Li Qiang looked up at the sky and said, "we talked for a while. You see it¡¯s going to rain. It¡¯s better to hide from the rain. It seems that Xue Bing will note back for a while." Ding Xuerou nodded her head and said, "since that girl Xue is really as powerful as you said, she will find it no matter where you go. We really don¡¯t have to wait here. You can follow me."


    Ding Xuerou walked in front of her, and Li Qiang followed her closely. Looking at her graceful back, she had a strange idea in her mind. She secretly said, "the White Camel Mountain is as mysterious as the legend says. Ding Xuerou¡¯s style is strange and strange. Although she looks young, she can¡¯t rub any sand in her eyes. It¡¯s not easy to get rid of her That¡¯s what you can do


    Li Qiang Yun picked up Jiao luqiong and followed him. Ding Xuerou suddenly turned around and said, "how can you be Jiao luqiong?" Li Qiang said, "do you know this Kung Fu?" Ding Xuerou nodded and said, "this Jiao luqiong is our Ding¡¯s secret. It seems that this lightness skill is also passed on to you by Miss Xue? You also say that you have no special rtionship. It¡¯s really ridiculous. " Li Qiang gave a bitter smile and did not answer. He said in his heart, "even if I told you that this Kung Fu was taught by master Ding Yishan, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t believe it."


    Ding Xuerou¡¯s figure seems to support the wind and weaken the willow, but she moves very fast. Even though Li Qiang has used the top lightness skill Jiao luqiong, he can barely keep up with each other. This makes him surprised. But on second thought, Ding Xuerou is the master of White Camel Mountain. He has a very clever method. How can he be in charge of the door without some excellent skills? It is no longer strange for him to think of it here ¡£


    But at this time, they had already reached the bottom of a mountain peak and looked up, but there was a magnificent Pavilion standing among the clouds, iid on the craggy wall of the mountain. It looked extremely precipitous and ingenious. Li Qiang looked at it for a while and marveled at the wonderful ce of the heaven and earth.


    Ding Xuerou chuckled and said, "you¡¯ve seen a lot of things. Does this kind of humble mansion make you so surprised?" Li Qiang stretched out his tongue and said, "it¡¯s too shallow. How can I think it¡¯s a marvellous craftsmanship." Ding Xuerouughed and said, "this is a ce where I don¡¯te here on weekdays. Since you just said you want to avoid the rain, we¡¯lle here to have a rest." Then he came to the bottom of the mountain.


    The mountain is like a straight de cutting into the sky. There is no mountain path to speak of, but Ding Xuerou, with her feet and feet, and her body floating, jumps back and forth among the mountain walls. In a short time, she reaches her destination. Li Qiang saw secretly how tongue, heart way: "it seems that there is no ability, want to go to rest for a while is not good."


    He was amused to himself. His feet touched the ground, and his body circled up against the mountain wall like a bird. After a few breaths, he reached the ce. Ding Xuerou pped her hands with admiration, nodded and said, "the lightness skill is really good. I thought you only know Jiao luqiong."


    I learned a lot of Kung Fu from the secret of Li Qian: "I learned a lot from it Ding Xuerou nodded her head and said, "you¡¯ve been treated by many adventures. It¡¯s heaven¡¯s favor to you." Then he opened a stone gate on the wall of the mountain and waved with his right hand, "great Xia Li, pleasee in."


    Li Qiang looked at the dark inside the stone gate, and there was no light. He could not help but murmured in his heart. But on second thought, if Ding Xuerou wanted to harm him, he could have done it before. Why should he have done so much trouble? He was relieved when he thought of this, and went into Lingyun pavilion with his head held high.


    Looking up, there is a long corridor in front of you. There are stone railings on both sides. Candlesticks are iid on the stone wall, but the candles on it are not lit. Ding Xuerou said beside her, "I haven¡¯te for a long time, and I haven¡¯t informed anyone to clean it up. So the lights are not on. Don¡¯t mind."Li Qiang said: "you are very kind. It¡¯s my pleasure to have a rest here." Ding Xuerou chuckled and said, "is your mouth always so sweet?" Li Qiang heart way: "my mouth is not sweet, youe to taste to know." But the mouth did not dare to say anything, just smile.


    At this time, the two people havee to Lingyun Pavilion, which is divided into threeyers. Now they are in the first floor, which is obviously a meeting ce. The decoration is quite luxurious. There are many famous people¡¯s calligraphy and paintings hanging on the wall. The antiques ced randomly are the treasures of Liancheng.


    Li Qiang looked around and was full of praise. When asked, Ding Xue judo said: "all the things put here are collected by my subordinates from all over the country. I don¡¯t know exactly how much it costs. If you like, you can take some." Li Qiang said with a smile: "how dare I steal such valuable things? Besides, no one dares to take away the White Camel Mountain."


    Ding xueroujiao said with a smile: "it seems that people in theke have misunderstood our White Camel Mountain. Although our White Camel Mountain is remote, we also know the etiquette of the Central ins. For outsiders, we will not kill innocent people. Only those who do too much will be punished by us."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "I know very well that every sect has its own rules. It is also proper to be punished if you don¡¯t know how to respect the master." Ding Xuerou added: "originally, we would not have participated in the disputes in theke andke if we could not participate in them. But now I heard that there is a flying dragon Association growing. I am very worried about this." Li Qiang said: "yes, the flying dragon club is very popr recently, and even three sects and eight sects are under his rule. It seems that the goal of the flying dragon club is the wholeke."


    Ding Xuerou said thoughtfully: "in fact, before the flying dragon Association, they also sent people to White Camel Mountain. It seems that their ambition is not small. If such a gang unifies the world, it may not be a good thing for people in the world." Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "yes, their recent actions have caused a lot of blood. I don¡¯t know what kind of big trouble will be caused during the Wulin assembly." Ding Xuerou suddenly said, "I want to ask great Xia Li to do something. Can you agree?"

 Chapter 479

    Li Qiang arched his hand and said, "Miss Ding, you can do whatever you want. I will do my best." Ding Xuerou poured Li Qiang a cup of milky liquid and said, "this is the nectar of our White Camel Mountain. Please taste it." Li Qiang took a sip, but he felt the aroma of his mouth, and a cool air went down his stomach. He could not help but eximed, "it¡¯s really good to drink. Where did you get this stuff?"


    Ding Xue judo said: "this is the fruit of a Qiong fruit tree on the top of Yuzhu mountain in White Camel Mountain. It only blooms once every three years, and it only has 40 or 50 fruits at a time. It¡¯s just a small bucket to make Qiongjiang. If you drink one cup, you can prolong your life and improve your skills. If you¡¯re not a distinguished guest, I won¡¯t give it to him easily."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s the so-called no merit without sry. If Miss Ding has any orders, just say it. I¡¯ll do my best." Ding Xue Judo: "great Xia Li is a man of understanding. I know that you don¡¯t have to beat around you. Let¡¯s talk directly. I know that you have a good rtionship with xuanyuanru, the leader of Liangjiang alliance. Moreover, you are also the leader of Jinsha gang and Bishui gang. The host of the Wulin conference is Liangjiang alliance. I think Li will y an important role in it China has made some contribution to the White Camel Mountain. " Li Qiang knew that "although the White Camel Mountain is not in the Central ins, it is very familiar with the things that happen in theke andke. Moreover, the flying dragon will grow to such an extent that the White Camel Mountain will not feel threatened, and Ding Xuerou, a woman of ice and snow intelligence like Ding Xuerou, will not stay away from it. She must do something beneficial to baituoshan by herself."


    Ding Xuerou said again: "I know you will not let us use it in vain. If you have any conditions, please tell me what conditions you have. I can try my best to satisfy you. As for ou Yue, I will give you to be your wife, and her apprentice Ren man will also give it to you." Li Qiang¡¯s heart a joy, that Ouyue and Ren man are young and beautiful women, can get double beauty naturally let him be overjoyed, but he knows the truth of bargaining, so still frown, don¡¯t say a word, Ding Xuerou helpless way: "how, that beauty of the body you are not enough, what do you want?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "Ou Yue and I have already cooked rice. No matter what, she is my person. Ren man has already had a good impression on me, so it is natural to be with them. I don¡¯t think I have gained any benefits." Ding Xuerou spat: "you are really greedy. Tell me what you want?" Li Qiang suddenly a smile, pointing to Ding Xue Judo: "I want you!"


    Ding Xuerou didn¡¯t seem surprised that Li Qiang would say such a thing, but with a cold smile, he said, "do you think I will promise you this kind of request?" Li Qiang shrugged his shoulders. "Who knows what will happen in the future? Although I am not worthy of you, if I can make great contributions to White Camel Mountain, you will feel sorry if you don¡¯t marry me." Ding Xuerou Jiaoughed a few times and said, "your shameless degree has exceeded my imagination. I really don¡¯t think you will be so greedy. Do you know what sacrifice it takes to be a man who is the master of White Camel Mountain?"


    Li Qiang said strangely: "I¡¯d like to know about this, but if I can be the husband of Miss Ding, I think every man will agree." Ding Xuerou¡¯s face turned red, and instantly recovered her calm. She said, "if you want to be the husband of the White Camel Mountain master, you need three conditions. First, you must not leave the range of White Camel Mountain all your life. Second, you must be consistent with the owner of white camel mountain. Third, there is not only one husband of the White Camel Mountain. If the man disobeys, he will die without a burial ce."


    After hearing Ding Xuerou¡¯s words, Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but stick out his tongue and felt a little inconceivable. He said, "it¡¯s really harsh. The first two are OK to say, and the third one is really..." Ding Xue Judo: "this is the rule of the Ding family. You should know that Bai Tuoshan has always been a woman in power, and there is no time to talk to men. Therefore, you can only confine some men you like to the mountain, get along slowly, and then choose one who can get along with each other forever."


    Li Qiang interjected: "what about the others?" Ding Xuerou gave him a cold look and said, "naturally, it¡¯s a cold pce. There are several peaks in White Camel Mountain that are dedicated to those men for the rest of their lives." Li Qiang heard the speech, but felt a cold sweat and shook his head: "it seems to be a hard job to be your husband."


    Ding Xuerou had a satisfied look in her eyes and teased, "would you like to marry me now? You can be my first husband if you agree Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "if I don¡¯t go down the mountain all my life, it¡¯s nothing to be with you. It¡¯s just that I have to contend with other men and be in danger of falling into the cold. I really can¡¯t do this." Ding Xuerou Jiao said with a smile: "so you just give up?"


    Li Qiang suddenly gave a strange smile, "who said that I gave up, I fell in love with Miss Ding at first sight, and naturally I would not give up so easily. Moreover, I had an idea in my heart, which would not vite the rules of White Camel Mountain, but could stay with Miss Ding forever." Ding xuerouqi said, "Oh, what¡¯s the idea? I¡¯m very curious about it." Li Qiang said: "now I don¡¯t want to say, when the timees, I will tell you."


    Ding Xuerou chuckled and said, "Yo, what else do you sell? Well, you don¡¯t want to say that I¡¯m not demanding. Let¡¯s talk about important things first. What do you think of the alliance?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "it is absolutely a good thing that baituoshan can form an alliance with the alliance of the two rivers. If you support it with both hands, you will surely seed through mediation." Ding Xuerou nodded with satisfaction and said, "since you have promised, it would be great. The White Camel Mountain will surely appreciate your kindness."Li Qiang said with a bitter smile: "but I am still Xue Bing¡¯s prisoner. What confidence can you keep me?" Ding Xuerou pointed to the outside and said haughtily, "with the five thousand disciples of White Camel Mountain, even if she is the king of heaven, I can¡¯t take you away." Li Qiang said: "but I can see her skill, it¡¯s useless to just spell the number of people."


    Ding Xuerou said unhappily: "I¡¯ve heard of your reputation for a long time, but now how can you look like a frightened little rabbit? It makes people look very puzzled." Li Qiang helplessly said: "you should also see her strength. This is not a child¡¯s family. Anyway, if I face her again, I don¡¯t know how to escape." Ding Xue Judo: "you can rest assured. Although the girl has the world-ss martial arts, her Kung Fu is the same as Ding¡¯s. I will find a way to deal with her."


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "I hope so. I feel as if I¡¯m here now. It¡¯s like a dream." Ding Xue Judo: "I don¡¯t think you can have such a feeling. Are you all so sentimental in Du Jian sect?" Li Qiang shook his head and said, "the other disciples of Du Jian sect are very different from me. I¡¯m a different kind among them. I¡¯ve never been looked up to. If I hadn¡¯t learned the form of thunder sword in a cave by chance, my master would not have promoted me to the leader¡¯s disciple all of a sudden."


    Ding Xue Judo: "you want to look for Huang Feng, is it because of that?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "yes, I want to know whether the sword form on the stone wall is from his old man¡¯s handwriting. If so, I must thank him face to face." Ding Xuerou did not answer, suddenly heard someone at the door said: "don¡¯t bother, you can thank me now."


    Both of them were startled. When they heard the fame, they saw that there was no one at the door. Ding Xuerou¡¯s figure suddenly rose and a white shadow flew to the door. However, she looked around but found nothing. She frowned and returned to Li Qiang without saying a word. Li Qiang asked, "who is here? Why do you say something but don¡¯t show up?"


    Ding Xuerou shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know about this. Obviously, this person is just for provocation. He cane and go freely in front of me. It¡¯s really a great shame for us White Camel Mountain." Li Qiang said, "is it possible that baituoshan has any enemies?" Now, I don¡¯t want a rest ce for the White Camel Mountain


    She took Li Qiang¡¯s hand, and they walked out together. However, listening to the voice, she said coldly, "do you still want to go with me here?"

 Chapter 480

    Ding Xuerou was furious and said: "who dares to challenge here three times and four times? If you have a face,e out to meet people, don¡¯t be furtive." The voice in the dark said: "little girl really can tell jokes. Why do I have to meet you when I am so big? You should kneel down and kowtow a few heads, and I wille out to see you."


    Li Qiang is silent at this time, he is secretly nning the origin of this person, is Xue Bing? No, Xue Bing is arrogant and has excellent martial arts skills. He will never do this kind of teasing. No matter what his identity is, he is obviously unable to get along with Ding Xuerou or baituoshan. Moreover, he has a great hidden ability and is not an ordinary person.


    At this time, Ding Xuerou got angry. She waved several strong winds and attacked the sound. But every time, it fell into the air. The voice was still calm and unhurried. She even joked, "if you can catch me, I¡¯ll let you deal with it, but this possibility is too small, ha ha ha."


    Li Qiang knew that no matter how much time was wasted, he could not catch the trace of this man, so he grabbed Ding Xuerou and arched his hand in the dark: "I know that the elder is not an ordinary person, and I also know that you must have deep meaning here. I dare to ask what happened. I am willing to share your worries for you."


    The voice in the dark said with a sneer: "Li Qiang, I know your means. The number of experts who have suffered losses in your hands is not winning or losing. Don¡¯t think I will be fooled by you. Your old tricks are useless to me." Li qiangqi said: "you seem to be very familiar with my experience. I dare to ask what your true identity is..."


    Ding Xuerou stopped Li Qiang from asking, "this man is clearly here to make trouble on purpose. Let¡¯s not talk nonsense with him. Let¡¯s go to the same direction and we can¡¯t catch him if we don¡¯t believe it." Li Qiang still wanted to say something, but seeing Ding Xuerou so angry, it was not easy to say anything more. So she nodded and ran to the direction where she could make a sound.


    However, the two people upied their own position, but there was still no harvest. The quiet hall showed a strange atmosphere. Li Qiang did not feel the chill behind his neck, and advised Ding Xuerou: "don¡¯t care what his identity is. Let¡¯s leave here as soon as possible. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable to stay here for a long time."


    Ding Xuerou bit her silver teeth and said, "if I leave like this, how can I get along in the White Camel Mountain?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "if you are not in the White Camel Mountain, you can leave. I said before that there is a way for you to stay with me. Now, let¡¯s talk about it together. As long as you don¡¯t be the owner of White Camel Mountain, those three rules can be abolished, right?" Ding Xuerou suddenly burst outughing under such a tense situation, and said: "you think it¡¯s beautiful. Why should I give up the position of master of white camel mountain just to be with you, a big radish? Don¡¯t dream


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "I thought I was very charming. I didn¡¯t expect that you would never put me in the eye. I¡¯m really disappointed." Ding Xuerou spat: "when are we still talking about these useless nonsense? We are now facing a big enemy. Who do you think is willing to flirt with you?"


    The voice in the dark sneered and said, "great Xia Li is really extraordinary. I admire you very much because you are still talking andughing in this situation. However, your death ising, so it¡¯s right to make youugh for a while." Li Qiang still said with a smile: "I met you by chance. There is no injustice or hatred. What do you want to do to kill me? You and White Camel Mountain must have a lot of hatred, so you came here to do such strange things, but you and I did not have any actual conflict, so why can¡¯t you get through with me? Let me leave, I will certainly not trouble you. "


    Ding Xuerou¡¯s words between some anger, way: "not how you want to escape, is really a spineless person." Li Qiang had no choice but to spread out his hands and said: "this matter has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just a guest who came to Lingyun pavilion to have a rest. I have nothing to do with that elder. What kind of gratitude and resentment do you have between Bai Tuoshan and him should be settled as soon as possible. I have to leave now."


    The voice in the dark said with a smile: "great Xia Li is really a smart man. He wants to get rid of the rtionship so soon. However, I can¡¯t let anyone know about the matter between me and White Camel Mountain, so I won¡¯t go out. You must die here with Ding Xuerou, so I can rest assured."


    Li Qiang suddenly looked up to the sky andughed: "can you kill us?" The voice surprised way: "why do you suddenly have more confidence, what is the reason?" Ding Xuerou also said, "are you scared crazy? How can you talk nonsense? ording to this person¡¯s skill, you and I may not be his opponents together!" Li Qiangughed and said, "although my eyes are so careless, I can still see the opponent¡¯s weight. Miss Ding, just follow me. Please believe me."


    Before Ding Xuerou answered, she suddenly saw Li Qiang flying to the northeast corner like lightning. She pped it with one hand and knocked down a screen there. Ding Xuerou said angrily, "are you crazy? You know that screen is an antique of Tang Dynasty, and it¡¯s valuable!"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "how much money I¡¯ll pay you, youe and have a look, that thing is in front of you." Ding Xuerou followed him. Looking along the direction Li Qiang pointed out, there was a hole in the wall behind the screen. There was a bamboo tube like thing extending over. At this time, smoke was still blowing. Li Qiang said, "that man is talking through the hole on the wall, and he also sends poison smoke through the bamboo tube. Unfortunately, he can¡¯t seed. I have a treasure to protect my body from all kinds of poison. We two It¡¯s all right. " After Li Qiang¡¯s exnation, Ding Xuerou understood that the person who was talking to them was through a bamboo tube. No wonder Ding Xuerou and Li Qiang still couldn¡¯t touch the figure of the man.Ding Xuerou said clearly: "it seems that there are many small holes in the room. No wonder his voicees from all directions. It turns out that he has been nning this move for a long time, and he knows our White Camel Mountain very well. Otherwise, how could he invade the Lingyun pavilion?" Li Qiang said: "and ording to my observation, the speaker is not only not a man, but also a young woman. Her onomatopoeia is good, but it¡¯s a pity that she can¡¯t hide it from me." Ding Xue Judo: "what, you can also hear that?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s just a littlemon skill. I¡¯ll see you."


    Li Qiang said, "Miss Ding, I¡¯m really sorry. The walls of Lingyun Pavilion can¡¯t be protected." He waved as like as two peas, and the wall copsed immediately. But a small figure quickly left and fled to dozens of feet. Ding Xuerou hurriedly stepped up and followed the way. "No need to pay for you, I caught you," I said, smiling. "I can send you a Lingyun pavilion with the same pattern." Li Qiangughed and followed him, saying, "I don¡¯t want any house. I just want you."


    Ding Xuerou sighed and said, "I just had a good impression on you. How can we do this again? I told you that there is no possibility for us. You¡¯d better give up. By the way, how did you find out that the man was speaking through a hole? " Li Qiang said: "I try to use gossip to dy time, and then slowly observe. As far as I know, there are only a few light functions in theke and theke that surpass the two of us. If someone really has such lightness skills, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t live any longer. Therefore, I think about whether there is a mechanism problem, and I guess it right."

 Chapter 481

    While they were talking, they did not ck off. Instead, they chased after them like flying one after another. It was obvious that the person who was just talking behind the wall did not have much advanced lightness skills. After several ups and downs, they were chased by them. The man knew that he couldn¡¯t run, so he simply stopped and turned to face the enemy.


    Li Qiang was stunned when he saw the man. The woman in front of him was wearing a green shirt. She was just a beautiful woman no more than 20 years old. Unfortunately, there was a shallow scar on his left face, and his eyes were full of hatred.


    Ding Xuerou came to her and said, "I haven¡¯t seen you or hurt you. Why did you tease us like that?" The woman in green hums coldly: "you White Camel Mountain bad things, if not just that Li Qiang, I would have killed you with poisonous smoke, but it¡¯s a pity that heaven can¡¯t help me!"


    Li Qiang said: "Miss, who is your name? Can you tell me directly? If you have any grievances, I can solve them for you." The woman in Green said, "since I have fallen into your hands, it¡¯s OK to say so. My name is Shangguan jing¡¯er, a descendant of Shangguan vi at the foot of Nanshan Mountain, and now I¡¯m the disciple of Baidu old man. Do you understand, Ding Xuerou? "


    Ding Xuerou said, "you are Shangguan Luo¡¯s woman. In those years, White Camel Mountain and Shangguan mountain vi were a little dirty. The people of White Camel Mountain killed Shangguan Luo unintentionally. From then on, the family of Shangguan mountain vi fell into disrepute. However, it was you who upied the territory of white Camel Mountain at the beginning. Although I was not the owner of White Camel Mountain at that time, even this one happened It¡¯s my turn to do the same. "


    Shangguan jing¡¯er angrily scolded: "that piece ofnd was originally the farnd of Shangguan vi. It was sold by a humble servant. My father agreed to return the money to you at that time, but you still ordered you to hand over thend. Isn¡¯t that what you White Camel Mountain did?" Ding Xue judo said: "the ownership of thend has its own title deed. We can¡¯t control the internal affairs of your vi, but the ownership of thend is written on paper. You can¡¯t deny it."


    Li Qiang listened and his head was going to be big. He waved his hand and said, "well, it¡¯s just for a piece ofnd. As for the fight, it¡¯s so red in the face? I didn¡¯t say that, Miss Ding, you Bai Tuoshan is also responsible for this matter. If you have something to discuss, why should we fight? If the Shangguan girl¡¯s father died, she would certainlye to trouble, which is understandable. "


    Ding Xuerou¡¯s tone was somewhat displeased and said, "what do you know? Shangguan Luo took the initiative and killed two white camel mountain people. Then we were forced to fight back, and both sides suffered losses. We asked ourselves that there was nothing wrong with this matter."


    Shangguan jing¡¯er was furious and said, "I¡¯ve been studying arts for ten years just to revenge on the White Camel Mountain. If I can kill the master of White Camel Mountain, I¡¯ll die without regret even if I can¡¯t return to thatnd. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the skills. I can only meet my father in the spring of nine!" He swallowed a pill.


    Ding Xuerou said in surprise: "shemitted suicide by swallowing poison. It¡¯s bad. No one can solve the poison under the baidu old man¡¯s door. It seems that the Shangguan girl can¡¯t live any longer." Li Qiang was not worried at all. He said, "do you know why Shangguan Jinger¡¯s poisonous smoke didn¡¯t poison us just now in Lingyun pavilion? Because I have this ~! "


    He took out the Fanyou pearl, put it into Shangguan Jinger¡¯s mouth for a while, and then took it out and put it back in his pocket. But see Shangguan Jinger stuffy hum a few, immediately do up vomit for a while, unexpectedly wake up. Shangguan jing¡¯er looks around and sees Li Qiang and Ding Xuerou still standing in front of her, but suddenly she burst into tears.


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "what are you crying about? I saved your life. Don¡¯t be so moved!" Shangguan jing¡¯er said, "who is moved? I am crying. Why can¡¯t I die if I want to die? I can¡¯t revenge ormit suicide. What¡¯s the meaning of living?" Li Qiang said: "Shangguan girl, the meaning of life is not just revenge. If you want to be more open, your father¡¯s death is just for thend. At that time, the White Camel Mountain was also dead. It¡¯s not a unteral responsibility. Although you just wanted to kill me, I¡¯ll try to persuade you. Besides, it¡¯s just a piece ofnd. I¡¯ll discuss with Miss Ding They should return the White Camel Mountain to you and go to the official house. "


    Ding Xuerou coughed and said coldly, "Hello, please don¡¯t take me to the ditch. I didn¡¯t promise to return thend to her." Li Qiang said: "life matters to heaven. Why is it so rigid? How much is that piece ofnd? I¡¯ll buy it." Ding Xuerou said with a smile: "that piece ofnd is a thousand hectares, ounting for more than half of the periphery of the White Camel Mountain. If you want to buy it for her, think about how much money it needs."


    Li Qiang stretched out his tongue and said with a smile, "it turns out that thend is so big that I may not be able to afford it. I¡¯m sorry, Shangguan girl. I can¡¯t buy it back for you, but I can give you an idea to help you get rid of the current painful situation."


    Shangguan jing¡¯er stopped crying and said, "what do you have to do? Talk about it." Li Qiang said: "I have learned a magic art, can delete a person¡¯s memory. If the Shangguan girl is not satisfied with her painful experience, I can change your mind with the skill of enchantment, so that you can no longer remember the past things. Isn¡¯t it much easier? " Shangguan jing¡¯er even shook his head and said, "this is not good. Although I can¡¯t revenge ormit suicide, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for me to be a walking corpse. I won¡¯t do that."Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "so you are still very normal. I just want to test you. So it seems that Shangguan girl still has the hope of living happily. Then I am willing to help you out. I wonder if Shangguan girl would like to ask me to help you?"


    Shangguan jing¡¯er doubts: "how do you want to help me?" Li Qiang said: "this matter can only be understood, not words. Although I don¡¯t know whether this method can be used, it can help you solve the pain." Seeing a strange smile on Li Qiang¡¯s face, Shangguan jing¡¯er could not help but feel a sense of fear in her heart. She stepped back a few steps and sternly asked, "what do you really want to do?"


    But seeing Li Qiang¡¯s rxed face, he suddenly grasped Shangguan Jinger¡¯s slender hand and said in a soft voice: "please rx, Shangguan girl. Even if you follow me, I will not make you feel any difort. When we do something good, you will understand my intention."


    Shangguan Jinger doesn¡¯t dare to resist Li Qiang and Ding Xuerou, but Li Qiang¡¯s actions make her quite puzzled and even afraid. Even Ding Xuerou, who is next to her, feels very strange and asks, "what do you want to do? How do I feel that you have changed your personality?"


    Li Qiang pulls Shangguan jing¡¯er and asks Ding Xue Judo: "I wonder if Miss Ding can lend me Lingyun Pavilion. I want to do something with Shangguan girl." Ding Xuerou frowned and said, "Lingyun Pavilion is the ce to rest. It¡¯s OK to borrow it from you. But you can tell me clearly. Don¡¯t do too much. Although she and I are enemies, we don¡¯t want to see a little girl who looks like flowers and jade is defiled by you." Li Qiangughed and said: "Miss Ding, where did you want to go? Where do I want to go? I just want to solve the happy knot for Shangguan girl."


    Ding Xuerou waved her hand and said, "well, go in with her. The second floor is the ce to rest. I¡¯ll wait for you here." Li Qiang said thanks, then pull Shangguan Jinger into Lingyun Pavilion. Ding Xuerou waited outside for a long time full of doubts. She was wondering what Li Qiang was up to. At this time, she heard a woman¡¯s scream from Lingyun Pavilion. Ding Xuerou flew to the second floor. When she opened the door and had a look, she couldn¡¯t help being stunned!

 Chapter 482

    Li Qiang fell unconscious with blood all over her body, and Shangguan Jinger¡¯s wrist was opened, and the blood was also gurgling. But she was still awake and still kept screaming. Ding Xuerou came near and pointed Li Qiang¡¯s hemostatic acupoint, and asked Shangguan Jinger, "what¡¯s going on, why is he like this?"


    Shangguan jing¡¯er was also very puzzled. He covered his wrist and said in horror: "as soon as he came in, he stabbed my wrist with the tip of his sword, and then cut his own arm and delivered the blood to me. It happened very suddenly. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to stop him, and I didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do."


    Ding Xuerou patted her head and said, "this fool, he just wants to exchange blood for you." Shangguan jing¡¯er was puzzled and said, "I have nothing wrong with me. Why should he exchange blood for me?" Ding Xue Judo: "I heard that there is a method of exchanging blood among the doctors of the North Sea, which can change a person¡¯s character. When he sees that you are so miserable, he wants to use his own blood to cure you. I thought he wanted to treat you I didn¡¯t think he wanted to save you. "


    Shangguan jing¡¯er stopped the blood and looked pale. He mumbled to himself, "why should he treat me so well? We have never met before. What does this person do?"


    Ding Xuerou sighed and said, "Li Qiang is always like this to women. Otherwise, how could he have the reputation of a great Xia? It seems that he is fighting for his life to save you this time. This human rtionship is very big."


    Shangguan Jinger¡¯s temperament seems to have undergone a great change. At the moment, he has not been angry with Ding Xuerou, but said in a soft voice: "is he still saved? If I can save him, I will fight for my own life. "


    Ding Xuerou sighed and said, "this may also be the injustice of the previous life. Since you have agreed, I will tell you that if you want to wake him up, you must use the method of double cultivation. If you are a virgin, it is best to introduce the extremely Yin Qi into his body, so that his true Qi can stop leaking out, so that there is no danger of life."


    Shangguan jing¡¯er bowed his head and said, "I haven¡¯t done anything like that. If I do something wrong, how can I do it?" Ding Xuerou chuckled and said, "is there anything wrong with that? You haven¡¯t eaten pork, you haven¡¯t seen a pig run? " She thought for a moment, touched Li Qiang¡¯s body, took out a book, flipped through it and found out, "I knew he would have this kind of book. Oh, what¡¯s the double cultivation skill? It records the double cultivation method in detail. You can have a look carefully, and then do something quickly. Although his blood has stopped, he is still in aa. If you can¡¯t rescue him in time, I¡¯m afraid he will wake up again I can¡¯t turn around. "


    At Ding Xuerou¡¯s urging, Shangguan Jinger had to blush and start reading the secret collection of double cultivation. After turning over a few pages, she really benefited a lot. She closed the book and said, "I know how to do it. Just please go out for a while. I do that with him, and I don¡¯t want anyone watching." Ding Xuerou said with a smile, "it¡¯s natural. I wanted to go out."


    After Ding Xuerou left, Shangguan jing¡¯er put Li Qiang on the bed and said, "you have be so in order to save me. The people of Shangguan family are not ungrateful. Of course, I will try my best to save you. As for the effect, it depends on the will of heaven."


    Li Qiang¡¯s throatunched a roar, suddenly opened his eyes, surprised to find Shangguan jing¡¯er, he said nkly: "what¡¯s the matter, Shangguan girl and I..."


    Shangguan Jinger sent out a few delicate voices of singing, calling: "don¡¯t talk nonsense, I¡¯m saving you. It¡¯s useless to say more."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "although I still don¡¯t understand why we want to do this, but since Shangguan girl is so kind to Li, I will not be respectful."


    Shangguan jing¡¯er slowly turned around and said, "in order to save you, I am willing to die. What is this matter?" Li Qiang asked about the process, gently said: "I just exchange blood for you is just voluntary behavior, life and death have nothing to do with you, but Shangguan girl has paid her precious body for this matter, which makes me feel very guilty." Shangguan Jinger covered Li Qiang¡¯s mouth with her slender fingers and whispered, "don¡¯t say that again. Since you can save me, why can¡¯t I save you? Besides, I¡¯ve been wandering in the river andke for several years. I¡¯ve seen many ungrateful people. If I can have a man who values love and justice like you, Shangguan Jinger will live up to this life."


    Li Qiang said: "please rest assured, Li Qiang will never fail you." Shangguan Jinger jiaodidi said: "I¡¯m relieved to have you, but my father¡¯s revenge can¡¯t be ignored. You and that girl Ding have a good rtionship. If I do something to her, will you be angry?" Li Qiang said: "if she killed your father personally, I would not interfere in this matter, but it sounds more like a dispute between White Camel Mountain and Shangguan mountain vi, and people died on both sides. Ding Xuerou was not the owner of White Camel Mountain at that time, so this matter has nothing to do with her. If you believe me, I will give you a satisfactory exnation in the future."


    Shangguan jing¡¯er put his head on Li Qiang¡¯s chest and said softly, "I listen to you." Li Qiang said with a smile: "before I deal with this matter, I hope you don¡¯t seek revenge on White Camel Mountain. I don¡¯t want to see you get any harm." Shangguan jing¡¯er gazed at Li Qiang, and his bright and iparable joy twinkled in his star eyes. He said, "it¡¯s really a great blessing for me to meet you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll listen to your words in the future."Li Qiang and Shangguan Jinger chatted affectionately, but Ding Xuerou outside the door was already impatient. She pushed the door and said, "have you finished? Now the situation outside is critical. We¡¯d better go quickly." Li Qiang asked, "what happened? Why are you so worried?"


    Ding Xue Judo: "my subordinates reported to me that they found the trace of Xue Bing. I want to meet her. You cane and have a look." Li Qiang heard it was Xue Bing. He shook his head and said, "I¡¯ll wait here with jing¡¯er. You can go." Ding Xuerou looked at their dishevelled appearance and said with a sneer: "sure enough, gentleness can kill the man¡¯s spirit. Your courage is not as good as I am now."


    Shangguan jing¡¯er was a little unconvinced when he heard the speech. He stabbed Li Qiang and said, "you go quickly. Don¡¯t beughed at. I don¡¯t want you to be ridiculed because of me." Li Qiang had no choice but to stand up and say, "well, you wait for me here. I wille when I go."


    Li Qiang reluctantly bid farewell to Shangguan Jinger and followed Ding Xuerou out of Lingyun Pavilion. Ding Xuerou teased and said, "why, you can¡¯t bear to give up on her Li Qiang said: "she is a hard-working woman, so I should take pity on her. But now I have to make a temporary difference. It¡¯s hard to bear it."


    Ding Xue Judo: "solve Xue Bing, naturally you cane back. Then you are afraid that there will be no woman to apany you. We White Camel Mountain is beautiful, and we promise that you will not miss Shu." Li Qiang said with a smile: "thank you for your kindness. At present, I still put all my attention on jing¡¯er. In addition, I hope you can return thend to Shangguan family, even if I owe you a favor." Ding Xuerou couldn¡¯tugh or cry. She said, "how can I give it back to you? Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m the owner of White Camel Mountain. Even the Jade Emperor can¡¯t give it to me. It¡¯s thend that my predecessors exchanged with blood. I can¡¯t give it to you if I can¡¯t


    Li Qiang said: "but this matter should be over. I don¡¯t want Shangguan Jinger to be tortured by hatred all his life. Besides, I don¡¯t want thatnd for nothing. I¡¯ll buy it for how much money." Ding Xuerou Jiao said with a smile: "good, you can afford 30 million Liang silver, I will sell it to you." Li Qiang opened his mouth wide and said, "you are not kidding. It¡¯s too expensive, too ridiculous!"


    Ding Xue Judo: "what¡¯s so surprising about this ce? It¡¯s a hundred miles round. Thirty million yuan is already the price of friendship. Do you want to give it?" Li Qiang sighed and said, "let¡¯s not talk about this problem, let¡¯s talk about itter." Ding Xuerou burst outughing and looked very proud.

 Chapter 483

    Li Qiang did not have a good way: "you don¡¯t have to gloat, anyway, I will try to get the ground back." Ding Xue Judo: "don¡¯t pretend to be a gentleman. Just now you exchange blood to Shangguan jing¡¯er. It¡¯s just a trick. When I stopped bleeding for you, I realized that you had already sealed Jiuwei acupoint. That is to say, although the bleeding seems to be a lot, as long as the bleeding reaches a certain level, even if you are in aa, you will stop bleeding automatically, and you will not be in danger of life It¡¯s just to get the girl¡¯s heart. Do you want me to go on? "


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "I just want to get some favor from her. Jing¡¯er¡¯s character has be distorted because of revenge, so she needs some special methods to turn her around. Fortunately, you were there at that time. Otherwise, I might be in aa for a longer time. Thanks to you telling her the double cultivation method, I wanted to wake up halfway and make it happen Tell her, I didn¡¯t expect that you have already done it for her. We really have a good understanding. "


    Ding Xuerou took a look at him and said, "it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a shameless person. Forget it. Xue Bing is at que Yanfeng, 30 li away from here. I¡¯ll go first. You can follow me as soon as possible."


    Li Qiang was wondering, "what¡¯s the meaning of taking a step first? It seems that her lightness skill is much better than me. Our lightness skill can basically be said to keep pace with each other. How can she run ahead of me?"


    At this time, she heard a shrill cry. A monster came out of the cloud, pping its huge wings, and flew down. Ding Xuerou turned over and said with a smile, "don¡¯t think Xue Bing has a head of a cuckoo. I have the same thing." Then he sent out a whistle, and the bird raised his head in the sky and roared. He shook his wings and quickly fell into the clouds.


    Li Qiang looked up to the sky for a while, then shook his head with a wry smile and said, "this woman is really powerful. She has already had a head in front of her. If you look at her city hall, Xue Bing may be in trouble this time ~!"


    Que Yan peak is located in the middle of the range of White Camel Mountain. It is the highest of dozens of peaks. Because Ding Xuerou has already flown there by the Gu she one step ahead of time, Li Qiang has to follow up on foot. All the way, he swears and is very unhappy with Ding Xuerou¡¯s behavior. However, since he wants to solve the problem between him and Xue Bing here, Ding Xuerou is an important factor that cannot be abandoned So Li Qiang had to hold his breath and carry the deer to fly fast.


    After a while, a towering mountain peak appeared in front of Li Qiang. The top of the mountain was covered with smoke. It was hard to see the specific situation. However, the sound of roaring was heard. It seemed that the two birds were fighting. Li Qiang said to himself, "are the two birds fighting? I¡¯ll have a look at it. " Thinking of this, he quickly flew to the peak. Although there was no road to que Yan peak, Li Qiang could not be defeated. He traversed the rugged cliffs and reached the peak in less than one incense stick.


    The scene in front of him really surprised him. Ding Xuerou and Xue Bing upied a protruding rock respectively,manding the fighting between the two geese. The two birds were both powerful and iparable beasts, and the scene was frightening. At this time, blood had been seen on the two giant beasts, but they were still biting fiercely The surrounding rocks were smashed and the summit was in a mess.


    Li Qiang came to the Central Committee and said in a loud voice, "don¡¯t do it now. Please listen to me." But Xue Bing and Ding Xuerou seem not to have heard the general, still started the mouth of the whistle, beckoning the Ku to fight ceaselessly. Li Qiang was very dissatisfied. He suddenly raised his head and howled for three times. The sharp whistling made the ground shake frequently. Even the two sparrows who were fighting each other stopped. He turned to look at Li Qiang, as if he wanted to know what had happened.


    At this time, Xue Bingcai said: "where did you go? Let me look for it all the time, but somehow I met this woman. She also had a bird, which made me strange. So I let my baby fight with her. She had a good one, but she was a few hundred years younger than mine."


    Li Qiang pointed to Ding Xuerou and said, "she is the master of White Camel Mountain and the sessor of Ding family." Xue Bing nodded and said: "no wonder, then I understand. I didn¡¯t expect that the Ding family was passed on to today. It is actually a woman who is the sessor. It seems that Ding is not prosperous."


    Ding Xuerou said unhappily: "our Ding family¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with you, but why do you make it our Ding family¡¯s method of controlling animals? What¡¯s more, I see that your Kung Fu is the same as Ding¡¯s. why don¡¯t youe to see the master? " Xue lenglengleng snorted and said with a smile, "my kung fu reallyes from the Ding family, but it¡¯s just given by a friend. I¡¯m not a descendant of Ding¡¯s family. Naturally, I have no affiliation with you. You¡¯d better die. I won¡¯t kowtow to you."


    Ding Xuerou raised her eyebrows, made a handprint on her left hand and said, "if you want to go in and out of the White Camel Mountain so easily, do you think we are all air? Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want. The martial arts of the Ding familye from its own origin. As the only descendant of Ding family, I have a way to suppress your martial arts. I advise you to be polite, otherwise you will be dead and buried Thend of the body. "


    Xue Bingughed and covered her mouth and said, "little girl, you are the chosen inheritor. I¡¯m very interested to see how you can suppress me. Let¡¯s fight a few moves and let me see how your skills are."Ding Xuerou snorted coldly. Her figure shook and turned into a white shadow towards Xue Bing. Li Qiang, next to her, had no way to stop her. She had to shout out: "we¡¯re just learning martial arts. Don¡¯ty heavy hands on them. It¡¯s hard to hurt people." However, the two women in the center of the venue didn¡¯t seem to pay attention to his words. They were already fighting with each other. Li Qiang sighed and said, "it seems that my speech is just like farting, and no one pays any attention to it." Had no choice but to stand aside to watch the war.


    To Li Qiang¡¯s surprise, Ding Xuerou didn¡¯t fall behind, which surprised Li Qiang, because he had seen Xue Bing¡¯s means many times. In truth, Ding Xuerou was not Xue Bing¡¯s opponent at all. However, Ding Xuerou did not suffer any loss when they fought back and forth, but Ding Xuerou did not suffer at all. He was a little better than Shanghai in some links, which made Li Qiang puzzled Its solution.


    Not only Li Qiang was surprised, but Xue Bing was also very surprised. She almost used all her unique skills, but she could not help but the young woman in front of her. At this time, Ding Xuerou, like a ghost, frequently attacked Xue Bing. After a few moves, Xue Bing¡¯s hands were in a mess. In her panic, she yed her hands in the air, hoping to knock Ding Xuerou to the ground, But Ding Xuerou sneered and shook her hand. Xue Bing¡¯s invisible strength was sucked by her, and she couldn¡¯t hit her.


    At this time, Xue Bing felt a little trembling, nodded his head and said, "is this the method of restraint of the Ding family?" Ding Xuerou stopped to nod her head and said, "yes, your martial arts have reached the level of perfection. I have to admire it. However, Ding¡¯s family has always been very strict in controlling our martial arts. I¡¯m afraid that people in the family will use Ding¡¯s martial arts to do evil. Therefore, every generation of descendants will learn a set of internal methods to restrain their own Kung Fu. No matter how powerful your opponent is, as long as he practices Ding¡¯s martial arts, then It can be made. "


    Li Qiangqiang said in a voice, "what you just said is true. It¡¯s really powerful. Since everyone can¡¯t conquer anyone, it¡¯s better to make friends and stop fighting. I should go home." Xue Bing turned her head and said angrily, "even if I can¡¯t subdue her, I¡¯ll take you away. I¡¯ll leave you here soon. I¡¯ll mix up with her. Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with youter." Li Qiang spread out his hand and said: "you are all masters of the masters. I can¡¯t afford to offend anyone. How can I me you? If you can¡¯t get a cheap price in baituoshan, it¡¯s better to leave. Anyway, you¡¯ve got a pigsty, so it¡¯s not a loss."


    Xue Bing¡¯s face was cold and silent, but she gave out a kind of murderous spirit. Ding Xuerou stood in front of Li Qiangshen and said, "you can¡¯t kill him. I¡¯ll leave him for some use. You¡¯re also a member of Ding¡¯s family, and your martial arts have reached the ultimate level. It¡¯s better to go to baituoshan. I can give you a noble position." Xue Bing sneered and said, "don¡¯t be too naive. Although my martial arts are restrained by you, I¡¯m not so easily influenced by you." As soon as the figures sh, theye to the two people¡¯s surprise, which is unexpected to Ding Xuerou and Li Qiang, so before they can make a response, they are hit by Xue Bing¡¯s trick.


    Ding Xuerou and Li Qiang feel their wrists tight. They find that they have a silver handcuffs on their wrists, and they are connected together. At this time, Ding Xuerou wants to make a move again. Xue Bing has already flown far away on the ridge, and theughter still floats over. "These shackles are relics of ancient times, and no sword can be split. You will be connected together forever from now on, and no one can If I separate you, I¡¯ll give you a gift. " While talking, the silver bell likeughter gradually faded away and finally returned to calm.

 Chapter 484

    Li Qiang looked at the handcuffs in his hand, but he looked at Ding Xuerou and said, "I can¡¯t believe that she can do this, but you don¡¯t have to worry. I have a dragon Yuan sword, which is also a sacred thing that cuts iron like mud. Even if the handcuffs are extremely hard, they will be split." After that, he took out the Longyuan sword and chopped it to the handcuffs. But there was a sharp sound and sparks sshed everywhere. However, the handcuffs were still safe and sound. It was actually that the Longyuan sword was knocked out with a tiny gap. Li Qiang was surprised and said, "no, the handcuffs are really hard goods. They can¡¯t even split the Longyuan sword."


    Ding Xue Judo: "it seems that she intends to connect you and me together. Oh, what can I do? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inconvenient for you and me to be linked together like this. In this way, you are a boy, you should always let the girl be a little bit, how about you make some sacrifice?"


    Li qiangqi said, "what sacrifice do you want me to make?" Ding Xuerou calmly said: "cut off one of your hands, we can¡¯t separate it. Don¡¯t worry. As long as I do this, I¡¯ll return thend to Shangguan Jinger. One hand is worth 10 million Liang. It¡¯s not bad for you." Li Qiang shook his head like a rattle drum and said angrily, "my hand is long on me. How can you say you can chop it off? I will never promise you."


    Ding Xuerou said in a soft voice: "you cut it down. I am the master of White Camel Mountain. What¡¯s the standard to be connected with you like this? Besides, men and women are different. Everyone has their own privacy. Now they can¡¯t be separated. It¡¯s inconvenient to do anything." Li Qiang said: "then cut off your hand. You are the owner of White Camel Mountain. It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose one hand. I still have arge family to support. I can¡¯t do anything without one hand." Ding Xuerou said angrily, "how can you be so stingy? I am a big girl. How can I get married without a hand? You are a man. You should sacrifice more."


    Li Qiang was unyielding and said in a loud voice: "don¡¯t think you are a woman. I will tolerate you unconditionally. Things are different. If I can let you have some other things, I will never give in to the big event of chopping hands and feet. After a big deal, it¡¯s no big deal for us to eat and live together."


    Ding Xuerou said coldly, "I don¡¯t want to be with me. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m in the White Camel Mountain. It¡¯s easy to find some experts to kill you. Now, as long as you give up one hand, the price is cheap. If you don¡¯t know how to praise, you will have to ount for your life."


    Li Qiang straightened his head and said with a sneer: "it¡¯s just a big deal. Miss Ding, don¡¯t forget that we are only half a foot apart at this time. Although I can¡¯t defeat all the experts in White Camel Mountain with my martial arts, it¡¯s easy to die with you. If you dare to touch a hair of me, I¡¯ll kill you and see who we are afraid of."


    Ding Xuerou thought about it for a moment. She nodded and said, "well, let¡¯s stop arguing. I have some sharp weapons in White Camel Mountain. I¡¯ll see if I can open the handcuffs and talk about other things." Li Qiang said angrily, "you also have some magic weapons. Why didn¡¯t you just say that, but you had to cut off my hands?" Ding xueroujiao said with a smile: "it¡¯s a little troublesome to find weapons. It¡¯s better to cut off your hands directly to save time."


    Li Qiang shook his head helplessly and said, "you really don¡¯t take other people seriously. In order to save a few steps, you have to sacrifice one of my hands. Is my hand so worthless?" Ding Xuerou shrugged her shoulders and said, "I said, as long as you cut off your hand, that piece ofnd belongs to you. How can you handle it? It¡¯s not worth it?" Li Qiang sighed helplessly: "I really can¡¯t tell you clearly. Now that we are all tied together, we should unite rather than fight with each other. If there is a gap, Xue Bing wille back to find your trouble. At that time, it is not just a matter of one hand."


    Ding Xuerou said, "well, let¡¯s go. I won¡¯t move you for the moment, but if the sharp weapon of White Camel Mountain can¡¯t cut off the shackles, I¡¯ll be rude!" Li Qiang thought, "it¡¯s important to dy time with this female devil, and then try to get rid of it." So he nodded and said, "well, let¡¯s find a way to split the handcuffs. We¡¯d better try our best to make peace. After all, we still have more cooperation to do in the future." Ding Xuerou did not reply and said coldly, "let¡¯s go."


    As she said this, she whistled, and the pitchfork quickly came over and bent down to let them sit on it. It turned out that the back of the cudgel was very soft, and it could hold on to its feathers to stabilize its body. Therefore, there was no need to worry about falling into the air.


    Li Qiang felt his face wet, and surrounded by a sea of clouds. The wind in his ear was clear. The sun at the end of the cloud sea was like a golden disc, dyeing the clouds into gold. Li Qiang was excited to shout, and Ding Xuerou was a little unhappy: "what are you calling Well, don¡¯t scare my mount. "


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "is it so big that he is afraid of me calling out loud?" Ding Xue Judo: "the most taboo to hear people¡¯s voice when flying in the air, you will make it have the illusion of meeting the enemy when you shout so loud. If you let it go mad, I can¡¯t stop it." Li Qiang had to shut his mouth and said with a smile, "I¡¯ll listen to you. Don¡¯t talk anymore?"


    Ding Xue Judo: "let¡¯s go to Mount Everest now, where there are several weapons that should be used, hoping to liberate us." Li Qiang said with a smile, "why, are you in such a hurry to separate from me? Did I not attract you at all? " Ding Xuerou shook her hair and said with a smile, "Why are you so ungrateful? If it¡¯s true that two people are connected together, aren¡¯t you afraid?"Li Qiang sniffed the fragrance from Ding Xuerou¡¯s body, sniffed his nose, and said, "I¡¯m not afraid, but I¡¯m more afraid that you¡¯re going crazy to cut off my hand. Compared with being a one armed man, I¡¯d rather stay with a beauty all my life. That¡¯s not bad." If you want to talk with me, you should not be bothered by me Li Qiang said with a smile: "with you such a peerless beauty together, I even forget what danger, if you want to kill me, I have nothing to say, but to die under the peony flowers is also romantic."


    Ding Xuerou said with a smile: "although you say so, if I really want to kill you, you must escape faster than the rabbit, just when I want to chop your hand, you are very resolute." Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s just a manifestation of instinct. Who is willing to cut off his hand for no reason? Anyone will resist. Besides, there is no way out now. You can see that the handcuffs are silver, and they must be metal. However, there must be things that can counteract each other within the five elements. As long as we find out the correct nemesis, it will be natural."


    When Li Qiang was about to speak again, a gust of wind blew Ding Xuerou¡¯s long hair on Li Qiang¡¯s face. Several hairs were blown into Li Qiang¡¯s nose and mouth. She couldn¡¯t help sneezing. Ding Xuerou couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, "how does my hair taste?" Li Qiang saw her smiling face like a flower, but he didn¡¯t hold back for a moment, so he took a deep kiss on her cherry lips.


    Ding Xuerou is suddenly surprised and wants to push Li Qiang away, but she forgets the shackles. This push has the opposite effect. The rebound makes the two people collide again. Li Qiang is not polite any more. She sticks to her lips and kisses violently. Ding Xuerou struggles for a few times at first, but is gradually conquered by this inexplicable pleasure, and she no longer breaks free Is to close his eyes, seems to enjoy this feeling, but just when Li Qiang is about to leave, Ding Xuerou mercilessly bit him on the lip.


    Li Qiang ouch, touched his lips and said in a loud voice: "it¡¯s bleeding! Why are you doing this? " Ding Xuerou said with a smile: "this is the price of your unruly behavior!" At this time, the golden Yangguan sprinkled on her unique face, which was holy and iparable. Li Qiang had forgotten the pain and was stunned.


    Ding Xuerou spat: "what do you look at foolishly? Be careful that your eyeballs fall down!" Li Qiang said with a smile: "you are so beautiful. If I look at it more, it¡¯s worth it even if the eye drops." Ding Xuerou gejiaoughed, "you are really glib. No wonder so many women like you. But if you want to take advantage of me, you¡¯d better forget it. I don¡¯t want to eat you."

 Chapter 485

    Li Qiang secretly said with a smile: "whether you want to eat this set of me still depends on the future. What¡¯s the use of just talking about it?" They rode on the ridge and soared in space for a while. The bird flew down into the clouds. Below was a huge mountain peak. But when you saw the Qingfeng mountain standing tall and the green mountain towering into the sky, it was huizhufeng. Gu she fell on a stone tform at the top of the peak, and they jumped down from its back. Ding Xuerou patted the wings of Gu she, and the Gu she flew to the sky with a roar. Li Qiang asked, "isn¡¯t it waiting for us here?"


    Ding Xue Judo: "it is hungry, of course, to find food to eat, we go to work first, when wee back, it should be here." Then she walked to the East. Naturally, she had to follow her wherever she went. The peak area of Mt. Everest was not small, with clouds and flowers and trees flourishing. Li Qiang was pulled around by Ding Xuerou and felt a little dizzy. Suddenly, a huge stone appeared in front of her. Ding Xuerou stopped and pressed hard in the middle of the stone, which made the stone concave Listen to a click, the stone split in two, there is a dark hole.


    Li Qiang looked at the mouth of the cave and hesitated, wondering, "it¡¯s not a trap like this." Ding Xuerou said with a smile: "fool, we are connected together. Can I live if you have an ident? Don¡¯t worry. Mount Everest is the ce to ce our treasures. There is no trap mechanism. " Li Qiang said: "since it is to ce treasures, there will be more traps to prevent people. Don¡¯t cheat me."


    Ding Xuerou pulled the handcuffs and said: "the guy who is afraid of death will follow me if you don¡¯t believe it. Anyway, we are going forward and retreating together at this time. If you want to untie the shackles, you should be painfully quick. You can¡¯t have any hesitation. I hope you can understand." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "I know. You are right. I have some hesitation. I am sorry." Ding Xuerou said with a smile: "there¡¯s nothing wrong with me. It¡¯s normal for you to have doubts about me. Why don¡¯t I take precautions against you? It¡¯s easier for us to get along with each other." No longer talking, she just pulled Li Qiang into the cave. It was dark inside. But Ding Xuerou seemed to be familiar with the way and didn¡¯t seem to be moving slowly. Li Qiang had to be brave enough to walk side by side with her. The handcuffs made her ufortable.


    Li Qiang said in his heart: "Xue Bing¡¯s handcuffs are probably for women. If the size is too narrow, it will be broken after a while. It¡¯s really hard." At this time, Ding Xuerou stopped and knocked several times on the stone wall. However, hearing the booming sound, the stone gate in front of her suddenly opened up. In front of them, a huge stone hall appeared, with brilliant lights on the wall. Originally, amp was ced on eachmp holder. Themp oil is the fish oil of the big fish in the deep sea, which will never be extinguished for thousands of years.


    In the corner of the stone hall, there are more than a dozen big boxes. Ding Xuerou walks to the West and says, "the box for putting weapons is here. Don¡¯t move the other boxes." Li Qiang said with a smile, "I know how to behave. How dare I move your baby." Ding Xuerou Jiao said with a smile: "that¡¯s not necessarily. I know your means. There are a lot of treasures in the river andke falling into your hands, aren¡¯t they?"


    Li Qiang repeatedly shook his head and said, "what the gentleman Liang did is not my style. I have not taken other people¡¯s things. Please rest assured." Ding Xuerou stopped talking, took out the key from her arms and opened the box. There were dozens of weapons in it, but Ding Xuerou only selected one dagger and said, "this isdy Xu¡¯s dagger, which was used by Jingke when he stabbed the king of Qin. Although Jingke failed to kill him, it is a treasure, which should be able to cut open the things that bind us." Li Qiang said: "Lady Xu dagger? That¡¯s a good baby, but Jingke¡¯s level is also very poor. It¡¯s hard for him to be praised for such a long time


    Ding Xuerou disdained to say: "what do you know? Jingke thought that one hit would hit him, but he didn¡¯t think that Ying Zheng was also an expert. His light weight Kung Fu was excellent, and he even dodged his assassination. At that time, there were many people who hoped that Ying Zheng would die, so no one came to help him. But Ying Zheng killed Jing Ke with his own strength. How high should he be ? The people who can take that seat are not as weak and powerless as people think. They have been taught martial arts by experts since childhood to guard against idents. Therefore, there are not a few Wulin experts among ancient and modern emperors. Even if there is no guard, they can take charge of it alone. "


    Li Qiang was surprised and said: "it¡¯s really such a thing. No wonder I felt strange when I read history books. Jingke, who is known as the first swordsman in the world, was killed by Ying Zheng. He died under the master. It¡¯s not strange. I wronged him."


    Ding Xue Judo: "things in the world can¡¯t be exined clearly. It¡¯s impossible to determine the real content just by looking at the surface. It¡¯s like you and I were roasted with handcuffs by Xue Bing. On the surface, it seems that she wants to give us a problem, but in fact, she must have other ns."


    Li Qiang said: "don¡¯t talk about this. Try the dagger and see if you can cut off the handcuffs." Ding Xuerou raised Mrs. Xu¡¯s dagger. The sharp de was shining, and cut it into a white light. She heard a crisp sound and sparks sshed everywhere. The handcuffs were still safe, but Mrs. Xu¡¯s dagger was broken in two.


    Ding Xuerou shook her head and sighed: "it doesn¡¯t work. It¡¯s a pity that this ancient magic weapon." Li Qiang sighed: "it¡¯s a pity that such a precious thing is broken like this. Do you have any other sharp edges? It¡¯s better not to be antique, which can also reduce some losses. " Ding Xuerou took out a three foot long sword from the box and said, "this sword is called Gongbu. It is Ying Zheng¡¯s sword. He killed Jingke with this sword at that time. Let¡¯s have a try with it."Li Qiang repeatedly waved his hands and said, "no, it¡¯s only right that such precious objects should be preserved. Don¡¯t damage them any more. It¡¯s very difficult to collect Mrs. Xu¡¯s dagger and cloth. It¡¯s a pity to destroy them like this."


    Ding Xue Judo: "the weapon de is used to order. What¡¯s the difference between staying in the box and scrap iron? Even if it¡¯s broken, it¡¯s worth dying." Before Li Qiang could reply, she cut it down with force. There was a crack in the handcuffs, but there was a long gap in the de of the Gongbu sword.


    Li Qiang sighed: "sin, sin, although the things are not mine, but they are also distressed. There is no other way. You¡¯d better stop destroying these antiques and let them sleep peacefully in the box." Ding Xuerou said with a smile: "I didn¡¯t expect that you still have the heart to pity antiques, but you are not vulgar people." Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "although I am a person in the river andke, I have read many books and some stories. Besides, people in the river andke are not all vulgar people. They just can¡¯t help themselves and have to drift away with the wind."


    Ding Xuerou nodded, but closed the box, and said: "even the cloth sword is constantly cutting things, I think other treasures are useless, it seems that we must find another way to untie it." Li Qiang said: "unless Xue Bing has the key, it will be easy to get the key from her. Unfortunately, it is difficult topare this matter to heaven." Ding Xuerou¡¯s eyes brightened and said, "what you said is good. If we can catch Xue Bing, will the handcuffs be opened easily?"


    Li Qiang said with a wry smile, "it¡¯s easy for you to say that. How can we catch her with her so high martial arts? What¡¯s more, she has the speed of a thousand miles a day. How can we catch up with her? " Ding Xue Judo: "we also have Gu she. As for her martial arts, I have my own way to ovee each other. You just have to follow me." Li Qiang asked again, "but how can we find her?"


    Ding Xue Judo: "there is always a simr feeling between the cuckoos. As long as you cast properly, the cuckoo can naturally findpanions, but the time will be a little longer. I¡¯m afraid it will be more inconvenient for you and me to be connected in this way because of the differences between men and women." Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s not inconvenient. We are just a little closer. Maybe we can be friends." Ding Xuerou shook her head and said, "it¡¯s OK to walk side by side. It¡¯s just about how to deal with private affairs? I take a bath every day, and there are other things that I can¡¯t tell you. Do you have to watch them

 Chapter 486

    Li Qiang touched his head and said in embarrassment, "I didn¡¯t think about it. If it¡¯s a big deal, I¡¯ll just turn my back. In short, don¡¯t cut off my hands." Ding Xue Judo: "but when I do other things, it¡¯s very shy for me to hear the sound or smell the smell, so if this matter can¡¯t be solved, I still have to cut off your hand." Li Qiang shrugged helplessly and said, "after all that, do you want convenience now? I fully understand that people have three anxieties. "


    Ding Xuerou¡¯s face suddenly showed a trace of ruddy, and nodded silently. Li Qiang said, "this is human nature. Of course, I understand. Now, as long as I listen to your words and do things that do not hinder you, will you not cut off my hand?" Ding Xuerou firmly said: "this nature, as long as you can do what you say, I will not regret."


    Li Qiang nodded and said, "well, as you wish." Suddenly, he pped himself and fainted. Ding Xuerou looked at Li Qiang in surprise. Suddenly she woke up and realized, "what you said won¡¯t hinder me is to knock myself out. This is a good idea." He said with a smile, stroked his face a few times, and said, "you are really a fool, but you are also a smart fool."


    I don¡¯t know how long after that, when Li Qiang woke up, he found himself in a white room. Everything was white. White desks and chairs, white walls, and white beds made him feel like he was still in a dream. He looked at the side and found that Ding Xuerou was sleeping beside her clothes. Her beautiful mouth moved from time to time, as if immersed in it In my own dream.


    Li Qiang pulled his right hand and found that the handcuffs were still connected. He looked around and said to himself, "this is probably her bedroom. I didn¡¯t expect that she would bring me here." At this time, only listen to the side of Ding Xuerou said: "you are the first man into my bedroom, how, feel proud?" Li Qiangughed and said, "since this is your bedroom, why don¡¯t you do as I say?"


    Ding Xuerou said angrily, "you still want to take advantage of me. Even if I didn¡¯t cut off your hand, it would be a great favor. You are not satisfied." Li Qiangughed and said, "my method is not bad, at least it won¡¯t make you feel embarrassed, but there are three urgent problems. If I have something wrong, what should you do?" Ding Xue Judo: "then beat you dizzy, so as not to pollute my eyes."


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t have a good airway: "how can I always faint? I can tell you that if the excrement and urine flow out of my pants, it will pollute your eyes. Tell me, how to solve this problem?" Ding Xuerou frowned and said, "what you said is really vulgar. Well, have you seen the screen over there? There is a toilet behind it. It¡¯s convenient for you to go inside. I¡¯ll wait outside. Remember not to be too loud, or I¡¯ll really cut off your hand." Li Qiang said with a smile, "that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a good thing to be humble to each other."


    Ding Xue Judo: "don¡¯t talk nonsense, go quickly." Li Qiang pulled her up and walked behind the screen. Then he said with a smile, "your toilet is made of white jade. It¡¯s really luxurious. Eh, what¡¯s in the basin next to it?" Ding Xue Judo: "it¡¯s a kind of fragrant jujube. The aroma can cover up all the bad taste. You can put two dates in your nostrils, so you can¡¯t smell the indecent taste."


    Li Qiang said: "even convenient ces are so particr. I admire you. If you don¡¯t say so, I almost eat the date." Ding Xuerou gejiao said with a smile: "it¡¯s ok if you eat it. It just makes you vomit and diarrhea for three days." Li Qiang repeatedly praised him. He was about to sit down to do business when he heard the noise outside the door.


    Ding Xuerou frowned and asked, "don¡¯t you keep quiet? Why don¡¯t you listen to me?" There is humanity outside the door: "it¡¯s the people from heyanfeng. They¡¯ve been making a lot of trouble recently. How can we do this time? Please show me Ding Xuerou said in a cold voice: "take them down, why so much nonsense."


    The man outside the door answered, and a momentter, the sound of the de hitting the door rang out. It took only half a column of incense to be silent. Ding Xuerou looked back at Li Qiang and asked, "are you finished?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "it¡¯s over. Your attention seems to be outside the door. In fact, I¡¯ve been out for half a day."


    Ding Xuerou suddenly frowned and said, "did you wash your hands?" Li Qiang said: "of course, there is a gold basin for holding water next to the toilet. If you don¡¯t wash it, it will be a loss. I almost want to take the basin away." Ding Xuerou said with a smile, "you are greedy. You want that kind of thing."


    Li Qiang suddenly thought of something and asked, "where is he Yanfeng? Why do peoplee here to make trouble? " Ding Xuerou sighed: "I have told you that all previous owners of White Camel Mountain have many husbands, and many people have been forced into the cold pce. That and Yanfeng is the ce where those men live. Many of them were once famous figures in theke, so of course, they are not satisfied with the status quo. They have been making trouble several times over the years, but they are repulsed every time." Li Qiang was stunned and said: "so they are out of favor. No wonder they are not angry. As one of the many husbands of a woman, he is very angry and has to be beaten into the cold. For men, there is no dignity."


    Ding Xuerou took Li Qiang and said, "no matter what they are, we have had a rest for a while. Now it¡¯s time to start. I¡¯ll take care of other things. Let¡¯s go." When they were about to leave, they heard a voice outside the door and said, "if you want to go now, it¡¯s not so easy."Both Ding Xuerou and Li Qiang are shocked because her bedroom is located in the most secret and safe ce of baituoshan, and the most strict guard. If she can break through many organs and protections, she must have unique skills. What¡¯s more, if she can break through all the guards, the crisis in baituoshan seems too serious.


    Li Qiang naturally understood the current situation. He had no feelings for the White Camel Mountain. He just wanted to leave as soon as possible. However, he had a strange feeling for Ding Xuerou. Although he knew that she killed people without blinking an eye and was cruel, she treated herself well. At least, she didn¡¯t kill him or hurt him It can definitely be done.


    At present, Ding Xuerou is very shocked. Li Qiang says in a low voice: "don¡¯t forget about Shangguan jing¡¯er. Maybe someone is deliberately bluffing you Ding Xuerou responded and asked, "who are you and why do you want to do this prank?" The man said with a smile: "you are really a great man and forget things. Last year you have been to heyanfeng and met me. How can you forget it now?"


    Ding Xuerou remembered the man¡¯s voice, nodded her head and said, "I remember, you are one of the men¡¯s favorites of thest master, and your name is Hetian, right?" The man snorted and said, "don¡¯t sound so bad. I¡¯m her husband, but I was cheated to White Camel Mountain by her beautiful words, but I was put under house arrest for decades. Now it¡¯s time for us old men to see the light again."


    Ding Xuerou said angrily: "it¡¯s the ultimate fate of you men to stay at and Yanfeng. If you dare to rebel, you will end up in a miserable situation! I can guarantee it! " He Tian sneered: "no, how about it? It¡¯s not like staying on the heyanfeng all my life. It¡¯s better to fight for it. At least there¡¯s a chance to escape from the heaven."


    Li Qiang said to himself, "in fact, what he said is very good. It¡¯s really ufortable for a group of big men to be trapped in the so-called cold pce, especially for a lifetime. If I change my mind, I will rebel. The strange rule of White Camel Mountain is really inhumane!" He thought of this and looked at Ding Xuerou beside him. He hoped that he could see something strange on her face. After following her for so long, he had not found that the woman had ever expressed fear.


    But Ding Xuerou was still motionless and said coldly, "Hetian, no matter how many people you killed this time, as long as you agree toy down your arms and return to heyanfeng, I can let bygones be bygones and your support can be doubled." Hetian said with a sneer: "do you think such a little benefit can make me change my mind? Little girl, you underestimate the backbone of our group of men. If we hadn¡¯t been put on the pipa bone, we would have left this ghost ce. If you are smart now, you should surrender quickly and hand over the dominant power of White Camel Mountain. We can let bygones be bygones and spare your life. "

 Chapter 487

    Ding Xuerou sneered and said, "you can really be wishful thinking. It¡¯s really a big joke if you just want to take the White Camel Mountain as your own." At this time, however, hearing a loud noise, the door of the house had been pped open. Outside the door stood a man who was nearly 50 years old. His face was pale, but his eyes were shining. He came in and said, "it¡¯s up to you to decide. Now, nearly half of the area of White Camel Mountain has been controlled by us. You can¡¯t escape."


    Li Qiang was surprised and said, "it seems that they have really seeded in rebellion. Why don¡¯t we run away now?" Ding Xue Judo: "he¡¯s just bluffing. How can five thousand disciples of White Camel Mountain yield easily? It¡¯s up to those people in heyanfeng not to make trouble to this extent."


    However, He Tianughed and said, "you only know one of them, but you don¡¯t know the other. We have sessfully made many people agree to surrender through private operation over the past few years. I don¡¯t believe you see what this is!" He unfolded a piece of silk on which many names were written. The handwriting was obviously not written by the same person, but signed by all. He Tian added: "this is the signature of the people who agreed to rebel. There are already 3000 people on it. Now more than half of them have already surrendered to us. Don¡¯t you hurry up and arrest them?"


    Ding Xuerou suddenly realized something and said, "no wonder you came here. It turns out that someone deliberately released you. s, it¡¯s unexpected that the White Camel Mountain has been changed greatly for hundreds of years. Is it possible that the doomsday ising?" He Tian said coldly: "it¡¯s noting soon, but it¡¯s already there. If you agree to surrender, we¡¯ll definitely let bygones be bygones, and we¡¯ll give you generous treatment. As long as you don¡¯t leave the White Camel Mountain, all the nts and trees here will not be damaged. Otherwise, we will raze this ce to the ground with anger, and the painstaking efforts of your Ding family will be in vain!"


    Li Qiang felt that Ding Xuerou¡¯s wrist was shaking slightly. Obviously, he was very angry. He said in his heart: "it¡¯s so good to die that he ran into a civil strife in baituoshan. Of course, Bai Tuoshan asked for it. It¡¯s not a good thing to detain arge number of men. It¡¯s not strange to see Ding Xuerou¡¯s wrist shaking. But now that I¡¯m connected with Ding Xuerou, what¡¯s wrong with her I can¡¯t live, but what can I do? You have to think of a way to get out of it. "


    He was thinking wildly. Suddenly, more than a dozen people came out of Hetian¡¯s back, all of them old men, with all kinds of weapons in their hands. They were all eyeing at them. Ding Xuerou recognized several of them and sighed, "seven elders, why do you want to be so lonely?" One of the elders with long beard bowed his head and said, "I hope the master will forgive us. We really have to suffer from this. We just want to see that the Millennium foundation of White Camel Mountain can not be destroyed in your hands." Ding Xuerou sneered: "do you think you can keep the base business of baituoshan by joining Hetian? It¡¯s childish of you to live so old! " Seven elders do not agree, just face Ding Xuerou, it seems that there is no room for turning around. Li Qiang said in one side: "I said a few old elders, you and Ding girl have any hatred have nothing to do with me, it is better to let me go at this point."


    Hetian nodded and said, "well, we didn¡¯t know you. If you could leave, you can leave now." Li Qiang bitter face way: "but I and she are now handcuffed together, can not go away." He Tian spread out his hands and said, "I¡¯m sorry. We can only kill you as Ding Xuerou¡¯s aplice. Don¡¯t me it."


    Ding Xuerouughed and said to Li Qiang with sarcasm on her face: "do you want to leave me alone? It¡¯s not that easy Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "survival is human instinct. What¡¯s more, there is a big gap between us and our enemies. If we really start, we will not live. The reason why I try is to fight for thest chance."


    Hetian impatient way: "we don¡¯t have time to listen to you flirting, in the end cast surrender, quickly say!" Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "I want to surrender, but she seems unwilling. Now we are all grasshoppers tied together. We can only listen to her meaning. Let¡¯s die together!"


    Ding Xuerou stares at Li Qiang and says with a smile, "do you mean to live and die with me?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "yes, can I say anything else about this situation?" Ding Xuerou smiles and says, "your life is so good, you know, I wanted to give up on you."


    Li qiangqi said, "what do you mean by this? How can I not understand it?" But Ding Xuerou did not answer, and said to Hetian youyou: "you are sure that when I rest, the rear is empty, and then I find the space to drill in. All these things must have been nned, right?"


    He Tianughed and said, "yes, this time it¡¯s absolutely safe. You¡¯re dead!"


    Ding Xuerou sneered: "Hetian, I want to tell you one thing. There is no absolute thing in this world!" Said suddenly a slender hand on the wall of the mechanism, the floor immediately subsided, she and Li Qiangli fell down. When Hetian catches up with him, everything has been restored to its original appearance, but nothing happens when he presses the mechanism again.


    He Tian Tieqing, with his face on his face, said angrily to the seven elders: "you didn¡¯t say that this time it was catching turtles in a jar. How did you let her run away? Don¡¯t you know about this organ? " For the chief executive, the old man sighed: "I really don¡¯t know that there is an escape mechanism in the master¡¯s room. We have just learned about it." He Tian, with a cold face and a long sigh, said, "if we let her escape, I¡¯m afraid it will do great harm to our future."At this time, Li Qiang and Ding Xuerou have been sitting in a huge hanging basket and quickly fall down, and soon they arrive at the end. Ding Xuerou waves her hand to cut off the thick rope to prevent the people above from chasing down. Li Qiang asks, "what did you mean by saying you want to give up?" Ding Xue Judo: "I have been thinking that if you ask for mercy from Hetian, I will leave you on the spot and escape by myself." Li Qiang raised his wrist and said, "but we are connected together. How can you leave me?"


    Ding Xuerou sneered: "when you are distracted, it is not difficult for me to cut off your wrist." Li Qiang cold sweat straight, straight call good risk, "is really too dangerous, almost a strong man broke." Ding Xue Judo: "in fact, even if you ask for mercy from Hetian, they have been trapped in the mountains for many years, and their temperament is strange. What¡¯s more, if you know their details, how can these people spare you? No matter how hard you plead, it¡¯s useless for them to humiliate you more maliciously, so it¡¯s right for you to follow me."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "I really didn¡¯t expect that you still have a back move. Did you set up this mechanism?" Ding Xuerou shook her head and said, "this was set up by a White Camel Mountain owner a long time ago. She was very suspicious and worried that someone would harm her. So she got this mechanism by the bedside and went to the foot of the mountain. However, she was not assassinated all her life and died on that bed. On the contrary, I was blessed by misfortune."


    They walked out of the cave and looked around. They were already at the foot of the mountain. It was quiet around, as if nothing had happened. Li Qiang asked, "what are you going to do now? Are you going to call on your subordinates to wipe out the rebels? Although I have nothing to do with the White Camel Mountain, I can make a contribution. You can do what you want, and I will follow you. " Ding Xuerou sighed: "since the seven elders have taken refuge in Hetian, I am afraid the White Camel Mountain has fallen." Li Qiang said: "it¡¯s just seven old men. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of."


    Ding Xuerou had no choice but to say, "it¡¯s easy for you to say that seven elders are responsible for all the affairs of the White Camel Mountain. Although I am their master, they will handle everything and ask for my approval. Therefore, these seven people have mastered most of the real power of baituoshan. At the beginning, the previous helmsmen have realized that there is something wrong with the system of the seven elders, and they have made some restrictions The matter of controlling their power has not shaken their foundation. At the beginning of my ascendancy, I wanted to make some changes, but I was noticed by them before I started. They knew that their position might not be guaranteed, so it¡¯s not strange to take refuge in Hetian. "

 Chapter 488

    Li Qiang asked: "in this case, I don¡¯t understand. You are the master of every mountain. Don¡¯t you have a close friend around you? How can you be like a loner Ding Xuerou gave a bitter smile and said, "you¡¯re right. I¡¯m really a loner. The most important point of Ding¡¯s martial arts is to often practice in seclusion, so as to achieve the rise of skill in meditation. From the first master of White Camel Mountain, in order to practice martial arts conveniently, he distributed his power to seven loyal servants who would serve him and protect him. The system of the seven elders also originated from this, so the master of White Camel Mountain did not have much contact with the disciples at the lower level. " Li Qiang asked, "in this way, you are hopeless. What should I do?"


    Ding Xue Judo: "White Camel Mountain has some branches in the river andke, and there are still some people and horses. For today¡¯s n, we have to find them first and then make ns." Li Qiang sighed: "it has to be so."


    At this time, I heard a voice calling out: "the master is here, so I can find it easily!" They were surprised and looked up. It turned out that the man was Ou Yue. Seeing her face full of surprise, she ran to Ding Xuerou and said, "fortunately, the master is OK. I just wanted to go up the mountain, but I was blocked all the time. I don¡¯t know what happened."


    Ding Xue Judo: "we¡¯ll talk about the detailster. Now we¡¯re leaving the White Camel Mountain." Ou Yue said in surprise: "what, leave the White Camel Mountain? Master, what are you going to do Ding Xue Judo: "it¡¯s not appropriate to talk more at this time. It¡¯s important for us to leave as soon as possible." This is the top of the mountain, smoke billows, obviously Ding Xuerou¡¯s cave has been burned.


    Ou Yue was surprised and speechless. She didn¡¯t know what happened. Li Qiang pulled her sleeve and said, "what are you still in a daze to do? Hurry up. You can¡¯t stay here." Ou Yue sees the handcuffs on Li Qiang and Ding Xuerou¡¯s wrists, and is surprised, "you, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Ding Xuerou said unhappily: "I¡¯ll let you get out of here again. Don¡¯t talk nonsense any more. Go with us quickly." When ou Yue shut her mouth this time, Ding Xuerou sent out a loud whistle, but heard a huge roar from the air. A huge pigeon flew out of the cloud and fell to the ground. Ding Xuerou asked Li Qiang and Ou Yue to sit up and whistled again. The cuckoo roared and spread its wings and disappeared in a short time.


    The old man left the Yellow Crane Tower in the west, and the fireworks went down to Yangzhou in March.


    the lone sail was far away, and the blue sky was exhausted, only the Yangtze River was seen.


    Wuchang, Yellow Crane Tower, a light make-up beauty is considering herself, just sent off a good friend, let her can¡¯t help reciting this famous poem, can¡¯t help but more sad. She is Lu Qingqing, the deputy leader of the Bishui gang. Since Cao long was assassinated, she has taken on the leadership responsibility of the Bishui gang. Although a young man named Li Qiang has been appointed the leader of Jinsha gang and Bishui Gang, Lu Qingqing has never seen the legendary leader of the gang. She only heard about his deeds, but she was very dissatisfied.


    After all, she worked in the gang for several years, which was appreciated by Cao long, and was regarded as the best candidate to take over the leader of the gang. However, this easy position was upied by a young man who had never worked in the Liangjiang alliance, which made Lu Qingqing very reluctant.


    In Lu Qingqing¡¯s opinion, it is a bit of a fantasy for a young man who was originally mediocre to do his best in a short period of time and gain several high positions. Although she was dissatisfied, xuanyuanru, the leader of the two rivers alliance, was not a person to be provoked, so she had to restrain all the criticism in her heart. On the other hand, it seems that Li Qiang can easily gain xuanyuanru¡¯s trust and be appointed the leader of Jinsha gang and Bishui gang. It can be seen that this person may have some extraordinary skills.


    However, the legendary character disappeared within a few months, so that the Wulin conference could not be held. All factions in the worldined about the alliance between the two rivers, but xuanyuanru didn¡¯t care. Her statement is very clear. If you don¡¯t see Li Qiang in a day, the Wulin assembly will not be held. Who can find Li Qiang¡¯s trace can get a reward of 10000 Liang.


    All the people in theke and theke all want to find Li Qiang and get the ten thousand taels of silver. However, after all, Lu Qingqing is so happy that she can monopolize power by taking advantage of the absence of the leader. At this time, the drinking alone in the Yellow Crane Tower has made her slightly drunk and confused, It seems that there are several people sitting at a table on his left. On closer inspection, they are all beautiful women. Since ancient times, the Yellow Crane Tower has been a constant stream of people, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange, so I turn around to drink quietly and no longer look around.


    However, Miss Lu Qingqing is famous in the world for her martial arts, not for her high-level martial arts, but for her secret of listening. She is born with a pair of wonderful ears. You can¡¯t escape her hearing from the conversation within dozens of meters. At this time, the conversations of the women were all in her ears.


    Only one woman said: "since he was robbed by the fire worshipers, there has been no news. Sister Peng sent a lot of people to look for it, but it has no effect. She is also very difficult. She is already inbor, but she has to worry about this kind of thing, and her body is bing weaker and weaker day by day." Another woman said, "isn¡¯t that what sister long said? We had a hard time meeting him, but we immediately separated. At this time, we didn¡¯t know whether he was alive or dead. If it wasn¡¯t for the huge power of the Peng family, we wouldn¡¯t even have a ce to settle down." However, a woman said coldly: "that person is so lucky that he won¡¯t die so easily. But whether this martial arts conference can be held? I also want to see how good the current masters are."The leading woman said with a smile, "ah Jing is still so arrogant. Feifei, you can learn from others. If you work harder, you will never be able to enter the country at the present level." However, a young girl said, "my sister is going to have a baby soon, but the heartless one is missing. It¡¯s really sad. And the Miss Feng only knows how to cry all day. The Persian woman said that she would go to see her father and never return. Sister Yu said that she would gather at the top of three flowers to find him, but it was another sister Zou She and Qiao Yan met Xuanyuan Ru at this time, hoping to find out some news. "


    The leading woman nodded her head and said, "well, don¡¯t worry. The alliance of the two rivers has a huge force. I believe that we can gain something. Eh, how can we not see Yiyan?" The girl named Mingxin said, "where can she live? I don¡¯t know what to see now. But the guy named Zhu Ming, like a monkey, doesn¡¯t feel secure. All day long, she knows how to walk around. Ah Yan is quite in agreement with him. Maybe they two went to make a fool of themselves."


    The woman named Feiying covered her mouth and said with a smile, "don¡¯tin too much. Since Li Lang has forged a golden alliance with that young master Zhu, there must be some reason for this. I think that Master Zhu is not showing his face. Maybe we will be surprised in the future." As soon as the words were said, it seemed that all the women present didn¡¯t believe it. They were shaking their heads. Mingxin even turned their eyes. They simply drank arge mouthful of tea and yelled, "don¡¯t say that person. It¡¯s important to fill your stomach first. Eh, why hasn¡¯t the foode?"


    Hearing this, Lu Qingqing eximed: "it seems that these women all belong to the same man. They all seem to be the best beauties. The man is really lucky, but ording to them, the man¡¯s surname is Pang. Is he..." She just listened to the conversation of several beauties with the strength of wine. Although she was puzzled, she did not pay attention to it. She still looked at the river view and looked at parrot ind for a drink alone. The beautiful women ate quickly, and soon checked out and left. After a while, a breeze blew, and Lu Qingqing gradually woke up.

 Chapter 489

    She could not help but hit a spirit, secretly: "just now a woman said what Qiaoyan, xuanyuanru, that is not the big leader, Qiaoyan is her close servant girl, listen to what they say, it seems that xuanyuanru is also very concerned about the man, is their mouth Li Lang is Li Qiang?"


    Thinking of this, Lu Qingqing immediately stood up and said to himself, "Li Qiang is the leader of the Bishui sect. Although I have never met him, since these women have something to do with him, I should catch up and ask him." When he was about to take a step, he stopped suddenly andughed bitterly to himself, "I¡¯m really drunk. Since the chief leader has already taken up his position, why should I make such a fuss? Although the Bishui Gang is in the first ce among the thirteen gangs and seventy-two water strongholds, because of Cao long¡¯s sudden death, the power of the gang is not as powerful as before. Why should I go to the muddy water? If I tter the horse¡¯s leg, I should There¡¯s no reason to be involved. " After thinking about it, she sat down again.


    Lu Qingqing was just about to ask for a few more bottles of wine. At this time, the stairs were pedaling straight and several people came up. The first one was an old man, followed by a middle-aged beautiful woman, and then there was a pair of young men. All of them were talented women. It seemed that these four people were like a family.


    The old man sat down and asked for food and wine. Then he sighed, "I didn¡¯t expect my son-inw to disappear without saying a word. What can I do? If it wasn¡¯t for the future of my daughter, I would not leave lujiazhuang toe here." The middle-aged woman sighed: "the daughter¡¯s affair is a big event after all. Since qiang¡¯er has married lin¡¯er, naturally, it is our rtives. It is certainly wrong not to go out and find him."


    Lu Qingqing shed in his head and said, "Lu Jiazhuang, are they Lu Jia Shuangjian, Lu Jiu and Zhuo Shan? Even they are here. It seems that things are not easy. " At this time, I only heard from the young man: "before, when I was working for Miss Peng, I had asked people to inquire about the whereabouts of my brother-inw. Several of his friends mentioned that he had appeared in Nanchang for a period of time, but then he lost his trace. It¡¯s really hard to understand what happened to him. His sister has missed brother Li recently What¡¯s more, it looks haggard. I¡¯m really worried about my brother. "


    The young woman said, "thank you for your care. My sister is OK. As long as I can see Li Lang¡¯s face, I¡¯ll be well." All of them sighed and were speechless. At this time, Zhuo Shan said, "don¡¯t worry too much about lin¡¯er. Han¡¯erfu is very lucky. It¡¯s said that the Wulin conference is about to be held, and all schools and sects will show their faces in it. In particr, Dujian sect will send someone to ask leader pang to ask Ling. no, han¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts will be known


    Lu Qingqing used her spare light to sweep Tsao Shan. Seeing that her face was slightly red, she did not feel strange. "Listening to their conversation, it seems that she came for Li Qiang again. Zhuo Shan should be Li Qiang¡¯s mother-inw. How to talk about this son-inw is a little shy. If her husband is not following her, she will probably cry out. It¡¯s really weird."


    The Lu family simply took a few sips of tea and took a look at the surrounding scenery. They were all worried about everything. They were indifferent to everything. After a while, they left. Lu Qingqing had already made a decision in his mind, and said secretly, "it seems that many important people wille here. I¡¯d better not leave for the moment. I¡¯ll wait and see if it turns out to be better. Maybe I can get some news."


    At this time, hearing the sound of footsteps, many women came up from downstairs. There were hundreds of women in the same clothes. All of them were beautiful women. Lu Qingqing was surprised to see her clothes and said: "howe the Zhilin school? Isn¡¯t Shi Lanhua, their leader, dead? Is there a new leader so soon? "


    At this time, only an old woman said: "the Yellow Crane Tower is indeed a scenic spot in the world and the scenery is pleasant. Unfortunately, the leader is not here at this time. If he is there, the sisters don¡¯t know how happy they should be." Another young woman sighed: "the elder martial sister said yes, I hope the leader Fu will have a big life ande out to meet us at the Wulin meeting. Too long separation has made the sisters in the sect ill. I hope Li Lang wille out to meet him anyway."


    Just listen to another girl said: "still call him the leader, let others know our rtionship, for the reputation of Zhilin sect is not good." The leading woman sighed: "there is no airtight wall in the world, and we will be known sooner orter. These days we have already tasted the pain of not having a leader. If it was not for his brother Murong who has been taking care of us, I¡¯m afraid the Zhilin sect will notst till today." The women chattered, ate and left.


    Lu Qingqing was more and more shocked when he heard this. He said secretly, "how many women does Li Qiang have? How many beauties are so desperate to find him? I want to see him more and more. " At this time, it was gettingte. Lu Qingqing saw that there were fewer and fewer people. It was estimated that he would not hear any more news. He wanted to get up and go home. Suddenly, a voice came from downstairs. Only a woman said, "thanks to your care, we can get along well. But when we get to the Wulin assembly, I hope you can do the same, otherwise I will I¡¯ll be rude to you as well. " At this time, only another girl said, "why does the master say that? He will follow your instructions." The woman who spoke at first said with a smile, "you are just afraid that I will hurt him. Why do you want to cover it up? What I said was just a hypothesis."At this time, two women and one man came up. They were all like gods. The younger girl was wearing a yellow shirt. The other woman was in white, but she had no shoes and socks under her feet. Her bare feet were spotless. Beside her, a handsome young man was standing beside her. She said nothing at the moment, just thinking about something.


    The woman in white snorted coldly: "I know you¡¯re thinking of some ghost idea again. I advise you to forget it. Even if you cane up with a good idea, you have to leave me." The man just opened his mouth and said, "I don¡¯t have any idea. I just wanted to eat somethingter. If Ie to the Yellow Crane Tower, I can¡¯t help eating steamed Wuchang fish." "The woman in White said:" you can be careless, or, after such a long journey, we should also open our stomachs. "


    The yellow shirt woman gave a long breath and sighed: "look at your fight all the way, finally you can eat a meal safely." The manughed and said, "we¡¯re just joking with her. After this meal, we¡¯ll go to the meeting hall and have a look. There should be a lot of interesting things happening in this world hero meeting."


    Lu Qingqing saw the three people talking slowly, but still could not see what the rtionship between them was, especially the woman in white and the man. When the steaming banquet was put up and the two people took up chopsticks to eat, Lu Qingqing found out what surprised her. It turned out that the two hands of the two men and women were actually one Only the bright handcuffs are connected!


    At this time, there are some people downstairs murmuring to themselves from time to time: "the Wulin assembly is about to start, it¡¯s going to start..."


    Since Li Qiang and Ding Xuerou decided to take part in the Wulin conference, apart from the embarrassment of some private matters, Li Qiang and Ding Xuerou have been at peace all along the way. Moreover, Ouyue has been with him, which makes Li Qiang feel more upset and gratified. But Ding Xuerou¡¯s temperament is changeable and moody, and because of the loss of White Camel Mountain, she always loses her temper inexplicably, and causes some right and wrong on the road for no reason, which makes Li Qiang really confused.

 Chapter 490

    On this day, three people had already arrived at Wuchang boundary. When they came to the riverside, they naturally wanted to go to the Yellow Crane Tower. After Li Qiang¡¯s repeated suggestions, Ding Xuerou reluctantly went upstairs. The three people went upstairs to eat and drink. Compared with the previous embarrassing experience, they made up a little, but Li Qiang felt that there was something strange about it.


    He looked at Ding Xuerou and Ou Yue. Seeing that neither of them was aware of it, heforted himself by saying, "maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been busy on the road for days, and I¡¯m overworked. I¡¯m like this, how can anyone follow me on purpose?" Thinking of this, he calmed his mind, pulled a handcuff, and said, "since it¡¯s rare toe here, it¡¯s better to go to the riverside to have a look at the scenery, and it¡¯s worth it."


    Ding Xue Judo: "we should go to the station of Liangjiang alliance to have a look at the activity. We¡¯d better wait for something to have fun. In addition, some subordinates of baituoshan are also here. I also want to contact them. Do you want to go with me?" Li Qiang said: "although I sympathize with Miss Ding¡¯s loss of White Camel Mountain, I also want to try my best to help. Since things happen, we should not be too anxious. The people of Hetian must have nned for a long time. Even if you want to take back the White Camel Mountain, it can¡¯t be solved overnight. At present, we should be rxed and rxed. The so-called culture and martial arts should be rxed and rxed, It¡¯s easy to break. Don¡¯t you know how hard it has been for us all along the way. It¡¯s just as awkward to be alone and widowed together as much as possible. "


    Ou Yue echoed: "what he said is reasonable. It¡¯s better for the master to rx and let¡¯s have a look at the scenery. It¡¯s really stressful these days. We all feel tired." Ding Xuerou sneered and said, "this is true. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know the good things you¡¯ve done beside me these days and nights. Although you keep your breath and concentrate and try not to speak, the movement is still too big." As soon as this speech came out, Ou Yue¡¯s face turned red and said, "the original master has heard it."


    Li Qiang embarrassed with a smile: "I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t hold back yesterday. I just yed with yue¡¯er for a while. Don¡¯t me me." Ding Xuerou teased: "only yesterday?" Li Qiangughed two times, eager to change the subject, said: "I heard that parrot ind scenery is good, we might as well hire a boat to see it." Ding Xuerou sneered and did not take advantage of the victory to pursue. Ou Yue quickly went to hire a boat.


    Li Qiang stands at the bow of the boat and looks at the boundless river. What he thinks is the graceful figure in the water. Li Qiang sighed and said in secret, "I don¡¯t know how she is now, and I don¡¯t know how she is now." But there is a person around him sneering: "look, you are so sighing, and which is missing each other?"


    Li Qiang doesn¡¯t have to guess that Ding Xuerou is talking. After all, they have been whispering for many days. Although they are forced to do so, they also know each other quite well. Naturally, there is a bit of embarrassment. Fortunately, both of them are well-informed people, and they are all people of the world. There is nothing wrong with them. They just let things go as they are.


    However, Ding Xuerou can¡¯t stand Li Qiang¡¯s promiscuous behavior, so he is forbidden to have sex with Ouyue all the way, which makes Li Qiang very ufortable. Although she and Ou Yue steal several times in the evening, she is always careful, and she is not happy. Ding Xuerou has no idea. She is naturally a little angry. She thinks of her old friendship in the bow of the boat After hearing Ding Xuerou¡¯s teasing, he immediately gave a few bitter smiles and said, "I¡¯m afraid you and I can¡¯t be separated from each other in this life. Even if I see them, it¡¯s very difficult to get along with them." Ding Xuerou said with a smile: "what¡¯s the problem? Just like what I said at the beginning, it¡¯s easy for you to go. Just chop off one hand?"


    Li Qiang had no choice but to smile and said, "you don¡¯t know. This left hand is very important to me. I really can¡¯t bear it." Ding xuerouqi said: "if you don¡¯t have your left hand, you can¡¯t hold your sword in your right hand. You can¡¯t dy anything." Li Qiang said solemnly: "Kung Fu is not the point. The key is that you will not understand my feelings for my left hand." Ding Xuerou more and more wonderful way: "you pour out to listen, see if I can understand." Li Qiang held back his smile and said seriously: "when I was 13 years old, this left hand had a super friendship rtionship with me, so I had a deep feeling for it, and I really couldn¡¯t bear to cut it off..."


    Hearing this, Ding Xuerou suddenly felt dizzy. She hammered Li Qiang¡¯s back hard and scolded angrily, "you¡¯re actually entertaining me. How can I deal with you?" After death, Ou Yue smiles and bends over, even if Ding Xuerou stares at her, it doesn¡¯t help. Li Qiang shrugged his shoulders and said, "it¡¯s very boring right now. It¡¯s OK to say a few jokes to liven up the atmosphere." Ding Xuerou frowned and said, "what kind of joke are you? It¡¯s shameless and obscene. If you tell me these thingster, I¡¯ll kill you."


    Li Qiang pretended to be very scared and said, "spare your life, the queen. I dare not do it again!" Ding Xuerou sighed helplessly and said, "do you think I won¡¯t do anything to you? Do you remember that the women in White Camel Mountain are ruthless people. If I didn¡¯t use your ce, I would not be so amodating to you." Li Qiang said with a smile: "I know, I always respect Miss Ding very much, so every time you are convenient, you will point dizzy acupoints. Miss Ding should know what I mean."


    Ding Xuerou¡¯s face turned red, waved her hand, and said, "it¡¯s all. Don¡¯t talk about that topic. You want to go to parrot ind not only for fun." Li Qiang chuckled and said, "Miss Ding, you can see that I have some other ns. In fact, I noticed from the Yellow Crane Tower that there are people following us all the time. It¡¯s not easy to do things on the ground of Wuchang, so as not to disturb other people in the Jianghu. So if you want to solve this problem, you must go to a quiet and remote ce, and parrot ind is a good ce."Ou Yue came to the back of the two men and whispered, "Li Lang is right. There is a boat following us. It¡¯s better to be him now." Ding Xuerou waved her hand and said, "no, listen to him. Go to parrot ind to solve this problem. I just don¡¯t know why the man is following us? Did he Tian¡¯s people follow? "


    Li Qiang said: "I don¡¯t think so. Although I haven¡¯t looked back to avoid scaring the snake, I¡¯ve realized that the man¡¯s lightness skill is not so good. I don¡¯t know what a powerful role he is. Maybe I¡¯m curious about us. When we get to parrot Ind, we¡¯ll find a chance to subdue the man, ask the root of the matter, and see the opportunity."


    Ding Xuerou and Ou Yue also agreed with Li Qiang¡¯s idea. The boat soon arrived at parrot ind and got off the boat. The three of them walked around a hillside. In front of a wild flower bush, Li Qiang nodded, and everyone immediately hid in the dark. After many days of running in, Li Qiang and Ding Xuerou had a tacit understanding, and started flying at the same time without any stagnation.


    After a while, as expected, a small boat stopped at the shore, and a graceful figure came near, wondering why the target had disappeared. Suddenly, a cold voice behind said, "what are you trying to do, why are you following us?"


    The man was startled and wanted to run away, but before meeting, there were two more people. It was the man and woman he wanted to follow. He said that he couldn¡¯t bite the silver teeth. He raised his hand and said, "be careful, there are hidden weapons." Ding Xuerou easily took the two silver lights in her hand. Li Qiang said with a smile: "this girl is good at fighting. It seems that the flying flower and leaf dart is the unique skill of the Bishui gang. What is your origin with the alliance of the two rivers?"


    Lu Qingqing was determined to get down from the Yellow Crane Tower, and wanted to follow Li Qiang and his party. She wanted to find out the origin of the two women and a man, and then go to tell xuanyuanru about it. However, Li Qiang noticed that she had just walked a few steps. If she could say something about it, arge number of people woulde to help her as long as she breathed, but parrot ind was a small ind in the middle of the river, and no one came up at this time, Facing the three masters in front of her, sheined incessantly, and the handsome man broke his kung fu background, which made her panic.

 Chapter 491

    Before Li Qiang met, the woman was about twenty-four or five years old. She had a good face and a graceful figure. She could not help but feel pity for her. She said with a smile, "don¡¯t panic. I have a lot of friendship with the Liangjiang alliance. Naturally, I won¡¯t do anything to you. As long as you tell me why you secretly followed us, I will let you go."


    Ding Xuerou said unhappily, "why don¡¯t you listen to my opinion and make your own decisions? Her origin has not been found out. How can she be released easily? In my opinion, it is better to kill her on the spot, so as to avoid future trouble. " If Vice-president Lu Qingjin doesn¡¯t even know that I¡¯m responsible for a lot of trouble, I won¡¯t be able to make trouble for the other party


    Ou Yue chuckled and said: "what you said is really interesting. Even if your staff make trouble, we are just passers-by. We kill you and bury you. What¡¯s the trouble? I think you are confused. Who do you think we are? "


    Lu Qingqing said: "I see you face to face, and you are full of strange skills. Naturally, I want to have a look at it. It¡¯s not malicious. If you can let me go, I will order Bishui to help the students receive them and treat them as distinguished guests." With a smile, Li Qiang said, "it¡¯s unnecessary. It¡¯s just that since I took over the position of the leader of Jinsha sect¡¯s Bishui Gang, I haven¡¯t carried out any help. I¡¯ll go and have a look this time."


    As soon as this speech came out, Lu Qingqing looked pale and red at Li Qiang and said, "you, you are Li Qiang Li Qiang nodded and said, "why, since my sister is the vice leader of the Bishui sect, is she not familiar with me at all?" Lu Qingqing lowered his head and said, "when you were in the alliance of the two rivers, I was working outside, so I didn¡¯t meet the leader. Today I don¡¯t know the leader arrived and followed him for no reason. I hope you can forgive me."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "do you have no doubt about my identity?" Lu Qingqing said in his heart: "how can I doubt you? It¡¯s important to get out of here now. Naturally, I¡¯ll tter you a few more times. Anyway, if you say good words, you won¡¯t lose your flesh. It¡¯s important to protect your life first!" Naturally, she did not dare to say what she meant, but respectfully replied: "I have heard about the deeds of the guild leader many times, and I have heard many people describe your characteristics in the Yellow Crane Tower. Just after tracking, she was also wondering whether she would meet the real body of the guild leader. Now that the leader has admitted his identity in person, his subordinates have nothing to doubt." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "you¡¯re smart, but what kind of people are they when you hear about me in the Yellow Crane Tower?"


    Naturally, Lu Qingqing did not dare to hide it. He immediately told the story he had encountered in the Yellow Crane Tower. Li Qiang naturally guessed who those people were. He nodded thoughtfully and murmured to himself, "they are all here. It seems that the Wulin conference will be very lively."


    Ou Yue asked, "who do you mean by them? Is there anyone I know?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "those are just my friends. You have never seen them, but I can introduce them to each other." Ding Xuerou didn¡¯t have a good way: "if you don¡¯t see any good people you know, you have to go to the Wulin conference. It¡¯s said that the Bishui Gang is still the main force to preside over the meeting. It¡¯s better for Miss Lu to take us to have a look. I also want to see the splendor of the Liangjiang alliance."


    Seeing that there was no danger of his life, Lu Qingqing was overjoyed, and nodded his head again and again: "it¡¯s good to say that the leader of the gang was the master of the Jinsha gang and the Bishui gang. What¡¯s wrong with going back home? I¡¯ll lead the way right away. Let¡¯s go now." Li Qiang looked around and sighed, "it¡¯s not easy toe to this parrot ind once, and I haven¡¯t seen the scenery carefully. We¡¯d better go around first and then go to the green water group."


    Ding Xue Judo: "here is just a small ind in the middle of the river. There is nothing. It¡¯s better to meet the so-called famous. It¡¯s just in vain." Li Qiang said with a smile: "it can¡¯t be said that the ancients mentioned this ce many times in their poems, but we don¡¯t know the source." Ding Xuerou did not have a good way: "you really have a lot of leisure. You don¡¯t have to look at the time. All sects and sects are ready for battle, but you are so heartless. I really don¡¯t know how Du Jian sect trained you."


    Just as he was talking, he suddenly heard a sound of intersecting weapons nearby. Li qiangxi said, "you see, my premonition has always been very urate. As expected, something happened here!" With that, Ding Xuerou had no choice but to follow her. Ouyue and Lu Qingqing followed her. The four people came to the scene of the ident. They were surprised to see the scene in front of them!


    It turned out that there was a fight between two young girls and a wretched man in the open space. One of them, Li Qiang, recognized that it was fan Xiang, an obscene devil. Opposite him were a pair of twin sisters, no more than 16 or 17 years old. They were beautiful and beautiful. Only one in ck and the other in white could separate their identities The two swords are held at the same time. Although they are very angry, they can¡¯t hide their moving demeanor.


    Only listen to one of the women in ck: "we Taishan sect and your well water do not offend the river, why disturb us for no reason?" Fan Xiang said with an obscene smile: "I see your sisters are very lonely. Fan couldn¡¯t bear to see such a beautiful flower without good fertilizer irrigation. So I came to get to know you. I didn¡¯t expect you to fight me. I¡¯m really disappointed."


    The white beauty on the right side said, "fan Xiang, we know what you¡¯ve done. Don¡¯t think that the Taishan sect doesn¡¯t know anything about the affairs of the world for many years. In fact, we are familiar with the anecdotes in the world." Fan Xiang said with a smile: "that would be better. I can do things directly, and there is no need to talk nonsense any more." Then he woulde up again.At this time, Li Qiang yelled: "Lao Fan, how can it be you again? It seems that your old problem can¡¯t be cured. It¡¯s crazy to see beautiful women, right?" Fan Xiang was shocked. Looking back, he was not surprised to see that it was Li Qiang. He nced at Ding Xuerou, Ou Yue and Lu Qingqing around Li Qiang. He said with a sneer: "I said Li Qiang, how can you pick up girls? I never interfered. But why do you always jump out and hurt my good things? This time, Lao Tzu said that he would not leave. He must get the two sisters of Taishan sect and use their wonderful skills to make them want to be immortal and die in bed. Call me a good husband


    The twin sisters of Taishan school had already blushed. They broke their silver teeth and yelled at fan Xiang for being rude. Li Qiang knew what he had done, so he was not surprised by his remarks. He immediately sneered: "Lao Fan, Lao Fan, I know you are the same character. You are just bluffing. Do you have a good future now? I know that your lightness skill is excellent, and you have escaped several times. However, I have made some progress in my martial arts recently. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t escape this time. "


    Fan Xiang sneered: "it¡¯s no use talking too much. I know that there will always be people around you to help me. I can¡¯t help but use some new moves to treat me. But don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m an old man in the river. I eat salt and you eat too much rice. Don¡¯t make me anxious. You can¡¯t live as usual." Li Qiangughed: "who are you scaring? I can tell you that Li Qiang has never been afraid of any coercion and said so much nonsense. Do you dare toe up andpete with me?"


    The two trees of Mount Tai over there gave up their angry faces. They were all blooming. Suddenly they cheered and said in unison, "God has eyes. We have finally found Li Qiang!" Her joy did not hide any ce, but showed the forthright feelings of the women in theke. Li qiangqi said, "have I met two female Xia before?" The twin sisters Hua Qiqi came to Li Qiang and bowed down to Li Qiang and said, "we are the water and water soft sisters of Mount Tai. We have heard of the great Xia¡¯s high reputation since we practiced hard in the mountain. So we went down the mountain to look for it, hoping to listen to Li¡¯s advice. However, I had no clue. I heard that the Wulin conference was gathering a lot of heroes and wanted to try my luck here, but I didn¡¯t want to visit parrot ind When I met that strange old man! But I met the great Xia again. It¡¯s a pity to see you! "

 Chapter 492

    Fan Xiang was displeased and eximed, "Hey, please tell me who is the strange old man. I am a chivalrous man who is always elegant and gentle, and I am called such a chivalrous person by you." Water Shuangshui Rou saw Li Qiang¡¯s support, and then he spoke with a lot of hardness. He said, "you lecher is full of evil. Today is your burial ce!" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "Lao Fan, you have done all your bad things. You are not ready to bow down and be captured today. If you are willing to obey, I can leave you a whole body." Fan Xiang looked up to the sky andughed: "Li Qiang, although you are good at martial arts, you are still too young to kill me. It¡¯s not a shame that fan Xiang can live to this day."


    He said a strange smile, and then one hand shook, a white bullet out of the hand, hit the ground, Ding Xuerou yelled: "shut up!" Sure enough, the white pill exploded immediately, forming a thick smoke. The taste was very choking. Although Ding Xuerou had said something to make everyone breath less, Lu Qingqing, Shui shuangshuirou and Ouyue were still poisoned by the poisonous smoke. All of them fell unconscious on the ground. Only Li Qiang and Ding Xuerou stood there.


    Li Qiang angrily said: "good, you fan Xiang, how can I deal with you?" At this time, fan Xiang had already flown ten feet away, and said with a loud smile: "Li Qiang, don¡¯t think you can avoid my blissful poisonous fog. It¡¯s useless to shut your breath. As long as you touch your skin, you will be intoxicated. If you don¡¯t have intercourse with the opposite sex within a period of time, you will die in a pool of pus. I¡¯ll give you a chance to save people, but after you save people, you will be intoxicated He will bleed to death. Ha ha, you always call yourself a chivalrous person. I¡¯ll see how you choose. Is it the lives of those girls or your own? Ha ha ha... " Although people have gone, but theughter is long.


    Li Qiang stood on the spot and said with a wry smile to Ding Xuerou: "the old boy¡¯s tricks are really quite a lot. It seems that this time I will make an embarrassing thing again. You and I are tied together now. When I do that, you don¡¯t mind. Fortunately, you are OK, otherwise I will be in trouble." Just finish saying, he found that Ding Xuerou¡¯s face became red, a pair of autumn wave Ying Ying Ying and moving, and the manner of the past is very different.


    Ding Xuerou suddenly threw herself into Li Qiang¡¯s arms and said, "don¡¯t save them, save me first, I¡¯ll Not good Li Qiang was full of Jiao at this time. He could not help but put his arms around the other party, touched her pulse and said in surprise: "how can you be poisoned? You told everyone to hold your breath first


    Ding Xuerou didn¡¯t have a good airway: "I¡¯m not a fairy. Of course, I can also be poisoned. Besides, fan Xiang said that once the poisonous fog touches the skin, it will attack. I wonder why you are OK?" Li Qiang said in his heart: "I have a Fanyou pearl to protect my body. It¡¯s easy to save you because I don¡¯t want to invade you."


    He was about to take out the Fanyou jewel, but suddenly stopped the idea and said in secret: "the opportunity is fleeting. Although the present situation is somewhat strange, at this time, the beautiful woman is in her mind. I still pretend to be a gentleman." Thinking of this, he pretended to sigh and said, "in fact, I am poisoned, but in order to save you, I have to sacrifice my life." Said mercilessly kisses in Ding Xuerou¡¯s cherry lips.


    This is a good thing that he has been dreaming about for a long time, but now it hase true. At this time, Ding Xuerou seems to take the initiative to untie her clothes and reveal her tender skin. Li Qiang was stunned by this move for a long time. At this time, Ding Xuerou said with a smile: "what are you looking at foolishly? Don¡¯t you want me to ask you in person?"


    Li Qiang seemed to have got the imperial edict. He put his hand on Ding Xuerou¡¯s delicate body and stroked it back and forth. After a while, he let out a breath and said, "if I had done this a few days ago, you would have killed me." Ding Xuerou¡¯s cheek became more and more ruddy. She pressed her body close to Li Qiang and said in a delicate voice, "don¡¯t talk nonsense. Do it quickly. You have to know that the time for detoxification is only a stick of incense. You can have five people to save." Li Qiang strange smile, way: "don¡¯t worry, I have their own way, you see good y on the line."


    Li Qiang solemnly said, "I¡¯m trying to figure out how to detoxify you. Fan Xiang¡¯s blissful poison fog is not an ordinary poison. We must face it carefully before we can seed."


    Ding Xuerou used Gong to heal her wound for a long time, and then said, "not only has the poison been relieved, but also my heart has be much more rxed." Li Qiang said with a smile: "it seems that we have to thank old fan."


    Ding Xue Judo: "you don¡¯t want to be garrulous, or hurry to save other sisters, time is running out." Li Qiang said with a smile: "this can need your help, help me get them together." Ding Xuerou is obedient to Li Qiang at this time, and immediately leans over to help. She arranges shuishuangshuirou and ouyuelu Qingqing together in a horizontal row. Ding Xuerou stabs him and says, "do things quickly. Time is so urgent. You are still so free."


    Li Qiangughed and arched his hand and said, "I will obey you." As if four people were practicing martial arts with the beauty at the same time, the figures moved one after another. They even formed a group of white Qi and covered herself and the four beauties. Even Ding Xuerou could not see clearly the situation inside. At the moment, she felt that there were such miraculous skills in the world, and then she was clear, "this Li Qiang must have magical skills to protect her body It¡¯s just nonsense to sacrifice for the sake of saving people. " Thinking of this, she shook her head andughed that she was worried about the enemy for nothing.


    When Li Xiaoshui¡¯s sister, Li Xiaoshui, is the only one to save her life Ou Yue has already done business with Li Qiang, so she just keeps praising her feelings. Instead, Lu Qingqing stands there without saying a word.Li Qiang went to appease him and said, "I know sister Lu hasn¡¯t eased for a while. What she did below is just to save people. Please forgive me." Lu Qingqing suddenly cried out and threw himself on Li Qiang, crying: "what can you do for me? It¡¯s better to let me die like that."


    This cry makes people puzzled. Although the female Xia in theke would not easily hand over their bodies to other men, it would not be a big deal if they met the right person. In fact, women like the water family sisters had already joined Li Qiang¡¯s heart. Today, Lu Qingqing¡¯s cry made other women feel that they were willing It¡¯s going to have to be a bit of an affectation.


    At this time, Ding Xuerou asked, "why is Miss Lu so sad? Losing her life is not a big deal. Why are you so sad?" Lu Qingqing stopped sobbing, then raised her head and exined: "I am not pretending to be pinched, but I have promised to marry someone else for three months. Before I sent my fiance away, I lost myself to Li Qiang. How can I be a man in the future? Will the world regard me as a light hearted person? "


    When she said this, everyone understood. Li Qiang said, "it¡¯s so. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m also eager to save people. I don¡¯t know sister Lu is ready to marry. What can I do? You and I are both members of the alliance. I don¡¯t want to hurt our friendship. I can apologize to your fiance. Whatpensation do you need me to make? Just open your mouth. "


    Lu Qingqing just bowed her head and didn¡¯t speak. Ou Yue saw the clue beside her and poked Li Qiang: "don¡¯t you understand sister Lu¡¯s mind, and say something stupid to apologize to her fiance? Sister Lu already belongs to you. Now I want you to give her a statement. Why are you so ignorant?" Lu Qingqing, who said this, blushed and bowed her head.


    Li Qiang suddenly realized that he held Lu Qingqing¡¯s slender hand and said, "in this case, please rest assured that Li Qiang will give you an ount. From then on, you will be my Li Qiang¡¯s woman. As for the matters of honor and morality, I can swear to God that you will never have any chance to be tarnished by others." Lu Qingqing, with tears in her eyes, leaned her head against Li Qiang¡¯s strong chest and sobbed: "with Li Lang¡¯s words, I will die willingly." Li Qiang stroked her delicate body and said with a smile, "since you are already my woman, how can you be wronged by any means? I must make you live more happily than ever before."

 Chapter 493

    At this time, the water around her also relied on her. Jiao Di said, "people want Li Lang to hold her. We just didn¡¯t cry. Are you forgetting us?" As soon as this was said, everyone couldn¡¯t help smiling. Li Qiang also hugged Shuangjiao and said with a smile, "how could I forget you? All sisters are my darling. I will not let you suffer any injustice."


    At this time, he hugged Wenxiang nephrite. Seeing Ding Xuerou not far away smiling at him, he suddenly felt something strange. However, at this time, the beautiful women surrounded him like falling into the gentle country, which made him have no time to think about anything. At this time, Ding Xuerou only said with a smile: "I want to congratte you on one thing. We have finally separated!"


    Li Qiang suddenly remembered that she had been handcuffed with Ding Xuerou before, but I don¡¯t know when the handcuffs were opened automatically. No wonder Ding Xuerou was not around. Even when he was working with Simi, she could watch outside the circle. It turned out that the handcuffs had already been released unconsciously. Overjoyed, he went forward to seize Ding Xuerou¡¯s bright wrist and repeatedly asked, "what¡¯s going on here? Why will the handcuffs open automatically?"


    Ding Xuerou shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know. At the beginning, I spent so much effort without any effect, but now it¡¯s easy to untie it. It¡¯s really hard to find a ce to find, and it doesn¡¯t take any effort." Li Qiang also nodded repeatedly and agreed with Ding Xuerou¡¯s view. Suddenly, a voice was heard nearby and said with a smile: "the reason is that only I know. Do you want to know?"


    The voice was clear and beautiful, like the cry of a Nightingale, but to Li Qiang and Ding Xuerou, it was like a sledgehammer hitting the head. They stood on the spot and did not know what to do!


    People followed the reputation of the past, but saw a beautiful woman standing not far away, there is also a huge monster, Li Qiang heard the voice and knew that she was Xue Bing. At the moment, he said with a bitter smile, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be here." Xue Bing said with a smile, "why don¡¯t you say hello to your old friend? Don¡¯t you want to know how the handcuffs were opened? "


    Ding Xue Judo: "what do you mean by following us stealthily?" Xue Bing said with augh: "with my ability, why follow you? Even if you are following you openly, what can you do for me? I¡¯m only here to congratte you on one thing. "


    Li qiangqi said, "what do you want to congratte us on?" Xue Bing covered his mouth and said with a smile: "the handcuffs are called Yuanyang sps. No weapon can be opened after the men and women are locked up. Only when the men and women are deeply in love can the mandarin duck buckle be opened automatically. Why don¡¯t I congratte you on such a good thing?"


    Ding Xuerou blushed and said, "what do you want and what is the purpose of your design to handcuff us together and use such obscene objects?" Xue Bing said: "I always do things ording to my will. You are very well matched that day, so I just want to fix you up. It¡¯s my fault. I really don¡¯t know what to do." Li Qiang spread his hands and said helplessly, "do you know how much trouble we have suffered from this act of acting ording to one¡¯s will? Return the handcuffs to you, and don¡¯t harm people with it any more." Then she returned the mandarin duck buckle to Xue Bing.


    Xue Bingling grabs it in vain, and the mandarin duck button flies into her hand. She takes it and says with a smile: "it¡¯s really kind of you. I¡¯ve aplished your good deeds, but I still me me. It¡¯s really heartless! By the way, you should go with me now Li Qiang stepped back and said, "why should I go with you? We have nothing to do with you now. No matter where I go, it¡¯s my personal freedom. You have no right to interfere."


    Ding Xuerou said coldly, "if you want to take him away, ask me whether I can answer it first." Next to Ouyue, shuishuangshuirou sisters and Lu Qingqing have drawn out their weapons to prepare for the battle. Xue Bing showed disdain on his face and said: "you are not my opponent. If you want to live, you can leave quickly. I want to take Li Qiang away today. No one can stop me!"


    Shui Shuangshui said in a soft voice: "where¡¯s the wild woman? She wants to take Li Lang away under our eyes. She doesn¡¯t want to live, does she?" The two swords came out together and stabbed at Xue Bing. Xue Leng snorted and waved with one hand. A strong wind suddenly struck the two swords in the hands of the sisters of the water family. The second daughter was stunned. It was obvious that she had never seen anyone with such a high level of Kung Fu.


    At the same time, Ouyue and Lu Qingqing have both hands, two slender figures straight to Xue Bing, Xue Bing did not lift his eyelids, the slender hands in the air left and right continuous swing, only listen to the two bangs, Ou Yue and Lu Qingqing body also inclined to fly out, fell on the ground for half a day.


    Ding Xuerou bit her lip and took three steps. She said, "you know I can restrain your martial arts. Why do you still do this?" Xue Bing said with a smile: "do you think you can really restrain me? You cane and have a try." Ding Xuerou bit the lips of Sakura, secretly moved the Qi of the elixir field. The strong wind puffed up her clothes, and her body began to rotate rapidly, forming a group of light and shadow. After a pause, she ran into Xue Bing with a lightning bolt.


    Xue Bing didn¡¯t use the power of flying palms this time. Instead, she sneered and went forward. The two shadows collided together and kept making a fierce roar. But for a while, we couldn¡¯t see who was the winner or the loser. Li Qiang was watching the battle. He was very anxious. However, he knew that there was a big gap between him and Xue Bing. At present, only Ding Xuerou still had some ways to restrain her. Therefore, all his hopes were attached to it She was alone. But at this time, she suddenly heard Xue bingjiao drink and hit Ding Xuerou¡¯s chest with one hand. Ding Xuerou vomited a mouthful of blood. She stepped back a few steps and was about to bite her teeth again, but she was held by Li Qiang behind her.Li Qiang shook Ding Xuerou¡¯s slender hand and whispered, "in fact, what she said is right. You are not her opponents. Let me go with her. I have my own escape strategy." If I don¡¯t shake my head now, what can I do if you don¡¯t want me to leave Li Qiang stroked her hair and said in a low voice: "if the two love each other for a long time, it will not be day and night. After I leave, I will find you. Now you will go with Qingqing to the headquarters of the blue water gang. It is important to settle down first. I will follow the evil girl carefully, and eventually there will be a day of sess. Don¡¯t you believe my strength?"


    Ding Xuerou sighed helplessly. She leaned her head against Li Qiang¡¯s chest and whispered, "you must live well ande to me!" Li Qiang said: "you are already my wife. Do I care about you? Don¡¯t worry. When I arrange it properly, we will find a safe ce to live a happy life."


    Not far away, Xue Bing said impatiently, "have you finished your love talk? Go quickly. I have a lot of things to do!" Li Qiang exined the matter clearly, came to Xue Bing and said, "since you have arranged me and Miss Ding, why do you separate us?" Xue Bing sneered and said, "why, you don¡¯t like it? I just love to see the miserable appearance of lovers when they are separated. Can you manage it! ~"


    Li Qiang sighed," you are really a pervert! " Xue Bing grabbed Li Qiang¡¯s neck with one hand and said: "say one more..." The finger force makes Li Qiang miserable everywhere. Ding Xuerou and the four beauties around her are deeply distressed. She cries out: "evil woman, stop it!"


    Xue Bing ha ha ha smile, way: "how, heartache little lover, you more like this, I feel more happy." With a whistling, Gu she immediately stood up. Xue Bing pulled Li Qiang up on the back of Gu she. Gu she roared and fluttered her wings. In a moment, she disappeared into the clouds.


    Shuishuangshuirou and Lu Qingqing have never seen such a huge and powerful monster. They are all stunned. Ouyuees to Ding Xuerou and asks in a low voice, "do you want to call our Gushe back and follow Xue Bing immediately?" Ding Xuerou shook her head dejectedly and said, "now Xue Bing has seen through my coping method. We are not her opponent now. It¡¯s useless to follow her. Now we can only see Li Lang¡¯s fate." With a sad sigh, everyone looked at each other, speechless.

 Chapter 494

    Li Qiang, riding on the back of Gu she, kept looking down in the sky. Xue Bing in front of him said in a loud voice: "you don¡¯t look around. Be careful to fall down." Why do you want to die with me Xue Bing looked back at Li Qiang, and suddenly chuckled and said, "silly boy, how can I be willing to let you die? You are the only disciple of a mountain in this world, and the only trace he has left in the world. I say nothing will let you go wrong." Li qiangqi said: "then why did you treat me like that just now?"


    Xue Bing turned back and whispered, "I just don¡¯t want you to be with them. I¡¯m alone these days, and I feel very lonely." Li Qiang sighed in his heart: "although this woman has a strange temperament, she is just a woman after all. Although she is more entric than a Jing, she also hopes to have someone to apany her." Xue Bing also said: "you apany me for a few days, I will not treat you unfairly. The vastnd is the ce where you and I roam. Why should you be mncholy? Am I not as beautiful as them?"


    Although she didn¡¯t look back when she said this, Li Qiang felt that her words were slightly trembling. Her graceful back, elegant long hair, and the gusts of fragrance that had been sent from time to time made Li Qiang¡¯s heart shake and said, "is it possible that she is also..." At this time, Xue Bing turned back, Yingying autumn wave passed a trace of color, and said: "you don¡¯t want to think nonsense, I don¡¯t have any idea about you. I am a mountain person in this life. Since he is dead, my heart is dead."


    Li Qiang said in secret: "you¡¯re talking nonsense. Since you don¡¯t mean anything to me, what do you mean by those words you just said? It¡¯s clear that the heart of spring has moved. I¡¯ll give it a try. Anyway, it¡¯s not unjust to die in the hands of experts like her." Thinking of this, he plucked up his courage and stretched his hands along Xue Bing¡¯s waist


    Xue bingjiao¡¯s body trembled and said, "what do you do, let go!" Li Qiang¡¯s hands began to swim up and said: "you obviously like me, but you still want to pretend to be cold. How tired you are. You are not as happy as everyone else. I will make you happy!" Xue Bing grabs Li Qiang¡¯s hand and says angrily: "I am a married couple of a mountain, you are his descendant, now you do this is a treacherous act!"


    Li Qiang sighed: "I don¡¯t know how many things I¡¯ve done, and I¡¯m not afraid to do this one more. Besides, senior Ding hopes to see you have a good time, don¡¯t you?" At this time, Xue Bing was panting and panting. Although his mouth was very hard, he didn¡¯t stop Li Qiang¡¯s hands from moving. Li Qiang was overjoyed to see that there was a door to it. He kneaded his hands harder. Xue Bing¡¯s body was delicate and smooth. Although he was separated from his clothes, he still felt good. Li Qiang was having fun. He suddenly heard Xue Bing say, "have you touched enough? I have something important to do with it If you want to do something, don¡¯t be so fussy Li Qiang did not stop, and said with a triumphant smile, "you do what you do, and I do mine. Why do you say that I am a monkey and don¡¯t dy you?"


    Xue Bing didn¡¯t say a word at this time, but the slender hand patted the back of the Gu she fiercely. The Gu she felt pain and howled, and her wings struggled to shake. Her body quickly swept toward the bottom. Li Qiangqiang stopped and said, "what are you doing? Why do you take this beast to vent your anger?" Xue Bing youyou way: "I just moved, I really feel sorry for a mountain, so we don¡¯t live, let¡¯s go together."


    The bird fell faster and faster. It seemed to kill itself. Its huge body hit the ground like an iron ball. Li Qiang was terrified and said in a loud voice: "OK, OK, I¡¯ve convinced you. Can¡¯t I do it with you in the future? Please ept the magic power


    Xue Bing then gave a satisfied, um, press on the back of the Gu she, and the Gu she shook her wings again. Unexpectedly, she stopped the rapid falling trend and flew forward smoothly. Li Qiang took a long breath, wiped the sweat on his head, and said, "because you are so ambitious, you almost gave us all our lives. Why do you have to say you don¡¯t want to do it? In case the beast can¡¯t stop the car, we¡¯ll all be finished!" Xue Bing said: "I¡¯ve seen you very well. Will you stop if I don¡¯t do that? You always take desire as the first thing and don¡¯t consider the consequences of doing things. You should give you a lesson


    Li Qiang said: "just now, you were veryfortable, but you said against your heart. Why are you so tired?" Xue Bing seemed speechless, but quietly directed the Gu she to March. Li Qiang knew that he would not get any results on this topic, so he changed the topic and said, "you just said there is an important thing to do. What is it?"


    Xue Bing replied: "when you get there, you will know. Don¡¯t ask." Li Qiang had to shut his mouth. They were silent and seemed like strangers. Li Qiang didn¡¯t win the prize. He was very angry for a while. But he knew that Xue Bing was a top yer. Even if he didn¡¯t ept her, he could only act ording to circumstances.


    I don¡¯t know how far the Gu she flew. Suddenly, hearing Xue Bing¡¯s whistling, Gu she quickly fell into a valley with t surroundings and green grass. There were many goats eating grass and dozens of fruit trees with unknown wild fruits. Several apes were ying on them. Li Qiang got off the Gushe, looked around and asked, "what are you doing here?" Xue Bing said: "when you and Ding Xuerou get together, I didn¡¯t waste any time. You should thank me!"She called to a cave not far away: e out, there is a man you should like to see."


    Only a voice impatiently said: "you this girl how to annoy me, not to say that after the good will not meet?" At this time, an old man with white hair came out of the cave. He was at least about seventy-eight years old. He had a rough bun on his head. He was wearing a worn-out shirt with several patches on it. His face was ruddy. He had a kind eyebrow and a good look, but his eyes were bright and bright.


    When Li Qiang saw this man, he had a strange feeling in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. At this time, the old man sneered and said, "you have not onlye by yourself, but also a young young man. What do you want to do? I only have some wild fruit here, but it¡¯s not enough for you two to have a full meal. "


    Xue Bing beamed with a smile and said, "my friend is a little confused in the aspect of sword technique, so I want to ask you to point him out. I know you want to find someone to practice martial arts. Your hands itch for a long time. Do you owe me a favor and you can¡¯t refuse to ept it." The old man¡¯s face was overcast, nodded his head, and said, "this is only one time. If you bring people here again, I will be impolite."


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart is more and more strange, the old man¡¯s tone is actually not afraid of Xue Bing. It seems that he must be a top expert. Why he lives in seclusion in this remote valley is unknown.


    At this time, the old man broke off a branch from the tree next to him. He came to Li Qiang, pointed to him and said, "boy, pull out your sword. Let me see how your level is."


    Li Qiang was angry and said, "even if you are a top expert, you don¡¯t need to be so arrogant. At least I have made a great contribution in the world. How can the thunder sword of Du Jian school lose face in front of others?"


    Thinking of this, he pulled out the Longyuan sword. The old man was surprised, surprised and pleased: "it¡¯s Longyuan sword. You really have a little background. It¡¯s not bad, but I¡¯m a little interested."


    Li Qiang said: "if you only take a branch, I really think it¡¯s unfair. If you hurt the elder, it¡¯s too embarrassing. I¡¯m willing to let you do three moves first."

 Chapter 495

    On the contrary, the old man began tough and nodded: "you are a young man who speaks with great style. I like it very much. Come on, let me see how your swordsmanship is. " Li Qiang didn¡¯t like the old man very much, so his first move was merciless. He quickly took a move of anger. The technique was very quick. The sword of Longyuan was wrapped in wind and thunder and went straight to the old man. As soon as the old man¡¯s eyes brightened, the branch in his hand made an arc. With a crack, he gently touched Li Qiang¡¯s wrist and said with a smile, "if I have a real sword in my hand, your hand will not be protected."


    Li Qiangqiang was stunned. Just now he was so angry that even the experts in the experts would dodge. Unexpectedly, the old man in front of him did not spend any effort. He just put his light on his wrist. His kung fu was amazing. Li Qiang put away his displeasure and arched his hand and said, "there is no need topare. The younger generation is inferior to the inferior. What is the sacred ce of the elder?"


    The old man said with a smile: "it¡¯s not easy for you toe here once. I¡¯d better y more tricks. I haven¡¯t seen anyone for a long time. It¡¯s also very lonely. It¡¯s good for us to have a lot of exchanges." Li Qiang nodded and said, "since the elder said so, the younger generation will not be polite."


    Li forced himself to calm down. When the sword shook, the spirit of elixir field had been integrated into the body of the sword. The thirteen styles of thunder continued toe out to the old man. The old man¡¯s eyes were not small, and he kept cheering. His joy was expressed in his words. The branches in his hands drew all kinds of strange figures, all of which resolved Li Qiang¡¯s fierce attacks one by one, and freely talked andughed freely, which made Li Qiang quite admired Service.


    After a while, Li Qiang suddenly thought of something. He took the sword and said, "is it possible that the master is a member of Du Jian sect?" The old man looked at Li Qiang with a smile and said, "you have finally guessed it. To be honest, I am Huang Feng."


    Surprised and pleased, Li Qiang immediately knelt down on the ground and said, "Du Jian sect disciple Li Qiang kowtowed to his uncle." Huang Feng pulled Li Qiang up and said, "I have lived in seclusion in the valley for many years, just to avoid the mundane andplicated etiquette. You stille with me to make me unhappy, don¡¯t you?" Li Qiang awkwardly said with a smile: "the younger generation has to meet the master¡¯s uncle. I¡¯m too excited. I still hope that my teacher¡¯s uncle Haihan."


    Huang Feng said unhappily: "what kind of uncle, granduncle, you just call me old tortoise,ter you call me big brother, I call you brother, don¡¯t say those boring generations, I hate to die!" Li Qiang was stunned. The elder Huang Feng in front of him seemed to be a man of no particr style. If he was too polite to him, it would not be up to his taste. It¡¯s better to listen to him and find out a lot of things about Du Jian sect.


    Li Qiang had no choice but to say: "that will offend brother Huang!" Huang Feng nodded andughed: "that¡¯s good. You see, howfortable I am. I didn¡¯t want to meet people when I was hiding here. But it¡¯s really strange that the girl came down from the sky on that big bird the other day. She¡¯s so young, but her martial arts are really good. I¡¯ve been working with her for a long time, ha ha." Li Qiang thought of Xue Bing and turned to see that Xue Bing was gone.


    Huang Feng said with a smile: "don¡¯t look, she went to see the stone wall. Do you think she brought you here for you? In fact, she came for the stone wall." Li Qiang said strangely: "what stone wall?" Huang Feng said: "since you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s better. You can put this matter on the air first. Let me ask you, who is the leader of Du Jian sect now


    Li Qiang said, "it¡¯s my master, master." Huang Feng closed his eyes and thought for a while, then he said, "it¡¯s him. When I left the Dujian sect, he was not conspicuous among the disciples. Unexpectedly, he became the leader. Well, this boy is very deep in the city, so it¡¯s not surprising to be the leader. By the way, your name is Pang, is that his son? " Li Qiang shook his head and said, "I am an orphan. My master picked me up in those years. Because I have no father or mother, I have to follow his surname."


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "so it is. But he is very lucky to receive an apprentice like you. I believe the future of Du Jian sect will be great." Li Qiang said: "brother, I¡¯m ttered. But why did you engrave the sword form on the stone wall, and why did you cover it up?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "the cave in the back mountain was the ce where I practiced sword. Originally, the thunder sword technique was extremely mysterious. Although the sword moves are the same, the sword form is different in many ways, and the power is naturally different. On that day, I devoted myself to practice. After living in that cave for ten years, I realized a set of unique sword form. Then I went topete with Pang Tianfang. He was no longer my opponent. Looking at the world, no one could match him. "


    Li Qiang was surprised and said, "so it is, but this matter has never been mentioned by master." Huang Feng said, "it¡¯s me who won¡¯t let Pang Tianfang say it. Naturally, he won¡¯t tell his master. When he lost the sword to me, he wanted to give me the position of the leader. But I was not interested in this kind of thing. Pursuing the peak of martial arts was my pleasure. So I told him not to make it public, but I didn¡¯t tell him the sword form. After all, it took me ten years of hard work to get it easily. That¡¯s why I engraved it on the stone wall and covered it up You can see that it was you who took advantage of it. How did you get your swordsmanship? " Li Qiang awkwardly said: "I was just by chance. At that time, I identally saw the sword form on the stone wall of the cave. Only then did I get the position of the leader of Du Jian sect. I also want to thank elder brother for his help."


    Huang Fengughed and said, "it¡¯s our fate, but you didn¡¯t learn all the sword tricks. I¡¯ve learned something over the years. Do you want to learn it?" Li Qiang couldn¡¯t help but say, "that¡¯s really great. I always feel that my martial arts have reached the bottleneck. If I can get my elder brother¡¯s advice, it would be great." Huang Feng did not speak. He came to Li Qiang with a dignified face. He touched his pulse and said, "don¡¯t you know that you are very dangerous now?"Li Qiang was shocked and said, "where can I start?" Huang Feng said: "the Kung Fu you have learned is tooplicated and disorderly, and the internal skill methods are also various, which makes the vitality in the elixir field expand too fast. Although you have a deep internal skill to support it, it is just like a big tumor in the elixir field. You can¡¯t disperse it and umte here. If you umte in it for a long time, it will be a serious disease."


    At this point, Huang Feng frowned, stroked his beard and said, "you can¡¯t live for three months in such a situation, but why can you survive to this day, and it seems that you are still very energetic, which is a little strange. Are you interested in the pleasure of men and women?"


    Li Qiang was surprised and asked, "how do you know?" Huang Feng nodded with a smile, and said, "as expected, you can get rid of the incurable disease by means of double cultivation. If you are a person who abides by the ethics, I¡¯m afraid you will have gone to hell already!" "But my incurable disease has not been fundamentally solved. What should I do?" he asked


    Huang Feng spread out his hands and said with a smile: "what else can I do? I have to keep looking for women, and the more, the better. Don¡¯t stop. Once the dy is too long and the internal power is too much, the immortals can¡¯t save you. You¡¯re lucky. Others don¡¯t have to do it. The more you do, the better. You can enjoy the life of beauty and happiness, but it¡¯s carefree and cruel! " Li Qiang looked pale and said, "I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to be so short-lived. Is it true that such a thing can save my life? Don¡¯t y games with me, big brother Huang Feng said with a smile: "I don¡¯t have time to y tricks on you. I told you to find a woman to y with. Anyway, you are young and have good martial arts, good family background and beautiful appearance. It should not be difficult to find a woman. What¡¯s more, if you have the internal strength, you may be cured. I envy you to death. I have it now The heart is weak, can only squat in the valley to bask in the sun every day

 Chapter 496

    Li Qiang sighed and suddenly remembered something. He asked, "elder brother, have you ever been to baituoshan?" Huang Feng changed his face and said, "you¡¯d better not ask me about this matter. I can¡¯t say anything." Li Qiang knew that he had vited Huang Feng¡¯s taboo, so he stopped asking and went back to the original topic: "it¡¯s easier said than done. This kind of thing can¡¯t be done at any time. If I suddenly get sick and there is no woman around, what should I do?" Huang Feng said, "I¡¯ll teach you a set of breathing methods. I¡¯ll sit up at three o¡¯clock every day and breathe out the true Qi ording to my form. Although it can¡¯t cure the root cause, at least it can help you not die of a sudden illness."


    Huang Feng told Li Qiang the pithy form one by one, and then said: "I¡¯ve learned something about the form of thunder sword in recent years. Let me tell you. I don¡¯t think the moves should be too rigid in the sword spectrum, and should be flexible. Because the development of things is always unexpected, it may not be effective to use a fixed way against the enemy. Your sword technique has reached the extreme. It is estimated that the use of the sword form is better than that of the sword form Master is still better, but it is still rigid in form. As long as you learn and use it flexibly, your future will be limitless. "


    Li Qiang was convinced and asked, "I hope you can give me a new sword form. I will remember it." Huang Feng said with a smile: "this new sword form is the four words" ID is like one ". Go to experience it by yourself. When you understand the meaning of it, your sword skill will be great


    Although Li Qiang was confused, he knew that Huang Feng¡¯s words must have some truth. He did not dare to neglect him. He had to nod his head carefully and figure out the meaning of the four words. Huang Feng was hungry. He ran to a tree in the distance, picked some fruits and threw them to Li Qiang and said, "I am very poor in the valley. Only the fruit on this tree can satisfy my hunger. You If you want to eat meat, I¡¯ll catch some fish in the water and cook them for you. The goat over there is gentle and lovely. I¡¯m not good at it. " Li Qiang bit the wild fruit, but he felt that the entrance was bitter. He frowned and asked, "brother, there is almost nothing in the valley. How can you stay? Don¡¯t you want to go out for a walk


    Huang Feng said with a smile: "it¡¯s not the same where I am. I¡¯m a man who can see through the world. Although I¡¯m ayman, I don¡¯t want to go back to the world. It¡¯s good to hide in this quiet ce. I don¡¯t worry about things in the world. I feel much better naturally. Brother, I¡¯ve made friends with you now, and I¡¯m starting to worry about you. There are too many things in your heart and too many people to worry about. This is your biggest weakness. If you are trapped by love in the future, you must be careful. Love is the poison of killing and the steel knife that stabs people. You are such a good man. Don¡¯t fall into it. "


    After listening to this, Li Qiang felt very abstruse, but he didn¡¯t understand. He had to touch his head and sneer and said, "I do have some confidants. We have been together for a long time, but we are very congenial. I don¡¯t know which one I love better."


    Huang Feng said with a smile: "it¡¯s no big deal if you have several young friends. Who doesn¡¯t have wind flow? It¡¯s also helpful to your disease. You have a bright future. I can take good care of you." Li Qiang chatted with Huang Feng for a while. Although Huang Feng¡¯s seniority is very high, he has no airs. He has a good understanding with Li Qiang, or he has not seen anyone in the valley for a long time. This is endless. His anecdotes in the past few years have been revealed to Li Qiang so that he can learn a lot.


    Speaking of the stone wall, Li Qiang asked again, "elder brother, let¡¯s talk about the stone wall. Why is Miss Xue so interested?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "I know you will certainly ask this, since our brother Mo Ni, I certainly want to tell you, Hu Yue this person do you know?" Li Qiang was surprised and nodded his head and said, "he is the author of the chest pushing diagram. It is said that he is a master of numerology. He is very good at calcting."


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "you really know something. Yes, this Hu Yue is really a master. He not only made a chest pushing diagram, but also drew a stone wall, which recorded the possible events in the future. If anyone can understand this object, it will be of great help to him. A lot of people have chest pushing pictures, but there is only one stone wall in the cave where I live


    Li qiangqi said: "is it so useful to know the future?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "it¡¯s not only useful. If you meet ambitious people, I¡¯m afraid you will use this to dominate the world. Do you have this ambition?" Li Qiang even shook his head and said, "I can¡¯t even think about being an emperor. Besides, that seat is not something I can sit on."


    Huang Feng said with a smile: "it¡¯s a good thing that you don¡¯t have ambition. Sometimes ambition is a disaster." At this time, he turned his head and called out to the cave, "girl, have seen enough, you shoulde out." Xue Bing appeared in response to the voice, but his face was very strange.


    Li Qiang came to Xue Bing and said, "what¡¯s wrong with you? What do you think of Hu Yue¡¯s stone wall? " Xue Bing came to Li Qiang, first staring at him motionless, and suddenly sighed, "Li Qiang, if I want to marry you, do you agree?"


    Li Qiang listened to Xue Bing¡¯s sudden words and was stunned. He didn¡¯t know how to answer. Xue Bing impatiently said: "do you hear me, if I want to marry you, would you like to?" Li Qiang then replied, "of course, I can¡¯t get it, but why?"


    Xue Bing satisfied with the first way: "you promise, as for why, I¡¯ll tell youter." She said to Huang Feng, "old man, thank you for letting me watch the stone wall of Hu Yue. It really benefited me a lot." Li Qiang said: "this is Huang Feng, the elder of Du Jian sect. Can¡¯t you be polite?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "the old man is such a kind word. I just like what she called me. This girl is in goodpany with me, so I will show up. Even if someonees to the valley again, I will never see anyone again. As for Huyue stone wall, I will destroy it. This thing is harmful and can¡¯t be left in the world."Li qiangqi said: "it¡¯s said that Hu Yue is the only stone wall in the world. If it is destroyed, would it be a pity?" Xue Bing said: "destroy to destroy, anyway, I remember in the mind, will not forget." Li Qiang said, "what is the meaning of Hu Yue¡¯s stone wall?"


    Xue Bing said: "chest pushing pictures refer to future events, but because the description is too obscure, it makes future generations have many misunderstandings. At that time, master Hu Yue also anticipated this point, so he carved another stone wall and exined the chest pushing pictures one by one with words. Although the words are still vague, they can be seen clearly byparison."


    Li Qiang was curious and asked, "what did it say? I¡¯m very interested in the future." Xue Bing said solemnly: "Heaven¡¯s secrets must not be disclosed." Li Qiang disappoints a way: "you sell what pass ah, let me live very disappointed."


    Xue Bing said again: "but there is one thing that I have to tell you." Li Qiang asked, "what¡¯s the matter?" Xue Bing gently took a breath and said, "one day in the future, I will marry you." Li Qiang said with a smile, "why do you have to marry me now?" Xue Bing spat a way: "y the poor mouth of the guy, no serious."


    Li Qiangughed and was about to talk to Huang Feng, but when he turned around, he found that Huang Feng had disappeared. He called out, "brother Huang, where are you?" But there was no response around, and it was obvious that Huang Feng had taken the opportunity to leave. Li Qiang regretted: "why did he leave like this? I also want to ask about White Camel Mountain."


    Xue Bing said: "this old man is an expert in the world. How can he stay and talk too much? It¡¯s an exception that he can show you some sword moves. Don¡¯t ask for anything more. By the way, have you learned anything from him? " Li Qiang, of course, is embarrassed to say that he has something unique about his sword technique, and he has given him many tips. Xue Bing nodded his head and said, "I knew that the old man has a unique skill to press the bottom of the box. You are the descendant of Du Jian sect. He has a long history with you. He will give you all he can. This time, you are not in vain. You should thank me."

 Chapter 497

    Li Qiang said with a smile: "of course, I want to thank you. I have not only improved my swordsmanship, but also know that I will marry you in the future. This is a great joy to kill two birds with one stone." Say to smile ha ha, went up Gu she, way: "where are we going next?"


    Looking at Li Qiang, Xue Bing said in his heart, "I will marry you in the future, but on the day I marry you, I will kill you with my own hands."


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t know the dark thoughts in Xue Bing¡¯s heart. He was still lying on the back of the Gu she, patting the monster from time to time andughing: "I thought I would never see the whereabouts of master Huang Feng. Unexpectedly, you found him. How did you find him?"


    Xue Bing said: "it¡¯s just a coincidence. I¡¯m looking for Huyue Shibi. I didn¡¯t expect to find this valley by following the vine. He was actually the watchman of Hu Yue¡¯s stone wall. I met him. I can¡¯t say that we have made a hand."


    Li Qiang had a wonderful way: "which of you won?"


    Xue Bing said: "we can¡¯t talk about who wins and who loses. We have so far. To our level, the victory or defeat is not important."


    Seeing that Xue Bing didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Li Qiang asked, "where are we going next? Go back to the Wulin conference? " Xue Bing said: "are you anxious to meet your friends? Wait a minute. The Wulin conference will be held for a while, and I will take you to a ce. " Li Qiang leanszily on the back of the Gu she and says, "whatever you want, I can¡¯t escape your palm anyway. I¡¯ll toss it as you like."


    Xue Bing said with a smile, "you can go as you like. I won¡¯t stop you. I told you to follow me just because I¡¯m a little lonely. Now I¡¯m full of things about Hu Yue¡¯s stone wall. I don¡¯t want to think too much."


    What do you think of as a strong smile in my eyes Xue Bing said: "you are a mountain¡¯s apprentice, in my eyes is my apprentice, understand." Li Qiang was disappointed and said nothing, just looking at the scenery under the clouds.


    Xue Bing chuckled: "what¡¯s the matter? Are you angry?" Li Qiang didn¡¯t have a good way: "how dare I be angry? I¡¯m a fish for a knife and a chopper. It¡¯s just pork on the chopping board. You said you would marry me. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s all joking." Xue Bing said positively: "it¡¯s really from the bottom of my heart. The ce I take you to is to verify Hu Yue¡¯s prophecy."


    Li qiangqi said: "where on earth is it?"


    Xue Bing said: "Jingyuan mansion."


    Back in Jingyuan mansion, Li Qiang stood on the hill outside the city and looked into it. He was filled with emotion. He met many people here and offended many people. This was not where he wanted toe back, but now he had to follow Xue Bing. His heart was not very good.


    "What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s your feeling when you go back to your old ce?" Xue Bing asked Li Qiang said, "I really don¡¯t understand. What do you bring me here to do and what I should do. What¡¯s the point ofing here?" Xue Bing shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know why, but the ce where we got married as mentioned on the stone wall of Hu Yue is here. Do you think we shoulde?"


    "Time toe!" Li Qiang held his head firmly with a firm expression on his face.


    Xue Bing was dumbfounded and said, "in a word, you just want me to marry you."


    At this time, Li Qiang suddenly fell into a trance, thinking of the previous experience in Jingyuan mansion, he could not help but feel very moved.


    Xue Bing stabbed him and asked, "are you stupid? Why don¡¯t you talk?"


    Li Qiang sighed: "the revisit of the old ce really makes me feel so much, I don¡¯t know what to say."


    Xue Bing pulled Li Qiang and said, e on, let¡¯s go around the city. I¡¯ve been out for a long time, and I haven¡¯t really gone shopping."


    Li Qiang asked, "what can I do with the Gu she?"


    Xue Bing said: "I gave the animal a holiday, it didn¡¯t use to look for me for several days."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "it seems that you are determined to have a good stroll in Jingyuan mansion?"


    Xue Bing pulled Li Qiang¡¯s sleeve, no good airway: "don¡¯t talk nonsense, go quickly."


    There was no one on the street. The breeze blows a piece of fallen leaves, more show the atmosphere of Xiaosha. Li Qiang and Xue Bing walked on the street. They could not help shivering and muttered to themselves, "is there a war or robbery here? Why is there no one else? It¡¯s like a ghost town. "


    Xue Bing also frowned and said: "I really didn¡¯t expect to be like this. I felt strange when I was outside the city. I didn¡¯t meet a person all the time. I thought they were hiding in the city, but it was the same inside. What¡¯s the matter?"


    At this time, there was a sound of footworking from the corner of the street. Li Qiang ran over to see it. It turned out that a little girl was walking slowly with her back to herself. Li Qiang came forward and asked, "little girl, how can you be alone, an adult in your family?"


    The little girl suddenly turned back, but scared Li Qiang out of her wits. It turned out that the little girl¡¯s face had rotted out arge piece, and even one of her eyes drooped down. Her lips were gone, showing her teeth stained with blood and mud. She grinned at Li Qiang and made a monster voice and ran to him.


    Li Qiang had been in a daze for a long time. He didn¡¯t know how to avoid it. The girl was overturned by a huge force and fell to the ground. It turned out to be Xue Bing¡¯s hand. She said, "what kind of monster is this? I have never seen it. Is it a corpse?"The little girl on the ground actually stood up again and rushed to the two people, and the speed was extremely amazing, faster than ordinary people. Xue Bing frowned and said, "it¡¯s really strange. How can¡¯t I beat her?" With that, she hit the girl¡¯s chest again. Although the little girl was knocked down to the ground, she still stood up and staggered towards them.


    Now even Xue Bing was a little bit upset. Li Qiang had an idea and said, "don¡¯t be merciful. No matter what kind of monster it is, the head is the most important part. Go straight ahead and don¡¯t hesitate." Xue Bing nodded, the palm strength suddenly huff and puff, p, just hit the girl¡¯s head, this palm with 50% strength, the girl¡¯s head was smashed, flesh and blood flying, the body fell to the ground, no longer moved.


    Xue Bing gave a long breath and said, "this time it¡¯s finished." But listen to Li Qiang Zheng Zheng said: "just did not solve it, is a big trouble!" Xue bingshun his eyes to see, all of a sudden in a daze, the original from the street around the crowd from nowhere, they are actually the same as the little girl, either physically mutted or flesh and blood blurred, but the same point, these guys do not seem to die, but different from the ordinary people, just make a beast like voice, stagger toward the two people, open teeth dance They were treated like ws.

 Chapter 498

    Li Qiang grinned: "is this a collective body fraud? It¡¯s terrible. Let¡¯s get out of the city quickly, or we¡¯ll die here."


    Xue Bing said impatiently, "what are you afraid of? It should be just a corpse change, but I don¡¯t know why, there will be so many corpses here. No matter what, I have the power of flying in the air. We can open a blood path here, and we will break out."


    Li Qiang was worried: "I hope so. What I fear most is that the people in this city have be zombies. It will be troublesome."


    Xue Bing shook his head and said, "how can this be possible? I have never seen such a situation. It should only happen by ident. Maybe we will be OK when we go out of the city." As she said this, she hit the head of the zombies with her palms. In a sh, she knocked down more than a dozen zombies. However, the zombies gathered more and more. Xue Bing¡¯s martial arts were superb, but her internal power was limited after all. After hitting hundreds of zombies, she began to pant and feel weak.


    Li Qiang said, "if you just fight zombies here, you¡¯ll be tired sooner orter. I¡¯ll open the road with Longyuan sword. Let¡¯s find a ce to rest first."


    "Where to go?" Xue Bing said Li Qiang had an idea and said, "I know a ce, which should be good." The ce Li Qiang thought of was naturally Li Ziping¡¯s residence outside of councilor Li. He thought that Li Ziping was one of the most powerful families in the area. Although he was not a good person, his house should be rtively strong, and the wall was higher than that of other people. Although the zombies were terrible, they could not run and jump. Of course, they could not jump in.


    Having made up their minds, they rushed to Li¡¯s house. However, seeing Xue Bing¡¯s palms flying, Li Qiang¡¯s dragon sword flying up and down, and the corpse¡¯s heads fell to the ground one after another, and they did not know how many were killed. Finally, they rushed over. Two people stopped in front of the Li house, behind the zombie group also followed closely, Li Qiang gritted his teeth and said: "jump in quickly, the house should be OK."


    Hand in hand, Xue Bing and Li Qiang jumped into Li¡¯s mansion. As soon as they fell into the mansion, dozens of people surrounded him with weapons. Li Qiang yelled, "I¡¯m not a monster. Don¡¯t be afraid." But listen to a person to say with a smile: "Li Qiang, Li Qiang, you boy unexpectedly did not die, the woman around is also more and more beautiful, is really interesting."


    Li Qiang was startled. Looking back, he saw Liu Qianming standing there, still holding a folding fan in his hand. Li Qiang said with a smile, "it¡¯s brother Liu. Your house is very safe." Liu¡¯s attitude seems to be much better than before. It may be because he hasn¡¯t seen anyone alive for a long time, so he seems more enthusiastic.


    He exined: "what¡¯s good? The second half of Li¡¯s house has already been upied. Now most of the living people gather in the front half of the courtyard, and there are high walls around them, and there are people guarding them day and night in turn to ensure that the monster can¡¯te in. But the food in the mansion is about to run out. I don¡¯t know what to do next."


    Li Qiang asked, "what happened in Jingyuan mansion? Can you exin it carefully?" Before Liu Qianming spoke, he heard someone exim, "Li Lang, you are not dead!"


    Li qiangshun went to fame, but saw Li Yueru red eyes rushed over, rushed to Li Qiang¡¯s arms, Li Qiang saw Xue Bing beside him, looked a little embarrassed, and it was not easy to push away, so he had to pat her on the shoulder and said with a smile: "long time no see, are you ok?"


    Li Yueru cried for a while and said, "that day I saw you jump off the cliff. I thought you were dead. I wanted to go down the mountain with those sisters to look for your body, but my father and brother didn¡¯t allow me to go back home. I wanted to die, so they looked for someone to watch. Until something happened to Jingyuan mansion, I was allowed to go out of my yard."


    "What happened here?" Li Qiang asked Liu Qianming said: "let me exin. Two months ago, there was a gue in Jingyuan mansion, and many people died. Because many bodies were not buried in time, they were put outside. Unexpectedly, the corpses changed into zombies and other monsters, and more and more. These zombies were not only running around, but also deliberately biting people. Those who were bitten were poisoned on the spot and turned into zombies after death, so these monsters gathered more and more. Jingyuan mansion turned into a dead city in this way. Although Lord Xu, the governor of the prefecture, sent people out to report the news in time, people outside did not dare toe in, and we couldn¡¯t rush out, so we were in a deadlock. If I had known that, I would have burned all the corpses. It would not have happened like this. "


    Hearing this, Xue Bing can¡¯t help but ask: "is there only living people here in the whole Jingyuan mansion?" Liu Qianming said: "of course, it¡¯s not only here, but also the government offices of the government officials, the houses of some rich families, and some living people. After all, these ces have high walls and solid doors, and there are surplus grain in the family, so they can barely support it."


    Liu Qianming said: "brother Pang, I know that we have had a lot of unhappiness before, but at this time, we should share the same hatred. I suggest that we give up the past suspicion and resist the zombies together. We can talk about escaping from the dead alive."


    Seeing Liu Qianming¡¯s paleplexion, Li Qiang realized that he had been trapped in a ce for a long time and fought with the zombies for a long time. Although he was a little ufortable in his heart, he could only cooperate with him now. He nodded his head and said, "well, at this time, I can ept turning an enemy into a friend, but you and Li¡¯s father and son don¡¯t use the opportunity to plot against him. I can fight back at any time."


    Liu Qianming said with a bitter smile: "you don¡¯t know. Li is dead! Mr. Li has already changed his ways and is not the same as before. " Li qiangqi said: "isn¡¯t Li member very good at martial arts, how can he?" Liu Qianming said: "the poison of zombies is not what ordinary people can resist. When we helped a group of victims into Li¡¯s house, it suddenly rained heavily. There was a gap in the courtyard wall of the back garden. Suddenly, arge number of zombies poured in. Li was bitten by zombies while escorting the victims. He knew that his life was not long ago, so he simply killed himself to avoid bing zombies It¡¯s really tragic! " Liu Qianming said it was very sad and indignant, and hammered the wall hard.Li Qiang asked, "what about Mr. Li Yuehao?" Li Yueru said: "my brother is directing men and horses to repair the walls. Although the individualbat power of zombies is not strong, the number of zombies isrge. If we do not step up preparations for war, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Li Qiang could hardlyugh or cry in the face of such a situation. He wanted to have fun with Xue Bing and evenplete the so-called marriage. However, he encountered such a strange situation. At this time, Liu Qianming said: "I know your martial arts and your personality. Now we are short of help. If you can help us, we will have a lot of chances to be saved."


    Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "I have never encountered such a strange thing. How can I help you? Anyway, if I encounter zombies eating people, I will try my best to help."


    Liu Qianming nodded his head and said, "that¡¯s enough. I know you are a chivalrous man. You won¡¯t be saved when you die."


    Li Qiang, with a wry smile in his heart, said: "this is a cemetery. There are so many people piled together and can¡¯t get out. There are groups of zombies outside. Even if I have the heart to help, I can¡¯t help it. s, I can¡¯t bear it for a few days. I¡¯ll take Xue Bing and Li Yueru away and fly away."


    Li Yuebing is very pleased to see her sister Xue Yueqiang, but she is very pleased to see her sister back Li Yueru blushed and said in a low voice: "I didn¡¯t know you were Li Qiang at that time. What¡¯s more, I miss you so much that I miss you so much. If you don¡¯t jump off the cliff, I don¡¯t know that I will love you so much and I think I can¡¯t see you again in this life." He began to cry.

 Chapter 499

    Li Qiangforted: "I¡¯m here to see you. Let¡¯s find a ce to rest. I¡¯ve been fighting with the zombie for a long time with your sister Xue. I¡¯m too tired to move."


    Li Yueru smell speech will immediately two people to their own living courtyard, Xue Bing pointed to a wing room and said: "I went to that room to rest, you talk about it."


    Li Qiang knew that this was a chance for her and Li Yueru to be alone. She could not help but appreciate Xue Bing¡¯s understanding and said, "when I first met her, I only thought that she was a devil who did no evil, but now I can¡¯t recognize her. Why is this


    Li Yueru led Li Qiang to her boudoir, made tea for him and served snacks. Li Qiang said: "now the goods are tight, you¡¯d better not be busy and save some food and drink for yourself." Li Yueru said: "Li Lang, enjoy it. I will not let you suffer any injustice even if I starve to death."


    Li Qiang¡¯s heart was moved. He held Li Yueru in his arms and whispered, "ru¡¯er, do you know how much I miss you!" Li Yueru said, "Li Lang, I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a long time. Can I give it to you today?" Then he raised his head and put the hot cherry lips together.


    His soft and warm lips are as delicious as sweet cheese. Li Qiang tasted so delicious that he even forgot the dangerous situation outside. He kneaded his hands and turned them over. Li Yueru was very interesting. He kept calling Li Qiang¡¯s name. Li Qiang said with a smile, "how many times have you called me these days?"


    Li Yueru Jiao said with a smile, "you can think of as many times as you can." Li Qiang said with a smile: "no wonder my ears are always red and I always sneeze." Li Yueru said angrily: "go to you, this time you are still in the mood to joke."


    Li Qiang said, "yes, I should concentrate on my work at this time. It¡¯s my dereliction of duty to make my wife dissatisfied." He bowed his head and kissed her. Li Yueru¡¯s snow white skin was smooth and fragrant, which made Li Qiang like it very much. She could not stop when she was kissing. Li Yueru chuckled, "when are you going to kiss me? Is it time to do something serious?" Li Qiang raised his head and said with a smile, "because you are so beautiful, I can¡¯t see enough of it. What¡¯s more, why are you so fragrant? Are girls born with fragrance?"


    Li Yueru sighed: "I sprinkle petals in the bath barrel every day, and I still carry sachets on my body. Naturally, it¡¯s fragrant. No woman is born with fragrance. I don¡¯t think about it myself. But if there is water shortage in the government in a few days, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll smell me smelly."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "at this time, there is no need to say those disappointing words. I know the zombie threat is really great, but I do have a way out. At least it is not a problem to take you away from here." Li Yueru said happily, "really? Can you take all the people here out of trouble?" Li Qiang frowned and said, "I mean your sister Xue has a good mount that can fly down from the sky and take us away. But if there are too many people, of course not. In a critical moment, I can only take you away."


    Li Yueru¡¯s face sank down, stopped to sit up and said, "but what should my brother do? I hope Li Lang can also save him." Li Qiang kisses her fragrant shoulder, strange way: "you and he rtion is not very bad, why want to save him now?" Li Yueru sighed: "after all, he is my brother. What¡¯s more, after this incident, my father has passed away, and my brother has been depressed a lot. He seems to have be another person. These days, he has been organizing people to fight against the zombies and has made a lot of efforts to save people. Although he had a festival with you before, can Li Lang turn that page for me What about it? "


    Li Qiang stops and looks at Li Yueru. Her expression is uncertain. Li Yueru grabs Li Qiang¡¯s hand and pleads: "as your wife, I don¡¯t ask for anything else. I just ask you to save my brother. Ru¡¯er will serve you all my life." Li Qiang put his arm around her and said with a smile, "why should I say it¡¯s so tragic? I¡¯ll try to save him."


    Li Yueru tears for a smile, "you are always so elusive, just like I did not find your true identity, you really cheated very miserably." Li Qiang pressed her under her body and said with a smile, "I said I was Li Qiang for a long time, but you don¡¯t believe it. How can I say that I lied to you? It¡¯s really a great injustice!" Gently touched her body with her hand, "let¡¯s not say so much, you wait for this day for a long time, why do you talk to me endlessly?" Li Yueru coyly said: "in fact, I¡¯m just afraid. After all, I¡¯ve never done that kind of thing."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "what¡¯s to be afraid of? I¡¯ll teach you. It¡¯s not very difficult to practice Kung Fu. Many people are self-taught." Li Yueru said to herself, "from the moment I fell in love with you, I have been dreaming about the first time with you What kind of scene is it? Now that this moment has finally arrived, I am a little nervous and afraid. I really don¡¯t understand why? " Li Qiang gently picked up her body, blowing air at her neck, andforted her: "it¡¯s OK. Don¡¯t be afraid. Since you and I are in love, there¡¯s nothing to stop us from doing, let alone such wonderful things."


    Li Yueru was just about to speak. Li Qiang had already begun to use his power to transmit his true Qi, which made her suddenly cry out. Then, Li Qiang kept up her spirits and had continuously input the power of Dantian into Li Yueru¡¯s body. She was surprised and said, "why does your true Qi enter my body?"Li Qiang said, "how do you feel?" Li Yueru breathed a sigh of relief, turned to smile and said: "I feel very good, you continue..." Li Qiang, as if he had obtained the imperial edict, continued to use his merits.


    At this time, Li Yueru was already sweating profusely and said: "you know it¡¯s the first time that people practice Kung Fu, but what do you do so hard?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "I know that your foundation is still shallow, so deliberately lengthening the time is to let you make progress in internal power, which is very good for you." Li Yueru on the contrary some worry way: "but if your true Qi is damaged because of this, how should do?"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "the true Qi in my Dantian is like the Yangtze River. To be honest, I can¡¯t even feel the depth of it. Giving you some will not have any influence at all. On the contrary, it makes me feel much morefortable." Li Yueru secretly transported her true Qi and found that she was full of it. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. She put her head into Li Qiang¡¯s arms and said, "it¡¯s my turn to decide the time next time." Li Qiang said with a smile: "OK, next time it¡¯s up to you."


    Li Yueru suddenly remembered something and said, "that sister Xue is also your best friend. You can apany her now, so as not to make her unhappy. I am very grateful that she can spare so much time to give you my happiness." Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s OK. Your sister is practicing martial arts at this time, but I will affect her practice." Li Yueru was relieved and said, "it¡¯s OK. In fact, I can¡¯t bear you to go."


    Li Qiangughed and said, "you little hoof, on the surface, gentle and elegant, but inside is very fanatical. Have you been doing this for so long and haven¡¯t satisfied?" Li Yueru gegejiao said with a smile: "I am epting new things, so curiosity is more important." Li Qiang felt very funny, just about to speak, suddenly heard the noise in the distance.


    Li Yueru got up and dressed and said, "it seems that the zombies have begun to attack again. The front should be very fierce. I also want to help." Li Qiang immediately jumped up, opened the door and said, "let¡¯s get together. I¡¯m just going to see how fierce these zombies are." Li Yueru saw this and said with a smile: "fool, you want to go out and put on your clothes."

 Chapter 500

    Li Qiangcai thought of this and couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, "I was too anxious. I forgot about it." He put on his clothes and went out with Li Yueru. At this time, Xue Bing also walked out of the wing room and said with a smile, "is it enough to be carefree just now?" Li Yueru¡¯s face turned red and said nothing. Li Qiang said with a smile: "I¡¯m tired of driving these days. It¡¯s really good to have a rest."


    Xue Bing asked deliberately, "if it¡¯s a rest, why is there so much movement? Even I can hear the sound of the bed shaking here Li Yueru buried her head lower. Li Qiang was very embarrassed. She came to Xue Bing and said in a low voice, "Auntie, you just tease me. Ru¡¯er is still young and can¡¯t stand your ridicule." Xue Bing said triumphantly with a smile: "originally, you can¡¯t hang your face. It¡¯s really rare. I thought your skin was thick."


    Li Qiang coughed and deliberately diverted the topic: "at present, the zombies are attacking. Let¡¯s go and help." Xue bingruo thought: "the people here have been on guard for a long time, and they should not be in a hurry to help. Let me talk about my idea first. Just now I have been thinking about what is the cause of therge-scale corpse change. The scale of Jingyuan mansion is not small, but it is not just natural disasters that are so simple." "What do you mean?" Li said


    Xue Bing said: "I think this is probably a man-made disaster!" Li Qiang frowned: "man made disaster? What do you mean, is it that so many zombies are deliberately made up of? " Xue Bing said: "it may not be intentional, but it may be an ident. This kind of thing happened in my time. A guy named Baidu old man made a mistake when refining poison. As a result, he made a strange medicine. Once someone inhaled its smell, he would be a monster. Moreover, it was highly infectious. Even Baidu old man himself was hit. He passed it from ten to ten, causing tens of thousands of people to change Almost all of them went out and killed one after the other. Today¡¯s incident is probably simr to that at the beginning. "


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "there is a certain truth in your analysis. However, it is more difficult to find out the root cause now than to ascend to heaven. It is important to help everyone beat back the zombies first." Xue Bing nodded his head and said: "that¡¯s all. These zombies are strange. They can only be started. If they hit other parts, they can¡¯t be killed. Moreover, the number of them is amazing. If we fight like this, we will inevitably run out of ammunition. I¡¯m very worried about the situation here."


    Li Yueru nodded and said, "my sister¡¯s worry is very correct. There is not much food in the house. Although there are several wells, drinking water is not a problem, but it is difficult to say whether the water source is polluted. In short, we can stay up for half a month at most, and it will be difficult in a few days. You must remember not to be bitten by zombies or be scratched by their ws, or you will be in danger of bing a zombie. We have all exhorted others, but many people have been hit. Especially after each defense, there are always people who suffer from various kinds of injuries. It is better to start before their changes. How many people break their hands and feet It¡¯s hard for me to think of it. "


    Li Qiangforted her and said: "in such a case, it is inevitable to kill animals. What¡¯s more, the zombies after corpses are just monsters. Killing them is acting for heaven, and there is no need to me yourself." Xue Bing said: "let¡¯s go. It seems that the scale of this zombie should not be small."


    When the three men came to the wall, they saw that Liu Qianming wasmanding the people to carry stones. In the absence of weapons, stones were the most effective weapons. Some people spontaneously organized to make bows and arrows to kill zombies from a long distance. However, many people¡¯s archery skills were verymon and often failed.


    When Liu Qianming saw Li Qianging, his face was beaming with joy, and he said, e and help as soon as you have finished your rest. There are about a thousand zombies in this attack, which are very difficult to deal with. You must be careful not to be bitten by zombies." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "brother Liu, please don¡¯t worry. We know what to do."


    Li Yueru stayed behind to take care of the wounded. Li Qiang and Xue Bing went to the top of the wall together. The outer wall of Li¡¯s house has been transformed into a strong wall. A simple fortress has been built around it. Some people stand inside at any time to observe the situation outside. The wall is thickened a lot. They stand on the top of the wall and face the enemy. At the foot of the wall, groups of zombies swarm around Li¡¯s house, which makes them crazy As the zombies were knocked down, the corpses piled up in stack. Then the zombies trampled on them and gradually approached the top of the wall. Although they looked disgusting, they had great effect. Many zombies even climbed on the wall and were beaten by various weapons and stones by the defending people Go down.


    Xue Bing has not yet waited for Li Qiang to speak, has opened his mouth: "I go to the East, you guard in the West." With that, the figure has already flown past. Li Qiang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "he¡¯s really a prick. He¡¯s so opinionated. However, you chose to do some heavy work because of the tight defense there. I don¡¯t know what you mean. Thank you very much Then he immediately wielded his sword and cut off the heads of several zombies.


    With the participation of Li Qiang and Xue Bing, the scene is much easier to control. Although there are arge number of zombies, their minds are very simple, and they don¡¯t know any strategy to attack the city. They only know how to attack blindly. Therefore, as long as they attack properly, the death and injury rate of defenders is very low. The sword of Longyuan in Li Qiang¡¯s hand is flying up and down, and zombies are rolling down from the wall, while other zombies are However, they climbed up without knowing what to do. Soon, the bows and arrows in many people¡¯s hands were gone, and the stones were almost all thrown away. They had to attack the zombies with broadswords and spears, but the effect was much worse. Many people were bitten by zombies and screamed, the scene was extremely tragic!The east of Xue Bing is the most difficult ce to defend, because most of the zombies are looking for breakthroughs in her area. Li Qiang finishes the preparation of the zombies here and rushes to the past. Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s hands flying, he breaks the heads of the zombies one after another. His palms are powerful and powerful. However, after half an hour, they are already weak.


    Li Qiang came to her side and helped her with Longyuan sword. He said, "you have a rest first. I¡¯ll stand for you." Xue Bing said thanks, and immediately sat on one side to meditate. He made up for the deficiency with his profound internal skill. Seeing that the zombies were still rushing forward, Li Qiang was already impatient. He simply used the thunder rage in the thunder sword technique. The dragon Yuan sword in his hand turned into lightning and split into the zombies like lightning. Hearing only a few loud noises, the zombies were cut off inrge areas by the dragon Yuan sword. The corpses piled up like mountains, and they were almost parallel to the wall After a series of fighting, they finally wiped out the zombies.


    Liu Qianming came to the two men and raised his thumb and said, "my brother¡¯s Kung Fu seems to be growing. I really admire you more and more. What¡¯s more, I can¡¯t see that your confidant is also a top expert. It¡¯s amazing. " Li Qiang wiped the sword and returned the scabbard with a smile: "it¡¯s a little fun. It¡¯s all for everyone. I hope the zombie can be cleaned up as soon as possible."


    Liu Qianming sighed and said, "it¡¯s just blocking a round of attacks. There are too many zombies to count. If we don¡¯t clear these corpses early, they will be used as adder sooner orter. The city wall we have worked hard for will be useless." He immediately ordered people to pile up the zombies and burn them with fire. For a time, the smell of choking nose made people dizzy. They also took the bows, arrows and stones back to meet the enemy next time.


    Li Yueru came to Li Qiang, concerned and asked, "are you OK, are you hurt?" Li Qiang stroked her face and said with a smile, "I¡¯m ok. Those zombies are just walking corpses. They are not difficult to deal with." After hearing someone sigh: "that may not be true. You are still as optimistic as before."

 Chapter 501

    The familiar voice made Li Qiang Hu¡¯s body shake. He turned back and faced the man and said slowly, "I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. How are you doing recently?" The man standing in front of him was a masked woman, dressed in white, as if she were immortal. It was Qiu Aoxue of Bodhi gate.


    Qiu Aoxue¡¯s voice with joy, "you¡¯re OK, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you at this time." Li Qiang said with a slight irony: "do you think that the whereabouts of the moonlight treasure box really makes you happy?" Qiu Aoxue shook his head and said, "how can you say that about me? I¡¯m very sorry about the previous incident. No one would have thought that the leader of Tangmen actually personally put your hands on you at the moment of the misty peak. It¡¯s also because you were too impulsive to throw the box down, which angered her in the end..."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "forget it, it¡¯s over. I don¡¯t want to mention it any more. I wonder why you are still here." Qiu Aoxue bowed his head and said, "I always think you still have the possibility of survival, so I¡¯m waiting for you here." Li Qiang was upset, but on the surface, he was still cold. "Thank you very much. I can¡¯t bear the kindness of your Bodhi gate. For example, the girl Chi Yingying has made me suffer a lot."


    Qiu Aoxue suddenly Jiao smile way: "how, you met Chi younger martial sister, she to you how?" Li Qiang had no choice but to shake his head and said: "forget it, I still don¡¯t say it. It¡¯s getting longer and longer." Qiu Aoxue caught sight of Xue Bing beside him, looked up and down for a while and asked, "is this girl?"


    Xue Bing introduced himself: "my name is Xue Bing, Li Qiang¡¯s wife." Qiu Aoxue Oh, did not seem to feel strange, she looked at Li Qiang and asked, "what do you think of zombies?" Li Qiang said with a smile, "what can I do? I came to visit my hometown again, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a scene. I haven¡¯t recovered my mind."


    Qiu Aoxue said thoughtfully: "this incident happened suddenly. Many people were bitten by zombies before they could react. Even the situation became out of control. Although the government has made great efforts, it still has little effect. The Li family is a reliable stronghold. In addition, there are still some scattered ces upied by the victims. But this is not a long-term n. We should Come up with a reliable escape n. "


    "Have you ever thought of breaking through?" Xue Bing said Qiu Aoxue gave a bitter smile and said: "there are many zombies all around here. They are endless. Even if they have excellent martial arts, they can¡¯t escape, let alone this group of ordinary people."


    Li Qiang said: "what do the government think? They did their best to hear you say, and then? " Qiu Aoxue sighed: "the governor is too busy now. I heard that the government office has formed a stronghold, including officials, family members and a small number of victims. It¡¯s just that the two ces are separated by tens of miles. We also listen to the words of the victims who escaped, and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on there." Li Qiang said in his heart: "the governor is Xu Yanyan¡¯s father at least. If you can help him with this kind of thing, it should be." Then he asked Qiu Aoxue, "do you have the mind to contact the governor?"? It¡¯s also good to open the joints on both sides and give advice to each other. "


    Qiu Aoxue sighed: "I don¡¯t want to be like this. I just try my best to walk out of ten li, which is already the limit. In the past, my internal power is not good enough to resist the siege of zombies." Xue Bing said: "I¡¯ll help you, let¡¯s go out together. Although we may not be able to escape, but at least to that government office is not a problem."


    At this time, Liu Qianming came over and repeatedly stopped him and said, "that¡¯s not good. I finally got your two strong reinforcements to help me. This is going to leave. Isn¡¯t it hard for me to do it? If you have any mistakes, it would be a pity. " Li Qiang said with a smile: "brother Liu, don¡¯t worry. You should also know the strength of the three of us. Although zombies are very dangerous, we are not an energy-savingmp. In particr, we help each other and take care of several directions. Even if there are more zombies, we can still get rid of the encirclement.


    Qiu Aoxue nodded his head and said, "it¡¯s so good. I¡¯ve been here for a long time. I¡¯d like to go out and have a look. Now the materials in the mansion are in short supply. We just go out to explore the way to see if there is anything worth robbing." Liu Qianming thought for a moment and said, "then you¡¯d better prepare. You¡¯d better put on your armor and hold a spear in your hand, so that you can resist more zombies."


    Li Qiang said with a smile, "that¡¯s a hindrance. I said, brother Liu, why are you so fussy?" Li Yueru suddenly hugged Li Qiang from behind and said, "Li Lang, don¡¯t go. I just saw you, but you are going to leave. What can I do if I can¡¯t see you again?" Li Qiang stroked her pretty face and said in a soft voice, "don¡¯t worry. You haven¡¯t never seen sister Xue¡¯s ability. We¡¯ll be fine with Miss Qiu¡¯s help."


    Li Yueru was persuaded by Li Qiang for a long time, and then agreed toe down and stop Li Qiang. Li Qiang discussed with Qiu Aoxue and Xue Bing carefully, and the three of them were ready to go out. At this time, the victims had burned the zombies together, and the stench filled them. All the women could not help covering their noses and frowning. Xue Bing sighed, "they are all good creatures. Why are they in such a big disaster? It¡¯s really unpredictable. It¡¯s a disaster for people."


    Li Qiang said: "at present, we can only take care of the living. This time we go out, one is to contact the government; the other is to look for avable materials. Just remember these two purposes. If there are too many zombies, take care of yourself."Xue Bing and Qiu Aoxue said together: "we will never escape alone." Li Qiang shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "let¡¯s work together to get things done." The three men dressed up and jumped gently along the corner of the wall to the ground. They tried not to make a sound when they walked. However, some zombies were still walking in the distance. Obviously, they still coveted Li¡¯s residence.


    Li Qiang said, let¡¯s go quickly, Miss Qiu, you lead the way ahead, and we will follow behind to protect each other. Qiu Aoxue answered, and then quickly march up, but see the shadow of the figure, the three quickly gallop up on the road, where only a dust.


    At this time, the street was empty, and there was still a rotten smell. Li Qiang ran and said: "before, it was a fairnd on earth, but now it¡¯s a hell of ghosts. It¡¯s really hard to say anything about the world." Qiu Aoxue said: "suddenly, we all feel strange. We have heard of such strange things as corpse fraud before, but they are only individual examples. I didn¡¯t expect that such arge-scale zombie broke out this time. If it spread, the whole country would have problems."


    Li Qiang spat out his tongue and said, "is it really so serious? Will these zombies still go to the capital? The old emperor is going to scratch his head Xue Bing in a side way: "such a big thing, the head will not know, it is estimated that is trying to solve, although the zombie infectious is rtivelyrge, but it is not without a boycott method." Li Qiang asked, "what is the best way?"


    Although Xue Bing was fast, she still spoke calmly and without any interference. She said: "there is only one way, that is, to remove all the zombies within a radius of dozens of miles, and even kill the normal people who may be infected. This is to avoid future trouble."


    Qiu Aoxue said, "this method is too heavy to kill evils. I hope it will not wait for that day." Xue Bing said with a cold smile: "women¡¯s benevolence will only make the trouble even bigger. Zombies are good at biting people, and the people who are bitten will soon be new zombies. So the trouble will be great. Only by thoroughly eliminating the zombies from the root and eliminating the infected people can more people be safe."


    Li Qiang said: "please don¡¯t argue. Anyway, we will have a clear conscience when we reach the limit with our own strength. As for whether we can save Jingyuan mansion, we should consider it by the senior masters. We¡¯d better go to the government office first and see Lord Xu."

 Chapter 502

    At this time, Qiu Aoxue suddenly stopped and said: "there is a silk and satin shop not far away. The boss is very rich, and the courtyard wall of his house is also very tall. I believe that he should have a lot of savings in his house. We might as well go in and have a look. If we can find some applied things, it¡¯s not very good."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "it¡¯s so good. Let¡¯s go and have a look. Maybe we can get a piece of fat." Although Xue Bing disagreed, he didn¡¯t say no, so the three people came to the courtyard wall in the backyard of silk and satin vi. Naturally, the three Zhang high wall couldn¡¯t stop them. As soon as theynded, a sword light stabbed them.


    Xue Bing didn¡¯t even look at it. He hit him with a hollow palm, but Li Qiang eximed, "please stop, it¡¯s my own man!" Then he flew over and took a palm with his body. He vomited out a mouthful of blood, startled Qiu Aoxue to help him and asked, "are you crazy? Why do you want to do this?"


    At this time, two beautiful girls quickly came to Li Qiang and threw themselves into his arms. It turned out that these two little beauties were Zhu xuansi¡¯s maid Xianghua and Yueyi.


    Xianghua burst into tears and said, "I thought I would never see you again." Yueyi felt guilty and said, "it¡¯s all my fault. I thought it was the zombie who came in. So she stabbed out a sword and forced the young master to suffer the palm for us."


    Li Qiang wiped the blood from his mouth and said with a smile, "I¡¯m more happy than anything to see you again. How can this palm matter?" Xianghua looked at Xue Bing and said in surprise, "who is this girl? Her martial arts are so good!" Li Qiang said: "she is my fiancee, you alle to see her and Miss Qiu."


    Yue Yi said unhappily, "how can we have another fiancee? What should we do with our youngdy?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "miss you, I have seen her before. She is very confident that you can escape. It seems that it is true. Why do youe here?"


    Xianghua said: "this is a hiding ce for Nangong Xiangran. The boss of silk and satin shop is just her subordinates. We were originally detained here by her, but after the zombie broke out, she also needed to be escorted, so she released us."


    Yue Yi said: "her daughter is a good person and miss you very much. If not, our sisters may not live to this day, thanks to Miss Wu¡¯s care." Li Qiang asked suspiciously, "is Zhenzhen here?"


    Just listening to the call of "Li Lang", a petite figure came to Li Qiang quickly. It was Wu Zhenzhen, Nangong Xiangran¡¯s daughter. She cried like a pear flower and said, "I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing Li Lang again, but I didn¡¯t expect this scene toe true atst."


    Li Qiang hugged her and gentlyforted her: "I¡¯m not here, OK, don¡¯t be sad any more." Wu Zhenzhen broke his tears and said with a smile: "I really didn¡¯t expect that you could live in the world. It¡¯s OK to fall from such a high mountain peak?" Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "how can it be OK, but I broke several ribs and had a good rest for a long time."


    Wu Zhenzhen stroked Li Qiang¡¯s chest and asked in a soft voice, "does it still hurt now?" Li Qiang grabbed her hand and said with a smile, "with you, it doesn¡¯t hurt." Xue Bing turned his head to another side, exhaled a breath, and sarcastically said, "good meat and numbness!" Qiu Aoxue couldn¡¯t help but puff out a voice. Wu Zhenzhen realized that there was someone nearby. He quickly and shyly separated from Li Qiang and asked, "can you tell me what happened?"


    Li Qiang said, "it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell youter. Where is your mother?" Wu Zhenzhen said: "she has gone out to look for news, but she hasn¡¯te back. We¡¯d all go crazy after being stuffy in this yard for so long. If it hadn¡¯t been for enough grain storage here, we would have starved to death." Li Qiang asked, "how many people are there?"


    Wu Zhenzhen said: "it¡¯s almost dead. Now there are only four of us left." Li Qiang said, "how much food is there?" Xianghua said, "there is a big cer in this yard, which is full of 100 stones of rice grain and preserved meat and dried vegetables. In any case, even if we sit on the mountain, we can persist for a long time."


    Li qiangxi said, "would you like to go with me? There is still a stronghold in Li¡¯s house. There are many people there, but there is ack of food. Would you like to distribute the food to the victims?" Wu Zhenzhen, Xianghua and Yue Yi said in a voice: "listen to Li Lang¡¯s decision." Li Qiang is happy, suddenly heard a beautiful voice said: "good you Li Qiang, not only want to abduct my daughter, but also want to take my mother¡¯s grain?"


    Everyone followed the reputation, but there was a middle-aged beautiful woman standing on the wall of the hospital. It was Nangong Xiangran. Seeing her face full of anger, she was staring at Li Qiang. Although her words were very unhappy, there was no sign of anger on the surface. Li Qiang came to Nangong Xiangran and said with a smile: "I can¡¯t imagine that I can meet my predecessors here. After leaving for so long, you are still so beautiful, which makes me excited."


    Nangong Xiangran Jiao said with a smile: "don¡¯t tter me. You don¡¯t want to take the grain here. You don¡¯t want to take a grain without my promise." Li Qiang said with a smile: "of course, it¡¯s not for food. It¡¯s mainly for you. There are many people and great strength. Li¡¯s house has been built into a fortress. It¡¯s hard to resist the zombies. But the grain there will be bottomed out. So I mean we¡¯ll go there together. Even if I borrow your food, I¡¯ll return itter."Wu Zhenzhen also said: "yes, Niang, Li Lang is right. We have four people left now. If the zombiees, we can¡¯t resist it. We¡¯d better listen to him and go with him." Nangong Xiangran sighed and said, "I knew you would speak for him if you didn¡¯t want to stay. But I had a festival with Li Yuehao, so I didn¡¯t throw myself into a trap. Although there are few people in our house, we are not very impressive. The zombies can¡¯t hear the voices and will not attack. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to go. If you want to leave, you can leave with him, and the grain can be divided But not too much. "


    Li Qiang came to Nangong Xiangran and said softly, "elder, can I talk to you alone?" Nangong Xiangran looked at Li Qiang¡¯s hot eyes, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel upset. She nodded and said, "well, I¡¯ll see if you have any suggestions for me to leave."


    They came to a wing room. As soon as Nangong Xiangran closed the door, she was hugged by Li Qiang from behind. She was coy and angry: "what are you doing? There are so many people outside. Are you crazy?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "they are chatting. They won¡¯t dy us. Besides, we are just ying casually. It won¡¯t be long." Then she picked up Nangong Xiangran¡¯s body and gently put it on the bed.


    Nangong Xiangran chuckled and sighed: "I¡¯ve been sleepy here for a long time. I¡¯m very lonely." Li Qiang said, "do you miss me very much?" Nangong Xiangran nodded with a smile and said, "in fact, it¡¯s mainly about men."


    Li Qiang said with a bad smile: "I just like your straightforward character, never cover up what you say." She peeled off Nangong Xiangran¡¯s stockings, kissing her show, beauty, fiber and feet. She said, "it¡¯s so fragrant. No wonder there¡¯s a fragrant word in your name."


    Nangong Xiangran said: "I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, but your Kung Fu is getting better. How could you survive that day when you were beaten down from the misty peak?" Li Qiang didn¡¯t say anything. First he entered Hong Kong, and then he said, "what do you do when you say that you are disappointed? Let¡¯s practice for 300 rounds and talk about other things. Let¡¯s see how I treat my predecessors." Li Qiang sighed: "it¡¯s still the master¡¯s Kung Fu, which I admire." Nangong Xiangran pouted: "you don¡¯t always call me, can¡¯t you call my name?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s OK to call you Xiangran. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re really here. It¡¯s always embarrassing."

 Chapter 503

    Nangong Xiangran turned over and pressed on him and said, "what¡¯s the rtionship with her? I¡¯ll deal with everything. Don¡¯t worry about it." Li Qiang said with a smile, "well, Xiangran, my good sister!" "Nangong Xiangran said:" you call my name is good, called what sister, I am your father¡¯s sister is also simr. "


    Li Qiang¡¯s face suddenly darkened and said in a low voice, "I am an orphan..." Nangong Xiangran bowed his head and stroked Li Qiang¡¯s face and apologized: "I¡¯m not right. I shouldn¡¯t say that about you. Don¡¯t be angry. Li Lang, I¡¯ll be your person in the future, including all the food and materials here. You can take away the food and materials." Li Qiang turned his worries into joy and hugged Nangong Xiangran. He was moved and said, "my good Xiangran, thank you. In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter what I take this time. Taking you away is the most important thing. Will you follow me?"


    Nangong Xiangran gave a smile and nodded Li Qiang¡¯s nose and said, "fool, the answer is not all obvious ~!"


    Li Qiang hugged Nangong Xiangran and asked with a smile, "you¡¯ve been nning to leave with me at the beginning, haven¡¯t you?" Nangong Xiangran gave him a look and said, "if I don¡¯t ckmail you like that, you will follow me into the room so happily. Will you be so courteous?"


    Li Qiang ha ha a smile, way: "ginger or old spicy, fragrant means let me very admire." Nangong Xiangran took his hand and said, "don¡¯t talk about such useless nonsense. Now the situation is critical, and I don¡¯t know if there will be tomorrow. I also want to keep warm with you finally, so as not to leave any regrets." And she shed tears. Li qiangrou said in a voice: "don¡¯t worry too much. Now the experts around me have gathered more and more, and we are still very likely to get away."


    Nangong Xiangran sighed: "at first, I thought that the zombie incident was just a small matter, but there was no good news for a long time. The officers and soldiers couldn¡¯t see one. There were ghost like zombies everywhere in the street. I lost my confidence in life, and even the idea of taking back Nangong aristocratic family was also weakened. Do you know why there are only four left here People? "


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "of course I don¡¯t know. Were they killed by zombies?" Nangong Xiangran shook his head and said, "they allmitted suicide. Those people are just ordinary servants. They have no martial arts, no knowledge, and no other skills. This incident scared them out of their wits, and they can¡¯t help seeing their loved ones killed. They have to choose suicide when they are extremely scared and sad. Zhenzhen and I have tried our best to turn the situation around, But it still can¡¯t stop people from dying. I¡¯m going crazy


    Nangong Xiangran said and cried out loud, as if to vent his depression for many days. Li Qiang hugged her tightly, wiped away her tears for her, andforted her: "don¡¯t be sad any more. I know you¡¯ve been very wronged and sad these days. Now that I¡¯m by your side, I won¡¯t let you have any harm. If there¡¯s anything we can spend together!"


    Under Li Qiang¡¯s appeasement, Nangong Xiangran regained her calm and turned her worries into joy: "seeing you, I finally have hope to live again. Anyway, I hope you will not let me down at that time." Li Qiang said with a smile, "how can I fail you? We can make a vow of alliance, and there is no joke!"


    Nangong Xiangran said with a smile: "it¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯m not a child. I won¡¯t let you swear. Instead, it¡¯s really naive and simple. There are many women around you. Don¡¯t let her down." Li Qiang said: "of course not. If you are so kind to me, how can I bite the hand that feeds me? I have always been affectionate to Zhenzhen, without any falsehood. I will not let her suffer any injustice. " Nangong Xiangran nodded his head and said, "this is good. Although I know you will not let us down, I will bepletely relieved to hear you say this in person."


    After a while, they opened the door and came out. Seeing their ambiguous and ruddy faces, Xue Bing had already expected what had happened, and said sarcastically, "it¡¯s time to talk about business after the happy ending." Li Qiang and Nangong Xiangran were both red in their faces. Qiu Aoxue simply cut in to solve the embarrassment and said, "master Nangong, do you agree to distribute the grain?"


    Nangong Xiangran nodded his head and said, "you can take all the things in the cer, but now there are zombies on the street. How should we transport them away? So many things have to be carried by many people. It¡¯s even worse without vehicles. "


    Li Qiang frowned and said, "this is a problem. We have plenty of people. If we have vehicles, it is estimated that there are many in Li¡¯s residence, but it is difficult to deal with the zombies on the street." At this time, Wu Zhenzhen suddenly said, "mother, tonight is the full moon night, isn¡¯t it?" Nangong Xiangran nodded his head and said, "yes, you are right. Why do you ask this?"


    Wu Zhenzhen said: "when my mother went out to inquire about the news, the zombies would stop moving when the moon was full. Although I don¡¯t know why they did this, since we have this opportunity, we can lead arge group of people to transport food. One night is enough time for the big family to move things away?"


    Everyone pped their hands and said that Wu Zhenzhen had a wonderful idea. Wu Zhenzhen was still very shy, lowering his head and blushing. Li Qiang came to her and asked softly, "honey, everyone is praising you. Why don¡¯t you talk?"


    Wu Zhenzhen blushed and said, "you and your mother went into that room. I know what happened. In fact, I also want to be with you..." Li Qiang knew what she meant. She kissed her lips and said with a smile, "don¡¯t worry. Now I have too many things to do. I won¡¯t spare you when I¡¯m free." Wu Zhenzhen raised her pretty face and said happily, "it¡¯s urate. You don¡¯t cheat me."Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "when did I cheat you? Besides, since I escaped several times of death, I have a new view on life, that is, don¡¯t waste any time and do things that make others feelfortable. This is my biggest pursuit!"


    Next to Xue Bing pped his hands in praise: "although the truth is very crooked, but I think your words are actually reliable." Li Qiang came to Xue Bing and said helplessly, "can you not listen to my conversation with others? This should belong to personal privacy?"


    Xue Bing turned her mouth and said, "do you think I¡¯d like to listen to those words that are so numb that I can¡¯t be more powerful than others. I have to listen to some things that I don¡¯t want to hear, especially the terrible things you did in the room just now. I don¡¯t want to listen to them!"


    Li Qiang coughed and said, "OK, you are free. I don¡¯t say it." He called all the women together and said in a loud voice, "now that everyone has made it clear, we have made a decision now. I still go back to Li¡¯s house with Miss Qiu and Xue Bing, and gather people and horses to collect materials. I¡¯d better ask Xiangran and others to stay here. I¡¯lle back at night."

 Chapter 504

    At the time of parting, Wu Zhenzhen, Xianghua and Yueyi shed tears again and looked reluctant. Li Qiang said with a smile: "I wille back in the evening. Why do you have to do this? We will have a chance to meet soon." Xianghua said: "since then, I hope to stay with you forever. I don¡¯t want to leave you for a moment."


    Li Qiangforted: "don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle back soon, and we¡¯ll get together soon." He and Nangong Xiangran talked about the relevant details carefully. Nangong Xiangran nodded and did it. Li Qiang and Xue Bing and Qiu Aoxue flew out of the wall and came to the courtyard.


    "Are we going to the government?" Xue Bing said Li Qiang looked up at the sky and said, "it¡¯s going to bete. We¡¯d better go back and gather people and try to finish the work tonight. We can¡¯t dy any more." Xue Bing and Qiu Aoxue agree. The three men galloped, carefully bypassing arge number of zombies, and finally returned to Li¡¯s house in half an hour.


    The sentry at the top of the wall saw Li Qiang¡¯s return from a long distance, and immediately informed Liu Qianming. Liu Qianming met him and asked about the story. Li Qiang told the story again. Of course, he ignored his friendship with the girls and said, "now there are 100 stones of grain in the back house of the silk and satin vi, as well as some bacon and dried vegetables. If you can get hold of it, you can let the people in this stronghold It¡¯s a long time to deal with it. Tonight is the full moon night. The zombies will stop moving. We must take advantage of this time to get all the things back, or we will have to wait another month. "


    Liu Qianming bowed his head and thought: "the food in the house is definitely less than a month, and it canst ten days at most. It seems that this action is imperative." Li Qiang said: "but Nangong Xiangran seems to have a grudge against Mr. Li. If you pick her up, will Mr. Li trouble her?"


    At this time, only one voice said, "of course not!" Li Qiang knew that Li Yuehao hade. When he looked back, he was in a daze. The young master Li in front of him was very different from that in the past. His face was thin and he had no blood color. His spirit in his eyes was much lighter. Only his speech was still very loud.


    Li Qiang bowed his hand and whispered, "I know about Master Li. Please forgive me!" Li Yuehao grinned bitterly, sat down on the chair and said in a deep voice: "since these days, my father is not the only one who has died. There are too many people who have suffered more than me. I am just grieving for them. Besides, the gentle vige was the first ce to be attacked. Those aunts are so pitiful!" It¡¯s sad to say that.


    Liu Qianming said: "it¡¯s been such a long time since things happened. It¡¯s good for brother Li to stop mourning. This time we can get strong help. It¡¯s also the will of God. It proves that God doesn¡¯t want us to die!" Li Yuehao, without expression, said: "I have nothing else to ask for now. I just hope that everyone can escape from this ghost ce safely. What kind of hatred and hatred before are all clouds and mists. Let it go."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s so good. We didn¡¯t have any deep hatred. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding." Li Yuehao said again: "besides you are my brother-inw, I will not trouble you any more." Li Qiang was a little embarrassed, but he was used to the wind and waves, and he would cover it up. He bowed his head and said with a smile: "thank you for your love. I have no false feelings with your sister. I will treat her well. Please rest assured."


    Li Yuehao said: "Li Qiang, I know that you are a talented person, also a genius, and special to please women. Now I finally understand why my sister likes you, because you can see everything very open, which makes me admire very much. I believe that she will be very happy after she follows you."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "thank you for your praise. It would be a great thing for us to write off our gratitude and resentment." Liu Qianming said: "yes, in fact, my uncle has always been dissatisfied with me for taking back xinliubao by extraordinary means. He thinks that you did a good job at the beginning, and often me me. So I solemnly decide to return the position of the new Liubao master to brother Pang, including the treasure of your wife long Mei. I didn¡¯t move a cent and give it back to you. As for the wives who detained you before Please forgive me


    Liu Qianming¡¯s words actually surprised Li Qiang, because he knew that the other party was cunning and had done a lot of extraordinary things to himself. Can the gratitude and resentment be written off? Li Qiang has no bottom in his heart. What¡¯s more, the other side is fan Xiang¡¯s apprentice, which makes him feel that things are somewhat incredible.


    Li Qiang pondered: "it¡¯s better that we can make up, but we have had a lot of things with master lingshixiang. He has been hating me for his good deeds. I don¡¯t know what brother Liu thinks about this?" Liu Qianming said with a smile: "it¡¯s easy to say. After all, it¡¯s just the master¡¯s view on you. I don¡¯t care about these things. Shifu and I have only met for a long time, and we don¡¯t interfere in each other¡¯s life. So, Pang doesn¡¯t need to worry." Li Qiang put down his mind a little, nodded his head and said, "let¡¯s make it a deal. From then on, we will turn war into friendship."


    Liu Qianming seemed very happy and said, "now that we have put aside the suspicion, we should think about how to work together to get out of trouble." Li Qiang said: "the next thing to do is to go to Nangong Xiangran¡¯s ce to transport the grain back, and other things can be put away." Liu Qianming said: "yes, you are right. I will arrange the staff right now."


    Li Yuehao said: "now there are more than 500 people in the Li family. Except for the old, the young, the women and the children, all the other middle-aged men have to go out to transport grain. Fortunately, there are many vehicles in the house that can be used as tools for grain transportation." Li qiangxi said: "this is great. If we can solve this problem, it will be better."At that time, the moon was hanging high in the sky, and it was as round as a jade te. At this time, there was no sound of zombies outside the wall. Some people went out to explore and said that no trace of zombies was found. It seems that zombies have a strong fear of the full moon, so they all hide.


    Li Yuehao said: "Nangong Xiangran and I have always had a grudge. It¡¯s not appropriate to meet each other in the past. I¡¯d better stay here. I¡¯d like to ask brother Liu and brother pang to lead us to transport grain." Li Yueru said: "brother, I also go to transport grain, OK?" Li Yuehao sighed and said, "look at your present appearance, can I still keep it, but we must pay attention to safety."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "don¡¯t worry, there should be no danger tonight. I will definitely bring Yueru back safely." Li Yuehao nodded his head and said, "I can rest assured that although we have been hostile before, I have no worries about your strength."


    In this way, everyone arranged properly. Under the leadership of Li Qiang and Liu Qianming, more than 200 people rushed to Nangong Xiangran¡¯s residence. Xue Bing, Qiu Aoxue and Li Yueru are all sitting in the car. After all, they are all women and should not be seen in public.


    The motorcade went on all the way without any obstacles and arrived at the destination safely. Li Qiang came to the door of the silk and satin vi and patted the door: "I¡¯m Li Qiang. Open the door!" But there was no answer. Li Qiang felt that something was wrong, so he jumped onto the high wall and jumped into the hospital. Liu Qianming stayed outside the hospital, while Xue Bing and others followed Li Qiang into the hospital one by one.


    Li Qiang came to the backyard, but he heard the sound of fighting. Nangong Xiangran and others were fighting with some beautiful women. Zhenghuan, who was in a hurry, stopped and said, "stop it, everyone. What time is it now? Why kill each other?" Everyone looked back, but they all eximed. Li Qiang was also surprised. The man who fought with Nangong Xiangran turned out to be Chi Yingying! The three beautiful women behind her must also be Bodhi disciples.


    When Chi Yingying saw Qiu Aoxue, she also eximed, "elder martial sister, you are here. We have a hard time looking for you." Qiu Aoxue came to her and said with a smile: "I can¡¯t imagine meeting my sister here. I¡¯ve been trapped in Jingyuan house for a long time, but I haven¡¯t got a way out."

 Chapter 505

    When Li Qiang saw Chi Yingying, heughed and arched his hand and said, "how is Chi girl recently?" Chi Yingying hummed and said, "how can I meet you? I¡¯m really unlucky." Li Qiangughed it off and asked, "what¡¯s wrong? Why do we fight together?"


    Xianghua and Yueyi immediately began to express their dissatisfaction, "some of their women broke in and robbed things. Of course, we can¡¯t let them do this, so they started fighting." Chi Yingying said: "we used to search for food when the full moon came. When we saw smokeing out of the yard, we wanted to borrow food. However, these people refused. In the past, it would be fine. Now we have a hundred people who want to eat. Food can save lives. Neither side can make sense, so we fight."


    Nangong Xiangran said: "the grain in our yard is owned. If you want it, tell Li Qiang. It¡¯s up to him." Chi Yingying looked at Li Qiang in surprise. She didn¡¯t have a good way: "so you¡¯re the master of them. No wonder you¡¯ve got the air."


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "these are my friends. We are all just trying to save people. Food is really a life-saving thing. We can¡¯t give it to others easily. Miss Chi, let me tell you where you are and how much food youck. Let me first listen to your opinion."


    Chi Yingying said: "I¡¯m in a Bodhi temple in the West. There are many monks there. We haven¡¯t had a meal for a long time. In order to find the whereabouts of the elder martial sister, we came here. We didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing. Without the reception of the monks, we had be the mouth of the zombie, so we wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get things back."


    After listening, Li Qiang nodded. At this time, Qiu Aoxue came to Li Qiang and said in a low voice: "younger martial sister, she is also kind-hearted. I hope you don¡¯t me her for her trouble." Li Qiang said: "of course, I won¡¯t me her. I¡¯ll also praise her kindness and kindness. It¡¯s right to save people. When we face the crisis together, we should share amon hatred against the enemy. We should avoid fighting as much as possible. As for the aid materials, I want to find out how many people there are in the Bodhi temple and how much food is left. Then we can consider distributing some food as appropriate."


    Chi Yingying said happily: "if you give us food, I will certainly not be bad to you in the future, and I will treat you as a benefactor." Then he said, "there are probably more than 100 monks in the temple, and the food is only used for five days."


    Li Qiang pondered for a moment and asked Nangong Xiangran, "how about dividing the past 20 stones to Bodhi temple now?" Nangong Xiangran said with a smile: "listen to your decision." Li Qiang said to Chi Yingying, "I can only give you these. There are a lot of people waiting to eat there."


    Chi Yingying said happily, "it¡¯s enough. I¡¯m going to find the monks to carry it." All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise outside the door. Li Yueru ran over and said, "many victims have heard that there is food here. They alle to ask for food. What shall we do?" Li Qiang, with a sad face, said, "how can we divide the grain just like this?"


    Everyone came to the top of the wall to have a look, but there were thousands of victims in the dark. The noise was getting louder and louder. Some people even started to fight. Many of the people brought by Liu Qianming were injured. Those people naturally wanted to fight back. So the conflict became more and more serious and weapons were gradually used. Li Qiang quickly came to the front. First, he restrained several of the most violent people, and yelled: "since we all suffer from the suffering of zombies, why do we still do the evil of zombies? The people who are injured by you also have their families waiting to eat. Do you know what you are doing?"


    The crowd was silent for a while, and suddenly someone yelled, "we only know that if we don¡¯t have food, we¡¯ll starve to death. It¡¯s no better than being bitten to death by a zombie!" The crowd is a burst of front and rear support, the potential to push the door open. Seeing that things were getting worse and worse, Li Qiang first asked Liu Qianming to lead the people to make a protective wall of vehicles to protect everyone¡¯s safety. Then he jumped back to the wall and sighed, "the evil of human nature is more than zombies. In this way, we may not be able to eat."


    In the middle of a stalemate, suddenly someone called out, "look, there is a cloud floating in the sky!" Everyone looked up, and sure enough, a dark cloud was just in front of the full moon. The moonlight gradually faded down. In the dark, he remembered the sound of puffing. Li qiangqi said, "what¡¯s the sound?" Li Yueru¡¯s voice obviously trembled, "Li Lang, that¡¯s the Zombie¡¯s panting voice!"


    Li Qiangqiang was shocked and yelled, "everyone, please find a ce to hide. The zombie hase!" However, the crowd did not listen to him. They still went forward bravely and wanted to grab food. Some people responded loudly: "the boy wants to cheat us to leave and then enjoy the food alone. Don¡¯t be fooled. Let¡¯s work together to grab the food!"


    The crowd still rushed forward, but suddenly they heard the continuous screams, and many people fell to the ground. Sure enough, arge number of zombies were killed behind them. In an instant, dozens of people were killed and bitten. Only then did they realize that what Li Qiang said was true. They wanted to escape, but it was toote. But hear the scream, the smell of blood can smoke people down, this ce is like a hell on earth, roar sound pain cry all over the sky, but also mixed with the sound of zombie chewing!


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Li Qiang ordered all the people in Li¡¯s house to be humane: "everyone, keep the gate and the high wall. Don¡¯t let the zombiese in. Now we can only take care of ourselves. We can¡¯t save others." In the scene of death, the chariot led by Liu was still trapped in the wall.Xue Bing, Qiu Aoxue and Chi Yingying rush up to fight off some zombies with their palms. Nangong Xiangran, Wu Zhenzhen and Xiang Huayue Yi all stepped forward to help. Even Li Yueru drew out his sword to help everyone retreat. Finally, when thest one entered the hospital, the people on this side quickly closed the door. The crowd breathed and listened to the howl outside Absolutely, the heart is not taste.


    Li Yueru was so frightened that she could not speak with Wu Zhenzhen. Xianghua and Yueyi led some people to the hall to have a rest. Nangong Xiangran came to Li Qiang and said calmly, "now it seems that we can¡¯t keep this ce. Even if the zombie is gone, people from other ces will know that there is food news here, and they wille to snatch at all costs, What do you say? "


    Li Qiang sighed and said, "I didn¡¯t expect that the news leaked out so quickly. We had to do everything we could to move the grain away, and then we burned the ce with a fire, so as to stop those people froming to die in vain." Nangong Xiangran looked around with a bitter face and said, "it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve been operating here for a long time, but it¡¯s a pity that a fire has been burned down." Li Qiang put his arms around her fragrant shoulder and touched her again. Heforted her: "don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll build you a new house after we escape from the heaven."


    Nangong Xiangran turned her worries into joy and said, "this is what you said. Don¡¯t lie!" Li Qiang gave her a kiss on her pretty face and said with a smile, "how dare I lie to you? Li Qiang has no joking words in this life. If there is any vition of heaven, thunder and lightning will strike!" Nangong Xiangran blocked his mouth and said angrily, "it¡¯s just a gossip. Is it worth your swearing? Pack up quickly and let¡¯s go. "


    Just listen to Xue Bing over there and shout: e and block the zombie quickly. You¡¯re not in a hurry to make love for a while!" Li Qiang was embarrassed by her, so she had to fly over, pull out the sword of Longyuan, and beat down the zombies who had climbed up the wall. With the efforts of all the people, the attack of the zombies group finally weakened. At this time, I don¡¯t know who screamed, and the crowd outside finally lost their voice. It seems that all the zombies have been wiped out. All the people on the wall can only sigh to themselves. Seeing this, they can¡¯t help All of a sudden, the clouds drifted away, and the moonlight sprinkled on the earth again. When the moonlight fell on the zombie, it immediately aroused a sh of sparks. The zombies immediately screamed and fled like flying, hiding in the dark. Those who did not have time to escape were burned by the moonlight and screamed. After a while, they stopped making a sound.

 Chapter 506

    Li Qiang called out: "now, while the moon is back, we should quickly carry the grain and grass." He also said to Chi Yingying: "Miss Chi, it seems that it is toote for you to go to the Bodhi temple to rescue the soldiers. It¡¯s better to go back to Li¡¯s house with us first, and then talk about the food."


    Chi Yingying hesitated and said, "but what should those monks do?" Li Qiang said: "I have promised you about grain. Naturally, you will take part of the grain to help the monks in the Bodhi temple. Please don¡¯t worry about this. It¡¯s only right now that you go back to Li Fu with us." Chi Yingying looked at Qiu Aoxue and wanted to ask her what she meant. Qiu Aoxue nodded and said, "younger martial sister, please believe what Mr. Pang said. He has never told a lie."


    Under Qiu Aoxue¡¯s assurance, Chi Yingying had to nod her head and say, "well, I¡¯ll go back to Li¡¯s house with you. It happens that there are some things to tell elder martial sister." Li Qiang persuades Chi Yingying, and then goes to ask everyone to carry grain. Nangong Xiangran¡¯s cer is veryrge, and there is indeed a lot of grain stored in it. Everyone makes concerted efforts to move the grain onto the car and the vehicle is full, but there is still a small part of grain that can not be transported.


    Li Qiang regretfully said: "no way. We can¡¯t risking back to carry it. Besides, other people already know this ce. We can¡¯te back again. Let¡¯s burn it." Nangong Xiangran snatched a man¡¯s torch and said, "this ce is my painstaking effort. Since I want to burn it, I will do it."


    They found hot oil and sshed it all around the house. Nangong Xiangran saw Li Qiang nodding his head and threw the torch in the past. The fire was zing. They immediately set the house on fire. They left the courtyard and drove to Li¡¯s house. Looking back, the fire was amazing by the wind and quickly burned Nangong Xiangran¡¯s house into a piece.


    Li Qiang pulls Nangong Xiangran and jumps onto the cart loaded with grain and straw stacks. It is alsofortable and soft. He also wants tofort Nangong Xiangran. Seeing that she has no pity, he is somewhat curious. Nangong Xiangran said with a smile: "I have you, but you should be careful. If you abandon me and Zhenzhen, I will not finish with you!" Li Qiang said with a smile: "now I¡¯m still telling jokes. I can show you my heart. You should believe me!"


    Nangong Xiangran sighed: "of course I believe you, otherwise, how can I do so?" Li Qiang hugged her in his arms. Seeing that others were busy with their own affairs, he could not help but put his hand into her clothes and rubbed them gently. Nangong Xiangran blushed and pushed him aside and said, "when are you? It¡¯s not toote to work again when you get to the ce."


    Li Qiang was embarrassed when he saw that there were people everywhere. He said with a smile, "well, it¡¯s important to be busy with business first. By the way, I¡¯d like to thank you for taking care of Xianghua and Yueyi these days." Nangong Xiangran shook her head and said, "where do I take care of them? These two girls are very strange. I tried my best to lock them up. When I met the zombie, I let them out to help. Don¡¯t hate me because of this." Li Qiang gently kisses her cherry lips and says with a smile, "don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. They don¡¯t have any hair. How can I me you?"


    They were sitting on the grain pile,ughing and talking about their own echelon words. The grain transportation team in front of them suddenly stopped. Li Qiang asked, "what¡¯s the matter?" Liu Qianming came back in a hurry and said, "listen to the people in front of me. Someone blocked the grain transportation team and said that we must take half of the things to let us pass."


    Li Qiang said angrily, "who will intervene in this matter at this time? I¡¯ll go and have a look." He jumped out of the car, came to the front, and yelled: "who dares to make trouble? I¡¯m Li Qiang of Dujian sect. I want to take the food, but I have to pass this level before I can do it. If you don¡¯t ept it, you can try it."


    However, after listening to a few calls from the opposite side, two figures rushed out at once, calling out: "Li Lang, we can find you so hard!" Li Qiang is familiar with the voice. At first, he is surprised. When the opposite persones closer, he can see clearly that it is Jiang Wen and Yan Rui!


    Li Qiang couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, "it¡¯s you. How could youe here?" After all, Jiang Wen and Yan Rui are experienced swordsmen in the world. They are not crying like little girls. They look calm. They only listen to Jiang Wen¡¯s Narration: "I heard that you were knocked down by the master of Tang n before. So I wanted to check it out. They just met Yan Rui and they came together. They didn¡¯t expect to go out after entering Jingyuan mansion. They were so anxious that they couldn¡¯t go out again, They have to find some food to eat. When they see the grain delivery team, they want to borrow some food, but they just don¡¯t agree. It¡¯s really irritating! "


    Yan Rui said: "originally, I went to the Wulin assembly with Zhilin school, but the meeting could not be held. I wanted to meet Li Lang again. So I said goodbye to Zhilin sect and Lufei, and wanted to find your whereabouts alone. On the way, I met Jiang Wen and other people."


    "Who else?" Li said Jiang Wen said with a smile, e and have a look." Li Qiang followed Jiang Wen to the outside of the carriage. He lifted the curtain and found three beautiful women sleeping inside. They were Qiao Yan, Xiu Dan and Yin man. Overjoyed, Li Qiang jumped into the carriage, woke up the three, andughed: "I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. How about somedies?"


    The three women woke up at the same time. They couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. They all rushed to Li Qiang and cried. Li Qiang saw that they were more and more beautiful and moving. Li Qiang couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, "now we¡¯re seeing each other for a long time. Why are you crying like this?" Qiao Yan broke her tears to smile and said, "we heard the news before, and thought that something was wrong with you. So we rushed over with Jiang Wen and met Yan Rui on the way. Unexpectedly, the car ran into the zombie as soon as it entered the city. Fortunately, somehow, those zombies seemed to be very afraid of the moonlight and hid in the dark ces to take the opportunity to get out of the city, but they were not familiar with the road It¡¯s a headless fly that goes around the city. We all fell asleep in the car. We didn¡¯t expect to meet you. God, is this a dream? ""What happened to you? Why are you here?" yinman asked Li Qiang said: "these things are a long story. Let¡¯s go back together and talk about them." He looked at xiudan¡¯s hair and said with a smile, "thedy¡¯s hair has grown a lot."


    Xiudan said with a smile: "if you like my appearance before, I can shave off my hair." Li Qiang waved his hand and said, "it¡¯s better now. I like to see beauties with long hair." Show Dan Jiao smile way: "that good, as long as you like, I always keep."


    At this time, Xue Bing called out, "have you said enough to say hello? Go back and talk about it. It¡¯s too dangerous to wait here!" Qiao Yan asked, "who is this girl? Is it your date again Li Qiang was embarrassed and said with a smile: "it¡¯s a new friend of mine who helped me a lot along the way. Let¡¯s not talk about this. It¡¯s important to rush back to the stronghold. Otherwise, if the zombie reappears, it will be troublesome!"


    Li Qianges out of the car and sees Jiang Wen and Yan Rui talking with Xue Bing and Qiu Aoxue. Chi Yingying stands not far away and looks around nervously. Several people get along fairly well. Seeing Li Qiange out, they all look at him. Li Qiang looks unnatural under the gaze of several beauties and says, "let¡¯s go. It¡¯s important to get back to Li Fu first."

 Chapter 507

    Without a word, the motorcade drove back to Li Fu. It was just as if the team had just transported the grain back, and the moonlight was covered by clouds, and the low roar of zombies came out again on the street. Liu Qianming stood at the top of the wall,manding the defense. He turned to Li Qiang and said, "brother Pang, go back and have a rest. You have met many old friends today. Some of you are busy tonight." She said with a knowing smile.


    Li Qiangughs and goes down the high wall. Seeing that all the girls have not left, they all gather together to look at him. The momentum is a little big. The beauty of all the beauties is shining in the night, which makes the people around him look at him in a daze. Li Qiang coughed and said in a loud voice, "let¡¯s go back and have a rest first. Don¡¯t all gather together. Yueru, are there any rooms avable in the backyard? "


    Li Yueru said: "of course, there are rooms. Please follow me." Li Qiang in her side whispered: "I¡¯m really sorry, the newers are my confidants, you don¡¯t mind." Li Yueru said with a smile, "what do I care about? As long as it is the person you like, I naturally treat it as my own sister. You don¡¯t have to worry about such trifles. Don¡¯t you think everyone gets along well?"


    Li Qiang peeked at it, but saw all the women walking together in groups. Although they were whispering, they were all very kind. They had no appearance at all. The scene was quite harmonious. Li Qiang took a breath and felt very satisfied. At this time, a sneer came out not far away. When he looked at him, he saw Chi Yingying, who was walking with Qiu Aoxue, looking at him with sarcasm. Li Qiang said in his heart, "you girl almost killed me at the beginning. I haven¡¯t figured out the ount yet. How dare you look at me like this? I¡¯ll let you know how powerful the way is


    Li Yueru leads everyone to the backyard and arranges rooms for them. Qiao Yan and xiudan¡¯s mother and daughter live in the same room, Yin man lives in one room, Jiang Wen and Yan Rui live in one room, Qiu Aoxue and Chi Yingying are in one room, Nangong Xiangran and Wu Zhenzhen are in one room, Xianghua and Yueyi are also one. Although many people have hinted that Li Qiang will go to her room, Li Qiang thinks that he may get something like this It¡¯s better to me others than not to go anywhere. Let¡¯s find an excuse to go to the front to settle down the food.


    Although all the women were disappointed, they did not force them to go back to their rooms to have a rest. After finishing his work, Li Qiang walked back to the yard and thought, "who is better to visit first?" "Qiao Yan and Xiu Dan are the longest I haven¡¯t met. I should go to see them first." So he took the lead in knocking on Qiao Yan¡¯s room.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Qiao Yan and Xiu Dan waiting for him. Li Qiang came to the second daughter with a smile and said, "you¡¯ve been waiting for me for a long time. I¡¯m really sorry. I should have gone to see you first, but I can¡¯t help myself in the river andke." Qiao Yan first came to Li Qiang and said in a low voice, "it¡¯s our good fortune to see Lang Jun, and how can we me you. But Liu Qianming is not a good thing. He has detained us before. How can you make an alliance with him? " Li Qiang said: "at present, everyone¡¯smon enemy is zombies, so hand in hand against the enemy is no way of things, well, don¡¯t say this."


    At this time, Xiu Dan twined up from behind him and said, "you are all looking after her. How can you forget me?" Li Qiang said with a smile, "how can I forget you, my baby, I¡¯m growing more and more beautiful when I haven¡¯t seen you these days." Xiudan said: "everything in my family is Li Lang¡¯s, you can do whatever you want!"


    At that moment, there was a knock at the door. Li Qiang put them down and came to the door and asked, "who is it?"


    Outside the door, Jiao Di Di¡¯s voice said, "it¡¯s me, can¡¯t you hear it?" Li Qiang pushed the door and saw that the man in front of him was Yin man. Li Qiang immediately took her in and said with a smile, "good sister, why can¡¯t I wait? I¡¯m going to go thereter."


    Yin manjiao said with a smile: "you are really, why don¡¯t you call me directly? Along the way, our sisters have been familiar with eating and living together. We¡¯d better do something together Li qiangrou said in a voice: "after leaving for so long, does my sister miss me?" "I¡¯ve been waiting for you for such a long time. I¡¯ve been waiting for this nonsense. It¡¯s time to be punished!"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "what do you say to punish? I¡¯m willing to do it!"


    After that, Li Qiang said in a low voice, "I¡¯m still very busy with my work tonight. You have a rest and I¡¯m going." Xiu Dan took Li Qiang¡¯s hand and said, "husband, you should remember toe back. I haven¡¯t yed enough yet." With a bad smile on her face, she said, "you are really a tigress who can¡¯t feed enough. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitelye back to look for you!"


    He went out of the room and thought about where to go. Suddenly, he saw that the room of Jiang Wen and Yan Rui was still on, so he approached. The door of the house was really open. Heughed and pushed it open


    As soon as Li Qiang entered the door, his eyes were covered by the hand that stretched out behind him. A wisp of fragrance came to his face. Li Qiang said with a smile: "how old are you? Let go of this child¡¯s trick." However, his back was numb, and he was actually hit by the acupoint. He only heard a slight smile from the opposite person and said, "it seems that you haven¡¯t guessed who I am. Have you forgotten the taste of me?" Li Qiang was surprised. He opened his eyes and saw a girl in green standing there smiling. It was Tang Yin. Jiang Wen and Yan Rui were both on the bed, unable to move. Li Qiang was surprised and said, "Why are you here?"


    Tang Yinjiao said with a smile: "I have been staying in Jingyuan Mansion by the order of the headmaster. I want to wait for you to show up. As expected, I have to wait for you. The headmaster is really far sighted." Li Qiang sighed: "since she beat me down the misty peak, why do you still think I am alive? Doesn¡¯t she believe in her own strength? " Tang Yin said: "this is the wisdom of our headmaster. Since you fell down, there has been no news of you in the world, but you have not found your body. The headmaster decided that you must not be dead, so he sent me here to wait for a rabbit. I didn¡¯t expect to really wait for you."Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "Li thanks her for her concern. I was beaten by her before I realized anything. I came across a good opportunity to learn new martial arts skills. I will never forget such great kindness. I will visit her face-to-face when I have the opportunity." Tang Yinjiao said with a smile: "don¡¯t be ironic. The head of the sect knows that if you are alive, you wille to Tangmen to seek revenge. So let me make a head start and tell her what¡¯s going on in advance." Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as informing in advance. Are you still ready to kill me?"


    When Tang Yin came to Li Qiang, her eyes twinkled with a strange light. She stretched out her slender hand and stroked Li Qiang¡¯s face. She sighed: "Li Lang, I know what you think of me. I sold Ling Shuang and Tang Wan to get security. It¡¯s really wrong."


    Li Qiang shook his head and said with a wry smile, "since I¡¯ve done everything, why don¡¯t you pretend to say it? If you want to do something, you can do it quickly. I can live in theke for a long time and make so many confidants. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t honor her any more after you kill me. Please Take care of her. "


    Tang Yinjiao said with a smile: "it¡¯s easy to kill you at this time, but can¡¯t you forgive me first?" Li Qiang helplessly said: "can¡¯t you talk less nonsense? Do you want to make fun of me before I die?" At that time, Tang Yin and I will not be forced toe out of the gate. If you don¡¯t get any news, you will be punished


    Li qiangqi said: "what do you mean by this? Do you still want to save them? Is the original rebellion false?" Tang Yin nodded her head and said, "yes, I did it for a long time. Tang Wan and Tang Wan were exposed so early that everyone in the Tang n knew that they were your lovers, but I was not. First, I had a general rtionship with them; second, I didn¡¯t know about you and me. So there¡¯s still room for change. So I¡¯ll betray them to gain the trust of the sect leader. Don¡¯t you think I can meet you grandly after I get this task? "

 Chapter 508

    After listening to Tang Yin¡¯s words, Li Qiang felt suspicious and said, "maybe you are telling the truth, but how can I believe you?" Tang Yin said with a smile: "there are only five words, and you can see people¡¯s heart for a long time." Li Qiang sighed: "well, I believe you, but you have to untie the acupoints for me first? Since you have been kind to me, why do you want to do this? " Tang Yin said with a smile: "if I don¡¯t point your acupoints first, you will start with me at the beginning. Do I still have the opportunity to exin?"


    Li Qiang moved his hands and feet, and said: "you are making a fuss. I seldom do anything to women. What¡¯s more, since you have said that, I¡¯ll trust you for the time being, but you have to untie the acupoints for them first." Tang Yin shook her head and said, "no, those two women swordsmen are good at their skills and have a lot of future. I don¡¯t want to offend them. Just now they were dizzy with MI Xiang, and then I hit the acupoints. You¡¯d better not tell them about this. What¡¯s more, we haven¡¯t finished what we have to say. I have to make it clear to you what we should do afterwards But Li Qiang took her jade arm and said with a smile: "time is limited. Why don¡¯t we talk about it while we¡¯re practicing. Do you think it¡¯s ok?"


    Tang Yin¡¯s face was surprised and her pretty face flushed: "which one are youing from? How can you handle such affairs?" Li Qiang said with a smile, "I am testing your sincerity. Do you agree?" Tang Yinyou sighed and nodded his head and said, "well, anyway, it¡¯s your man, whatever you want."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "don¡¯t be reluctant. I know you must have wanted to practice Kung Fu for a long time, haven¡¯t you?" Tang Yin chuckled and said, "your two friends are still lying on the bed. Aren¡¯t you ufortable?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s OK. They¡¯ve been busy for several days and just have a rest. I¡¯ll y with you first and wake them upter."


    Tang Yin had no choice but to let him do it. Li Qiang asked, "tell me the reason of the matter, or I will stop here and not continue." Tang Yin pinched Li Qiang for a moment. She said, "you are good or bad. You should use this method to ask questions. Anyway, I wanted to tell you the truth."


    Just listen to her talk. It turns out that Tang Yin has already discussed with Tang Wan and Tang lingshuang, asking Tang Yin to betray them in exchange for the trust of the sect leader. She will find a chance to inform Li Qiang and rescue them both inside and outside. After hearing this, Li Qiang said dejectedly, "but where are Tang Wan and Tang lingshuang¡¯s eyes? Do you know?"


    Tang Yin said: "because of my informer, the headmaster has already valued me very much, so I am very clear about the major events in the door. Even if you don¡¯t ask, I¡¯m going to tell you about it. They are now locked in the stone prison of Tangmen. The cell is surrounded by an abyss on all sides. There is only one iron cable connected with it, and there are hidden weapon mechanisms to protect and attack. Therefore, it is very difficult for them to be rescued. "


    Li Qiang sighed: "if I had a chance, I would go out to save them, but now I am surrounded by zombies, there is really no good way." Tang Yin nced at him and said, "I believe in your ability. No matter what is difficult, you will solve it." Li Qiang suddenly remembered something and said, "you Tangmen are good at using poison. This zombie is also poisoned by some kind of corpse poison. Do you have a solution?"


    Tang Yin shook his head and said, "it¡¯s not the same thing at all. Zombiese from corpses. How can they be confused with poison? Besides, if there is a way, can I still be trapped here?" Li Qiang felt that what she said was reasonable and nodded: "yes, but what should we do next?" Tang Yin¡¯s eyes were like silk, and she said with a smile, "next, you should finish what you are doing in advance?"


    When Tang Yin got dressed, Li Qiang said, "where do you live now?" Tang Yin said: "I disguised myself and mixed up among the victims of the disaster, but I live a safe life. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll go first. As for the two friends, they have offended me. Please apologize for me."


    If there is a chance for Tang to save her, she will surelye out Tang Yin said with a smile: "they are so willing to work for you, so you are waiting for this." After that, he left with a sigh.


    Jiang Wen and Yan Rui were untied their acupoints. They were both inexplicable. When they asked Li Qiang why they were like this, Li Qiang didn¡¯t want to tell the truth. They said, "maybe you are tired, so you¡¯ve been sleeping for a while. I¡¯m just here, and I don¡¯t know what it is for." Although they were puzzled, they didn¡¯t want to go into it. They immediately gathered around Li Qiang and asked with a smile, "where are you going to be happy just now


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "Qiao Yan, they left me for the longest time, so they went tofort them first. You won¡¯t me me." Jiang Wen said with a smile: "we dare not me you, you are our leader, how to arrange all listen to you, how can we haveints?" Listening to her words, Li Qiang immediately hugged her and hugged her for a while. He said, "although I amck of skills in separation, you can rest assured that I will try my best to keep a bowl of water level, and you will not suffer any loss."


    Yan ruijiao said with a smile: "naturally, we understand Li Lang¡¯s idea. But if you keep on loving us like this, can you not stand it? I don¡¯t want to fish in the water and hunt in the forest. " Li Qiang said with a smile: "although your worry is very reasonable, I once met an elder in the Wulin. He said that only if I continue to do it continuously, will the stagnant Qi in my body be released, and my skill will be greatly improved. It is useless for ordinary people to do more, but it is quite different for me. On the contrary, the more I do, the better."Jiang Wen gave him a nk look, but he didn¡¯t have a good way of saying, "you¡¯re just making an excuse for yourself. How could any martial arts master teach you so bad?" Li Qiang said with a bad smile: "if you don¡¯t believe it, don¡¯t believe it. Anyway, let you taste my power."


    Li Qiang gave a general ount of his art learning process. He was very surprised to hear that the two female swordsmen were very surprised. However, Yan Rui was more concerned about the rebellion of the king Yan. She only heard her doubts: "I have dealt with the king Yan before. He doesn¡¯t seem to be ambitious to be an emperor. What¡¯s more, he is not healthy. How long can he live? How can he think of usurping the throne?"


    Jiang Wen said: "at this time, how can you think of such irrelevant things? Which man doesn¡¯t want to be emperor? If Yan Wang has this opportunity, he naturally wants to get rid of the emperor¡¯s addiction. What¡¯s strange about this?"


    At this time, Li Qiang said with a smile: "how, do you still remember the old love for Yan Wang?" Yan Rui¡¯s face sank and blocked Li Qiang¡¯s hand. He said, "I¡¯ve told Li Lang about this problem. I¡¯m your man. How can I think about other men? Now I¡¯m only thinking about whether the king of Yan really wants to rebel. It has nothing to do with personal feelings."


    Li Qiang hastily pacifies a way: "is I wrong, said the wrong word, please forgive me, I am really too many mouths!"


    Li Qiang¡¯s mind is Xianghua, Yueyi that pair of beautiful maids. Jiang Wen said feebly: "sleep here, where do you want to go?"


    Li Qiang said, "I¡¯ll take a walk outside and get some air." Yan Rui didn¡¯t have a good way: "he must have been looking for someone else. He didn¡¯t want to breathe. He took some lies to cheat people ~!" Jiang Wen said with a smile: "tube him, we sisters sleep us, let him busy to go." Li Qiangughs off this, closes the door and walks to Xianghua Yueyi¡¯s room.


    After just a few steps, there was a sword stabbing him behind him. He dodged and dodged, but another sword had already been stabbed. He immediately pulled up more than three feet, turned a somersault on the roof, looked down, and saw that the assassin in the courtyard was actually Chi Yingying in red!


    Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "Miss Chi, why do you want to start with me? I have not offended you Chi Yingying breathed: "before you said you would give me food, but now you are enjoying yourself here. When should the monks in Bodhi Temple starve?" Li Qiang said with a wry smile: "Miss Chi is too naive. Do you think the grain is so lucky to send? Just this time, we have paid the price of dozens of people. If we rush to transport grain again, I¡¯m afraid that before the grain arrives at the Bodhi temple, the people have already disappeared. Do you think I should send someone to transport grain again? "


    "I don¡¯t care what method you use. In a word, you give me the grain, and you don¡¯t care about the rest." Li Qiang said, "why don¡¯t you ask your elder martial sister and see if she agrees with you?" Chi Yingying stabbed her sword again and again. The light of the sword interweaved into a light. Li Qiang was surrounded by it. She said coldly: "don¡¯t press me with elder martial sister. I¡¯m not afraid of her. I only need food this time. If you promise, I won¡¯t bother you any more."

 Chapter 509

    Li Qiang was so impatient by her that she had to use the art of separation. Several figures shuttled back and forth in the light of the sword. Within a few moves, she surrounded Chi Yingying, so that she couldn¡¯t tell which was the real body. Chi Yingying was very surprised. Suddenly, Li Qiang had already been pointed out by Li Qiang in the middle of the waist. Her body was soft and could fall down. Li Qiang rushed to catch her body.


    Chi Yingying¡¯s acupoint was pointed out, but her mind was still clear. She said angrily, "you let me go. If you have a ck hand like this, the Bodhi gate will never end with you." Li Qiang smiles and puts her delicate body on the roof and stares at her tightly with ambiguous eyes. "What do you want to do, don¡¯t harm me!" she said


    She was surprised, Li Qiang had stopped, staring at her and said, "you know, I¡¯m afraid my real anger is also the top in the whole river andke. You and I are absolutely beneficial and harmless. What¡¯s more, we are old friends, so don¡¯t be reserved."


    But listen to behind someone Jiao smile way: "good you Li Qiang, you are so torment my younger martial sister?" Li Qiang was startled and looked back, but saw Qiu Aoxue standing on the other end of the roof. Although his face was covered with gauze, his eyebrows showed a frightening light.


    Li Qiang got up and apologized: "Miss Chi and I can¡¯t help but be impulsive. Miss Qiu can¡¯t misunderstand me." Qiu Aoxue said with a smile, "I don¡¯t have any misunderstanding. I think you are ying with her." Chi Yingying at this time called out: "elder martial sister,e to save me, he has just insulted me. You have to make decisions for me!"


    Qiu Aoxue sighed: "I¡¯m a littlete. It seems that it¡¯s predestined. We have a rule in Bodhi gate that once a woman in the door has rtions with other men, she will leave the gate. Moreover, if the man doesn¡¯t marry her, the client willmit suicide and be benevolent. s, what should I do?" Chi Yingying cried: "I grew up in the Bodhi gate since I was a child. I have devoted myself to my family. Can¡¯t I be sent away because of this kind of thing?"


    Seeing this, Li Qiang pleaded: "yes, Miss Qiu, your younger martial sister just yed with me for a while, and it can¡¯t be considered a loss of life. We are all adults. What¡¯s the matter with ying? We shouldn¡¯t waste our time in our youth. It¡¯s meaningless to be an old maid." Chi YingYing and Qiu Aoxue say "vulgar!" Li Qiang said with a smile, "I¡¯m not rude. I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I can¡¯t help it. As for girl Chi, if Bodhi gate really doesn¡¯t want you, I¡¯ll marry you."


    Chi Yingying opened her eyes and said: "I get along with you so bad, do you dare to me?" Li Qiang stroked her pink cheek and said with a smile, "what¡¯s this called? Since we have such a rtionship, we¡¯re not outsiders. How can I sit back and ignore you when you¡¯re in trouble."


    He turned to Qiu Aoxue and said, "Miss Qiu, I have decided to marry Miss Chi. Would you not kill her?" Qiu Aoxue nodded his head and said, "it¡¯s OK. You are a good man. You must treat my younger martial sister well. I¡¯ll be relieved. I will find a chance to repay your kindness. " Li Qiang said with a smile: "I really dare not be so highly praised by you. To be honest, I have met you for some time, but I don¡¯t know what you look like. Why don¡¯t you give me the favor now, take off the veil and let me see what you look like. Although I know you must be a gorgeous beauty, everyone has a sense of curiosity. I hope you can let me know I know the answer


    Qiu Aoxueughed, shook his head, and said, "I look ugly, not worth a look. If you take off the veil below, Mr. Pang will be disappointed." Li Qiang shook his head and said: "my bearing capacity has been very strong, it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you are willing to take off the gauze, I can help you with any help." Qiu Aoxue still shook his head and said: "please forgive me, young master. I don¡¯t show people my true face. It¡¯s the teacher¡¯s decision. I dare not be good at it."


    Li Qiang sighed: "this is a bit of a pity. I have thought of you many times in my dream, but I can¡¯t see your appearance at every critical moment. This makes me very unhappy. Please, let me just take a look." Qiu Aoxue¡¯s face turned red and said, "what do you dream I do? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s nothing good? " Li Qiang touched his head and said with a smile, "this is not enough for the outside world. Anyway, I want to know what you look like. Please do it!" Qiu Aoxue said with a smile: "young master, I¡¯m surrounded by red and green, and my wife is beautiful. I¡¯m a country girl." Li Qiang sighed: "if you are a country girl, how can you let other women mix up? People who truly loved once are far more likely to love again. Although there are many beauties around me, I feel very special about you. Do you know? "


    Qiu Aoxue Jiao ~ body a shock, then calm down, smile way: "you think what I don¡¯t care, anyway the veil will not take down, you just give up." Li Qiangughed and was about to speak. When he was about to speak, he suddenly felt numb behind his back. He sat down on the ground with a ssh. Chi Yingying took out the moonlight treasure box from him and said withcency: "elder martial sister, this method is really wonderful. It only takes a little work to get the moonlight treasure box easily." Qiu Aoxue sighed: "it¡¯s just a pity that you made a sacrifice."


    Chi Yingying said with a smile: "I¡¯m willing to make any sacrifice for Bodhisattva. Besides, it¡¯s not very hard just now. I think his kung fu is good..." He said faintly and looked at Li Qiang on the ground. Qiu Aoxue cautioned: "you must not have true feelings for him. He is a lecherous man with no fixed mind. If you follow him, you will suffer." Chi Yingying sighed: "elder martial sister, you say so in fact, it¡¯s not true. Can¡¯t I see that you fell in love with him at first sight?"Qiu Aoxue Jiao was shocked and said, "don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t have it. Since I joined the Bodhi gate, I have devoted my heart to the Buddha and have no personal feelings." Chi Yingying sighed: "elder martial sister, why should we cover up? We are all girls. How different will our minds be? If Li Qiang was not our enemy, I¡¯m afraid you and I would have..." Qiu Aoxue didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic again. He said at the beginning: "let¡¯s not talk about this topic. We¡¯d better go quickly. He has many friends here, so it¡¯s toote to bete."


    Chi Yingying asked, "now that the box has arrived, where should we go back? There are zombies all around. It¡¯s not easy to break out of the city. " Qiu Aoxue said: "let¡¯s leave Li¡¯s mansion first. I heard that there are security strongholds there. Let¡¯s go there first. I believe the government will send someone to rescue us. Then we will be out of trouble." Chi Yingying nodded: "this idea is very good. I agree with you very much. Let¡¯s go to the government office first. Then what should Li Qiang do? Kill him? "


    Qiu Aoxue hesitated a little and said, "this man is of great importance. If you kill him, I¡¯m afraid it will cause endless trouble. It¡¯s better to leave him alive first. Let¡¯s go now." Chi Yingying hate way: "he just so insulted ~ humiliated me, this revenge I must repay!" Qiu Aoxue advised: "why hurry for a while, maybe he can¡¯t avoid this disaster, and the zombie will avenge you." Chi Yingying nodded, which is about to leave.


    But not far away someone said: "take things to want to go, but not so easy!" When the second daughter was surprised, a figure quickly flew out of the dark. This man came to her, but it was Xue Bing!

 Chapter 510

    Xue Bing was followed by two pretty girls, Xianghua and Yueyi. Xianghua said, "when I came out to breathe in the middle of the night, I saw Miss Chi sneaking out and whispering with Miss Qiu. Although I couldn¡¯t hear the content clearly, I realized it was not a good thing. So I asked Miss Xue for help. As expected, you were looking for Mr. Pang¡¯s trouble."


    Qiu Aoxue said with a smile, "so what, do you think you can stop me?" Chi Yingying said: "we are masters of Bodhi gate. You should be careful." Xue Bing sneered and said, "Miss Qiu, you should know my means. Do you think that even if you two go together, you can live on my hands?"


    Qiu Aoxue sighed: "I know sister Xue¡¯s means, and I know it¡¯s not your opponent, but it¡¯s hard to disobey my teacher¡¯s fate. The moonlight treasure box is the Bodhi gate¡¯s thing. We¡¯re just returning it to its original owner. Please let me go." Xue Bing said coldly: "I don¡¯t care about the whole story. Since this thing belongs to Li Qiang, you must take it back and apologize to him face to face, otherwise I won¡¯t let you feel better!"


    Talking, Chi Ying said angrily: "what do you think?" Say a sword stab! Xue lenglengleng hum, one hand, bang, Chi Yingying¡¯s body then backward three steps, a look of surprise, Qiu Aoxue said: "younger martial sister, be careful, you are not her opponent, I deal with her, you go quickly with the box!"


    Chi Yingying retreated and wanted to fly away. However, she was stopped by Xianghua Yueyi. She only heard Yue Yijiao say: "put down the things, or you can see them!" Chi Yingying did not say a word. The long sword took a sword flower and stabbed the two girls. Xianghua and Yueyi were in a whirl. Although they couldn¡¯t catch Chi Yingying, they also fought with her.


    Even though Qiu Zhuo Bing¡¯s opponent is no longer strong enough to fight with Xue Xuebing, she is not a strong opponent. Xue Bing had a good time, but also took advantage of the gap, in the air for Li Qiang¡¯s acupoints, Li Qiang jumped up, first came to Chi Yingying¡¯s side, body shape like lightning into the battle circle, hands were a little bit sick, a few bangs then hit Chi Yingying¡¯s acupoint, Chi Yingying body a soft and then fell into Li Qiang¡¯s arms.


    Li Qiang held her and said with a smile, "you can¡¯t escape my palm." Xianghua Yueyi has some taste. She is not happy: "you are still flirting here. Go and help sister Xue." Li Qiang said with a smile: "she doesn¡¯t need my help. I will make her unhappy when I go."


    Xianghua and Yueyi don¡¯t believe it. Looking over there, they are stunned. Xue Bing¡¯s figure turns into a fog and surrounds Qiu Aoxue. She has no strength to fight back. It seems that she is ying a cat and mouse game. Qiu Aoxue was naturally arrogant, simply motionless, and sighed: "I know it¡¯s not your opponent. Why do you do this to me? Forget it. You can do it. I¡¯ll die under such a master as you."


    Xue Bing stopped and said, "I don¡¯t look down on you, because you¡¯re good at it. I¡¯ve just yed a little more. I¡¯m just moving my body. Don¡¯t me me." Said Lingkong a finger, point in Qiu Aoxue¡¯s Shanzhong point.


    Li Qiang came to Qiu Aoxue and said with a smile, "you conspired to steal my treasure box. How should I punish you?" Qiu Aoxue¡¯s voice was quiet and said, "whatever you want, you can do with it." Li Qiang said with a smile: "how can I hurt you? We are all old friends. My requirements are still very simple. It depends on your appearance." Then he went to uncover the veil on Qiu Aoxue¡¯s face.


    When the veil was lifted, there were three people standing there. They were Li Qiang, Xiang Hua and Yue Yi. Qiu Ao Xue saw Li Qiang¡¯s dementia. He was embarrassed and said, "I¡¯ve said I¡¯m ugly. Why do you have to do this? Do you suffer?" Li Qiang murmured: "how did you grow up like this?"


    Xianghua and Yueyi said together: "Miss, how can it be you?" It turns out that Qiu Aoxue¡¯s appearance is the same as Zhu xuansi. They are all beautiful beauties. Li Qiang said to Xianghua and Yueyi, "you are mistaken. She is not Miss Zhu, but she looks so simr. Are they twins?"


    Xue Bing interrupted: "even if she looks beautiful, you don¡¯t have to be so surprised. People who look like each other in the world are not umon. Maybe they are twins." Li Qiang said with a smile: "it¡¯s just that she looks so much like an old friend of mine that I¡¯m so surprised."


    Xianghua and Yueyi are still chattering and think Qiu Aoxue is their master. Qiu Aoxue looked dazed and said, "I¡¯m not your master. I grew up in Bodhi gate since I was a child. I¡¯ve never seen you. Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence that I look like your master."


    Li Qiang said: "Miss Qiu looks so beautiful. Why do you need to wear that gauze veil? I¡¯ll take it off for you this time. You can thank me!" Chi Yingying said in one side: "Li Qiang, do you know how much trouble will be caused by taking off my elder martial sister¡¯s veil?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "I like to get into trouble. You can tell me."


    Chi Yingying did not have a good way: "the reason why the elder martial sister was ordered to wear the veil is because her future husband is extremely powerful. Therefore, no one is allowed to see her true face when she is not married. If you open her veil like this, you will not only break the rules of Bodhisattva, but also offend her fiance. Can you bear the trouble?"Li Qiang was stunned at first and then said with a smile: "it¡¯s OK. I don¡¯t mind if I marry another wife. Do you have any opinion, Miss Qiu?" Qiu Aoxue was angry and funny, and said: "it¡¯s not so easy for me to marry you. I¡¯m not as casual as those women. If you want to marry me, you should defeat my fiance first." Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "well, if you beat him, you¡¯d better tell me who that person is."


    Qiu Ao snow way: "this matter only you can know, you attach ear toe over." Li Qiang had to put his ear on her mouth, "you say it, I¡¯m listening." See Qiu Aoxue whispered a few words, Li Qiang just heard, then scared back a few steps, staring at Qiu Aoxue way: "how is he?" Qiu Aoxue said triumphantly: "do you dare to fight with him?"


    Li Qiang calmed down his mind and said with a smile, "what can I dare not do? I¡¯m not afraid of heaven and earth. What¡¯s more, I love you at first sight, and I¡¯m willing to die for you!" Xue Bing in the side to make vomiting, a pull Xianghua and Yueyi¡¯spel, way: "let¡¯s go, don¡¯t listen to him say these meat ~ hemp words."


    She held up Chi YingYing and said to Li Qiang, "the roof is left for you. How to do it is up to you. I can¡¯t see it any more." Xianghua and Yueyi also left with her, smiling to Li Qiang: "young master, you should be more leisurely, and still keep your strength for us."


    Li Qiang said, "naturally, I will go to you twoter."


    After all of them had gone clean, only Li Qiang and Qiu Aoxue were left on the huge roof. The white moonlight poured down and the surrounding area was bright, showing a cool and strange atmosphere. Li Qiang came to her and studied the jade carving face quietly. Qiu Aoxue felt that the deer in his heart were bumping at random, and his voice was shaking. He asked, "what do you want to do?"


    Li Qiang looked at her beautiful face tightly and said with a light smile, "what do you say?"


    Qiu Aoxue looked a little panicked and his voice trembled: "don¡¯t do anything bad to me. If you lose yourself, I¡¯m afraid you and I will be in great danger. I¡¯m not rmist!" Li Qiang came up to her face-to-face. There was only a inch between them. They could even smell the smell of talking to each other. He said with a smile, "how can this be a bad thing? I will let you know that this is the best thing in the world." Qiu Aoxue¡¯s face was slightly red, and said: "I¡¯m not afraid of you, but if you really dare to do it, the consequences will be unimaginable!"

 Chapter 511

    Li Qiang said with augh: "this matter is known by heaven and earth, you know I know it. Even if I did, how about it? Do you think I don¡¯t have the courage?" Qiu Aoxue said: "of course I know that you are bold. This kind of thing is as easy for you as eating. But have you ever thought about it? The consequence of doing this may be a river of blood, implicating many innocent people. Can you still do it?" Li Qiang frowned and said, "I really don¡¯t understand what you said. Why are we involved in other things?"


    Qiu Aoxue sighed: "it seems that you are still ignorant. Just now I have exined the interest to you clearly, but you turn a deaf ear to it. How to make your own decision? Anyway, I¡¯m totally frozen in my heart, and I won¡¯t pay attention to your insult." Li Qiang was surprised and said, "so powerful? Then I need to learn more about how you keep the ice heart. " With that, she stroked Qiu Aoxue¡¯s delicate and beautiful face, and stretched out her hand and twisted it on her towering crisp chest. Qiu Aoxue whined and red at him.


    Suddenly, someone behind said, "you let her go!" Li Qiang looked back, but behind him stood a woman in purple. She looked young, beautiful and graceful, with a knife in her hand. Li Qiang asked, "who is the girl? Why do you interfere with my business?"


    The woman in purple said coldly: "I passed by here and saw that you were ying with her, so I couldn¡¯t help bute out and say a few words. Originally, this matter has nothing to do with me, but you are too presumptuous to insult her. As a woman, I really can¡¯t see it." Li Qiang arched his hand and said, "can I ask your name?" The purple dress woman Leng hum way: "said also does not matter, I am the dragon beard gate Wang Yuan disciple, named Zhou Xuanwei."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "it turned out to be Miss Zhou. I¡¯ve been looking up to you for a long time." Zhou Xuanwei sneered: "what do you think of me? It¡¯s my first time to experience in the world. People in the world have never heard of my name. What you said is too false, but it seems hypocritical. " Li Qiang¡¯s words are blocked for a moment, but Qiu Aoxue behind him is Jiao Xiao non-stop.


    Zhou Xuanwei stamped her feet and said, "I said that elder sister of Bodhi gate, why do you still look so rxed at this time? Are you not afraid of the evil thief¡¯s defilement? " Qiu Aoxue said: "sister Zhou, thank you for your reminding. We are three sects and eight sects. You can help me. I¡¯m very grateful. You are not his opponent. You¡¯d better leave here. Your sister will take it." Zhou Xuanwei heard this is more determined, pointing to Li Qiang: "you want to insult ~ humiliate her, you must pass my pass first, otherwise don¡¯t want to move her."


    Li Qiang was stunned at first, then suddenly gave a slight smile and said, "good girl, you win. In your face, I¡¯ll let her go." In Zhou Xuanwei¡¯s dismay, Li Qiang went down from the roof and said, "by the way, the zombies outside are very dangerous. You can stay here and live with Miss Qiu."


    Zhou Xuanwei looked at Li Qiang¡¯s back and was stunned. Qiu Aoxue reminded him: "would you please untie the acupoints for me, sister?" Zhou Xuanwei thought of it, patted her head and said with a smile, "I¡¯m confused. It¡¯s time toe over and relieve your acupoints." Then he continued to count the points and opened the sealed acupoints.


    Qiu Aoxue moved his hands and feet, arched his hands and said, "thank you very much for your help. The Bodhi gate is very grateful." Zhou Xuanwei waved her hand and said, "you¡¯re wee. Three sects and eight sects are of the same family. If I¡¯m in danger, my sister will also help me. Besides, the dragon beard gate has been blessed by the Bodhi gate, so it¡¯s all right to do these things." Qiu Aoxue said with a smile, "Why are you so young to create theke? Isn¡¯t leader Wang worried? "


    Zhou Xuanwei said, "Master said that it is because of the dangers of the river andke that it is a good ce to exercise. The saplings that do not experience wind and rain cannot grow into towering trees." Qiu Aoxue nodded his head and said, "headmaster Wang¡¯s words are very reasonable. By the way, why do you have toe to Jingyuan mansion? The zombies here are very powerful. Didn¡¯t you hear any news before you came?" Zhou Xuanwei sighed, "my master asked me to inquire about the whereabouts of the moon treasure box, but I didn¡¯t expect that I was in trouble as soon as I entered the city. However, I didn¡¯t know why the zombies suddenly disappeared. I had a chance to enter Li¡¯s house. It¡¯s very safe here, but some people are so nice


    Qiu Aoxue said with a smile: "you can rest assured to live here, and I will treat you well. By the way, you know, the moonlight treasure box is on that Li Qiang." Zhou Xuanwei was shocked and said, "so he is Li Qiang?" Qiu Aoxue nodded his head and said, "yes, look at his style of conduct. Can you find other people in the river andke?"


    Zhou Xuanwei nodded: "so it is. It¡¯s really hard to find a ce to find. I¡¯ve long wanted to find this person." Qiu Ao Xue Qi said: "Why are you so anxious to see him?" Zhou Xuanwei suddenly had more hatred in her eyes and said, "because this man¡¯s Dragon Beard gate has suffered huge losses, master also scratched his head for this. So I want to help master solve his problems. As long as I can get rid of this man, I can do anything!"


    Qiu Aoxue pressed Zhou Xuanwei¡¯s shoulder and advised him: "this man is of great importance. You must not easily remove him. Please listen to my sister¡¯s advice. Don¡¯t think about it any more." Zhou Xuanwei strange way: "just now he insulted you like that, how can you still speak for him?" Qiu Aoxue blushed and put on the gauze again. Then he said, "my personal honor and disgrace are small, and the interests of the sect are the biggest. Please listen to me."Zhou Xuanwei nodded and said: "although I met my sister by chance, I believe what you said must be reasonable. I will not kill him for the time being." Qiu Aoxue chuckled and said, "in fact, if you really want to kill him, it will be extremely difficult. This man¡¯s life is as tough as a stone, so it¡¯s not easy to be picked off." Zhou Xuanwei turned her mouth away. She didn¡¯t believe it.


    Qiu Aoxue took her fiber waist and said, "let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll arrange you to stay." "Where does Li Qiang live?" Zhou Xuanwei said Qiu Aoxue looked around and sighed: "he, who knows, there will be his figure where there are beauties living." Zhou Xuanwei snorted coldly and said, "I will get rid of this guy sooner orter, so as not to hurt more sisters."


    Li Qiang was buried in the arms and bends of Xianghua and yueyijiao. His hands were not idle. He rubbed and touched everywhere. His face wascent, but suddenly he sneezed and said, "eh, who is cursing me?" Xianghua was feeding Li Qiang the grape mouth to mouth. After feeding, he said with a smile, "who dares to curse you? You are impatient to live!" Li Qiang swallowed the grape, then opened his mouth to take the dim sum from Yueyi. After chewing a few mouthfuls, he sighed: "you don¡¯t know. I made a lot of enemies in the river andke. It¡¯s not surprising that someone cursed me. By the way, you know, just now a little girl from longxumen came here, and she lost her temper against me inexplicably, but she was very good-looking."


    Xianghua said angrily, "you¡¯re in love with others again, aren¡¯t you?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "of course not. I only like you two, and I won¡¯t like others." Yueyi Jiao voice: "you don¡¯t cheat us, look at the expression when you say that girl, like a hungry wolf salivating prey, eyes are going to put green light, but also cheat us."


    Li Qiang pretended to be displeased and said, "this is the god horse metaphor. It¡¯s too ugly to describe me! At least change the image Xianghua and Yueyi are both smiling and still feeding him in various ways. Li Qiang would not refuse to give him anything to eat. He made a lot ofughs and even fed him something in his wonderful ce. Li Qiang even said that they were creative. After eating and drinking enough, Xiang huayueyi sat on both sides of him, and his slender hands kept stirring him. Li Qiang couldn¡¯t resist the teasing of Shuangjiao. He took one hand in his arms and said with a smile, "how do you want to y? Make your own decisions. I just listen to you. I won¡¯t leave tonight and stay here for the night."


    Xianghua jiaosheng said: "why did you be so obedient?" Li Qiang said: "you have been away from me for such a long time and have suffered a lot. Naturally, you should enjoy yourself a little more." Yueyi was moved and said: "the great kindness of the young master to the ves is unforgettable to us."

 Chapter 512

    Li Qiang repeatedly shook his head and said, "how can you forget that I said that all women who are me are equal and equal, and there is no distinction between high and low. It¡¯s too disappointing to say anything like servitude!" Shuangjiao was very happy and served him very happily.


    May I have met a little sister before Li Qiang said: "I once met Miss Zhu at a wedding ceremony in a mountain vi. But she had something important to do at that time, so she asked about your whereabouts and said that you are extremely smart and will have a way out."


    Yueyi sighed: "miss is very kind to us and knows us very well. She always looks at people urately. When she was able to take the initiative to marry a childe, she should have taken a fancy to your potential and thought you had a bright future." Li Qiang said to himself, "I don¡¯t have any bullshit future. I¡¯m just a vagrant in the river andke."


    Xianghua shook his head and said, "young master, why do you say that? You are the most favored one. Our little sister can¡¯t mistake people." Li Qiang ha ha smile, in double ~ Jiao respective face kiss a few, way: "then ept your good words, anyway, no matter where I live, and you are all dead and alive."


    Yue Yi Yi nestled in Li Qiang¡¯s arms and sighed: "the young master is very kind to us. We don¡¯t know how to repay." Li Qiang said: "don¡¯t say any stupid words that don¡¯t repay each other. We are husband and wife rtionship, and mutual love is a matter of course."


    Three people are talking about love words, suddenly heard outside the sound of footsteps, someone in front of the door asked: "is Pang Gongzi in?" Li Qiang replied, "I¡¯m here, but I¡¯ve already gone to bed. What can¡¯t I say tomorrow?" The man replied, "Mr. Li, pleasee over and discuss important matters."


    Li Qiang frowned and said to himself, "what can I do for you in the middle of the night? What¡¯s the big deal? " Xianghua Yueyi was unhappy and yelled: "our childe is going to sleep. You go. He will go tomorrow." The man outside the door was very embarrassed. He hesitated and didn¡¯t want to leave. Li Qiang simply put on his clothes and said: "you go to sleep, I wille."


    After calming Xianghua Yueyi to sleep, Li Qiang went out of the door. Seeing that the man outside was a close follower of Li Yuehao, he asked, "what happened? Why did you call me in the middle of the night?" The attendant replied, "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you. Anyway, the young master is very anxious. I hope you can get there quickly."


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "OK, you lead the way. I¡¯ll go right now." The retinue took a breath and led the way in front of him with antern. Li Qiang yawned and followed. All the way, I soon arrived at Li Yuehao¡¯s residence. It was arge courtyard with lights in hand and guards guarding all over the ce. Li Qiang said in his heart: "in such a season, he wastesmp oil to make his courtyard full of lights. What kind of hall is it?"


    As soon as he entered the door, Li Yuehao weed him out, followed Liu Qianming behind him. Li Qiang was shocked and said in secret, "are these two guys trying to conspire against me?" At this time, Li Yueru also came out of the main room. Li Qiang put it down slightly and asked, "what happened?"


    Li Yuehao, with a sad look on his face, said, "I really have nothing to do. I just think of you. Let¡¯s go into the room and talk." When everyone entered the room, Li Qiang found that there were many servant girls and servants standing on both sides of the room, and the bed was covered with high curtains. A delicate beauty, with her eyes closed, was lying among them.


    Li Qiang saw that this was Li Yuehao¡¯s concubine. He quickly turned around to avoid it. Li Yuehao said, "no, it¡¯s all our own people. I asked brother Li toe here to help you save my wife." Li Qiang looked at Li Yueru and saw that she nodded in silence. He had toe to the bedside. Seeing the woman¡¯s pale face, he didn¡¯t know what to say in his mouth. He immediately doubted: "look at the appearance of Mrs. Li¡¯s wife, it seems that she has been poisoned. I¡¯m not a doctor. What¡¯s the use of inviting me here?"


    Li Yuehao said: "I was fine before. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve eaten. I¡¯ve asked a doctor before. They say it¡¯s poisoning. But after taking some medicine, it¡¯s getting worse. I heard from my sister that you have something to detoxify. Can you borrow it?"


    Li Qiang suddenly woke up, patted his forehead and said, "look at my memory. It¡¯s so easy. Go and get a ss of water." Li Yuehao hurriedly asked his servants to bring a ss of water. Li Qiang took out the Fanyou pearl, stirred it in the water for a few times, and then said, "give this water to your wife. It should be OK."


    Li Yuehao was skeptical. He took up the cup and asked someone to take it down. As expected, after a long time, the beauty suddenly opened her eyes, but did not care about her appearance. She immediately vomited and poured out of the room. Everyone covered their noses and went out of the room. Li Yuehao ordered the servants to clean his wife¡¯s jade body quickly. Seeing that she was ok, he rushed to Li Thanks strongly, Li Qiang said, "Madam sister-inw, this disease is only a case, or do other people suffer from simr diseases?"


    "It is said that among the victims there are also people who are poisoned, but the source of the poison has not been identified yet," Liu said Li Qiang frowned: "even if I have detoxification beads, but if I can¡¯t find the source of poisoning, there will still be people poisoning one after another. What¡¯s the use of light detoxification? I can¡¯t keep up with the pace."


    Li Yueru said: "it¡¯s better to check what your sister-inw has eaten. Maybe you can find out something." Li Yuehao nodded his head and said, "I have tried everything she has eaten with silver needles, but no abnormality has been found." Li Qiang said: "some poisons can¡¯t be found out with silver needles. This matter is very important. If it is a general poisoning, we will copse before the zombies break in."Everyone was speechless and worried about it. Li Qiang suddenly thought of something and said, "I think of a detoxification expert, but it¡¯s not easy to find her." Li Yuehao said: "yes, now zombies are everywhere. It¡¯s really hard to find someone outside."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "in fact, she is in Li¡¯s house, but my friend is too shy to show up in public. I can only tell her about it in other ways." He asked people to bring paper and pen, wrote a few notes, and said, "tell people to paste the note to all parts of the house, so that everyone can see it as much as possible."


    Li Yuehao said, "in this way, can you talk to that friend?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "yes." Li Yuehao looked at the note, shook his head and said, "it¡¯s really mysterious. I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s written on it."


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "anyway, if she saw the note, she would definitelye to see me. Now that my wife and sister-inw are OK, I should go back." Li Yuehao once again expressed his thanks, "since my father died, Jiannei has been an important support for me. If she is gone, I can¡¯t live right away. Thanks to you this time." Li Qiang said: "you don¡¯t take me as my brother-inw. Since they are all one family, don¡¯t talk about two families." Li Yuehao nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, this is what rtives should say. I can guarantee that we will have no quarrel from now on."


    Liu Qianmingughed and said: "it¡¯s ok if my wife is OK. I should go to the front to see the status of the guards. After all, we can¡¯t take zombies lightly for a moment." He arched his hands to the crowd and left in a hurry.


    On the way back, Li Yueru said happily, "I¡¯m very happy that you can get rid of the past grudges with my brother." Li Qiang said: "there is no irresolvable resentment in this world. There is no deep hatred in this world. It is just a dispute of interests before. It is best to solve this matter."


    Li Yueru asked again, "who is that friend you mentioned just now?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "in fact, you have seen Miss Tang Yin of Tangmen. She has been lurking in Li¡¯s mansion. I know she doesn¡¯t want to see other people. So I thought of the way just now and wrote the secret code we just knew to show her, so that she can help quickly." Li Yueru nodded and said, "she is a member of Tangmen. She is also an expert in detoxification. I believe she can help us."

 Chapter 513

    Li Qiang said: "what happened recently always seems more and more weird. It¡¯s like someone is deliberately forming a big to catch all of us. Anyway, I feel very ufortable."


    Li Yueru was close to his body and said in a soft voice, "don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s the so-called doing everything in one¡¯s power, listening to the destiny, and letting it be." Li Qiang hugged her fragrant shoulder tightly and said with a smile, "you are much more secure than before. What happened to make you be mature?" Li Yueru said with a smile: "because I married you, as a man ~ woman, how can you be as naive as before?"


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "it¡¯s a good thing that you can see everything. I just wanted to help here before, and then I left here with a lot of beautiful women. But gradually, I found that the matter was not as simple as I thought, and I could not stay away from it. It seems that this matter must be solvedpletely!"


    At this time, someone was not far away and said with a smile: "Oh, how do you want to solve this matter? I¡¯d like to hear more about it!"


    Li Qiang was startled and turned his head to look at him. However, he saw a middle-aged beautiful woman standing not far away, looking at him with a smile. This woman is about 40 years old. Although she is older, she is beautiful and charming. Her graceful figure shows her infinite charm. Li Qiang swallows a mouth to spit first, just ask a way: "excuse me this madam is?"


    Li Yueru said coldly: "she is my father¡¯s side room, called Yu Yao." She didn¡¯t look good when she introduced Yu Yao. Obviously, she didn¡¯t like her very much. Li Qiang bowed his hand to Yu Yao and said, "it turns out that it¡¯s the wife of senior Li. We have never met before. How can I ask your wife about this?"


    Yu Yao came to Li Qiang and looked up and down for a long time. She said with a smile, "Li Qiang, I¡¯ve heard about your name for a long time. I¡¯ve wanted to see you for a long time. Today is what I want to do." With a smile, his face was ruddy, especially the eye wave of soul capture shed a touch of touching color. Li Qiang felt that the Yu Yao was charming and charming in front of him. Although he was a half old woman, he was very attractive. It was like a ripe peach. If you don¡¯t pick it and eat it, it¡¯s just outrageous.


    Li Yueru saw the ambiguity in their eyes and said, "husband, let¡¯s go. I have something to talk about." Then she took Li Qiang¡¯s arm and took him back. Yu Yao had to sigh and say, "great Xia Li, I have something to ask for. It¡¯s about my life. Can you listen to me?"


    Li Qiang stopped,forted Li Yueru and said, "madam, it¡¯s the so-called helping people¡¯s happiness. Thisdy wants me to help her. How can I be helpless in the face of death? Go back and wait for me first, and I¡¯lle soon." Li Yueru gave him a white look and said in a low voice: "this woman was favored by Fox ~ Mei Kung Fu when my father was alive. Now my father is not here. She seems to be looking for you again. You must be careful." Li Qiang stroked Li Yueru¡¯s round buttocks, pinched them vigorously and said with a smile, "I know. You can rest assured to go back."


    Li Yueru can only reluctantly and retreat, before leaving, he also red at Yu Yao. Yu Yao is a woman who has been through a lot of trouble. She still smiles and looks at Li Yueru without any displeasure. Li Qiang was surprised at her calmness and was surprised in secret, "this woman is Li Ziping¡¯s side room. I think she is just an ordinary woman. But judging from her words, deeds and courage, she seems to have a unique temperament. However, Li Qiang can¡¯t tell her origin for the time being."


    Li Qiang coughed and said, "madam, if you have anything to do, I will help you as soon as possible." Yu Yao went a few steps closer and met Li Qiang face to face. He said with a smile, "actually, I have nothing to do. I just want to see great Xia Li." Hearing this, Li Qiang couldn¡¯tugh or cry. He shook his head and said, "how can I, madam,e here to see me most of the night? Since my wife has seen me now, can I go back?"


    Yu Yao¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he said with displeasure, "do you despise me, great Xia Li? Yes, I¡¯m just a humble concubine. Even the servants in the mansion despise me. I¡¯m a weak woman with low status and old age. Naturally, I¡¯m not in your eyes. " She lowered her head and tears came out.


    Li Qiang was confused by her actions and thought, "what does it have to do with me to vent your depression? We just meet by chance. Don¡¯t be so excited?" However, he has always beenpassionate, and the other party is so charming that he can¡¯t help walking forward and patting her on the shoulder. Heforts him and says, "madam, why do you want to be more open about everything? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s out of season for you to say those words when there¡¯s a disaster."


    Yu Yao fell into Li Qiang¡¯s arms and said with a smile, "you are a gentleman indeed. No matter how abrupt I am, I willfort others like this. Thank you very much." Li Qiang, however, felt a faint fragrance and came to her face. Seeing Yu Yaojiao in front of her, she became mature and charming. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge in her heart, so she kissed her cherry lips. Yu Yaojiao trembled and eximed, "what are you doing, great Xia Li? I¡¯m your wife¡¯s elder. You can¡¯t do that well. " Then he would break free.


    Li Qiang hugged her tightly and said with a smile: "what are you pretending to be? What else can you do when you are lonely, widowed or widowed in the middle of the night? Besides, you came to me on your own initiative, not for that matter. I can¡¯t think of any reason. No matter whether you want to or not, you belong to me tonight."Li Qiang used his whole body¡¯s true Qi to fight against the other party, and found that she was not as weak as she imagined. She had a strange endurance that brought both sides to a higher level, which benefited Li Qiang a lot. When Li Qiang put the real yuan in his body into his opponent¡¯s body, he felt that there was a strong suction that seemed to drain him. Li Qiang was surprised and stopped the source and asked, "do you know martial arts?" Suddenly, he felt that there was a heat flow from the other side¡¯s body, which made him almost vomit blood. He steadied his mind and said, "who is your excellency? Why are you plotting against me?"


    Yu Yao said with a smile, "you just know. I thought you were so powerful that you could see through me at the beginning." Li Qiang did not change his face and said with a smile, "what is the origin of your excellency? Can you let me die to understand?" Yu Yao sat up and said, "I¡¯m from the Tang n in the middle of Sichuan."


    Li Qiang nodded, pretending not to support, and sighed: "no wonder, your means are indeed from the Tang n, but I was negligent. It¡¯s just that you can tell me the details, so that I can understand. " Yu Yao let out a burst of silver bell likeughter and said, "if you had known your Kung Fu so well, you¡¯d better startter. There¡¯s no injustice or hatred between us. I¡¯m just doing my part." With a guilty look on his face. Li Qiang said with a smile: "sure enough, it¡¯s really a superb means of Tangmen to poison the invisible."


    Yu Yao was a little surprised and asked, "after all this, I found that you have no fear at all. Are you really afraid of death?" Li Qiang looked calm and said with a smile, "who in the world is not afraid of death? Of course I am afraid of death, and I am very afraid of it!" Yu Yao shook his head and said, "then I don¡¯t understand. Why don¡¯t you feel like dying at all?"


    Li Qiang immediately jumped up and said with augh, "is it your hand that Li Yuehao¡¯s wife was poisoned?" Yu Yao, with resentment on her face, said, "that woman is very disrespectful to me. I took advantage of this opportunity to get rid of her. How do you know?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "originally you don¡¯t know that I have saved Mrs. Li. Then I will tell you that your poison has no effect on me."

 Chapter 514

    Yu Yao was very surprised. He stared at Li Qiang for a long time and said, "the poison of Tangmen can¡¯t be solved by outsiders. Are you also from Tangmen?" Li Qiang shook his head and said with a smile, "I¡¯m not from Tangmen. I¡¯m just protected by this bead." Then he took out the Fanyou pearl and shook it in front of her eyes. Yu Yao was very surprised, but after all, she was a woman who had been practicing for a long time. She immediately regained her calm and beamed with a smile and said, "I see. You are really extraordinary. You are not only outstanding in skills, but also have jewels to protect your body. I really look down on you!"


    Li Qiang said: "I didn¡¯t expect that you would start so soon. In fact, when I met you just now, I felt that you had a murderous spirit. I¡¯m afraid it will do harm to me." Yu Yao said, "then why do you want to meet me alone?" Li Qiang said with a smile: "because you are so beautiful, let me forget the danger for a while. For the sake of a pro Fang ~ Ze, this danger is nothing."


    Yu Yao¡¯s face turned red and said, "anyway, it was really the mostfortable moment in my life. I want to thank you. Are you going to kill me next?" Li Qiang shook his head: "I¡¯m a gentleman who has a pity on women and jade. How can I be willing to kill you? As long as you say why you want to kill me, I¡¯ll let you go." Yu Yao couldn¡¯t believe what he said. His eyes were rolling, and he suddenly sighed and said, "well, I¡¯ll tell you."


    Li Qiang sat on the grass, patted beside him, and said, "sit next to me. Don¡¯t worry. Just tell me slowly." Yu Yao came to Li Qiang¡¯s side and sat down with her head on Li Qiang¡¯s shoulder and said in a clear voice:


    it turns out that Yu Yao has been a secret line of Tang n in Li¡¯s residence for more than 20 years. Her task is to collect the intelligence of Jingyuan mansion for Tangmen. Because the master of Tangmen has ordered Li Qiang to kill Li Qiang, Yu Yao is ready to kill Li Qiang as soon as she hears that Li Qiang has entered Li¡¯s residence Unexpectedly, her offensive was easily dissolved by Li Qiang.


    After listening to Yu Yao¡¯s statement, Li Qiang asked, "do you still want to kill me now?" Yu Yao gently shook her head and said, "as soon as I finished, I regretted it. If I knew you were so good, I thought I didn¡¯t know. The Tangmen left me in this ghost ce for more than 20 years. The person who contacted me in a single line disappeared. I also found that I had no ce to go after I left Li¡¯s house. If I had done my duty just now, I would have done my duty as Tangmen, I won¡¯t move you any more. It¡¯s time to think about myself. " Li Qiang said with a smile: "if you have nowhere to go, you may as well follow me. Anyway, there are a lot of women around me. You will not feel lonely when you are with them."


    Yu Yao blushed and said, "I¡¯m so old. I¡¯ll be satisfied if you can have a good time with me. How dare you hope to spend your life with my husband." Li Qiang held up her face and said, "Li Qiang has never said anything in vain. Besides, there are many people older than you among my confidants. How do you think you are old?" Yu Yao looked surprised and said, "what do you say, older than me? How can this be possible? "


    Li Qiang rubbed and kissed her and said with a smile, "some people are not only older than you, but also hundreds of years older." Yu Yao said with a wry smile, "I knew you were entertaining me. How old are you? If you are hundreds of years old, are you talking about tortoise?" Li Qiang burst outughing and almost crossed his breath. Yu Yao asked in a puzzled way: "am I wrong? What you said is fantastic. I don¡¯t believe it." Li Qiang rubbed his stomach and said: "if you don¡¯t believe it, you will not believe it. Anyway, what I want to say is that you will certainly not be lonely after you follow me. Is it not a paradise like life for us to live a lively life together?"


    Yu Yao sighed, "I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not happy. Although the Tang n hasn¡¯t contacted me for a long time, if I get married without permission, if I¡¯m known by the sect leader, I won¡¯t be forgiven." Li Qiang said: "what are you afraid of? There is no problem with me."


    twoughter is about to do something. Suddenly someone is cold and humming, "Yu Yao, you are the eye liner for Tang Men¡¯s cement here. Gathering intelligence is your main task. You dare to mess with Tang¡¯s opponents. Do you want to live?" Yu Yaojiao in Li Qiang¡¯s arms trembled. She looked up in a hurry. She was scared out of her wits. She stood up and bowed to the speaker and said, "it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m willing to kill myself. I hope you¡¯ll let Li Qiang die."


    However, Li Qiang behind himughed and said, "in the middle of the night, which one are you ying with? Look, you scared sister Yu. If you have any jokes, just y with me." The man said with a delicate smile: "I saw the note and came to look for you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be happy here, but I was busy in vain."


    It turned out that the speaker was Tang Yin. Seeing that they were very familiar with each other, Yu Yao said in surprise, "so you already know each other?" Li Qiang nodded his head and said, "yes, she not only knows me, but also is one of my women."


    Tang Yin blocked his hand and said unhappily, "I was in such a hurry toe here because I thought you had something urgent. But who would have thought it was such a thing? I¡¯d better go back to sleep."


    Yu Yao was stunned and said, "shangcha, you are..." Tang Yin turned her head and said to Yu Yao, "sister, we will match each other as sisters. Don¡¯t say anything polite. I have already promised myself to Ling. from now on, we are all our own people. Don¡¯t mind." Li Qiang said: "my sister can go back, and I will take you when I leave."


    Yu Yao Jiao said in a voice, "if you don¡¯t take me, I will wait for you all my life." He gave a gift to Tang Yin and left reluctantly.Li Qiang looked at her beautiful figure, and her eyes were fixed for a long time. Tang Yin, who was beside her, said unhappily, "do you like her so much? You don¡¯t even look at me." Li Qiangughed and hugged Tang Yin tightly. He said, "we are both old wives and husbands. Why do you still smell of vinegar? Tell me. It¡¯s not just the little thing that Mrs. Li poisoned me in such a hurry."


    Tang Yin¡¯s face sank. She nodded her head and said, "you¡¯re right. There¡¯s newsing from Tangmen. Someone may hear that you¡¯ve entered Jingyuan mansion. If you escape from Jingyuan mansion, you¡¯ll be killed!" Li Qiang said with a smile: "it seems that your headmaster attaches great importance to me. He has arranged such a serious treatment for me. Thank you very much."


    Tang Yin didn¡¯t have a good way: "are you serious? There are many experts in Tangmen who are more vicious than me. If they appear in the periphery of Jingyuan mansion, even if we can escape, you will still lose your life." Li Qiang asked, "how do you know the news? Now Jingyuan mansion is so dangerous that no one seems to be able to get news. " Tang Yin said: "of course, it is flying pigeons that deliver letters. How can pigeons be afraid of zombies when they fly in the sky?"


    Li Qiang suddenly realized and said, "this is a good idea. If you pass the news to the government with pigeons, will Jingyuan government be saved?" Tang Yin sighed: "don¡¯t you think the zombies are running rampant in Jingyuan mansion? As a matter of fact, the court has known this news for a long time, and has set up a heavy guard on the periphery. In order to prevent panic, it just deliberately blocked the news. " Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "so it is. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter. At present, we can¡¯t even get out of the inner city. Let¡¯s talk about other thingster."


    Tang Yinjiao said with a smile: "you are sure that Mount Tai copsed in front of you and did not change color. Why are so serious thingsing to you that you are not afraid at all?" Li Qiang stretched himself and said, "anyway, what should happen always happens. It¡¯s useless to be afraid. It¡¯s better to spend more time to think about how to solve it. s, I¡¯m so tired tonight. You can go back to have a rest. There are many important things waiting for us to do." Tang Yin twisted Li Qiang¡¯s arm and said, "Yu Yao has been lurking in Li¡¯s mansion for so many years, but she let you take it in an hour. I really don¡¯t know how many women you will ept in the future."

 Chapter 515

    Li Qiang looked up at the sky and sighed: "helping people is the foundation of happiness. I think she is very lonely, so I want to help her." Tang Yin teased: "is it true? It¡¯s too hypocritical to unt yourself as great." Li Qiang touched her buttocks and pinched them fiercely. He said, "I always tell the truth. You have to believe me."


    Tang Yin sighed and said, "I don¡¯t have time to gossip with you. There are other things to do. Now that the poisoning is clear, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. As long as I¡¯m here, at least no one in Li¡¯s mansion will be poisoned again. In addition, you have rxed your vignce to women. If it¡¯s not Fanyou¡¯s Pearl, I¡¯m afraid that what I¡¯ll see now is a corpse. How long will it take to face a woman in the future


    Li Qiang nodded his head and said: "the heart of defending people is indispensable. I listen to you." After Tang Yin leaves, Li Qiang also returns to his residence, but sees Xue Bing sitting in the room, as if waiting for him toe back. Li Qiang asked, "Why are you here? What¡¯s the matter?" Xue Bing nodded solemnly and said, "there is an important thing for you to do right now."


    Li Qiang sat down panting, picked up his tea bowl and drank a cup of tea. Then he asked, "what can I do tomorrow? I feel too tired to carry." Xue Bing cold smile way: "you toss about all night, not tired is strange." Li Qiang, with an embarrassed smile, said, "do you know all about it? I can¡¯t hide anything from you. "


    Xue lenglengleng hums a way: "have what to hide not to conceal, who is not clear about your style of doing things? If I don¡¯t take the initiative toe to you, God knows when you still want to make a fool of yourself." Li Qiang bowed to Xue Bing with a smile and said, "it¡¯s my fault. What¡¯s wrong with it? Please bear with me, OK?" Xue Bing¡¯s face softened and said, "actually, I didn¡¯te here to ask you to apologize. After all, it¡¯s your private affair, which has nothing to do with me. But now is the important moment. You can¡¯t be fooled by your temperament. Even if you¡¯re on vacation today, don¡¯t be so upset after that."


    Li Qiang repeatedly nodded his head and said: "you are right. From now on, I will never make any mischief. I will devote all my energy to resisting zombies. By the way, I¡¯ll tell you one thing first." "What¡¯s up?" Xue Bing said Li Qiang said: "now it seems that I know too many people. Even if the cuckoo flies to us, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t take them all away. It seems that we have to make long-term ns."


    Xue Bing gave him a look and said, "I knew you would say that. It seems that you can¡¯t give up these women. Anyway, I¡¯m not in a hurry to leave. Let¡¯s stay in this ce for a long time." Li Qiang looked at Xue Bing strangely and said, "Why are you not afraid at all? You know, this is a dangerous ce for zombies. If you are not careful, you will die. Are you really not afraid?" Xue bingjiao said with a smile: "life and death have a life, wealth is in heaven, this is what you often say, since the fate is doomed, what is the use of fear, can live a moment rxed, think too many things easy old fast."


    Li Qiangughed and nodded: "you are really open-minded. I didn¡¯t mistake people. But I have a funny thing to tell you. " Xue Bing was curious once and asked, "what¡¯s the matter?" Li Qiang said: "I met a very beautiful woman just now, but I was a little older, so I wanted to make friends with her. She was afraid that I would think her old. So I said that there are hundreds of years old among my confidants. You are still young. But she didn¡¯t believe it. She said that the tortoise lived for hundreds of years


    When Xue Bing heard this, his face changed and he said angrily, "what¡¯s this called? Which woman said it? I¡¯ll kill her!" Seeing the situation, Li Qiang quickly reached out to stop her and said with a smile: "it¡¯s just a joke. Why do you take it seriously? Besides, there are only a few people in the world who know the magic skill of Hanyu. Don¡¯t you understand the truth after living for so long? If she knows the truth, she will not dare to say so." Xue Bing gradually calmed down and said: "some jokes or don¡¯t y with me. I¡¯m a big temper. I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll start killing. If you really kill your sweetheart, it¡¯s not good."


    Li Qiang was in a cold sweat and nodded his head: "you are right. I will pay attention to itter." Xue Bing said again: "I¡¯ve been gossiping with you for a long time, but I haven¡¯t said anything serious." Li qiangqi said, "youe here in the middle of the night. What¡¯s the matter with me?" Xue Bing said calmly: "we should have a child?" Li Qiang almost jumped up, "what do you say? Want a baby? Is this too sudden? "


    Xue Bing said as if nothing happened: "don¡¯t think it¡¯s crooked. I¡¯m just looking for a descendant for Yishan. I¡¯ll leave a back for the Ding family." Li Qiang said: "Ding Xuerou is not a descendant of Ding¡¯s family. Although Ding Xuerou is not prosperous, it can be passed on toter generations." Xue Bing shook her head and said, "Ding Xuerou is a girl. How can she get the mantle? I hope to find a male descendant of Ding family, so that I can leave Ding Yishan¡¯s Secret collection to him."


    Li Qiang pondered: "well, we have to think for a long time, where to find the vast sea of people. It¡¯s better to find Ding Xuerou after solving this matter. She may have news about this." Xue Bing thought for a while, nodded his head and said, "it¡¯s good. I knew it. I brought you both out at the beginning, so it would save me so much trouble." Li Qiang said: "Ding Xuerou has a strong nature. If you throw her around like a prisoner, I¡¯m afraid she would have found a chance tomit suicide. It¡¯s a good thing that she didn¡¯te."


    Xue Bing said with a smile: "you are still secretly defending her, the mind is really meticulous." Li Qiang was upset by her and said with an embarrassed smile: "in fact, it doesn¡¯t matter who I protect. The key is when your killing heart will fade. Although I don¡¯t believe in any gods, it¡¯s not good to make more murders." Xue Bing said with a cold smile: "some people should be killed. If you let them go, they will bring their own death. If you are still so kind, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t live too long."Li Qiang said with a bitter smile: "you wait for me in the room in the middle of the night, just to teach me a lesson?" Xue Bing close to Li Qiang, staring at his eyes, said: "I know what you are thinking, you think I deliberately alienated you, right?" Li Qiang shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t mean that. Your martial arts skills are much higher than mine, and your insight is more profound than mine. You are also the wife of a mountain elder. I don¡¯t dare to think of anything wrong."


    Xue Bing poked his forehead and said with a smile: "then you are duplicity. Since I have promised to marry you, I will not break my promise. Moreover, this ce should be the ce where we get married." Before Li Qiang met, Xue Bing was as beautiful as a fairy. With a smile, she couldn¡¯t help reaching out and hugging her. She sighed, "I don¡¯t do anything else. I just hold you, OK?" Xue Bing did not break his arm and sighed, "do you really like me?"


    Li Qiang smelled the faint fragrance from Xue Bing¡¯s body and said, "of course, it¡¯s true. Can¡¯t you see it?" Xue Bing pushed Li Qiang down on the chair, turned back and sat down, and said coldly, "but I can¡¯t stand the way you see a loving one. I can¡¯t get rid of a knot in my heart." Li Qiang had no choice but to shake his head and said: "I like you differently from others. You are very special in my eyes."


    Xue Bing did not agree, but suddenly got up and opened the door. He turned to Li Qiang and said, "I have something to go first. I¡¯ll talk about itter." She went out of the house, leaving a surprised Li Qiang sitting in the room. He said with a wry smile: "this person¡¯s style of conduct is straightforward and unconventional. It¡¯s really hard to understand."

 Chapter 516

    Li Qiang struggled for a whole day, and felt tired. He simply slept with his clothes. Unexpectedly, he slept until noon the next day. It was xianghuayueyi¡¯s two servant girls who came to wake him up. After eating something, he made a mischievous scene with the two maids. Then he hurried to the front yard. At this time, Liu Qianming and Li Yuehao were stationed there. When they saw Li Qianging, they all came to look after the cold and ask for warmth. Li Qiang was very kind Although not very adapted to all this, but also embarrassed to refute other people¡¯s face, had no choice but to give up the ghost, asked about the garrison, Liu Qianming sighed: st night, dozens of people were killed and injured in a battle. Although it is inevitable to face zombies, it is very difficult to just provide for the rtives of the deceased." Li Qiang asked Li Yuehao about his wife again. Li Yuehao nodded and said, "she¡¯s OK for the time being. My brother¡¯s beads really work. But is your friend from Tangmen stilling?" Li Qiang did not agree, only said: "the matter has been solved, you do not have to worry about poisoning."


    Li Yuehao was overjoyed. He nodded his head and said, "this is the best way to avoid worrying all day and not sleeping all day long." Liu Qianming also repeatedly talked about the troubles caused by the corpse. Li Qiang suddenly remembered an incident and asked, "although the food and grass in the government are ready, it is imperative to contact the government office. I¡¯ll go and prepare for it."


    Just listen to a man behind him: "can¡¯t my husband rest for a few days? Do you have to turn around one by one?" Li Qiang looked back and saw that it was Nangong Xiangran and Wu Zhenzhen. Li Qiang hugged each other and said with a smile: "the world is changing in a sh. If we can¡¯t seize the day and night, we just want to be safe. If the dangeres in an instant, what should we do? For today¡¯s n, we should get in touch with the government as soon as possible


    Liu Qianming pped his hands and said, "brother Pang is right. I¡¯ll send more people to you this time." Li Qiang shook his head and said, "this time, it¡¯s no more than yesterday. I¡¯m not going to transport food. I¡¯m burdened with more people. I just need to walk alone. It¡¯s not difficult to shake off the zombie with my lightness skills."


    Nangong Xiangran said, "I¡¯d better go with you, or I can take care of it." Listen to a few people jiaosheng: "take me, take me." But it turned out that many confidants came to Li Qiang and asked him to take them out. Li Qiang was in a dilemma and said, "this is not an outing. It is extremely dangerous. You are not allowed to follow without mymand."


    But listen to Qiu Aoxue outside the crowd jiaosheng way: "I¡¯m not your wife, naturally do not need to listen to your orders, this time to the government office also count me." But listen to another crisp voice: "also count me a bar." It was Zhou Xuanwei who spoke.


    Li Qiang had no choice but to say, "if you two want to follow me, I can¡¯t stop you. Just don¡¯t me me for being merciless. I will never be surrounded by zombies in order to save you." Qiu Aoxue said: "you can rest assured that the rift between us will not hinder this cooperation. I hope great Xia Li will take care of it."


    Zhou Xuanwei snorted coldly: "I just want to see how great Xia Li¡¯s Kung Fu is. It depends on whether it¡¯s a silver wax gun or a genuine one." Li Qiang came to Zhou Xuanwei, staring at her beautiful face, and said with a smile, "although you look more carefully, with the attention of beautiful women, mybat effectiveness will double." Zhou Xuanwei disdains not to look at him any more.


    Li Qiang didn¡¯t like it. Heforted his wives for a long time. Seeing Chi Yingying standing at the back of the team, he went over and asked, "how are you doing? Didn¡¯t you get hurt yesterday? " Chi Yingying eyes a red, not to say yes, only said a word carefully, then no longer make a voice. Li Qiang in her eyes to see the continuous love, a warm heart, shake her hand, then out of the team. At this time, Jiang Wen and Yan Rui all sighed and said, "since Li Lang is for our safety, it is not convenient for us to follow. However, you should take Xue Bing with you. You will be very safe with her." Li Qiang secretly praises the two female Xia¡¯s excellent eyesight, but when he looks around, he can¡¯t find Xue Bing¡¯s trace. He can¡¯t help doubting. He always thinks that Xue Bing¡¯s behaviorst night is a little strange, but he can¡¯t tell where the oddity is.


    At this time, Zhou Xuanwei said impatiently, "don¡¯t you go? I¡¯m suffocating here. I just run out and kill some zombies to vent my anger." Li Qiang said: "you are a newer. You should be more careful in the face of zombies. Don¡¯t be impulsive." Zhou Xuanwei white Li Qiang one eye, does not answer, just follows in Qiu Aoxue¡¯s side.


    Li Qiang could not say anything more, so he had to leave the girls. Seeing that Li Qiang had made up his mind, he was no longer forced to be with him and told him to be careful. Li Qiang simply packed his bags, but Xianghua and Yueyi brought him a very big package, saying that they had all kinds of hidden weapons and poisons to prevent idents. Li Qiang shook his head and said, "I¡¯m not moving. What do I do with these things?" So it was not adopted.


    After parting with everyone, Li Qiang, Qiu Aoxue and Zhou Xuanwei left Li¡¯s house. There were more zombies on the road thanst night. Li Qiang rushed to a quiet ce. Qiu Aoxue and Zhou Xuanwei followed. Li Qiang secretly praised their flying skills and asked Qiu Aoxue with a smile: "do you still want to attack me now?"


    Qiu Aoxue shook his head and said, "although I am dedicated to serving Bodhi, I am not a merciless person. Since you let me go, I will not bite the hand that feeds me. Naturally, I will find a way to return it to you." Li Qiang said with a smile: "don¡¯t you still what human feelings, as long as don¡¯t stab me in the back again. Now we¡¯re going to tide over the difficulties together. We can talk about gratitude and resentmentter." Qiu Aoxue nodded to show his approval.Zhou Xuanwei put in a way: "why do you always find trouble with our dragon beard door?" Li Qiang was stunned and said, "who are you listening to? It¡¯s clearly your dragon beard sect who hasmitted many crimes. It¡¯s none of my business." Zhou Xuanwei angrily said: "you clean up my master¡¯s eldest son and killed my martial uncle. How can you exin this?"


    Li Qiang said: "Wang Xuelong and Maggie were ying in the car. They connived at the coachman¡¯s galloping in the street. They almost killed innocent people. I can¡¯t see what they did. As for the Master Wang, you can ask anyone in theke. The dragon beard sect secretly poisoned the Zhilin sect and killed the leader Shi Lanhua. If it wasn¡¯t for my help, Zhilin You don¡¯t know that all of them will be destroyed in longxumen? "


    Zhou Xuanwei was speechless for a moment. She was stunned and said, "I¡¯ve been in the door for many years. I¡¯ve never heard anyone talk about these things. They only say that it¡¯s your fault." Li Qiang had no choice but to shake his head and said, "I can¡¯t me you. How can they expose their despicable behavior to the public? You are a little girl who has never been involved in the world. Of course, people will cheat you." Zhou Xuanwei said angrily, "who is a little girl? I¡¯m not young anymore!"


    Li Qiang said with a smile: "when you first came out of the world, you haven¡¯t seen anything in the world. What¡¯s not a little girl? Well, I don¡¯t want to tell you more. Our current goal is to find the government office, meet the governor, and exin the situation of Li¡¯s house to him. This is an important mission."


    Qiu Aoxue and Zhou Xuanwei didn¡¯t bother him any more. They cooperated closely and killed many zombies along the way. They didn¡¯t encounter any big trouble. They walked around several streets and soon came to the government office. However, they saw that the gate of the government office was closed, and the high wall was more than a foot high. The four sides were quiet and quiet.


    Li Qiang winked at the two men. They jumped over the wall and heard a few swish. The arrow ran straight to them like rain. Li Qiang Longyuan¡¯s sword shot out quickly. Several sword flowers knocked down the arrow and yelled: "we are not zombies. Please stop!"


    A few people in the form of courtyard guards came from the dark and asked, "since they are not zombies, how can youe here?" Li Qiang said: "we are Li Fu¡¯s guests. If you have something important to talk to Mr. Xu." The courtyard guard said: "our adults are not free. You¡¯d better go. At present, we all take care of each other. Even if you see the adults, it¡¯s useless."


    Zhou Xuanwei angrily chided: "people from all walks of life are irresponsible." Several big men sneered and said, "now we all care for each other. The officials are not gods. It¡¯s toote to protect our lives. Our adults have not been able to sleep for several days and nights about the corpse. You¡¯d better go out and find a way out by yourself. We can¡¯t help either."


    Li Qiang sighed, "in that case, we¡¯ll leave." Turning to Qiu Aoxue and Zhou Xuanwei, he said: "it seems that staying here is meaningless. It¡¯s better to leave here and try to find a way back." Zhou Xuanwei said angrily, "but their attitude is really bad. We have worked hard to get here. We didn¡¯t expect it was the result."


    Qiu Aoxue shook his head and said, "it seems that it is useless to say more here. Let¡¯s leave to avoid more troubles." Three people were just about to leave when they heard someone calling out: "brother Li, why are you here?" Li Qiang looked back, but it was a surprise. It turned out that a person ran to her eyes, but it was Xu Yanyan. She was followed by a person. She also had a smile on her face when she saw Li Qiang. She said with great joy: "brother, how did youe here?" It was Zhu Ming, the dry brother that Li Qiang had recognized before.


    As soon as Li Qiang saw these two people mixing together, he was stunned and then said with a smile, "don¡¯t ask me, how did youe here?" Xu Yanyan shook her head and sighed. She red at Zhu Ming and said, "it¡¯s this guy who is so sticky that he has to pester me toe to Jingyuan mansion. I haven¡¯t seen my father for a long time, and I want toe back to have a look. So she broke away from sister long and ran away. She didn¡¯t expect toe back home and be like this."


    Zhu Ming said with a smile: "I heard that Jingyuan mansion has beautiful scenery and prosperous market, so I took my sister Xu to have a look. I can¡¯t me all of this. Who knows how to meet the zombie crisis? We should trust the government, and there will be someone to rescue them."


    Zhou Xuanwei snorted coldly and said, "what government are you talking about? Those guys are just going to blow us away." Xu Yanyan red at several guards and said angrily: "let you guard here, not to stop people. This time, we will not do this again. If there is such a thing again, we will directly cut off your dog¡¯s head!"


    Several guards nodded and did not dare to make a sound. Xu Yanyan took Li Qiang¡¯s hand and said, "I¡¯ll take you to see my father! Zhu Ming, go and arrange amodation for the two sisters Zhu Ming smiles and nods and respectfully asks Qiu Aoxue and Zhou Xuanwei to leave.


    Xu Yanyan and Li Qiang rushed to the residence of the governor. Li Qiang was nervous all the way and asked, "Why are you alone with Zhu Ming?" Xu Yanyan blushed and said, "brother Li, do you suspect me and him..."


    Li Qiang shook his head and said, "that¡¯s not true. I¡¯m just a little curious about how you two get along so well." Xu Yanyan sighed and said, "I don¡¯t know why. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him at first, but he was very familiar with the official stories. I was just eager to inquire about some things for my father, so I got familiar with him once and twice. But please rest assured that I¡¯m your man, and I won¡¯t have any ideas about other people." Li Qiang said with a smile, "where do you want to go? I¡¯m absolutely at ease with you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s dangerous for you to run out alone. If anything happens, I¡¯ll be very sad."Xu Yanyan red face, Jiao ~ panting way: "I know, you can rest assured, I will not go anywhere without yourmand." Li Qiang saw that the beauty in front of him was delicate and gratifying. Seeing no one around, Li Qiang asked in a low voice: "you can slow down when you see your father. Is there any ce to rest around here?"

 Chapter 517

    Li Qiang was about to speak, but a white light shed in front of him. He took off his helmet and said, "this is ying me, isn¡¯t it? I really quit this time! "


    However, he found that the man standing in front of him was panguang. At this time, the fat man¡¯s face was very bad, very haggard, and his appearance was simr to that of Yu Qian. Li Qiang was very surprised.


    Li Qiang looked around and found that Lin Yashi was not there, so he asked baguang, what is going on?


    "Fat man, what¡¯s the matter with you?"


    "Terrible, I¡¯m in it too!"


    Li Qiang immediately understood what was going on, otherwise baguang would not havee to visit all of a sudden.


    "What happened? Tell me about it. "


    The fat man nodded and had to talk about his own experience:


    after I entered the game, I saw a white sand beach in front of me. The soft sand was veryfortable to walk on. The sunshine sshedzily on my body, which made me warm. I went to the sea on the other side of the beach and wanted to swim in it.


    However, someone behind me pulled me, "don¡¯t go there, it¡¯s dangerous."


    As soon as I heard the voice, I immediately thought of the plot settings that the game transmitted to me. This voice was a mysterious woman in red talking. She always asked me for a dream and said, "Why are you again? Always like this endlessly to give me dream, enter the dreand to see me, what is your purpose in the end? "


    The woman in red didn¡¯t answer, but she took me to another direction. I was not happy and said, "if you have something to say, why is it so strange?"


    No matter what I said, the woman just ignored me and pulled me to run on the beach. She finally stopped, squatted down, dug the sand slowly, and found a pile of turtle eggs from it.


    Then, she took me to a bonfire and burned the turtle eggs on the rocks beside the fire. Soon the eggs were ripe, she peeled the shells and fed them to me.


    The cooked turtle eggs were delicious, so I enjoyed eating them very much. I wanted to have a close look at the face of the woman in red, but I couldn¡¯t see it clearly anyway, so I let out my breath: "if you want to see me, why can¡¯t I see your face clearly?"


    The woman in red wrote a word on the ground with a stick: Earth.


    Although it¡¯s in seal script, I can recognize it and wonder: "what¡¯s the meaning of this? Why did you write a Chinese character for me? Are you saying I¡¯m a bumpkin


    The woman in red shook her head, and I could even hear herughter.


    I couldn¡¯t feel it. The woman in red suddenly looked up at the East and then gestured to me as if she was going to leave


    I caught her in a hurry and said, "don¡¯t leave. We haven¡¯t made it clear yet. You are not allowed to go."


    The woman in red pushed away my hand and ran to the East. I immediately caught up with it. At this time, the tsunami burst out. The huge wave knocked me to the ground, and the whole person was submerged in the water. I struggled desperately and felt like I was about to drown!


    Someone woke me up and said, "baguang, look at me. I¡¯m Pian pian. What are you doing? You can have nightmares if you sleep. "


    When I opened my eyes, I found that Pian Pian was waking me up and found myself soaked in sweat.


    Pianpian said unhappily, "it¡¯s so strange that you have nightmares. If I don¡¯t wake you up, you¡¯ll drown."


    I said with a wry smile, "don¡¯t worry about my business. What time is it now? More than two hours? "


    "Pian Pian said:" you are quite powerful, even stuck in time to wake up, I admire. "


    I¡¯m still thinking about the meaning of the word written by the woman in red? Are you giving me a hint?


    Pianpian saw my thoughtful appearance and said, "what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you out of your mind? Haven¡¯t you woken up yet


    I sighed: "to tell you the truth, this dream let me get a very big shock, so I have note back to God."


    Pianpian said with a smile: "it¡¯s nothing. Everyone has had nightmares. It¡¯s OK to recover for a while."


    When we were saying this, Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying opened the door and came in and said, "dinner is ready. Come out and eat."


    Pianpian said angrily, "we are not going. We have been together for so long and the rtionship is very good. Why do you regard us as prisoners?"


    Shangguan Feng said with a bitter smile: "conscience of heaven and earth, we don¡¯t mean to regard you as prisoners. It¡¯s really forced by the situation that we have to do that."


    I was also unhappy, "anyway, I shouldn¡¯t lock Pian and I in the room."


    Yue Yingying exined: "to tell you the truth, there are too many forces in Zhuxian Town who want to hurt you two. If we don¡¯t lock the door, they will enter and hurt you when you are resting. We do that to protect you. Please don¡¯t me."


    I saw that their expressions didn¡¯t look fake, so I nodded: "well, I know you won¡¯t betray me. Is that priest waiting for us now?"Shangguan Feng said: "yes, he has been waiting for you for a long time, waiting for you to pass."


    Pian Pian and I looked at each other and thought, "it seems that the crux of the problem lies in this priest. This meal must be eaten!"


    I nodded and said, "OK, you lead the way. We¡¯re going to meet the Reverend."


    Shangguan Feng felt something wrong in his heart and said, "you must be careful when you see him. Don¡¯t show any ws."


    I was impatient and said, "well, I¡¯ve been through all kinds of big waves. Who hasn¡¯t seen me? Don¡¯t worry about that for me


    Shangguan Fengsheng airway: "well, it seems that you think my words are superfluous, so I won¡¯t say anything more."


    Yue Yingying said: "Xiaotong is also for you, how can you not know the good heart?"


    I sneered: "I don¡¯t see how kind you are, but I think you really think of yourself as people in this church."


    Yue Yingying angry way: "you this is naked nder, I and small Tong fight for life in the undercover here, want to help you, but you are so ungrateful, my heart is really cool."


    Pianpian quickly broke through the encirclement and said, "well, you all say less. Don¡¯t let the other party fight with each other before we fight. It¡¯s too ugly to eat. You should pay attention to it."


    I just nodded: "OK, I¡¯ll listen to you. And oh, when I see the priest, I¡¯ll talk about it. Do you hear me?"


    Pian Pian said: "I have more knowledge than you. Should I do the things I negotiate with each other?"


    I shook my head and said, "no, I¡¯m in charge of the whole thing. Of course, I¡¯m responsible formunicating with each other."


    Pianpian was displeased and said, "you really love to show off. Do you want to rob this kind of thing?"


    I said with a wry smile, "where did I grab the limelight? That priest can¡¯t see why. If he wants to harm us, he will shoot a bird. That¡¯s why I stood in front of you to protect you from the wind. As a result, you misunderstood me. "


    Yue Yingying said, "well, how can this matter be quarreled? I¡¯ll make up my mind. It¡¯s still baguang. He¡¯s a man, and it¡¯s his duty to stand in front of him. "


    "Pian Pian is not happy," how can you say that? It¡¯s like we women can¡¯t do anything. "


    Shangguan Feng said impatiently, "OK, all right, don¡¯t make any noise. I think we can simply raise our hands and vote. I support baguang. What about you?"


    Yue YingYing and I also raised our hands, Pian Pian angrily said: "this is not fair, you run to amuse me, right?"


    Yue Yingying said with a smile: "willing to gamble and admit defeat, even if you are a demon, you should obey the rules."


    Pianpian sighs and doesn¡¯t care about us. She just doesn¡¯t talk to us anymore.


    When everyone came to the restaurant, the priest had already been waiting there. Seeing that we had passed, he stood up happily and said, "is your guest well rested?"


    I said, "father, you are wee. My name is baguang. This is my friend Pianpian. You can call me by my name."


    The priestughed and said, "everything is good. The key is that everyone is in the same mood, so we should sit together and drink and eat."


    What makes me wonder is that this meal is not western food, but traditional home-made food, which is also in line with my appetite. Although I ate something in the VIP room two hours ago, somehow, I¡¯m really hungry in this world. Now my stomach is beginning to growl, so I eat it without hesitation.


    During the dinner, the priest frequently toasted and asionally asked about our identity, so I made up a lie and took it back. The secret of lying is that the face is not red and the heart does not jump, so that there will be no ws.


    The priest seemed to believe me and said to me with a smile: "I see that BAodi is a man of understanding. He came to Zhuxian Town by chance, and even came to my church by chance. Such a coincidence shows that you belong here. I advise you to join us, which is of great benefit to you and us!"


    I thought to myself, "it¡¯s time toe. It seems that this guy wants to join me."


    Thinking of this, I immediately shook my head: "no, I¡¯m not interested in joining religion, especially the religion of foreigners. I¡¯m really not interested in it."


    The priest immediatelyughed and said, "well, if you don¡¯t like it, we can change it."


    "What? What did you mean? For what? " I was confused.


    The priest said with a smile: "of course, it¡¯s a change of religion. In fact, I¡¯m just ying around. After all, I¡¯ve been in Zhuxian Town for a long time. It¡¯s meaningless to do anything. If you don¡¯t like the religion of foreigners, I¡¯ll turn it into a Taoist temple, as long as you feelfortable!"


    I was really blinded by his words and stammered, "you mean, you¡¯re not a priest?"


    The priestughed and said, "yes, I¡¯m not a priest. Everything here is just ying around. It makes me happy."


    I thought to myself, "it turns out that this product is ying cosy. It¡¯s really a guy with leisure." Thinking of this, they looked at Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying. They both nodded, indicating that the priest¡¯s words were true.Pian Pian and I looked at each other and did not know what to do. I asked, "who is your excellency? Why is there such power? "


    The priestughed and said, "I¡¯ll give you three opportunities to guess my identity. If you guess right, I can promise you a condition, any condition will do!"


    I was stunned immediately. It seems that this guy¡¯s strength is really very strong, and he even dug a big hole so fearlessly.

 Chapter 518

    Pianpian winked at me and whispered, "I think this guy is a demon. The magic power is far above me, but it should not be other monsters. Try this answer."


    Aftermunicating with Pian Pian, I said to the priest, "you are a demon, aren¡¯t you?"


    The priest looked up andughed, and then said, "no, you guessed wrong. There are still two opportunities. Be careful. If you don¡¯t guess right, you will stay with me forever."


    My heart trembled, because I saw the priest¡¯s eyes floating over at this time, the eyes are no longer just kind, but contain surging murderous spirit!


    This kind of murderous spirit is something I have never seen before. Behind the murderous spirit is boundless and infinite. The energy of this person is beyond my expectation!


    I looked at Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying, but their expressions were also very anxious at this time. It seemed that they did not fully understand who the real identity of the priest was. They were just trapped here by the priest¡¯s strength. As for other things, they did not know much more than I and Pian Pian.


    I thought about it and suddenly remembered what shangguanfeng said just now, because they know the olddy of Lou God, which shows that the priest in front of me has a great rtionship with Lou God!!!!


    I thought about it for a while, and then blurted out, "you¡¯re under Lou Shen, working here for her, right?"


    The priest was stunned immediately, because he didn¡¯t expect that I would guess this floor. He eximed, "do you know the Lou God? It¡¯s not simple. It¡¯s not easy! I haven¡¯t seen a young man like you who can go to this step. It¡¯s not easy. But I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not under Lou Shen. You guessed wrong again! "


    He red at me with a cold face: "there is only one chance. You should grasp it well. If you guess wrong again, what is waiting for you is endless and eternal imprisonment!"


    The strong chill approached my body and made me shiver. Pian Pian suddenly said, "if baguang guesses wrong again, please leave me here. I am willing to stay here forever."


    I immediately said, "Pian Pian, don¡¯t do this!"


    Pian took a look at me and said, "what are you looking at? I¡¯m not just for you. I hate you so much that I want to leave you. This ce is deep underground, and I¡¯m a demon, just suitable for me! Don¡¯t be sentimental, I¡¯m not for you


    But my eyes were full of tears and I couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    The priestughed and pped his hands and said, "how wonderful, this is what I want to see. I like each other clearly, but I can¡¯t say it. I like this kind of drama of sacrificing for love most!"


    Pianpian angrily said: "love you MMP, you will open your mouth nonsense! I¡¯ll p you in the face She was so fast that she appeared in front of the priest in an instant. As soon as she reached out, she would p him in the face!


    With Pian Pian¡¯s strength, there was no failure in pping anyone¡¯s face. However, this time, she did not seed. She even felt that her hand had hit a thick wall, and the wall could rebound any attack. In this way, Pian Pian¡¯s body suddenly flew out and fell heavily on the ground.


    The contrast of strength is very obvious, Pian Pian is not a priest¡¯s opponent at all!


    The priest did not change his face and said with a smile, "my crystal wall has not been used for a long time. You are the first person to encounter this move for many years. You are your nature."


    Pianpian is angry and wants to attack again, but she is so sour that she can¡¯t stand up.


    I lifted her up and sat on the chair and said in a soft voice, "don¡¯t be forced. It¡¯s my destiny. I won¡¯t escape. Everything has me. You can rest assured."


    Pianpian gave me a strong wink and said, "run away, fool. If you don¡¯t escape, you can¡¯t get out!"


    At this time, Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying fly together and attack the priest from two directions. Their speed is not fast and their moves are not spicy, but in the eyes of the priest, they are almost like tickling


    Bang bang, the two bodies are also oblique out, their attack on the priest has no effect.


    The priestcently said, "I knew that you two girls are undercover, but it¡¯s useless for you to be undercover. For thousands of years, no one can directly guess my identity. I love this guessing game. Otherwise, where do you think Zhuxian Town¡¯s so many soulse from


    I quietly draw out Yugui, want to do thest fight! Although you know that it is inevitable to fail, but at this time, when to fight?


    The priest looked at Yu Gui in my hand and said in surprise, "you have this baby? It¡¯s easy to make a mistake. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy for you! But to leave you here, at least, you are very useful to me


    I bit my teeth and said: "you let us go, I will give you all the jade GUI and Xiaguang seal."


    The priestughed and seemed to see something very funny. He gasped and said, "if I¡¯m really a demon, these two treasures are still attractive, but I¡¯m not. In my eyes, these two things are no different from two stones, and even have no value than the egg tarts in the egg tarts shop!"


    He was so understatement of a hand, my hand Yugui and chop Haixia light print flew out, not under my control at all!The priest yed with Yugui and xiaguangyin and sighed, "what are you doing? Surrender quickly and stay with me. I¡¯ll give you great benefits. Zhuxian Town has many interesting ces, which are not worse than the ce you came to. Stay here. I can give you a very good position now. But if you have to continue this game, once you guess wrong for the third time, you will get a good sry The big ones are different. "


    All of a sudden, three figures rushed to the priest and surrounded him. It was Pian Pian, Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying who used theirst strength to encircle the priest when he was distracted, and the three men and six hands pressed on the priest¡¯s vital point!


    Shangguan Feng drank: "baguang, go quickly, how far you can go, leave us alone."


    The priest was a little stunned and said with a smile, "I¡¯m moved. I¡¯m so moved. You three like this stinky boy. I love the scene now. It¡¯s even better than TV series."


    He did not move and said with a smile, "you can go, but these three girls are not so lucky. I will let them degenerate to the dirtiest ce, do the dirtiest and most menial work, and serve me forever!"


    I had already taken two steps towards the outside. After listening to him, I backed back and looked at him calmly and said, "OK, I won¡¯t go. Let¡¯s y this gamest night."


    The priestughed, and then said to the three girls, "let go. He can¡¯t go. What are you doing with this strange appearance?"


    Pian Pian, Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying, dejectedly, take off their hands and return to their respective positions,ining to me.


    I said gratefully: "thank you for your hard work, but my husband has done something and has not done something. I can¡¯t watch you make a huge sacrifice for me. Besides, I can¡¯t do things halfway. I decided to end the gamepletely."


    The priest was stunned and thenughed: "you mean, do you want to end my guessing game?"


    I nodded: "I know the essence of the game, as long as you guess your real identity, the game will bepletely invalid, no one will fall into your trap again!"


    The priest sneered and said, "well, guess what, I¡¯ll see what you can do to end my game?"


    I quietly breathed a breath, and my brain whirled rapidly. This time, there must be no mistake. This time is thest blow. It must be hit right! At the moment, I shoulder not only my own life, but also the lives of the other three girls!


    Under the gaze of the people, facing the priest, I said aloud word by word: "you are the earth earth God


    When the priest heard what I said, he was immediately stunned. His expression was ferocious and terrifying. He eximed, "how do you know? How can you guess that? "


    Then the walls around the house were shaking violently, and the walls fell one by one. I thought to myself, "is it an earthquake? How could it have happened? "


    But just when I was wondering, the surrounding environment had begun to change. The church gradually disappeared. The falling walls separated and assembled. The tables, chairs and benches kept changing their shapes. Even the servants in foreign clothes began to change into Chinese ancient clothes.


    Soon, the house disappeared and I found myself in the middle of a huge earth temple.


    now, the as like as two peas in the priest¡¯s body, the old robe is missing. Instead, he wears a costume of thend God. His chin also grows beard, which is exactly like the statue of thend God.


    I stabilized my mind and said with a smile, "I¡¯m not wrong. You are indeed the God ofnd."


    The God of the earth red at me, as if his anger had disappeared, and then he looked at me up and down. "It seems that I underestimated you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to solve such a big problem. Let¡¯s say, who is making the idea behind you."


    Of course I won¡¯t tell him, because the woman in my dream is my secret. How can I tell the truth to the God of earth?


    At this time, Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying also took off their nun¡¯s clothes and yelled: "great, finally we don¡¯t need to wear these stuffy clothes. You are the Lord of the earth. We haven¡¯t found out your identity for such a long time. You are really disguised as concealed."


    Thend Godughed and said, "I knew you two had a conspiracy here. In this case, it is not you who disclosed my identity to baguang?"


    Yue Yingying said: "we are all at a loss now. How can we know your identity in advance?"


    The earth God thought about it, red at me and said, "tell me quickly, what¡¯s going on here?"


    However, I deliberately changed the subject and said, "Ie to ask you, since you are thend God here, why don¡¯t you do good deeds? So, you made up all the haunting things in the seven star international apartment, right? "


    The earth God shook his head and said, "what if I did it? Shouldn¡¯t I do these things? "


    I wonder, "this is strange. You are thend God here. You have the duty and obligation to ensure the soil and water here. Now you are making trouble everywhere. But why?"


    "You don¡¯t have to teach me a lesson. You don¡¯t have the qualification. You have to live ording to the rules here when youe to my ce. But you deliberatelye here to make trouble and destroy my game. What should you do?"I was dumbfounded tough: "Hey, the game was put forward by you. I guessed your identity. You should fulfill your promise just now."


    The earth God couldn¡¯t say it. He just stood up and circled around. Obviously, I hit him very hard and made him very angry.


    Pian Pian said to the earth God, "you are an immortal. Naturally, your words are true. If you break your promise, heaven will me you!"

 Chapter 519

    The earth God sneered: "God? What is that? Did he ever talk about fairness? You take heaven to scare me, that is to find the wrong person, I amwless here, I am the biggest, you can¡¯t control me


    I wonder: "why is this? Seeing that your magic power is so powerful, what are you dissatisfied with? "


    When Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying came to me, they were all frightened. They seemed to be afraid of the magic power of the God of earth, so they always tried to persuade me not to make that guy angry.


    But thend God was really angry, and said to me angrily, "remember, in Zhuxian Town, I am the boss. I can do whatever I want, and none of you is allowed to direct me."


    I had to euphemistically say: "of course I know you are the most powerful God here, but there are also rules for being a God. Reasoning is the minimum requirement. As we said just now, if you lose, you must promise me a request. Now that you have lost, please fulfill your promise."


    The God of earth seemed to be moved by my words. After thinking for a long time, he had to say, "tell me about it. I want to hear your request."


    All three girls winked at me, meaning that I asked the God of earth to send us out of here.


    But I didn¡¯t know where the courage came from, and said to him, "I just want to know why you have been fighting with Lou Shen and doing things in seven star Gang? Please tell me the whole story. "


    As soon as I asked for this, all three girls were dumbfounded. Pian Pian almost rushed to kill me and yelled: "Zhou Xing¡¯s grandson turned out to be a fool. I really followed the wrong person. Let me die!"


    Shangguan Feng and yueyingying quickly pull pianpianpian and persuade them again and again.


    The God of earth was stunned and then said with a smile: "you are really different. I thought you wanted me to take you out. As a result, you should know that after I answer your question, I will probably kill you!"


    I nodded and said, "well, of course I understand your means, but I¡¯m too curious to know the answer to a question right away. So I hope you can tell me what happened and why you did it."


    Thend God sat back in his chair, lit his old cigarette bag, smoked the dry smoke one by one, pondered for a moment, and then said to me, "it¡¯s easy to say. I¡¯m thend God here. As the name suggests, thend and houses here are under my control, including those high-rise buildings. Butter, after the God of the building came out, everything in the building was handed over to her. I think it¡¯s unfair. Now you all know how valuable the building is. Why did I manage for thousands of years and the power was transferred to the olddy inexplicably? What do you mean by that? "


    I nodded and said, "so you started secretly and sent ghosts in Zhuxian Town to make trouble?"


    The earth God said with a smile: "originally I didn¡¯t intend to make a big deal, but I hoped that the old woman could give me some benefits. But that guy was so broke. He had promised to burn some checks to me when the moon was cloudy and the sun was overcast. What can I do? Of course, it¡¯s with her to the end! "


    I suddenly realized: "at that time, the God of Lou wanted to burn paper money for you."


    Land God: "what paper money? That¡¯s a check. The benefits of each check are beyond your imagination! "


    I wonder: "whether it¡¯s paper money or checks, she really wanted to burn it to you at the beginning, but she stopped this action after being caught by someone. Is it because this thing offended you?"


    "It¡¯s not just about this. Now, with the increasing value of buildings, people¡¯s faith in houses is also gradually improving. You know, for God, the most important thing is to gather human beliefs. The more tenacious people believe in God, the more powerful God is. Therefore, with the increasing importance of houses, the magic power of the God of buildings is also higher and higher, I feel that my strength is the weakest in so many years. If I don¡¯t do something, I will be riding on my neck! "


    I shook my head and said, "you are gods. How can you behave like a child fighting spirit? It¡¯s really unnecessary."


    Thend God said: "well, now that I have finished what I should say, I have fulfilled my promise. Now, I will start with you!"


    I suddenly said, "wait, you don¡¯t want to beat Lou Shen? I can help you, help you to change the present situation of declining, what do you think? "


    Suddenly thend God was stunned and said, "what are you talking about? How can you help me fulfill my wish as a child like you? Don¡¯t lie to me


    I sneer: "what do I cheat you for? I have met with Lou Shen in person, and I have talked about it for a long time. "


    The earth God looked incredulous and said, "I don¡¯t believe it. The Lou God is arrogant and indifferent. No matter who it is, it¡¯s hard to talk to her. Who are you? Well, I¡¯ll ask you, since she¡¯s face to face with you, what did she say to you? Oh, I remember her favorite food. Did she treat you to something to eat? "Iughed and said, "of course, it¡¯s egg tarts, but I¡¯ve eaten several of them. Speaking of this old man¡¯s skill in making egg tarts is really wonderful. I still have a lot to think about now."


    The God of the earth couldn¡¯t help believing me when I said this. He nodded his head and said, "it seems that you really met her? Besides, she also ate the egg tarts she made, which shows that your rtionship is not ordinary. Anyway, if I let you go, I won¡¯t lose anything. In this way, if you take the head of Lou Shen, our ount will be written off. "


    Pianpian said: "don¡¯t talk nonsense. What ability can baguang have to kill Lou Shen? Isn¡¯t this going to die? "


    "Don¡¯t worry, even the gods have weaknesses. I will tell baguang about the weakness of the God of earth. As long as you hit her weakness, it¡¯s easy to take her head!"


    Pianpian still did not agree to do so, and called to me: "baguang, you don¡¯t listen to him. He wants you to die."


    I shook my head and said, "it¡¯s OK. Although it¡¯s just a struggle between the gods, I¡¯m not afraid."


    The earth God raised his thumb and said, "well, yes, you have the ability and courage. I just like you. In this way, let¡¯s make friends with each other now. I¡¯ll form a brother with you. In the future, we¡¯ll have both good fortune and difficulties. Brother naturally wants to help him, don¡¯t you


    Before I could react, the surrounding environment changed again. The table was full of sacrifices. The God of earth changed his clothes and handed me a bowl of wine. "We don¡¯t need to kowtow and worship. After drinking this wine, you will be my brother."


    I had to drink this bowl of wine. The earth Godughed and drank the wine. Then he said to me, "since we are brothers, I will tell you my real name. My name is Shen Fu."


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, "no wonder you want to dress up as a priest. It turns out to be the same as your name."


    Shen Fu said with a smile: "that is to y casually. I¡¯m too stuffy underground, so I¡¯ll change all kinds of tricks. However, since you have guessed my identity, that game will not continue. Next, you need to help brother Wei get rid of Lou Shen, and I will give you more benefits!"


    He printed Yugui and chopped Haixia light to me, and said to me, "of course, the treasure in your hand is very good, but it is far from enough to deal with Lou Shen. I will teach you a secret form. If you read this form, you can make Lou Shen stagnate for 30 seconds. You can take advantage of this opportunity to kill her."


    He then handed me a green dagger and said, "this dagger is made of green crystal, which can kill gods and immortals. I will give it to you. I hope you will seed in the future."


    I took the dagger and said, "brother, since we are friends, please send me and my friends away."


    Shen Fu suddenlyughed and said, "this woman named Pian Pian can go with you. She is a demon, and she has good skills. If you kill Lou Shen, she can help. As for the two little beauties, can¡¯t they go yet? I feel predestined with them, so I want to ask them to stay in the earth temple for a period of time. If you kill the Lou God, I will naturally exchange them for the head of Lou God! "


    I thought to myself: "this guy is clearly Shangguan Feng and yueyingying as hostages, really enough cunning."


    Pianpian came to me and mumbled: "at the beginning, you should have asked him to send us along, but you asked him a useless question. As a result, you had to help him kill God. This is simply an impossible task. Anyway, I don¡¯t care. If you go outside, you can do whatever you want."


    Shen Fu, thend God, said with augh: "Miss Pian, you misunderstood baguang. In fact, even if he asked me to send you back, I would kill you first and then send you back. In any case, the return of the dead still counts."


    Pianpian took a breath and stopped talking.


    I just wanted to say something more, especially to tell Guan Feng and Yue Yingying, but Shen Fu pushed me and pianpianpian out of the earth temple with two hands. I opened my eyes again and found that I and Pianpian were already in other ces, but water was all around me, flowing into my mouth.


    I immediately held my breath and swam up to the top. When I swam to the water, I found that this was the artificialke in the Seven Starmunity!


    The two of us came out of the water and sat on the shore, panting. Someone found us and immediately went to see boss Zhao.


    At this time, boss Zhao didn¡¯t seem to wake up. He looked at us wearily and said, "I¡¯ve been waiting for you in the underground garage for several days. How did youe out of theke? What the hell is going on here? "


    I said with a bitter smile: "it¡¯s a long story, so I won¡¯t tell you any more. If you have dry clothes, please change them for us first."


    Boss Zhao immediately sent people to send dry clothes. Pian Pian and I changed our clothes and felt morefortable. Boss Zhao immediately invited us to a clean ce. After everyone sat down, boss Zhao asked, "have you found anything?"


    I looked around and said, "where are my friends?"


    "They¡¯ve been waiting for you in the garage for a long time. They¡¯re all tired. Now they¡¯re still sleeping. Shall I wake them up?"I immediately waved my hand: "don¡¯t do this. Let them rest. I don¡¯t want my friends to wake up."


    Boss Zhao said, "well, didn¡¯t you bring those two girls out?"


    Pianpian said: "which pot are you not open to mention which pot, baguang was originally ufortable, you are still deliberately asking this why?"

 Chapter 520

    I waved my hand and said: "Pian Pian, don¡¯t be rude to boss Zhao. He asked a lot. I didn¡¯t bring my friends out. This is my fault."


    Mr. Zhao sighed, "I knew it wasn¡¯t easy to do it well, but it¡¯s not easy for you to get out of this situation. What happened to you underground?"


    I did not want to say anything, just said: "I am very tired now, do not want to say anything more, please give us a room to rest, I am too ufortable now."


    Boss Zhao immediately found a room to let us in. Originally, I wanted to sleep alone, but Pian Pian was not willing to. She said that she would discuss somethingter, so I had to let her go.


    When we were lying on the bed together, Pian Pian said, "when you guess the identity of the God of earth, I think everything is over. Maybe everyone will die. I really didn¡¯t expect to live out."


    I said with a wry smile: "how can it be? After all, he is also a great God. His words certainly count. He won¡¯t kill us for nothing."


    Pianpian sneered: "didn¡¯t you hear what he said? He has said that from the beginning to the end, he is not ready to fulfill his promise. He just released you when he heard that you could help him kill Lou Shen, but he left Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying as hostages. Frankly speaking, we are not only back to the starting point, but also facing a moreplex and serious situation. You have seen the strength of the God of earth. We are not rivals at all, so Lou Shenxian appears If it happens to be red and purple, the magic power will be more powerful. We are not rivals at all. "


    I said, "didn¡¯t thend God teach me the form? With the pithy form and dagger, I believe I can kill Lou Shen


    Pian Pian said: "do you know that killing gods is against thew of heaven? It¡¯s not as simple as killing ghosts. My idea is, let¡¯s forget about those two people and stay and live a good life. Don¡¯t mix in the war between the two gods. "


    "What¡¯s your name?" I said angrily? I have to rescue Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying. How can we not save them when we are so deeply in love? "


    Pianpian said angrily, e on, I don¡¯t mind if you want to die. Anyway, when you go to kill Lou Shen, I won¡¯t go with you. I can¡¯t bear to see you disappear."


    I thought for a while and said, "but we two are bound by the curse. If I die, you can¡¯t live."


    Pian Pian sat up angrily and said, "Zhou Xing, that old son of a bitch, trapped me with the fetter curse. You little bastard is even more shameless. You even ckmailed me with this matter."


    I didn¡¯t have a good way: "I didn¡¯t ckmail you. I just reminded you a few words. It¡¯s not my trap curse. It¡¯s useless for you to scold me."


    Pianpian mumbled: "what debt did I owe you Zhou family? It seems that my life will be handed over to you sooner orter. "


    She mumbled for a long time, but she heard my snoring. She said angrily, "you guy, you really don¡¯t listen to me. You look like your grandfather. I hate you to death."


    In fact, I didn¡¯t sleep at this time, but the nagging of women really annoyed people to death. I simply pretended to sleep and asked her to say less.


    Sure enough, Pian Pian saw that I was asleep, so she stopped talking and naturally closed her eyes to rest.


    I didn¡¯t dream of a woman in red when I fell asleep this time. Instead, I woke up quickly because Liao Xiaowei, Bai Jing, Gong Rui and fat man came to see me.


    They couldn¡¯t wait for me to wake up naturally, so they just woke me up.


    I rubbed my eyes and didn¡¯t have a good airway: "what are you doing? Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m tired to death?"


    Liao Xiaowei said, "didn¡¯t you see that we were so anxious? We want to know about Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying as soon as possible. What have you done to them? "


    I had to tell the whole thing over again, and the people were so open that they didn¡¯t expect it to develop to this extent.


    The fat man said, "brother, are you asleep? Why do I sound like a journey to the west? Even the Lord of the earth hase out! "


    I groaned and sighed, "if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have said this, but I really met the earth God face to face, and I became brothers with him."


    "This cheap brother is not so easy to be. If he wants you to kill Lou Shen, it¡¯s just going to die. The boundary between man and God is infinite, and you have no chance at all."


    I sighed and said, "but if I don¡¯t kill Lou Shen, thend God will kill Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying, which is also the result I don¡¯t want to see."


    Bai Jing said: "of course, I understand you want to save people¡¯s mind, but people should do what they can. Your current level is not enough to shake the gods, so it¡¯s useless to do so. It¡¯s better not to do it."


    Gong Rui said: "although I understand that you will do a lot of bigger things and bring me more writing materials, I still hope you don¡¯t do the next thing. It¡¯s meaningless at all!"


    I was moved when I saw them persuade each other. But I thought, "if I don¡¯t do what the God of Earth says, shangguanfeng and yueyingying will nevere back. I will never allow this to happen!"So I had to face coldly and say, "it¡¯s no use saying more. You don¡¯t stop me. I have to do this! Moreover, I have the form taught by the God of the earth, and he also gave me a dagger, which can kill the gods and kill the immortals. It is definitely a sharp weapon to kill! " Then I reached into my pocket and wanted to take out the green crystal dagger and open their eyes to them!


    But to my surprise, the dagger in my pocket is missing!


    Looking at me stunned, Liao Xiaowei said: "what¡¯s the matter? Is the dagger gone? "


    I said angrily, "don¡¯t you want me to assassinate Lou Shen, so you steal my dagger?"


    Liao Xiaowei was very unhappy and said, "you don¡¯t want to be bloody. We only know about you. How can we steal your dagger in advance? Besides, what¡¯s the use of stealing your dagger? What¡¯s good for us? "


    I was stunned and said, "who stole it?" Looking to the side, I immediately knew that Pian Pian, who had just been sleeping next to me, was no longer there. She must have stolen the dagger.


    Other people also thought about this question and said to me, "it seems that Pian Pian did it."


    I nodded and sighed: "although she is a demon, she is extremely loyal. She is very kind to me. On the surface, sheins about what I did wrong, but secretly she is afraid of my ident. So she acts alone and goes to get rid of Lou Shen."


    Liao Xiaowei sighed: "she is so righteous to you. What are you going to do now?"


    I said with a wry smile, "what else? Of course, we should find her immediately and let her not do stupid things. Although Pian Pian is a very powerful demon, it is not a dishpared with the God. When we fight with the earth God, it is very obvious. "


    Gong Rui said: "let¡¯s go to find Pianpian now, but where can we find her? If she doesn¡¯t want to see us, we won¡¯t see her at all. "


    Bai Jing said: "I think she is very easy to find. Now she wants to assassinate Lou Shen. Where Lou Shen is, Pian pian will go. We just need to find Lou Shen before her."


    I nodded and said, "this analysis is reasonable, I also think so. At present, Pian Pian is desperate to take risks. I must stop her before her ident."


    The fat man said with a bitter face: "brother, it¡¯s easy to say these things, but we have already experienced it. It¡¯s very difficult to meet Lou God. Do you really think you can meet Lou God again?"


    However, I was confident that Lou Shen could face me alone and make egg tarts for me. To some extent, she wanted to meet me and probably talk about more things with me. Therefore, if I wanted to see her, she would certainly be able to see me


    Gong Rui said, "but if that old woman knows you want to kill her, will shee to see you on her own initiative?"


    I said with a smile, "I don¡¯t think she knows about it yet?"


    Gong Rui said, "you also said that she is a God. Does God have something that he doesn¡¯t know?"


    When she said this, everyone fell into silence and did not know how to deal with the future.


    Liao Xiaowei suddenly broke the silence and said to me, "don¡¯t talk about this. Pian Pian is a demon. She can go without eating. You are not the same. Come to eat. We¡¯ve made it for you."


    I said with a bitter smile: "I don¡¯t want to eat a meal now. Please spare me."


    Bai Jingughed and said, "that¡¯s not good. You must tell us those things carefully. We have been waiting outside for so long, just want to know what happened inside."


    I was bored by them, so I had to get up and wash, and came to the restaurant. Sure enough, the food was already ready. I took up a bowl of rice and ate it. I soon finished three bowls of rice. I was full. I told these people about my journey in Zhuxian Town.


    Liao Xiaowei sighed: "thisnd God is not the same as I knew before. First of all, his magic power seems to be much greater, and his image is not conservative. Especially other people live in a ce called Zhuxian Town. This name is very interesting."


    It seems that the meaning of this is to sing with the immortal


    I said with a smile: "it¡¯s probably because this guy has a strange temper. Anyway, I think he is autistic at all. He still disguises himself as a priest from time to time. How funny you are."


    Gong Rui said: "he is probably too lonely, and in recent years, the importance of buildings has gradually increased. Everyone is talking about houses and houses, but no one mentions thend. If God is worshipped by people¡¯s faith as you said, it is very normal for the God to have a sense of crisis."


    I nodded, "yes, what he has done indicates that he is now in great crisis. Not only in terms of interests, but also in terms of power, he has gradually been usurped by Lou Shen. Therefore, his so-called cheques burned by Lou Shen some days ago must contain great value! And judging from the performance of Lou Shen, she doesn¡¯t seem to want to turn against thend God immediately, so she agrees to give up the profits. "Liao Xiaowei Qi said: "but since she agreed to give up the profit, why didn¡¯t she burn itter?"


    I thought for a while and said, "I remember thend God mentioned that the transfer of benefits between gods must be done when the moon is overcast and the sun is overcast. Such an opportunity can only be met once for many years. After this time, it will take a long time to wait. Therefore, if thend God did not burn, it would be a waste of effort. Thend God would be so angry that he even wanted to kill Lou Shen directly."


    Bai Jing said angrily, "if he wants to do it, he will do it by himself. Why let you do it? You are a mortal, even if you have some skills, you are certainly not the opponent of Lou Shen. "


    I said with a smile: "that¡¯s why the earth God taught me the pithy form and dagger, which can kill the God."


    Gong Rui said: "listen to his nonsense. That guy is probably fooling you. I believe that the dagger you said should have that strength, but I don¡¯t believe the so-called form. Otherwise, thend God can send someone to settle the building God with the form and kill her. Why bother to send you to go there? I think there must be something wrong with it! "


    After listening to her words, I felt very reasonable and nodded: "yes, you are right. I think it is very reasonable."

 Chapter 521

    Gong Ruicently said: "I have written so many scripts, and I am familiar with intrigues. You believe me. There is definitely something wrong with that God ofnd. He wants to deceive you into the pit, or to say, he just wants to kill people with a knife and get rid of you by the hand of Lou Shen."


    The fat man said, "isn¡¯t that serious? Since thend God has such a great ability, why don¡¯t you directly start to kill Bago, and still have to go around such a big circle? "


    Gong Rui said: "the reason is very simple. His real identity is revealed by Bago. It¡¯s disgraceful to kill him directly. His hatred in his heart can¡¯t be eliminated. Therefore, hees up with such a strategy."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "Ruier is right. I believe you. In this case, baguang, don¡¯t go to the God of the building again. This matter is a death


    Iughed bitterly and shook my head: "no way, shangguanfeng and yueyingying are all in Shen Fu¡¯s hands. If I don¡¯t go, they will nevere back. Besides, pianpianpian has already set out to find Lou Shen. If I don¡¯t find her quickly, she will die."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "but after talking about it, things are still back to the origin. How can we find the God of the building?"


    Iughed and said, "since she was found in the third building, of course, it is to revisit her hometown."


    These people wanted to go with me, and I immediately refused: "you must not go with me. If I am in danger, you should not save me. I have seen through this matter. These so-called immortals may not be as good as human beings. They can do all the bad things that human beings can do, such as taking hostages. This is the best game. If youe with me, you will not be able to help me, but you may also be held by the other party. In this way, I will be more passive. Do you think so? "


    Although others do not agree with me, but see me insist again and again, also no longer say anything.


    Bai Jing sighed: "it¡¯s so hard to see you after waiting so long, but I just have to leave again. I can¡¯t bear it."


    I advised: "there¡¯s no need to be so sad. You can see that I¡¯m lucky. I¡¯m lucky. I¡¯ll be OK. You can stay here and wait for my good news."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "well, anyway, we have to go to the hospital to see how Lu Qingqing is doing. If you are willing to act alone, we can¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s just a matter of care. This is a struggle between human beings and immortals. We are not rivals. The only thing we can do is to stir up the mes and intensify the contradictions between them. Then we can try to do it slowly."


    I am surprised: "who did you learn this strategy from, so sharp?"


    Liao Xiaowei said triumphantly, "I am the master of Siming hall. Although I have no power, I am still quite urate in judging the problems."


    The fat man said with a smile: "yes, since Wei Wei became the master of Siming hall, her brain seems to be much smarter."


    Liao Xiaowei said unhappily, "what do you mean by that? It¡¯s as if I¡¯m stupid. You¡¯re going too far


    The fat man said with a smile, "well, it¡¯s just a joke to you. You don¡¯t need to do this?"


    Liao Xiaowei nodded and said, "yes, it¡¯s time to start now. Do you have anything else to say?"


    I looked at the people in the room. My eyes were a little wet. After all, I was a partner who had fought together for so long. Now I am separated in life and death, and my heart is very heavy.


    Gong Rui sighed: "look at you like this, I feel very sad, it¡¯s better not to go, even if they are really hopeless, it¡¯s not your responsibility, why send to die?"


    I shook my head. "It¡¯s not just my business. If the gods see that we are easy to bully, they will be more and more fierce. At that time, everything will be toote, and human beings will be flesh on the chopping board


    Liao Xiaowei sighed: "usually I have seen many ancient myths and legends, but we really didn¡¯t expect that and God has such great magic power. I remember in the journey to the west, thend God has very low power and status."


    Iughed and said, "there is still a difference between myth and reality. In my opinion, Shen Fu, thend God, is quite difficult to deal with. Even if other godse to face him, he may not have a chance to win. Moreover, this man seems to have stayed underground for a long time, and his temperament is somewhat abnormal. In short, he is not very like a good man."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "in a word, you should be careful. When you go to meet Lou Shen this time, you should never let her see that you want to assassinate her. Once a great God like this finds out that you have a sign of assassination, I¡¯m afraid your life will be gone."


    I nodded: "don¡¯t worry, I have my own opinion."


    After saying goodbye to you, I went downstairs and headed for building three.


    I met Mr. Zhao. He took me and said with a bitter face: "master, listen to me. Don¡¯t go there, OK? Boss Lu called me before and was very angry with me. He said that you are very important to Tianyupany. He told me to stop you, otherwise he would interrupt the cooperation between our twopanies. "


    I said with a wry smile: "please reply to the boss Lu, and say that I want to save my friend. I can¡¯t agree to this request."


    Zhao boss said: "don¡¯t be like this. If you offend boss Lu, I¡¯ll lose a lot. It¡¯s not so important whether thismunity can be normal or not. If it¡¯s too big to build a new building, please think twice."I nodded and said, "to be honest, I¡¯ve thought twice. I¡¯ve decided this time. I have to go to No. 3 building again and ask boss Zhao to get out of the way, otherwise I can get angry."


    Boss Zhao had no choice but to get out of the way and said, "well, I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare something for you. Food and drink are very important to you."


    I shook my head: "no, I already know Lou Shen. She should see me soon."


    After saying goodbye to boss Zhao, I came to the third building. Some people were looking at me from afar. They should be the employees of thismunity. They whispered to each other, probably saying that I was too stupid to take the initiative to die.


    Of course, I don¡¯t have time to pay attention to these ordinary people¡¯s words. If a person always cares about what others say, it is impossible for him to make great achievements. Now that I havee to this stage, I can¡¯t go back for a long time, so I don¡¯t hesitate to step into the third building.


    As soon as I entered this building, I felt a burst of surprise, because when I camest time, the evil spirit that I noticed had disappeared. Obviously, that experience broke the mystery of stairs and restored the ce to normal. However, since I saw Lou Shen herest time, I think I can see her this time.


    So I went up the stairsst time, but this time it was quite normal. Just like the stairs of ordinary buildings, one by one, to the top, I couldn¡¯t do anything different.


    This makes me very ufortable. If I don¡¯t see Lou Shen, all the ns will be in vain. I¡¯m definitely not willing to do so.


    So I went down from the top floor to the underground garage, but I still didn¡¯t get anything. This made me extremely depressed. Can¡¯t I see the God of the building?


    I was willing to fail, so I went up and down the stairs again and again, but I didn¡¯t find anything.


    This time, thepass was pointing out of the wall, but I took out thepass!!!!!


    What makes me depressed is that it means that the God of the building is not in the building. I secretly scold myself for being a fool. Since I know that the skypass can find Lou God, why not use it earlier? I trust my intuition so much that I miss my precious time!


    So I went downstairs directly. When I came out of the building, people outside gave a cry of rm. Obviously, I was frightened by the phenomenon that I went straight out of building 3 safely, because in their opinion, most people go in and have no return. I am probably the first person who cane out so simply and safely.


    I had no time to pay attention to the crowd, but came to thewn in the middle of the building and sat on the grass in a daze.


    Because all this is so weird, after thepass left building 3, the pointer stopped. I have no way to know where the God of the building is now.


    "Now that there are so many buildings, maybe she has left the Seven Star Community and gone to other ces to do business?" I think so.


    But all of a sudden, I had a sh in my mind! I remember Lou Shen once told me that if you want to solve the puzzle, you should pay more attention to the idents that have happened here, such as the weird fire and the hell coin takeout. If you understand these things, other problems will be solved easily.


    This is what Lou Shen told me at the beginning. At first, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to this hint. I thought it might be that Lou God was fooling me. But now I think, maybe she can guess the current situation at that time, so she can give me such useful tips.


    After thinking about it for a while, I waved to the staff. A bold young man came up and asked, "master Zhou, what can I do for you?"


    Iughed and said, "you are watching me over there. Is this what boss Zhao asked you to do?"


    The young man shook his head and said, "no, it¡¯s our spontaneous behavior, because now the residents in themunity are gone, we have nothing to do, so we look forward to the master¡¯s demeanor from a distance."


    I looked up to the sky andughed: "don¡¯t tter me. I don¡¯t like people to say good things to me. It¡¯s useless to fart! I asked you, which building was the fire? You tell me the building number and the room number. I want to see where the victim was killed. "


    The young man trembled and said, "no, it¡¯s too dangerous there. The building has been closed for a long time. You can¡¯t get in."


    Iughed and said, "as long as I know it¡¯s that building, not to mention pasting a few seals, I can go in even if I look for thousands of soldiers and horses to guard."


    The young man¡¯s lips were purple. After thinking for a while, he nodded his head and said, "since the master is determined to go, I¡¯d better obey my orders. That building is in building 7, and the room number of the fire is 503. You should be careful. The boss once ordered that the house of the family be cleaned up and redecorated. However, every time a worker is hired to go to work, he is scared back It¡¯s haunted. I think you won¡¯t go there, master. "


    Iughed and said, "if I don¡¯t go, I¡¯m sorry you called me one by one. Am I right?"


    The young man said with a smile, "I don¡¯t mean that. Don¡¯t get me wrong."


    I looked at him and said, "what¡¯s your name, brother? I want to meet you. "The young man was ttered and said: "my name is Bai Kun. I work in the property management here. I¡¯m very d to meet Master Zhou. Listening to the words of an expert, I¡¯m better than reading for ten years."


    I waved my hand and said, "I¡¯ve said, don¡¯t tter me any more. You can take me to building 7 now. I¡¯ll go and see how the drowned family was killed in the fire."


    Bai Kun said with a bitter face, "is it necessary to ask? I must have met a ghost. The fire was so big, but the family was covered with water and spit out mud. Is that strange? In private, we all said that this ce was too evil, but at the beginning the contract was too dead. If we left rashly, we would have to pay out the liquidated damages. We can¡¯t have that money. We can only go on with our heads. "

 Chapter 522

    Bai Kun seems to be a self-made guy. He grinds and haws with me and says a lot of nonsense. I am not happy to say, "will you take me there or not?" Bai Kun immediately nodded: "no problem. If you want to go, I¡¯ll take you there."


    So I came to No. 7 Building under his guidance. I looked up in front of me. Although I was shivering in my heart, I basically found out the way toe. This building is not simple!


    Seeing my dignified expression, Bai Kun asked, "what¡¯s the matter with you, master? Is it physical difort? "


    I shook my head and said, "now I see a lot of people being burned to death. It¡¯s so sad."


    Bai Kun even shook his head and said, "do you have an illusion? In the fire at that time, only 503 of building 7 was killed, and all other residents were OK. Why did you meet all the people burned to death? "


    I moved in my heart and said with a smile, "maybe I really have an illusion. What you criticize is right. Let¡¯s go upstairs."


    Bai Kun was embarrassed and said, "no, I don¡¯t have any magic power. If I go up like this, I¡¯ll be dead. You are a master, but I¡¯m not. My mission is to take you downstairs. I won¡¯t do anything else." I want to run away.


    I threw out a talisman, fixed his figure, and said with a smile, "that¡¯s not good. You can¡¯t go yet. I need an assistant for my work. I think you¡¯re just right."


    Bai Kun was very flustered at this time. After all, he was held down by me with a talisman. Of course, he was scared to death. Finally, he fully believed in my ability. He immediately cried, "master, you have a lot of adults. You¡¯d better let me go. I have a high-ranking mother and a wife and children, waiting for me to support them."


    Iughed: "nonsense, you boy or virgin, where to wife and children?"


    Bai Kun was even more afraid and shivered: "master, how can you see it?"


    Iughed and said, "anyway, you arepletely in my hands, including your life and death are in my control. Now you have to listen, and you have to listen if you don¡¯t listen."


    Bai Kun had no choice but to say, "well, I¡¯ll listen to you, but what I don¡¯t understand is, why do you stare at me?"


    I said with a wry smile: "this is probably the fate. I found the same Qi pulse in you, which shows that you are a person who can practice. I intend to praise you. You should not be ignorant of the good heart."


    The expression on Bai Kun¡¯s face was quiteplicated, but it could be seen that he didn¡¯t believe me very much. So he shook his head and said, "I have limited qualifications. I really can¡¯t help you. Please let it go."


    I said with a smile, "no, what I have decided must go on."


    Bai Kun was about tomit suicide and cried, "how could I be so miserable? I didn¡¯t really like the work in themunity, but now I have to take risks inexplicably. It would be too bad for me to apany a life like this. "


    I said displeased: "you shut your mouth and haven¡¯t gone yet. How do you know there is danger? Isn¡¯t that a bad thing to say


    Bai Kun had to beg for mercy and said, "OK, it¡¯s all wrong with me. Please master, you have a lot of adults. Let me go."


    As soon as I raised my hand, I took back the talisman. Bai Kun¡¯s body rxed and regained his freedom. He rubbed his shoulder, looked at me in a daze and asked, "master, if I can help you, can you teach me the skill of this talisman? As the saying goes, there is no merit but also hard work. How can you give me something if I help you


    I nodded: "certainly will give you the benefit, as long as you can give me the service diligently, I will not forget you. By the way, why do you want to learn the talisman? "


    Bai Kun said: "I¡¯ve been in love with a girl for a long time, but I just don¡¯t have the courage to express my love. I¡¯m going to miss this marriage. But if you teach me the talisman, I¡¯ll be able to bend my bow and cook the cooked rice..."


    Before he finished speaking, I swore: "go away, if you dare to do this, I will kill you!"


    Bai Kun said with a bitter face: "listen to me. The girl knows that I like her. There is a gap between us. If I can pierce thisyer of paper, I believe she won¡¯t me me."


    I said angrily: "you don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s probably your own delusion. You don¡¯t even have to confess. How do you know she likes you? Just your imagination? Have you even figured out the name of the child? "


    Bai Kun said with a smile, "Oh, master, how do you know that? I do think of all the names of the children. "


    I was speechless and said to him, "anyway, if you work hard with me, I will certainly give you benefits, but the talisman will not be given to you. You are a man of evil mind and need more education. I will not promise you until you are sure that you are qualified."


    Bai Kun¡¯s face was obviously disappointed. Seeing me like this, he was even more afraid to speak. He had to sigh: "then I will have to sacrifice my life to apany the gentleman. When do you want us to go up, I will apany you right away."


    I said, "go up now, time is running out, there¡¯s no time to waste!"Bai Kun had to lead the way in front of me and led me to the inside of building 7.


    No one lived in this building for a long time. Even the spider web can be seen. Moreover, there is no electricity in the building. It is dark. Bai Kun simply turns on the shlight function of the mobile phone and lights the front.


    As he walked, he said, "there is no electricity in the building now, so the elevator can¡¯t be used. We can only take the stairs."


    I nodded and said, "yes, I just want to take the stairs. The elevator is not safe."


    Bai Kun said in surprise, "how can it be? How can an elevator be unsafe? "


    Iughed and said, "you¡¯re still too junior to understand what I mean. In a closed space like an elevator, it¡¯s easy for you to make a secret. Therefore, many urban ghost legends start with elevators. Am I right?"


    Bai Kun nodded: "that¡¯s right. I have indeed heard many legends about elevators. For example, I saw a woman without a head in the elevator, was hugged by a whistling child, and a woman was harassed by a lecher..."


    I waved my hand and said, "wait a minute. There¡¯s something wrong with thatst sentence. There¡¯s something wrong with the sexual devils harassing women. It¡¯s a crime. Well, if I don¡¯t listen carefully, I¡¯ll be covered by you."


    Bai Kun said with a smile, "am I wrong? Is it true that lusters are obsessed by ghosts that they will harass women? "


    I could not helpughing and said: "actually, it¡¯s partly true that some people are affected by evil things, which leads to extreme lust and boldness, and makes many bad things that ordinary people can¡¯t do. Therefore, people like me are needed to help them."


    Hearing this, Bai Kun said, "so your work is really sacred."


    I said with a smile: "it¡¯s both sacred and dangerous. In short, it¡¯s hard to swim on the edge of life and death every day."


    Bai Kun said: "but this kind of life is what I look forward to. To be a justice messenger and fight against evil forces every day is both magnificent and exciting. I like this kind of work."


    I sneered: "you don¡¯te. I think you are just like Ye Gong. If you really want to let you do it, it¡¯s time for you to give up."


    Bai Kun said firmly: "if you let me do this job, I will certainly not give up halfway. This job has a lot of prospects than working in property management."


    Iughed and ignored his words and said, "how many floors are we on?"


    Bai Kun said: "it has reached the fourth floor, and the next floor is the fifth floor."


    I nodded: "it seems to being soon. Oh, by the way, you¡¯ve been haunted by ghosts in this building, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any different now."


    Bai Kun said: "that¡¯s probably because of your strong magic power, which makes those evil spirits dare not get close to it. Otherwise, it will be busy here."


    I got interested and asked, "Oh, there are ghosts here, and it¡¯s very lively, isn¡¯t it?"


    Bai Kun said: "of course, it is not only the crying of women and the noise of many people. Sometimes, the lights in many rooms are on, and there is a lot of music. But the problem is that the electricity of this building has been turned off for a long time, and there is no electricity at all. But how can the lighte from? Oh, speaking of this, I¡¯m scared to death. It¡¯s so terrible


    I said with a smile: "don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to make sure you¡¯re OK."


    Bai Kun said with a bitter face: "although the words are like this, I¡¯m scared to death by meeting ghosts. What can I do? Whose responsibility is it? "


    I said displeased: "what you said is meaningless. How can you be scared to death when you are so young? Are you killing yourself


    Bai Kun had no choice but to smile and say, "well, I¡¯m just joking. After all, the atmosphere is a little awkward now. I want to liven up the atmosphere."


    We finally came to the fifth floor, out of the stairs, not far away is room 503.


    The closer I got to the room, the more chilly I felt. It wasn¡¯t any coldness I had ever felt. It was a kind of ice to the bone cold. Now this feeling alone can scare away a lot of people.


    Sure enough, Bai Kun was shivering with cold, "Damn, when is the air conditioner in this building? Why is it so cold! "


    Bai Kun murmured and cursed. Obviously, he didn¡¯t adapt to the current atmosphere. I had the intention to ask him to leave, but I had already nned. I must have someone around me to help me. He must not leave.


    I can¡¯t help but regret it. If I had known this, I¡¯d better bring the fat man here. His boy urine at the critical moment is still very easy to use.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly had an idea and asked Bai Kun, "I said Bai brother, have you drunk water?"


    Bai Kunqi said, "yes, why do you want to ask this?"


    "Did you drink too much?" I asked


    Baikun a fog waterway: "quite a lot of it, I usually like to drink water, because always thirsty."


    I had a spectrum in my mind and said with a smile, "well, I understand. Let¡¯s go."


    Bai Kun said inexplicably, "what do you mean by that? I¡¯m confusedIughed and said, "you don¡¯t care. I just ask casually. There is no other meaning."

 Chapter 523

    Bai Kun shook his head and sighed: "anyway, I am a mortal. I can¡¯t guess the meaning of such an expert as you. I can only be at your mercy."


    I patted him on the shoulder and said, "anyway, you do well. If I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll certainly help you in the future."


    As soon as Bai Kun¡¯s eyes brightened, he said, "we have a deal. You must keep your word!"


    I nodded and said, "yes, you can rest assured. I always mean what I say. If I can help you, I will certainly be able to help you!"


    At this time, we came to 503 gate. Looking at the gloomy gate, I said to Bai Kun, "open the door."


    Bai Kun stepped back a few steps and said with fear: "why should I open the door? Why should you do such a terrible thing? You are a master. I can hide behind you. "


    I angrily said: "if I open the door, I¡¯m dizzy by evil things, who will deal with it? Are you? "


    Bai Kun said in a panic: "this is true, but after I open the door, you must protect me in the back."


    I impatiently said: "don¡¯t worry, I will certainly protect you, hurry to open the door, I am waiting for you."


    So Bai Kun had to kick the door open!


    At this time, I pinched three talismans and waited for the evil things to rush out, but nothing happened. The room was quiet and seemed empty.


    Bai Kun put his probe into it and said, "it seems that it¡¯s OK. There is nothing in it."


    "I urged:" in the end, there is no matter, also want to go in after the line, so, let¡¯s go in and have a look, if there is nothing, we¡¯ll leave immediately, without any dy. "


    Although Bai Kun didn¡¯t want to, he was blocked in the door by me, so he had to go inside.


    But as soon as the two of us entered the door, there was a change all around us!


    The room suddenly lit up, and the door behind us closed immediately. We immediately felt bad and turned to open the door. However, it didn¡¯t help at all. The door seemed to be welded to death and could not be opened at all.


    No matter how hard the two of us tried, we couldn¡¯t open the door. Finally, I took out my pestle and poked at the door. It didn¡¯t help.


    At this time, Bai Kun suddenly called out in a loud voice: "something¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s a big thing. Look at the back."


    I turned around and looked, and I was shocked, because behind us, there was a lot of water pouring in from the window!


    I was shocked and said, "it¡¯s impossible. This is the fifth floor. Even if there are floods, there can¡¯t be so many?"


    Bai Kun said: "now it¡¯s like this. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to wait for death."


    As the water went in, we had to stand up on the table to avoid it, but the water had gradually overflowed our ankles and should soon flood us.


    Bai Kun sobbed: "he was only in his early twenties, and he was going to die. This is tragic. My mother will surely die of grief."


    I advised: "don¡¯t cry, we are not dead, what are you worried about?"


    Bai Kun said angrily, "what am I worried about? Now the water is about to drown us. What do you think I am in a hurry? "


    I said with a smile, "don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just a cover up. Although we can feel the watering in, these things certainly haven¡¯t happened. Everything is just confusing us. It¡¯s just magic."


    Bai Kun shook his head and said, "impossible? The water is so real that I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fake. You must be lying. "


    I said angrily, "don¡¯t you believe me? If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re dead. "


    Bai Kun said, "I don¡¯t understand what you said. Since it¡¯s magic, how can you drown me?"


    I said with a smile: "if you don¡¯t believe in him, his power will be reduced or even disappear. But if you believe him, he will have infinite power and will really drown you!"


    Bai Kun said with a bitter face, "but all this is too real. Even if I want to believe it, I can¡¯t help but believe it."


    I had no choice but to say, "it¡¯s really troublesome to take you with you. Now you can untie your pants and urinate in the water, so that you can crack the magic."


    Bai Kun¡¯s face was confused and said, "what kind of move is this? Why do I pee before I die? I have never heard of such a request. "


    I had to patiently exin: "because you are a virgin, so your urine is a boy¡¯s urine. This pure thing can best crack magic magic. So you can pee into the water now. I believe the magic will be solved."


    Bai Kun shook his head and said, "no, it¡¯s a shame. I won¡¯t do it!"


    I said angrily: "if you don¡¯t do it, you will be drowned, and then I will be implicated in you, and I can¡¯t get away from it!"


    Bai Kun said, "it¡¯s impossible. How can you be implicated in me and unable to get away with your great ability?"


    I exined, "if you can¡¯t get rid of your fear, you¡¯ll make this illusion so powerful that even I can¡¯t resist it. Do you understand?"


    Bai Kun had to bite his teeth and said, "well, shame on me, but can you please turn around?"Iughed and said, "are you a big girl? Do you want to pee


    Bai Kun said with a bitter face: "you are beside me. I can¡¯t urinate. Please turn around."


    I had to turn around and say, "OK, you start."


    Bai Kun had no choice but to unfasten his pants, but there was no sound for a long time. I had to whistle as an assist.


    Bai Kun said: "master, don¡¯t be so mischievous, so I can¡¯t urinate."


    I said impatiently, "can you hurry up, or else, the water will reach your neck!"


    At this time, I suddenly felt that someone pushed me behind me and pushed me into the water!


    I fell into the water and cursed: "who is so immoral? Why push me from behind?"


    Bai Kun said, "I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t push you!"


    I wonder: "who pushed me? Not you. Who else? "


    Bai Kun said: "of course, it¡¯s a ghost. I saw a shadow pushing you suddenly."


    I don¡¯t believe it because people who can see ghosts generally have yin-yang eyes, but does Bai Kun really have yin-yang eyes?


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t believe it, Bai Kun immediately said, "I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t believe me, but I really see a shadow pushing you in the back. If I tell a lie, heaven will strike five thunders!"


    I said with a smile: "there¡¯s no need to swear like this. We all trust each other. There are not so many twists and turns. What did I ask you to do just now? Why don¡¯t you do it?"


    Bai Kun said with a bitter face: "I really can¡¯t pee out, otherwise youe?"


    I said angrily: "I do think, but it is not a boy¡¯s body for a long time."


    At this time, the flood had already flooded our bellies. I sighed, "it seems that there is no chance. In this way, we may be drowned here."


    Bai Kun couldn¡¯t believe the fact and said, "how can it be? How could the master drown when he was so powerful? "


    I groaned and sighed: "this illusion is too strong, it seems to beposed of great resentment, and it has not been solved in time, so it has developed to this point. Let¡¯s wait for death."


    Before I finished speaking, the flood suddenly overflowed over our heads. The water kept pouring into my stomach. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I wanted to use the water avoiding mantra, but I couldn¡¯t use it. Looking at Bai Kun at this time, people had lost consciousness.


    I want to save him, but I have already been unable to protect myself. Soon, my eyes are dark and I don¡¯t know anything.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying on a beach with lots of people ying, but I didn¡¯t know them.


    One of the girls in a bikini ran up to me, pulled me up and said with a smile, "how did you sleep just now? Come on, let¡¯s y beach volleyball together."


    I followed her to a t ground. At this time, there were several men and women waiting there. Seeing meing, they all let me serve quickly.


    What¡¯s going on with all this? I don¡¯t understand at all, but when I want to ask them, I shut my mouth again. After all, if I don¡¯t know the details of these people, it¡¯s an act of death to speak casually.


    I had to pick up the volleyball and beat it hard. I really yed with them.


    I yed well, so I got a lot of points. After winning a game, I said I was too tired to y, so I quit the game.


    The girl also stepped out and asked me with concern: "what¡¯s the matter with you? Why not


    I shook my head. "Can you tell me where it is first? What¡¯s your name? "


    The girl was stunned and then said with a smile, "what are you doing? Are you crazy? "


    I had to smile bitterly: "I¡¯m not crazy, but now my brain is a little unclear, so I want to ask."


    The girl had to say, "my name is Su Ying, and your name is baguang. Do you remember that?"


    I thought, "my name is right, but who is Su Ying? I don¡¯t know at all. "


    Su Ying looked at me and said, "what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you so confused? If you are ill, I¡¯ll take you to see a doctor Then he came to pull me.


    I stepped back a few steps and said, "you don¡¯t want toe here. Since we are not familiar with each other, why do we have to talk? Girl, I really don¡¯t know you. "


    Su Ying was a little at a loss, "baguang, you don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. I¡¯m a little afraid now. If you do this again, I¡¯ll go."


    I saw that her eyes were red, and she seemed to have deep feelings for me, so I nodded: "well, even if we know each other, but where is this ce? I remember there is no ocean in my hometown of Lancheng. "


    Su Ying said, "are you really confused? This is where we go to school, which is the seaside of our school city. "


    I went on to ask, "what kind of university is it? In which city? "


    Su Ying impatiently said: "Donghai University, Lutai City, you really don¡¯t remember here?"I frowned and said, "why am I in Donghai university? I¡¯m from Blue Ocean University. "


    Su Ying touched my head and said, "it seems that you really have a fever and are talking nonsense. Come with me quickly. I will take you to see a doctor."


    I had no choice but to be dragged by her dizzily and ran straight to a small clinic not far away.


    The doctor in the clinic gave me a brief look, and then said that there was no big deal. Maybe it was heatstroke. So for the time being, I feel a little confused. Just take a rest.


    Su Ying seemed relieved and took me to a taxi and went straight to my apartment.


    I looked at her in wonder and asked, "is it a boyfriends rtionship between us?"

 Chapter 524

    Su yingbai took a look at me and said, "if you want to talk about it again, I¡¯m upset now and I don¡¯t want to say anything."


    I saw her angry, had to let her, dare not to disturb, to live in the ce, it is an ordinary residential building, it seems that we have rented a house in it.


    After entering the room, Su Ying poured me a ss of water and said, "you should drink water and take medicine first. I hope you will recover immediately. Otherwise, I may be crazy!"


    Even if it¡¯s not my friend, I will smile


    Su Ying said angrily, "people are not your friends. They are your genuine girlfriend. Do you want to dump me on purpose?"


    "What¡¯s your name?" I said in embarrassment? You¡¯re not my girlfriend. You don¡¯t talk about dumping. "


    Su Ying said angrily, "get out of here! I¡¯m really pissed off! "


    I quickly rxed the atmosphere: "don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m just joking."


    Su Ying said: "is that what a joke is? Have you recovered your memory? "


    I said frankly, "to be honest, No. But I think you are a good girl. We should get along well


    Su Ying said unhappily, "what¡¯s the matter with you? How could I suddenly lose my memory when I was ying on the beach? I wanted to send you to the hospital, but you and I don¡¯t have much money. Renting a house here alone costs most of the money. s, to be honest, I just wanted to discuss with you about taking advantage of my spare time to work. But how can you work like this? "


    When she spoke just now, my brain was spinning rapidly. I was trying to explore the surrounding environment, but I felt that everything was real and not in the dream. This made me very angry and depressed!


    Su Ying saw my strange expression and asked, "what are you thinking? You didn¡¯t listen to what I said to you, did you? " I embarrassed way: "this can¡¯t me me, I am very confused now, is gradually adapt to the present situation, but you said that I have heard about the work, this matter can try."


    As soon as Su Ying listened to me and agreed with her suggestion, she could not help saying, "that¡¯s right. The tuition and living expenses given by our parents are not enough for our present expenses. So we can only try to work. You can rest assured that your mind is not working well now. I¡¯ll do more odd jobs."


    I shook my head and said, "that¡¯s not good. You are a girl. How can I make you work more than me? You should study hard, and I will do the work. "


    Su Ying said: "that¡¯s not good. If we two work together, we can have a better economic situation. How can I make you undertake such a heavy work alone?"


    She sat next to me, a pair of big eyes of water spirit alluring, and said with a smile: "please remember, let¡¯s work hard together to make money. As long as we stick to graduation and get a good job, we can have better living conditions. How good is it to save money to buy a house in the future?"


    "Where can I buy a house?" I asked


    Su Ying said: "it depends on the situation. The houses in Lutai city are more expensive. I think we should go back to our hometown to buy a house."


    I asked, "you mean, we¡¯re going back to orchid to buy a house, right?"


    Su Ying said with a smile: "of course, I heard that the house in my hometown is still quite cheap, and there is more space for us to live in. It would be great."


    My heart trembled, as if aware of something, then asked: "where do you think the best house in our hometown?"


    Su Yingjiao said with a smile: "of course, it¡¯s better to live near Qixinggang. I grew up there. If I go back to live, of course, it¡¯s more appropriate to live there."


    I have a little understanding in my heart. It seems that the girl in front of me has countless ties with Qixinggang.


    Seeing that I was thinking, Su Ying asked, "what are you thinking? Why has the character changed after amnesia? "


    I wryly smile: "I am trying to recall my past ah, it¡¯s best to think of you immediately, so I will be distracted."


    Su Ying went to the kitchen. After a sound, she brought several tes with fresh cut fruits in them. She said, "eat the fruit te I made for you. Maybe you will have a normal mind after eating it."


    At this time, I nodded and began to eat the fruits. Listening to Su Ying¡¯s naturalization of the future, she seemed young, but her thinking was mature. She carefully analyzed the future of the two of us, which made me listen to God.


    Seeing that I was listening carefully, she asked, "how about my naturalization in the future? Do you remember anything? "


    I sighed and said, "you are very good at naturalization in the future, but I still don¡¯t think of anything. I¡¯m sorry."


    Su Ying¡¯s eyes were red and she said, "don¡¯t you really remember me? Don¡¯t you remember the time we spent together? "


    She was very sad, put her head on my shoulder, Jiaodi didi: "in fact, when I was in middle school, I knew you were in love with me, so after I got to university, I refused many people and waited for you to express my feelings. How could you hold back for a year and confess to me only when I was a sophomore. I was so angry, but I still promised you because I love you."She raised her head, and her whole beautiful face came into my eyes. She was really beautiful. She was a very beautiful girl. I couldn¡¯t help kissing her. Su Ying said in surprise, "do you think of me?"


    I shook my head and said, "no, but after kissing you, I found that my condition seems to be much better."


    Su Ying then took me to the bedroom and said with a smile, "then do something more out of the ordinary. Maybe it can stimte you to return to normal?"


    I couldn¡¯t stand her temptation, so I followed her in


    Sunlight sprinkles into the room, shining on Su Ying¡¯s perfect body. I stare at her sleeping, and my mood is veryplicated.


    If all this is true, I would like to live like this. Unfortunately, I have already understood that this is not my ce, and even the time is not right. However, the most troublesome thing for me now is that I can¡¯t find a way to leave. I can only live by this way. Even the passionate experiencest night can¡¯t make me have the impulse to stay.


    Su Ying opened her eyes, looked at me with a smile and said, "are you awake? Why not sleep a little longer


    I gave her a kiss and said, "I¡¯m not sleepy, so I got up. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make you some breakfast


    Su Ying said: "good, you go to the kitchen to have a look, there should be some ingredients."


    I went out of the kitchen and took out the rest of the ingredients. Although there was not much left, I was born in a rural area. My cooking and cooking were first-ss, so after a while, I took the food to the dining room.


    Su Ying came to the table, looked at the steaming food and eximed, "you are so good. Why is the craft so good? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good. "


    But I was a little flushed and said, "can you put on your clothes first, how can youe to eat naked?"


    Su Ying turned around with a smile and said, "what¡¯s the matter? You haven¡¯t seen it. Why are you shy? "


    I had to say: "do what you want to think, now eat, you seduce me like this, I can¡¯t stand it."


    Su Ying said: "if you can¡¯t stand it,e here and do it. Aren¡¯t you a man? Why don¡¯t I take the initiative?"


    I was so scared that I stepped back and said, "are you too direct? I¡¯ve never seen a girl like you. "


    Su Ying said angrily, "what do you mean? Have you ever been with other girls? "


    I had no choice but to smile and say, "of course not. I mean, you can get dressed now and sit down to eat. Some things will be discussedter. Anyway, the time is ours. What are you worried about?"


    Su Ying listened to my words with a smile, looking for a coat of mine to put on, just like a broad robe, covering her exquisite figure.


    We began to eat, Su Ying kept praising my craft, which made me a little embarrassed.


    As she ate, she said, "no matter whether your memory can be restored or not, the rtionship between you and me is unchangeable. You must remember that."


    I nodded: "no problem, of course I understand that, please rest assured."


    Su Ying added: "now that we are at this point, we should also consider our future ns."


    I sighed: "I understand what you mean. It¡¯s a matter of money. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go out to work today, and I¡¯ll certainly be able to earn the money back."


    Su Ying said: "it¡¯s not just about money. You and I have been ying too hard these days, so our studies are also dyed. We are both behind in our grades, do you know?"


    I thought to myself, "where do I know? Ie from another world. What¡¯s the rtionship between learning and me?"


    Su Ying said: "we failed two subjects in the final exam, so we not only worked, but also had to spare time to cram in our lessons."


    I hit a ha ha, way: "OK, how do you so nag? I¡¯m so smart as you. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no problem with your studies. The only thing we should do now is to make use of this free time to work and earn money. When we have money, we will naturally have a bottom in our hearts, and we will have no problem doing anything. "


    Su Ying said: "well, whatever you want, anyway, I¡¯ve convinced you. No matter what you¡¯re facing, Mount Tai will copse in front of you and the color will not change. I admire this psychological quality."


    I nodded: "this principle is very simple, because the big event ising, no matter how you face it, the objective reality will not change, so you must be calm in your heart, so as to make things the best."


    Su Yingjiao said with a smile: "although you have lost your memory, you seem to be stronger than before. I like you like this. Well, I saw several job advertisements. Let¡¯s go to apply for a job right away. If you do well, the money of this month will be enough for us to live."


    So we finished the meal, then cleaned up, and then went out.


    While all this was going on, I kept searching for the aura in the elixir field, but I didn¡¯t get anything. Let alone the aura, I didn¡¯t even have any internal power. This made me very disappointed.


    ording to the advertisement, Su Ying and I went to several houses in a row, but they didn¡¯t recruit students, which made us very depressed.Su Ying almost cried out. Iforted her and told her not to worry. After all, this is just one day. It is impossible to find a job so easily.


    Finally, we found a job in a restaurant. I was in charge of the kitchen and helped the cook. Su Ying served at the front desk. I was very happy.


    After a whole day¡¯s work, I felt that it was not easy to do odd jobs. I was so tired that it was not done by people. The whole person was about to fall apart. Su Ying was not so good. Her tired legs were all sour.

 Chapter 525

    When we went out to go home together, we even helped each other out.


    When we got home, we looked at each other with a bitter smile. Su Ying said, "although it¡¯s hard and tired, I think it¡¯s very substantial. Do you think this is good?"


    I also echoed: "yes, it feels good now. It¡¯s great to be able to earn money through your ownbor. It¡¯s a wonderful life." However, he thought to himself: "so it seems that my grandfather made me learn soul tonic from him at the beginning. After I helped those bosses do a few things, I got very rich remuneration, which is notparable to this kind of small odd jobs. People really have some knowledge. No matter what kind of knowledge, as long as you achieve a certain height, the money wille to you. ¡±


    If I had not experienced so many things, I would not have had this feeling, so I feel a little grateful to Su Ying.


    Su Ying took off her shoes and said to me, "now my feet are very sour. Please help me knead them."


    I rubbed her feet and said with a smile, "as I said at the beginning, how good it is for you to stay at home. I can work alone. This kind of work is too tired. You should quit."


    Su Ying said: "that¡¯s not good. Since we have already done it, we should stick to it to the end. If we insist on it, the tuition will be settled. When we have a formal job after graduation, we will have a better life."


    Iughed and said, "yes, that¡¯s right. If you think so, I¡¯m very happy. Although I can¡¯t remember the past, I¡¯m very happy to live with you."


    Su Ying threw herself into my arms and said, "I¡¯m happy to be with you."


    But when I woke up, I found myself in another house. Although Su Ying was still sleeping next to me, the furnishings of the house were still different.


    She opened her eyes to me and asked curiously, "what are you looking at here if you don¡¯t sleep?"


    "Where am I now?" I asked


    Su Yingqi said, "are you sick again? Well, you can¡¯t cure this problem for a long time. Let me tell you, we are at home now. Look at our house. How spacious it is. We bought it together. "


    I had to face bitterly and say: "my memory before or we are in a ancestral house in Lutai City, where is now?"


    Su Ying said with a smile: "we are in the Seven Star Gang now. Do you remember what I said at the beginning? I just want to buy a house near my home. Seven Star Hill is near my home, and thend here was bought by a big boss and built a seven star international apartment. So we bought a house here. "


    I suddenly think of something, pale face asked: "well, you tell me, we this room number is what?"


    Su yingbai nced at me and said, "you are so sick that you can¡¯t even remember your house number? Oh, I¡¯ll tell you, our house is in room 503, building 7. This time, you must remember, don¡¯t forget


    I was cold all over, and I obviously realized that my home was the one that had been burned to death in a fire!


    Su Ying had already stood up and went to another room to have a look. She came back and said with a smile, "our son is sleeping so well now. It¡¯s hard to make him fall asleep. But now he is sleeping so heavily. It¡¯s really rare." He gave me a suggestive look.


    I was stunned, but before I could react, Su Ying¡¯s slender hand held me and reached into my pajamas.


    The girl became a young woman, and naturally took the initiative. She even turned over and pressed on me.


    I wonder: "the child is still sleeping, you don¡¯t do this, in case you wake her up?"


    Su Ying snorted and said, "I don¡¯t care? We haven¡¯t done that for a long time, don¡¯t you want to? "


    I was so enchanted by her eyes that I felt itchy and had to say, "whatever you want, I don¡¯t mind."


    Su Ying spat: "although you have lost your memory, your temperament has not changed. That¡¯s how you pretend! If you get a bargain, you can still sell yourself! " He gave me a hard kiss!


    I fell into a strange state. Although I knew that everything was false at present, I didn¡¯t want the illusion to disappear. After all, Su Ying in front of me was too cute. But I knew that the family was going to suffer from fire disaster and all of them would die. But why did I appear beside Su Ying and be her husband made me puzzled But these are not important. The most important thing is to finish this thing with her.


    Su Ying fell down on the sofa with satisfaction afterwards and said to me, "your ability seems to be much stronger. What¡¯s going on?"


    I didn¡¯t agree, but looked at her and said, "I don¡¯t think this house is very good. Should we move?"


    Su Yingqi said: "you live well. Why do you want to move? Are you confused? "


    I shook my head and said, "my mind is very clear, but I have a premonition that there will be a great disaster in this house in the future. We¡¯d better leave here earlier."Su Ying bit her teeth and said, "do you know how much it cost to buy this house? We still have more than 20 years¡¯ loan to repay. Do you want to move away? Where are we going? Do you live on the street with your children? "


    I said with a wry smile, "don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m also for the sake of you and the children. Everyone wants to live in a better ce. Do you think so?"


    Su Ying sighed and said, "of course you think, but you know, now that the economy is in the doldrums, where can we move to live? It¡¯s very lucky to be able to buy a house of seven star international apartment. Do you know, if it¡¯s in other ces, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than 30000 yuan per square meter. Our house is only about 10000 yuan, and it¡¯s close to the city center. Even if there¡¯s some ghost rumors, how about that? We shouldn¡¯t believe those strange things at all


    I sighed, knowing that some things are doomed, even if it is said many times is useless.


    Su Ying, seeing my dejected look,forted me and said, "don¡¯t be too angry. We¡¯ll try our best to make money. In another ten years, we can buy another house. This is what we prepared for our son¡¯s marriage."


    I sighed: "you told me not to believe those haunted legends, but how do I think those things are true? Don¡¯t you think this seven star apartment is weird? Living here, Yin is very heavy, and often have nightmares. "


    Su Ying said: "so what? You always shout about moving, but where are you going? Now the rent is so expensive, even if we rent a house, it will cost us more than half of our sry. Moreover, we have our own house, and we have to move out to rent a house. Isn¡¯t that a joke for others? Are you stupid? "


    I said with a wry smile, "well, I¡¯m a fool, OK? I didn¡¯t say those words just now


    Su yingrou said: "don¡¯t be angry. I justined. I know you work hard for this family. You work overtime almost every day. I know that. But your idea of moving is too childish. I can¡¯t agree with you."


    I couldn¡¯t help asking, "but you know, a lot of families have moved out here, and they are scared away by the strange phenomenon here. If we don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m afraid something will happen."


    Su Yingughed: "do you see too many horror movies? Why don¡¯t I think it¡¯s haunted here? Those people are just timid, but they can¡¯t. I¡¯ll send some rtives to enlighten you. They are all influential people and speak reasonably. Let them persuade you. You can certainly understand them. "


    I had no choice but to smile bitterly: "I am an adult. I don¡¯t need to be advised by others. If you don¡¯t want to move away, I won¡¯t force you. But you should think about it carefully. For our children, you should think more about it."


    Su Ying didn¡¯t have a good way: "what¡¯s wrong with you today? Not only did I forget when I woke up, but also mumbled and said so many inexplicable words. I tell you, anyway, I can¡¯t move away. You should die of this heart. "


    I knew that she was very excited now, so she said, "go to sleep first. I¡¯m going to take a walk outside to calm down."


    Su Ying sat up and said, "if you dare to go out, don¡¯te back. Do you understand what I said?"


    I didn¡¯t have a good way: "Ying¡¯er, how can you lose your temper so much? I¡¯m just saying it casually. You don¡¯t have to be so angry? "


    Su Ying said: "when do you think it is now? The house is so expensive that almost everyone puts his family property on the house, but you do it in the opposite way. If you have to say that you want to move out, how can I be happy? I¡¯m so mad at you. "


    I had toe near tofort her, "don¡¯t be angry. I just said it casually. Besides, you were very happy just now? And he told me that he wanted to ask for more


    Su Ying spat: "what I said at that time was just gibberish under excitement. Do you remember that?"


    I said with a smile, "what¡¯s the matter? You had such a beautiful voice at that time. Of course I must remember it clearly. "


    Su Ying almost pushed me to the bed. Then she grabbed me and threw me into my arms. She said in a soft voice, "don¡¯t frighten me any more. She¡¯s pregnant again. She needs a good environment and a stable mood. You are not allowed to stimte me at this time. Do you hear me?"


    I nodded: "well, I understand what you mean. You can rest assured that as long as I am there, you will be able to make you happy."


    Su Ying beamed with a smile and said, "you see how well we bought this house. Not only is the price cheap, but also the view is very good. From here, I can see the prosperity of the city center. I think my own vision is very good, but you are not willing to admit it."


    I said with a wry smile: "well, you don¡¯t have to satirize me any more. I know you are very happy now, and also know that all this is your credit. Is this the head office?"


    Su Ying said: "another thing, the school district in this district is also very good. In the future, our son¡¯s going to school will help him grow up. You haven¡¯t considered these, have you?"


    I nodded my head and said nothing, because I always thought there was something strange about it.After all, everything here should be illusions, but why do I encounter such illusions? What¡¯s all this for?


    Su Ying was suddenly very mncholy and said, "but I¡¯m a little worried. Do you think our son is different?"


    I wonder, "what do you say?"


    Su Ying said: "our son, since he was a child, likes to y with water, which makes me very worried."

 Chapter 526

    What¡¯s wrong with me? If he really likes water, he can be a good swimmer when he grows up. "


    Su Ying said: "his water ying is different from others. I have seen him make the water in the basin form a water column and float in the air. At first, I thought it was an illusion, but after watching it several times, I found that it was a skill of our son."


    I immediately froze, way: "impossible, how can a child have such ability? It¡¯s a little psychic. "


    Su Ying said: "what I¡¯m talking about is special function, or why would I tell you about this?"


    I wonder, "didn¡¯t I know about this before?"


    Su Ying said: "you used to work so busy, how can I have time to tell you about this matter? I¡¯m afraid you are upset. If you don¡¯t do a good job, our family¡¯s livelihood will be lost."


    I restrained my breath: "why don¡¯t you tell me about such a big thing? That¡¯s not very good for you. "


    Su Ying said angrily: "you are now a person with amnesia. Have I told you that it is so important?"


    I think so. I¡¯m too involved in the drama. I didn¡¯t have much to do with Su Ying. Why should I care so much about her?


    Su Ying saw that I didn¡¯t speak, but wanted to save the situation. She said in a soft voice, "don¡¯t be angry with me. I think our son¡¯s disease is probably a strange disease. I¡¯ll take him to the provincial capital to have a look some other day."


    I even shook my head and said, "no, if we let others know that he has such ability, then we will have big problems."


    Su Ying asked curiously, "what¡¯s the problem? It¡¯s a bit strange of you to react


    I said with a bitter face: "if his ability is known, he must be taken to theboratory like a monster for various experiments and even dissection. Do you really want our son to ept this treatment?"


    Su Ying was a little frightened and said, "is this really the case? You¡¯re not scaring me, are you? "


    "What am I scaring for?" I asked? I feel it and tell you the truth. If you don¡¯t keep this secret, our son will have a big problem. "


    Su Ying said: "well, then I won¡¯t take him to the provincial capital to see a doctor first, but his problem is getting worse and worse. I¡¯m afraid this matter can¡¯t be concealed for a long time."


    I advised: "even if we can¡¯t hide it, we should try our best to hide it. We must never let outsiders know about him, otherwise our family will be destroyed."


    Su yingyou sighed, "I thought our family would be very happy after giving birth to this child, but now it seems that the future troubles will continue."


    I said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? I will never let anything happen to you and your children. "


    Su Ying said with a bitter smile: "you will say this kind of words because of amnesia now. When you get back to normal, I¡¯m afraid it will be another face."


    I shook my head: "how possible, you don¡¯t want to say that I¡¯m ok, I¡¯m devoted to my family, and I won¡¯t be as hypocritical as you said."


    Su Ying said, "really? Where was your sryst month? Why didn¡¯t you give it to me? "


    I immediately said with a smile: "I am not amnesia, you asked me where the sry, I certainly do not remember ah."


    Su yingbai one eye, way: "you see, even if it is amnesia, but also with me, my heart is tired to death."


    I was embarrassed and said with a smile: "don¡¯t be like this. Only when the husband and wife are harmonious can the family be happy. The sry of the next month will definitely be given to you. You can rest assured."


    Su Ying said: "this is what you said, oh, I want to record video as evidence!" Then he took out his mobile phone and said to me, "you hurry up and do it again."


    I had to repeat the oath just now, and Su Ying was ted and said, "you have to pay me next month. My family is not enough. I¡¯m waiting for your money."


    I smile, way: "our family should not spend much, I think we should be very economical people."


    Su Ying said, "you can¡¯t say that. Why don¡¯t you spend money now? The cost of living is astonishing. If you don¡¯t run the house, you don¡¯t know that salt and rice are expensive. Although the gas charge for cooking in our house is almost zero, the rest of it still costs a lot of money. "


    I wonder, "why is the gas bill close to zero? Is this family cooking with induction cooker


    But when I passed the kitchen, I saw that the stove should be burning gas.


    Su Ying saw my doubts and said, "now you are amnesia, so you have forgotten your ability?"


    I wonder: "what ability do I have? Now I really don¡¯t remember. Can you tell me? "


    Su Ying sighed, opened the mobile phone, showed me a video, said: "you see it, see you understand."


    In the video, I saw an adult man putting the pot on the stove in the kitchen. Then, an amazing thing happened. The man opened his mouth and burst into mes!After the fire cooked the food in the pot, the man made a lot ofughter. Obviously, this man is who I am now.


    I was surprised to the extreme, "I actually have special functions. What did you say just now? Don¡¯t believe in feudal superstition. It¡¯s all nonsense."


    Su Ying pouted: "supernatural function and feudal superstition are not the same. Besides, my husband can spray fire, my son can y with water, so what ghost am I afraid of?"


    I said with a wry smile, "do you know, if you can¡¯t control this skill, it¡¯s easy to die."


    Su Ying said with a smile, "so what? Anyway, I know that no one dares to offend our family. By the way, I¡¯m hungry. Go and cook me a meal


    I bitterly said: "I¡¯m sorry, I have lost my memory now, but my cooking skill is still there, but I don¡¯t have the ability to spray fire."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "when you are normal, you can¡¯t cook. Now you have lost your memory. You have the ability to cook, but you can¡¯t do it anymore. It¡¯s really interesting. Well, I¡¯ll go and light the stove and you¡¯ll cook. Is that all right? "


    I nodded: "this can, I normally make some delicious food for everyone to eat."


    Su Ying ran to the kitchen with a smile and lit the stove. Then she looked forward to saying, e here quickly. I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m waiting for your meal."


    I pped my hands and said, "OK, I¡¯ll be right there."


    I rolled up my sleeves and dried it up. I cooked a pot of good rice, which was very delicious. When the food was served, I immediately picked up the chopsticks and put the dishes in. I stopped her and asked, "where are the children? Call him out to eat. "


    Su Ying said: "he¡¯s sleeping. I¡¯d better wait a moment. Don¡¯t disturb me. I haven¡¯t eaten your food for many years. I have to eat it all this time."


    As expected, she actually ate all the food I had made, patted her stomach and sighed, "I really admire you. I can¡¯t cook at all, but when I¡¯m out of order, I can¡¯t do such a good job. I¡¯m so tired."


    I said with a smile: "you are really interesting, really did not leave me at all."


    Su Ying said: "if you feel hungry, do something by yourself."


    I said with a wry smile, "I don¡¯t have the strength now, so I can¡¯t cook any more."


    Su Ying said angrily, "don¡¯t frighten me. You are a man. How can you make a meal


    Now I want to reward her with a smile


    Su Ying¡¯s face was red and she was chuckling. "I knew you didn¡¯t have a good mind. Well, you can do it here, but don¡¯t disturb your son. Do you hear me?"


    I felt as if there was a fire in my body. I couldn¡¯t feel itchy in my heart. I agreed immediately and got close to it


    Su Ying came down from the kitchen counter in sweat and said, "dead face, you¡¯ve made me sweat. I¡¯m going to take a bath. Will youe too?"


    I said with a smile, "of course, I can¡¯t get it."


    But just walked a few steps, the foot slipped, I fell down, and then I was unconscious.


    When I woke up, I found it was midnight. I sat up and found that Su Ying was still next to me. The furnishings of the house showed that I was still in the Seven Star apartment. I felt anxious, "it seems that the family still hasn¡¯t left."


    I poked Su Ying and said, "you get up, I have something to tell you."


    Su Ying rubbed her eyes, turned on the light and said, "what are you doing? It¡¯s midnight."


    When I looked at her carefully, I found that Su Ying was really old, but she was still charming. I hugged her excitedly and said, "I¡¯m back again. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Su Ying seemed to understand my words, Jiao said with a smile: "I understand, you are another him, right? The one who cooks delicious food, isn¡¯t he? "


    I said with a smile: "thank you for remembering me. I want to ask, how long has it been since the time waspared withst time?"


    Su Ying said: "it¡¯s been four years now. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with you. It¡¯s scary. I¡¯m not used to it, but I¡¯m looking forward to it."


    I said with a smile: "I think this is probably the will of God. Let mee to remind you at any time that your home is really in danger. Can we move it?"


    Su Ying said: "nonsense. Why did you mention this to me again? We can¡¯t go. The house price is more expensive now. We can¡¯t afford to buy a house in other ces. Now we can only live here. Although there are rumors of ghosts here, I think we will be fine if you and your children are around. "


    I said anxiously, "Su Ying, let me tell you the truth. In fact, Ie from the future. I may have moved my soul to your husband to remind you that before long, there may be a big fire in your home. Moreover, all three of you may die here. If you listen to me and leave here as soon as possible, you may still save your family¡¯s life, otherwise It¡¯s tooteSu Ying didn¡¯t believe it. She shook her head and said, "are you trying to deceive me? I don¡¯t believe in that kind of thing? Even if I move my soul, I can still travel through time. Do you think I haven¡¯t read online novels


    I said anxiously: "as the saying goes, one night husband and wife hundred day grace, although I don¡¯t have the title of husband and wife with you, but I have the fate of husband and wife with you. I don¡¯t want you to die here. Do you understand what I mean?"

 Chapter 527

    Su Ying bit her lip and said, "are you not afraid to frighten me? I¡¯m really scared by you. Can you be normal? I¡¯m a little sorry to marry you, a schizophrenic


    I approached her and hugged her and said, "you have to believe me. I¡¯m all for you. I hope you can listen to me."


    Su Ying said: "I don¡¯t listen to it. I don¡¯t believe it. You¡¯d better die and sleep peacefully. Once you wake up, you can return to normal."


    I sighed and said, "why don¡¯t you believe me? I wish you would listen to me from the bottom of my heart. "


    Su Ying didn¡¯t have a good way: "you are really annoying. I woke up suddenly in the middle of the night and said so many inexplicable words. Do you think I am a fool? Go to bed quickly, or I¡¯ll send someone else if you mess up again


    I still wanted to talk, but Su Ying didn¡¯t want to pay attention to me, so I cheated her and made close contact with her. However, Su Ying was very angry and didn¡¯t want me to move her, which made me very embarrassed and a bit in a dilemma.


    At this time, Su Ying suddenly let go of her hand and said, "you cane. Anyway, I haven¡¯t been with you for a long time. I hope you can return to normal."


    My current state is really on the verge of copse. On the one hand, I think this is an illusion, but on the other hand, everything is so real. It is not an illusion, but the real world. This makes me dizzy. Moreover, I have a tacit understanding with Su Ying. This feeling even goes beyond the tacit understanding between husband and wife, which makes me reluctant to give up on her.


    After su Ying and I separated, she sighed: "although you have been away for a long time, your Kung Fu is very good. I admire you very much."


    Iughed and said, "well, pray for me to stay here forever."


    Su Ying spat: "think of the United States, I hope that the original husband quickly back to good, is really unbearable to you."


    I grabbed her, gave her a kiss, and said, "you believe me, you must take the child and go right away. Don¡¯t stay in 503. Do you hear me?"


    Su Ying bit her silver teeth and said, "well, after this time, you will never mention it. How can it be endless? What will happen if you stay here? "


    I groaned and sighed: "I told you, there will be a fire here, and there will be big things for all three of you!"


    Su Ying said, "how can I believe you just because you say that? If you let other people hear you, you will be regarded as a psychopath. I am good enough. At least I have heard you say so many times without scolding you


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t believe me all the time, I was really helpless. I could only patiently talk to her, and even told her some of my old friends.


    However, Su Ying was stunned and said, "don¡¯t talk nonsense, OK? I think your current situation is actually a typical schizophrenia. I have to take you to the hospital tomorrow, otherwise I can¡¯t see you like this."


    I sighed, knowing that she didn¡¯t trust me at all, so I didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    Su Ying was surprised to see me like this: "why don¡¯t you talk? Are you angry? "


    I have no good breath: "what else can I say? In your eyes, I¡¯m just a mental patient. What else can I say? "


    Su Ying said helplessly, "don¡¯t be too angry. I was too excited just now. In fact, I don¡¯t want to send you to a mental hospital. You know, the doctors there will lock you up, take care of you like a prisoner, and then force you to take medicine to eat. It¡¯s a normal person to go in and I¡¯m afraid it will be a mental illness."


    I sighed: "since you know it¡¯s not good to do so, don¡¯t treat me like that again. Listen to me and move away. This is not a ce to live for a long time."


    Su Ying said: "where to move? There are several brothers and sisters in my family. Now they are all gnawing old, and the family is already overburdened. If I move back to live, my parents will copse. You are no better. Your family is in a bad situation. It is impossible to ept the three of us. Besides, since we have a house here, what else should we do in other ces? Anyway, I¡¯ll never agree to your idea. "


    I jumped and said, "how can I tell you to understand? This ce is extremely dangerous. If you don¡¯t move away quickly, you and your son will die. "


    Su Ying said with a smile, "death is better than being ced under the fence."


    I sighed repeatedly, knowing that the established facts could not be changed at all, so I stopped talking and said, "in this case, I won¡¯t say anything. Anyway, you can do what you want."


    Su Ying said, "are you really not my husband?"


    I nodded: "yes, I told you, I¡¯ve just temporarily upied your husband¡¯s body with my soul, and Ie to see you from time to time, and I don¡¯t know exactly what caused this."


    Su Ying was a little shy and said in a soft voice, "although it sounds strange, I feel very happy to be with you, except for the weird things you say."


    I sighed: "actually, I feel veryfortable, so I always advise you to leave, but you just don¡¯t listen."Su Ying added: "now some people know about my son, and they hope that the child can go to Youzhou for further research. I don¡¯t feel very happy. It¡¯s one thing to move or not."


    I was surprised and said, "you mean that the children¡¯s ability to y with water was detected by the people in Youzhou?"


    Su Ying said: "yes, although you advised me at that time not to let these things be known by outsiders, but there is no way. There is no airtight wall in the world. After all, the children¡¯s affairs are still known by others, so it will be this way."


    I sighed: "in this case, you should take the child to leave ah, otherwise what to do?"


    Su Ying angrily said: "you always hope that I leave so sticky. What is your intention?"


    I¡¯m impatient, "what can I do for you? It¡¯s all for you."


    Su Ying stood up angrily, picked up the pillow and hit me. I was identally hit by the pillow, and then opened my eyes, but found myself in a sea of fire.


    I can¡¯t see anything in front of me. I just feel that it¡¯s very hot all around and people are going to be scorched.


    Vaguely, I heard someone over there calling me, e and help me."


    I hastily grabbed the fire avoiding mantra and ran to the past. Strangely, at this time, the mantra is actually easy to use!


    But when I came near, Su Ying was holding a child and swearing to me: "you pervert, get out of here!"


    I was surprised and said, "it¡¯s me. I¡¯m here to save you."


    Su Yingqi said, "you, are you baguang?"


    I nodded: "yes, it¡¯s me. Why did you scold me just now?"


    Su Ying said: "just now my husband wanted to burn us both with fire. At this time, you came here!"


    At this time, the child in her arms did not move, and I wondered, "what¡¯s wrong with him? Is it because of the fire? "


    Su Ying said: "he¡¯s OK. The child has been frightened. It¡¯s all right. Please take us out of here quickly."


    I nodded and said that I was about to take them away, but there was a shadow behind me, blocking us in the middle!


    that shadow is as like as two peas in my body. Su Ying eximed, "what is this?"


    The shadow said angrily, "I knew that you two had an affair. A long time ago, I realized that someone often came to upy my body to meet with you. It turned out to be him!"


    I embarrassed way: "this is embarrassed, although this matter can¡¯t me me, but I still want to say sorry to you, on your wife several times, sorry."


    Shadow scolds: "I Ba Guang is not easy to provoke, you seek death!"


    I am surprised: "so we two have the same name and surname, no wonder this kind of thing can happen!"


    The shadow no longer spoke to me, but moved his hands, and two mes spurted towards us!


    I thought to myself, "this guy is so crazy now that he wants to burn his wife and children. He¡¯s a lunatic!"


    I had to use the fire avoiding mantra to block the two groups of mes, but the effect was low. I was afraid that I would be defeated by him soon. Therefore, I yelled to Su Ying, "take your child and leave quickly. Don¡¯t dy any more!"


    Su Ying cried and said, "I¡¯m sorry, I should have listened to you earlier, otherwise I would not have today."


    She was holding the child and wanted to leave, but the shadow didn¡¯t want Su Ying to leave at all. Instead, her mouth was open and another me was blowing towards Su Ying!


    At this time, Su Ying¡¯s child suddenly broke free from her mother¡¯s arms and called out, "Dad, you are too bad. I¡¯m going to fight you!" As soon as he raised his hand, arge amount of water was sprayed out and directed at the shadow me. As expected, it was blocked. The mixture of water and fire immediately formed a huge hot steam, which could burn people to death.


    I took advantage of this moment, rushed to Su Ying and the children, said to Su Ying: "hurry up, it¡¯s too dangerous here."


    With tears in her eyes, Su Ying said, "I don¡¯t want to live anymore. What can I do if my husband bes like this? You are also his body. Sooner orter, he wille back again. In that case, I would be worse than dead! "


    I also noticed that the shadow was struggling to return to his body. If he had toe back again, I might never be able to upy his body.


    I said to Su Ying: "you try to survive, if you can live, I will definitelye to you!"


    With tears in her eyes, Su Ying said, "there¡¯s no hope. I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t live. I hope you can take good care of my child!"


    At this time, the little boy turned around and said to Su Ying in a tender voice: "Mom, don¡¯t worry, Dad¡¯s me can¡¯t hurt us, we¡¯ll be OK."


    His water skills are really in the upper hand. The water flows in various forms. He covers the me emitted by the shadow in it. It looks very powerful. I wonder that such a big child has such talent.


    However, at this time, I suddenly felt my body loose, and my whole soul actually left me and floated into the air. The shadow had taken advantage of this time to upy the body again. He grinned and sent out a me, enveloping Su Ying in the fire!Su Ying immediately screamed. I was also heartrending and wanted to help her, but I couldn¡¯t get back to the sky. At this time, the little boy woulde to rescue her, and the whole person burst out. Suddenly, the flood in the house extinguished the whole fire. Fortunately, it was saved in time. Su Ying¡¯s hair was burned and was watered out.


    Su Ying¡¯s husband yelled: "asshole, do you want to kill Laozi?"

 Chapter 528

    The little boy gnawed his teeth and said, "I just want to kill you. What can you do to me? I¡¯ve seen enough of your persecution of your mother, and now I¡¯ll send you to the West! " The water column suddenly turned into a shackle and mped the man¡¯s whole body, and thenpletely covered his head in the water.


    The man struggled, and after a while, he was sure to drown.


    Su Ying advised: "children, let him go, after all, he is your father, if you do this to him, it is not natural."


    The little boy paid no attention to Su Ying¡¯s persuasion. Instead, he concentrated on casting his magic. It seems that he must have decided to put his father to death.


    I was floating in the air at a loss. I thought, "ording to what I said at the beginning, although the house of this family was in fire, all of them were drowned. Is it because of this situation now? In this way, the little boy¡¯s water control skills will be out of control at some time


    Then I flew down and said to him, "boy, stop. Since your father has been subdued by you, why don¡¯t you let him go?"


    The little boy didn¡¯t even look at me and said coldly, "this man is not good to my mother. I will kill him."


    Su Ying yelled: "let go, son. He is your father."


    The little boy continued to urge the current and said angrily, "don¡¯t try to persuade me. I¡¯ve had enough of this man. Now I want to kill him. What can you do to me?"


    I calmly said to him, "you must know that I am from the future. I already know that all three of your family will drown. If you don¡¯t control your water control skill now, you will not only not save your mother, but also kill her. Do you understand?"


    The child listened to my words, the movement of his hands slowed down a little, but then he began to use it again. He said angrily, "are you fooling me? I don¡¯t believe your lies


    I said with a bitter smile, "what am I doing for you? In fact, the whole thing has nothing to do with me. I came to save you for your mother¡¯s sake. Your mother is a very kind and lovely woman. Do you want her to die now


    When the boy heard this, he put down his hand and nodded: "uncle, what you said is reasonable. I should not be a devil because of my anger."


    But at this time, the man who was caught in the water torture tool suddenly rushed out and yelled: "do you adulterers and adulterers want to live happily with this evil? I will not satisfy you He was about to crack, his whole body was red, his body was likeva, and he was sending out mes in all directions!


    The little boy said angrily, "uncle, can¡¯t you me me? It is he who has gone too far With a stroke of both hands, the current forms a wall to block the me.


    Su Ying hid behind me, shivering: "what to do? Do we have to die? "


    I sighed and I didn¡¯t know what to do. Although I can use some incantations now, the body is not here. Somerge-scale magic is useless. Moreover, my strongest ability is to drive the rune, but there is no Rune paper to use here, so I can only stare at it.


    At this time, the little boy and his father were facing each other fiercely. They were panting on both sides. I couldn¡¯t help but regret that it was a little silly to persuade the little boy to let go?


    Su Ying said: "it¡¯s too dangerous here. You¡¯d better go. If the fate is fixed, I hope I didn¡¯t implicate you."


    I said angrily: "at this time, why do you want to drive me away? Even if the fate can¡¯t be changed, it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t fight!"


    I floated into the air and looked at the man with the same name as me. I wanted to find out some of his weaknesses. Then I hit him. At least I could make time for the mother and son to escape!


    Under my careful observation, I actually found the weakness of the man. When he urged the fire control technique, his left foot slightly raised, which seemed to be a gap. I flew down to the boy and said in a low voice, "you attack your father¡¯s left foot. There should be a w there."


    As expected, the boy was surrounded by the water, and once the water was stopped by the water, the boy would stagger out again.


    At this time, the child was furious, "I gave you the chance to live, but you cherish it, so don¡¯t me me for being rude!" A wall of water formed behind him and then ran over the man.


    You can¡¯t do this, Su Ying


    The boy no longer paid attention to Su Ying¡¯s dissuasion and said angrily, "don¡¯t try to persuade me. If you try again, I will drown with you!" Said to continue to urge Yu Shui Shu, the strong pressure of the water will be the man¡¯s pressure to shout, but soon the voice gradually disappeared.


    Su Ying cried: "this is bad, this is bad."


    However, I found that the boy¡¯s action did not stop, but continued to urge the water to fill the whole house. I was shocked and thought, "this child killed his father, he must be possessed by the devil!"Su Ying yelled behind me: "what should I do? We are all going to be drowned by him. Please think of a way


    I am also helpless at this time. After all, I don¡¯t even have a physical body now. There is no way to save Su Ying. But at this critical moment, we muste up with a good way.


    I said to Su Ying, "is there anything that impresses your son?"


    Su Ying is also flustered at this time, what can not remember, I roared at her, "you hurry up, ah, this time absolutely can not be distracted."


    Su Ying cried: "don¡¯t force me. I¡¯m in a panic now. I can¡¯t think of anything."


    I think she is really in a dilemma at the moment. After all, the house is going to be flooded by her son¡¯s water, and everyone will be drowned in it. It¡¯s hard for her to find a way out at this time.


    But at this time, Su Ying¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened and said, "I think of a children¡¯s song, which he used to like to listen to most. Now I sing it to him." Then he began to sing the children¡¯s song: pull the big saw, pull the big saw, and sing a big y in front of grandma¡¯s house


    When her son heard the children¡¯s song, he really stopped, turned back and said to Su Ying, "Mom, I think about grandma." Then I cried and the water in the room began to recede.


    I took a long breath of relief and looked at the man who fell on the ground. It was over.


    Su Ying and her son hugged each other, and I said to them, "now it¡¯s over. You¡¯re all right. I¡¯ve changed back."


    Su Ying said: "stay, you are very good to us, and I like you very much. Why don¡¯t you use his body to stay?"


    I said with a wry smile, "is that why I was dragged into this time? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. "


    Su Ying sobbed: "do you dislike our mother and son?"


    I shook my head and said, "no, I like you very much, but I have a lot of things to deal with. If I can¡¯t go back, many people will die. I can¡¯t hurt others for my own happiness, right?"


    Su Ying nodded and said, "yes, you are right, but how can you go back? I don¡¯t think you can go back any more? "


    I said with a wry smile: "I was mentioned on the point by you. In fact, I don¡¯t know why I came here. I still have no idea. But since this matter has been solved, I believe I can go back."


    Speaking of this, as expected, a powerful force dragged me up and flew straight into the sky. As Su Ying¡¯s cry gradually faded away, my mind began to blur.


    At this time, I heard someone say, "master Zhou, wake up, wake up quickly."


    I opened my eyes and found Bai Kun in front of me. We were still in the room 503.


    Bai Kun saw me awake and said happily: "you finally wake up. I¡¯m scared. If you don¡¯t save me, I¡¯ll take responsibility."


    I sat up and asked, "am I really still in 503? Isn¡¯t there a flood just now? "


    Bai Kun said with a smile: "you must be confused. There has never been a flood here. It is you who fainted just after entering the room, which scared me."


    My face is muddled, way: "originally is such a thing, since so, how is the situation now?"


    Bai Kun said, "what happened? It¡¯s quite peaceful here. I just went around and found nothing. "


    I asked angrily, "three members of a family here are dead. Do you think it¡¯s peaceful?"


    Bai Kun said in surprise, "master, what nonsense are you talking about? There was an ident in this house, but only one man died. The mother and son are safe, and now they have moved away. "


    A stone fell to the ground in my heart and said with a smile, "that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, they¡¯re OK."


    Bai Kun said, "what¡¯s the matter with you? Why did God say that? I can¡¯t understand you at all


    Iughed and said, "nothing. Let¡¯s go downstairs. Since there is nothing, what are we doing in this haunted house?"


    Bai Kun said: "it¡¯s strange that you have toe to this room to have a look at the situation, but you talk to me like this. s, I¡¯vee here in vain. I wanted to see the master¡¯s methods, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a situation."


    But my heart is veryfortable. It seems that what I have just met is not an illusion, but has really gone back to history and changed the fate of the mother and son. This is really a good thing to do good deeds and umte virtues.


    As I walked downstairs, I was suddenly struck by the fact that these stairs seemed familiar and could not be finished.


    Bai Kun also found this situation and eximed, "I didn¡¯t meet a ghost just now. Why can¡¯t we finish the stairs?"


    Iforted him and said, "it¡¯s OK. Don¡¯t worry. Someone must want to see me."


    "Master, don¡¯t scare me. Who wants to see you? Why are you talking nonsenseI smile, way: "you don¡¯t talk like this, I just said that is based on, you just follow me honestly on the line, remember don¡¯t make a sound, just be quiet."


    Bai Kun said helplessly, "well, I see. You masters do everything. If you don¡¯t speak, I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about."


    But I ignored hisints, but took out thepass, the pointer turned quickly, and finally pointed to the wall.

 Chapter 529

    As expected, I took out the pestle and just wanted to poke the wall open. Suddenly, a gate was formed on the wall, and the door opened with a squeak.


    Bai Kun was so stunned that he couldn¡¯t speak at all. I pulled him into the gate and the gate closed automatically.


    In front of me was the kitchen I met. An olddy over two meters tall was baking egg tarts there. I asked Bai Kun to go to another room and wait. Then I came to Lou Shen¡¯s back and said to her, "everything I met in 503 was your fault, right?"


    Lou Shen turned around and said with a smile, "you¡¯vee so coincidentally. The egg tart has been baked and can be eaten."


    She opened the oven, took out the steaming tart, and said to me, e on, you should miss the taste."


    I ate one, nodded and said, "well, it¡¯s the same taste as Wang Ming."


    Lou Shen frowned and said, "did you see Wang Ming?"


    I nodded: "what¡¯s the rtionship between that little girl and you?"


    Floor God ha ha ha a smile, "Oh, you this young man is really unusual, should see should not see, you all saw!"


    I didn¡¯t change my face and said calmly, "can¡¯t you tell me directly? Why is there always something to hide? "


    Lou Shen sighed: "young man, what you don¡¯t know is that heaven can¡¯t be revealed. Many things are not what you want to know. There is a folk saying that Curiosity Kills cats. Do you know that?"


    I sighed and said, "well, I¡¯d like to know more about the origin of Wang Ming, but you can¡¯t tell me. But do you want to tell me something about Su Ying? Did you do it? It¡¯s not just mortals that can solve this problem. "


    Lou Shen said with a smile: "yes, I did it. I just want you to see the whole ident, but I didn¡¯t expect that you really changed history. You brought me big trouble."


    I sneered: "no, I think that result is actually what you want, right? It¡¯s just done with my hand. "


    Lou Shen¡¯s face froze a little, and then he said with a smile, "young man, this kind of thing can¡¯t be decided casually. Oh, I look up to you, and I ask you toe and eat my egg tart. Do you know what a blessing this is?"


    I lenglengleng way: "don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t care, I hope you will tell me the reason of the matter immediately, so that I can go."


    Lou Shen said: "I have told you that the fire incident and the takeout incident have been solved. Only by making these two matters clear, can I disclose to you."


    I said angrily, "are you trying to fool me? I¡¯m as tired as a dog now. How can I find the time to investigate the takeout incident? You are the great God and everything is under your control. What else do you want me to do


    Lou Shen said with a smile, "have you ever seen those leaders go down to work in person? Although I know more than you do, I have a lot of courage here. Please forgive me. And you met the God of earth, didn¡¯t you? What did he tell you? "


    I said with a smile, "what else can I say? He wants to kill you


    But Lou Shen did not change his face and said with a smile, "of course, in my expectation, did he ask you to kill me?"


    I took out the dagger and said, "yes, he gave me the dagger and let me kill you."


    Lou Shen just shook his hand, and the dagger in my hand flew to her hand. She stroked the dagger and said, "s, this dagger has been away from me for many years, but I didn¡¯t expect toe back."


    "What are you talking about?" I said? Is this dagger yours


    Lou Shen said, "since you have told me all about it, what do you mean?"


    I said frankly: "what else can it mean? I surrender to you."


    Lou Shen said with a smile, "you are wise. In this way, I can release your friend."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and said, "actually, I saw it long ago. You caught Pian Pian, didn¡¯t you?"


    Lou Shen was surprised and said, "how do you see it?"


    I sighed: "my friend tried to do things for me, but his good intentions failed. I understand her very well. I hope you have a lot of adults. Let her go."


    Lou Shendao: "you haven¡¯t told me yet. How can you see that she was caught by me?"


    I casually took out an egg tart, peeled off the outeryer, then threw it to the ground and said, e out, it must be hard to bake inside, right?"


    As soon as the figure flickered, Pian Pian immediately showed her original shape. The whole person was smoking and jumping to scold Lou Shen¡¯s son of a bitch.


    I said with a smile, "don¡¯t scold me. The God of the building has let you go. What else do you want?"


    Pian Pian sat down angrily and said, "I don¡¯t want to y any more. This guy has no solution. I can¡¯t beat her at all. She put her in the egg tart. I¡¯m so angry."


    I saw her gradually recovered, rxed in the heart, way: "nothing is good, you have nothing good."


    Pianpian suddenly burst into tears and threw herself into my arms. "I¡¯ve been locked in the box by your grandfather for decades. It¡¯s disgraceful enough. Now I¡¯ve been stuffed into an egg tart and baked for so long. I¡¯m really lost!"Iforted her and said, "it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s OK. Aren¡¯t you ok? What are you crying about?"


    Pian Pian said: "but someone else broke your big business. I knew you would give up assassinating Lou Shen for me. In this case, what should Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying do?"


    I sighed: "love as you like, I save you first, it¡¯s important, or with your egg tart, either she swallowed it or I swallowed it, your fate will be even worse."


    Lou Shenughed and said, "don¡¯t flirt with each other any more. Go and solve the next problem quickly. I will not only help you find out all the problems here, but also save your friends. Is this the head office?"


    I nodded and said, "that¡¯s a deal. Anyway, I don¡¯t think Shen Fu is a good guy all the time. It¡¯s ok if he doesn¡¯t work for him. But what I want to know is, why do you want me to help Su Ying¡¯s mother and son?"


    Lou Shen was a little embarrassed at first, but he still opened his mouth: "because they are very important to me, I can¡¯t help it. In fact, when they died, I was very sorry, but if I went back to time, I would be punished by God, so I took advantage of you and sent you to go."


    I said angrily, "you are afraid of the punishment, so you sent me to take risks? Are you too bad? "


    "Don¡¯t say that, I¡¯m good enough for you, and ordinary people like you are not qualified to bear such things, so I can rest assured to send you back. It¡¯s not harmful to you, not to mention you and Su Ying..."


    She seemed to want to say something about Su Ying and me. I immediately called out, "don¡¯t, shut up. I don¡¯t want you to talk about it."


    Lou Shen took a look at Pian Pian and said, "ha ha, I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say it again."


    But Pian Pian came to be interested. "What do you want to say? Come on, why stop? What do you want to say? What happened to baguang and Su Ying? "


    Lou Shen just smiles and doesn¡¯t answer, but Pian Pian is very anxious. She asks in a hurry, "what are you selling? I¡¯m confused about all these things. "


    I had to say: "anyway, this matter is not the point, you always ask this why, I am busy with the current affairs, and I will tell youter."


    Pianpian snorted coldly: "I knew there must be something wrong with this. You and that Su Ying must have had something to hide, right?"


    I said with a smile: "don¡¯t be so good. I¡¯m in a bad mood. Don¡¯t rush me any more."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," said Pian angrily, "anyway, sooner orter I will ask all the things I should know from your mouth."


    Lou Shen looked at us and said with a smile, "OK, are you two enough? Is it time to get down to business? As long as you can finish the task I gave you, I will give you a good reward. "


    I suddenly came to be interested and said, "then give me a suite? Not too much, as long as it is within the Third Ring Road of Youzhou. "


    Lou Shen said angrily, "if you want to be beautiful, I also want the house of the Third Ring Road, but I don¡¯t have it."


    I wonder: "aren¡¯t you Lou Shen? You can¡¯t get anything like that? "


    If you don¡¯t want to be a God, it¡¯s not easy for me to take the floor as a God


    I thought to myself, "she is too humble to be the God of the building. She can¡¯t even afford a suite."


    Seeing that my expression was somewhat ironic, Lou Shen said, "well, whatever you think, you can go out and finish my task. I¡¯ll tell you how to deal with Shen Fu."


    After I went out with Pian Pian, I found that it appeared in front of the gate on the first floor, with Bai Kun beside it.


    Bai Kun was so excited that he said he was so lucky that he had to thank us for saving him. Although he was a little strange about where Pian Pian came from, he didn¡¯t dare to ask, as long as he forced questions into his stomach.


    I said to Bai Kun, "I¡¯m sorry to let you take risks with me this time, little brother. If you need help in the future, you can call me."


    Bai Kun said gratefully: "needless to say, without you, I might not be able to get out of the building alive. What can I say now? I can only say that I am lucky."


    After he said goodbye to me, Pian Pian asked, "how did you get along with this man? He seems to have no skill at all


    I said with a smile: "Bai Kun is working in this ce. He wants toe with me. I can¡¯t help it. By the way, you must not be so rash next time. You can see the skill of Lou God. There is no way to describe the gap between us and God. It is impossible to overstep such a natural chasm."


    Pian Pian said: "but I still feel very lucky that I was able to fight with God. Although she is just a new God, I am still very happy to see God¡¯s ability. By the way, do you think why Shen Fu and Lou Shen have such a big conflict? "


    I said with a smile: "it¡¯s obvious that all the rights and interests of the building are under the jurisdiction of the God ofnd. However, after the appearance of the God of the building, the value of the God ofnd has shrunk a lot. It¡¯s strange that he is not angry. I guess he¡¯s a bit cynical. You see, he called his ce Zhuxian Town, which means that it¡¯s terrible to want to kill all the immortals."Pianpian said with a smile: "his idea is too terrible. There are more than a thousand gods in the sky and the earth. Can he be a mere God ofnd?"


    I smile, "then whatever he wants, as long as you can save shangguanfeng and yueyingying back, I don¡¯t want to manage other things at all."

 Chapter 530

    Pian Pian said: "but at that time, you can¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t want to. The immortal wars, the rumors of the little ghosts, not to mention the mortals, will be affected. Even if you don¡¯t want to change the oue of the war, at least you should think about more ways to protect yourself."


    Iughed and said, "what you said is more profound than what I thought. I think it¡¯s time to think about it."


    When we got to the original ce, we all gathered around and were very happy to see me back safely. Liao Xiaowei said, "it¡¯s good if youe back alive. Did you kill the God of the building?"


    I said with a bitter smile: "if I killed her, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯te back alive."


    Fat man strange way: "how to say this?"


    "If I killed Lou Shen, the space she lived in would no longer exist, and I would be eliminated in that space at the same time. Of course, I would not survive."


    Everyone heard me say this, they felt very scared, Gong Rui and Bai Jing even shed tears.


    I said with a smile: "did my words scare you? In fact, it is not so dangerous. I get along well with Lou Shen. There is no danger at all. "


    Pianpian said: "what baguang said is that he not only did not kill Lou Shen, but also helped Lou Shen do a great deal. You all know the fire in 503? The hostess and children of that family are the ones who shuttle back and forth to save them. "


    When everyone heard this, they were all confused. Liao Xiaowei said, "we heard from the property people here that the family had two lives. What¡¯s the rtionship with baguang?"


    Pian Pian said: "that¡¯s the result of the change of the time line. In fact, in the previous time line, all the family members were burned to death. After baguang went through the time, he saved the mother and son, which is also a merit."


    Gong Rui became interested. "Oh, I¡¯m most interested in this subject. Can you tell me more about the process between you and that woman?"


    In front of so many people, I can¡¯t tell the past with Su Ying. It¡¯s not good to make up a lie. So I said, "I¡¯m too tired now. I¡¯ll talk about itter."


    Gong Rui said: "no, you can¡¯t tell me quickly. I really want to know all the details of this matter. Please tell me quickly. I can do anything for you."


    Bai Jing was not happy: "rui¡¯er, don¡¯t do this. Girls can¡¯t say this kind of words. It¡¯s too bad to hear."


    Gong Rui said apologetically: "I¡¯m sorry, I want to know the details of the story, so I can¡¯t choose what to say, but I think it must be very, very wonderful."


    Pianpian helped me out: "well, don¡¯t you see that baguang¡¯s eyelids are sinking? You¡¯d better spare him and let him have a good sleep, OK?"


    When we heard Pian Pian say this, they thought it was very reasonable, so they all nodded. Liao Xiaowei said to me, "well, you must have a rest. You have to escape from death again. You must have a lingering fear?"


    I nodded: "yes, this time it was really hanging. Many times I swam on the edge of life and death. What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t know why I would cross back. This unknown fear is the most terrible."


    Everyone listened to God, especially Gong Rui, and even took notes. Iughed: "well, I¡¯ll talk about it. Go to sleep first."


    Gong Rui held me: "please, you tell me a little more. Now I want to know the whole process of the matter. Please, tell me quickly, OK?"


    I said with a smile, e to my room and I¡¯ll tell you about it alone."


    Gong Rui listened to this, unexpectedly did not hesitate, "OK, you quickly take me in, I lie beside you to listen to your story."


    She said so, I was embarrassed, Bai Jing quickly pulled Gong Rui, "are you crazy, you really want to go in with him, he was just teasing you, can¡¯t you see it?"


    Gong Rui blushed: "I don¡¯t know. I thought elder brother Zhou was serious with me."


    I smile: "Bai Jing said is not right, I was just a joke, you don¡¯t mind too much, I¡¯m really sleepy, after I wake up, I¡¯ll tell you."


    Gong Ruiughed, "OK, in this case, I¡¯ll wait for you to wake up."


    I went into my own room andy on the bed, but I couldn¡¯t sleep. I flipped through the books on the bookshelf and saw a red and ck one, so I casually read a few pages. The famous works are masterpieces, which make the various forces in perfect detail. Before the protagonist came out, I was fascinated, but soon fell asleep.


    I had a dream. The most wonderful thing was that I was living in a world of red and ck, and I was shot by a group of French soldiers. I woke up with a smile and always felt that this dream was fantastic.


    When I came out, I found that there was no one in the room, which made me very strange. Where did everyone go? You know, they¡¯ve always wanted to follow me, but now they¡¯re all gone.


    I felt a little thirsty, so I went to burn a pot of water, and then made a cup of tea myself. Boss Zhao was really nice to us. The amodation arranged for us was full of daily necessities, which was very convenient.At this time, the door opened, and the person who came in was Lu Qingqing. As soon as she saw me, she rushed over and hugged me. "I¡¯m really worried about you!"


    I was surprised and said, "are you ok? I remember you were in hospital


    Lu Qingqing said: "it¡¯s OK. I¡¯m just a little weak. Now it¡¯s OK. You¡¯re OK. But shangguanfeng and yueyingying haven¡¯te back?"


    I sighed and told Shen Fu what happened there. I said, "now they have be hostages. It¡¯s hard to rescue them from a God."


    Lu Qingqing¡¯s face also became very ugly, said: "they are also anxious to save you, did not expect to give themselves to the pit."


    I was in a worse mood at this time, because they were going for me, and now they are in danger.


    Lu Qingqing said, "what can you do to save them?"


    I simply said: "at present, I can only cooperate with Lou Shen. She may be able to rescue Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying."


    Lu Qingqing looked gloomy. "I hope I can rescue them. When you go missing, they are most anxious. Therefore, in this case, they made an irrational judgment. When I learned that they were also missing, my spirit copsed, and now I can recover."


    Iforted: "it¡¯s OK, you¡¯re OK. What do you say about boss Lu?"


    Lu Qingqing said: "my father was furious with boss Zhao. Heined that he had hurt you. He almost broke up with him. It was boss Zhao who made great efforts to make dad change his mind. Now that you cane back alive, my father will be more happy."


    I sighed, "boss Lu is absolutely interesting to me, and I am very grateful to him."


    Lu Qingqing said: "although my father is a businessman, he is also very loyal. Knowing that you have done so many effective things for thepany, he will certainly be anxious to see that you are in trouble now. Fortunately, you are all right now. He will be relieved when he knows."


    I said to Lu Qingqing, "you don¡¯t recuperate in the hospital. What are you doing here?"


    Lu Qingqing blushed, "if I don¡¯te to see you, I¡¯ll feel uneasy. Of course, treating a disease is the most important thing. If you¡¯re not in a good mood, no matter how good the medical environment is, it¡¯s useless."


    I know from the bottom of my heart, Lu Qingqing¡¯s feelings for me have been very clear, but she has not directly put this mind out.


    Seeing my silence, Lu Qingqing asked, "what do you think now? Do you think it¡¯s too abrupt for me to do so? "


    I said with a smile: "that¡¯s not true. I think you are a very brave girl, so I like your character very much."


    Lu Qingqing said with a smile, "really? Do you really think so? "


    I nodded: "of course, otherwise why should I talk to you so much?"


    We were talking more and more hot when suddenly there was a knock outside the door. I went to open the door and had a look. I was shocked.


    It turns out that the person outside is Su Ying!!!


    Su Ying looked at me with a smile, "what are you doing? Don¡¯t you know me


    Before I spoke, Su Ying threw herself into my arms. "I knew you were OK. I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a long time."


    Someone behind said, "who is she and why do you hold her together?" This voice is obviously Lu Qingqing¡¯s.


    What¡¯s worse, Liao Xiaowei, Bai Jing, Gong Rui and Pian Pian are all back at the same time. Everyone is carrying arge package. It seems that they are going shopping.


    When they saw this scene, they were all stunned. There was silence inside and outside the door!


    It¡¯s a Shura! Now my brain is buzzing and I don¡¯t know what to say.


    Su Ying left my arms, also looked at these girls, strange way: "baguang, you tell me, who are they?"


    I stammered: "these are my friends, ah, you are the first time to meet, a little strange is normal."


    Su Ying said with a smile, "it¡¯s all friends. That¡¯s good. Hello, I¡¯m baguang¡¯s wife. My name is Su Ying."


    Her words suddenly fried the pot, all the girls¡¯ eyes like aser hit me on the body, almost baking me!


    "Baguang, please tell us who this person is and how can she be your wife? You are married and didn¡¯t tell us that you are a secret marriage. You are so immoral!... " So, so, and so on, it¡¯s very annoying!


    I can¡¯t describe my mood at the moment. I just feel my head is bulging, and then I feel like vomiting.


    At this time, Su Ying still solved the problem for me. "Hello, you misunderstood me. My husband¡¯s name is baguang. It¡¯s just the same name as him. Do you understand?"


    Lu Qingqing said with anger: "if the present baguang has nothing to do with you, why do you want to embrace each other?"


    Su Ying looked at me bitterly, and then as if she had made up her mind, she said, "I hugged him because he is my Savior. If he had not saved me, I would not havee to see him alive!"Gong Rui said, "Oh, I¡¯m famous. Are you the hostess of 503?"


    Su Ying nodded, "yes, it was baguang who shuttled the time to go back to save me, so that I could live to see you. If you had any misunderstanding, I¡¯m really sorry."

 Chapter 531

    As soon as the girls lowered their hearts, they warmly weed Su Ying into the door, invited her to sit down, made tea for her, and then asked about everything, showing great enthusiasm.


    I stood there a little weeping andughing. Just now I was still in a tense atmosphere, but now it seems to be an amusement park. The women chatter together, as if I didn¡¯t exist.


    Gong Rui came to me at this time, took my hand, and then came to Su Ying and said, "originally I wanted to ask Bago about the specific process of these things. Since sister Su is here, tell me about it. What you see and hear should be more profound and urate."


    Su Ying took a look at me and said, "it¡¯s actually quite simple. Baguang appeared in 503 at the critical moment of the fire, which prevented my son from exercising his uncontrolled water control skills, so that our mother and son can survive."


    Gong Rui was very disappointed, "can¡¯t it, I asked so carefully, you sent me a word?"


    Su Ying smile: "can¡¯t help, the matter is so simple, or I will certainly tell you more, right baguang?"


    I immediately agreed: "yes, the whole thing is very simple, there is really nothing to say, you women just like to think more, the result is that you think too much, easy to worry about."


    The other girls immediately refused to listen and immediately said, "who do you think is causing trouble? You want to die, don¡¯t you? "


    I immediately said with a smile, "well, it¡¯s my fault. You are all gods, but I can¡¯t afford it."


    Su Ying sat for a while and said, "I have to go back to see the children. I can¡¯t stay any longer. Let¡¯s go now. Baguang, please send me off."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "that¡¯s right. Baguang, you¡¯d better send sister Su to the outside of themunity."


    I followed Su Ying out of the door, to the downstairs, Su Ying¡¯s attitude immediately changed, pped me a p in the face, "I waited for you so long, but you turned out to be a lecherous person. How long did it take to find so many women to follow me?"


    "I said," I said, they are all my friends. It¡¯s really a coincidence that they met together. "


    Su Ying spat: "ghosts believe you, but it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m a widow with a dead husband. I guess you don¡¯t look up to me."


    I shook my head and said, "that¡¯s not true. You are always so beautiful and gentle. I always like you."


    Su Ying sneered and said, e and marry me, or what do you mean by that?"


    I embarrassed: "this is not the time to say this, I have to solve the takeout incident, I really don¡¯t have time to think about more things."


    Su Ying¡¯s face changed and she said, "you can¡¯t go. It¡¯s more terrible than our family¡¯s. If you get involved in it, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die!"


    I said with a wry smile: "of course I know that is not easy to do, but for the sake of my friends, of course, I have to do everything in my power."


    Su Ying sighed, "you always have such a temper. You sacrifice your life for others. But if you are not such a person, I can¡¯t like you."


    I said to Su Ying, "is your son better now?"


    Su Ying sighed: "I just came here for this. Although since that incident, our wife¡¯s life has returned to peace, but he is always bitter about that experience, and even has the phenomenon of being possessed by the devil. I would like to ask you to persuade him, after all, your words are very useful to him."


    I embarrassed: "now is not the right time, I still have important things to do, can you wait for your son¡¯s business?"


    Su Ying said: "wait a minute, of course. But I don¡¯t rmend you to take care of the takeout. The building over there is a typical ghost building. No one lives at all and is haunted all the time. Even the property owners never go there."


    I asked curiously, "is the take out building different from the one you live in?"


    "Different, this seven star apartment is divided into several grades. The delivery building is of the lowest grade. Four buildings are surrounded by arge patio in the middle. The wholemunity is like a square box. It¡¯s not veryfortable just to look at the shape."


    I was stunned for a moment and thought, "boss Zhao originally wanted to be a high-endmunity. Why has such a strange thing been built in the high-endmunity?"


    Su Ying saw my question and said, "to be honest, I¡¯ve also heard from others. Sifanglou is the most dangerous ce in Qixinggang. Therefore, when building the building, some masters came to see it and said that it was necessary to build such a square to suppress the evil spirit below. However, after the delivery incident, it showed that the evil spirit was not suppressed at all, so the residents were basically basic They have moved away, and no one dares to pick up the dishes, and they are gradually abandoned. "


    I was dumb and said: "since you have known that there are ghosts here, why did you always refuse to ept when I advised you to move away?"


    Su Ying sighed: "didn¡¯t I tell you that the whole family¡¯s money has been invested in the house, where to move? Wherever you move, you¡¯ll be said to be sick. "


    I was right to think about it, so I stopped talking about it. I said to Su Ying, "that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll care about your son¡¯s affairs. I¡¯ll just solve the takeout first."Su Ying said unhappily, "how many times have I advised you not to go to sifanglou, even if I beg you? Even if you sacrifice your friends, don¡¯t go. "


    I said angrily, "don¡¯t say that again. I¡¯ve made up my mind. If I can¡¯t save my friend, am I still a human being?"


    Su Ying sighed and sighed. Seeing that she could not persuade me, she said, "forget it, you can do whatever you like. But remember, what you said to me just now is in my heart. In the future, you can keep your word."


    When I was moved, I wanted to hold Su Ying and was pushed away by her. "You want to die in such a public ce, don¡¯t you? Besides, your girlfriends are all staring at us. Don¡¯t act rashly


    I had to smile bitterly: "well, you walk slowly, do you want me to give you a taxi?"


    Su Ying said: "in fact, my mother¡¯s house is not far away from here. My son and I live there for the time being. In short, I hope you can retirepletely." She said that and went to the door of themunity.


    I have been looking at her in a daze. Although her age is thergest among the women I met, and she also has children, I do not know why, she is with a charm other women do not have, and when I shuttle time, I also experienced a period of good times with her, which is no other people canpare, which makes me feel thousands of feelings!


    Suddenly, someone said, "what are you looking at? People are far away. What are you still doing?"


    I was startled and looked back. It turned out that Pian Pian was talking to me. She said with a smile, "I was very interested in you just now. So many people besieged you. I didn¡¯t say a word. How can you thank me?"


    "Oh, elder sister, don¡¯t talk about it. You know how miserable I was just now. It¡¯s over."


    Pian Pianughed and said, "it¡¯s you who are too sentimental to make yourself embarrassed. It¡¯s nobody¡¯s fault. It¡¯s just you."


    "I can¡¯t say that, I shuttle time is the ghost of Lou Shen, to say the responsibility, it¡¯s her, it has nothing to do with me."


    "It¡¯s true that she caused you to have a bad rtionship with Su Ying, but the right to choose lies with you. God Lou sent you back to save Su Ying¡¯s mother and son¡¯s life, not to make you go to pick a girl. But since you have chosen that way, you should bear the consequences thate into beingter."


    I sighed. "What you said is not bad. It should be so."


    Pianpian said: "next, we should talk about the square building, right? It¡¯s time for us to make a move because the takeout incident is so popr that many talented people can¡¯t figure out the oddities there


    But I frowned and said, "it¡¯s not so easy as you think. The evil spirit in that square building is very strong. I think the intensity of the evil spirit is even more strong than that of the mountain


    "Do you want to retreat? In that case, I look down on you


    I said with a wry smile: "retreat is not, but I want to prepare in advance, so as not to be caught off guard by unexpected idents."


    Pianpian said: "it¡¯s not so troublesome. Anyway, you have encountered so many things. What should you do? Think about it yourself."


    Su Ying just came back to the room, but I didn¡¯t wait for the food.


    I eat delicious food, suddenly thought of a thing, "fat how missing?"


    Liao Xiaowei said: "the fat man misses Xu Yan very much. Seeing that you have nothing to do now, he goes back to look after Xu Yan."


    I said, "well, it¡¯s OK. Xu Yan should have someone to take care of her. Is she still not fully recovered?"


    Liao Xiaowei sighed, "which is so easy, this matter can only rely on time to eliminate."


    When I heard about Xu Yan¡¯s poor health, I was in a bad mood. Bai Jing gave me some vegetables. "Even if you are in a bad mood, you should eat more. Don¡¯t you have more important things to do? Calm down and think about what to do. "


    I had a bite of food. "What else can I do? In any case, it¡¯s going to be difficult. I think the takeout incident is very evil. It¡¯s very difficult to find out about it. "


    Pian Pian said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? Anyway, I¡¯m here. We¡¯ll go together and solve the big problem."


    The other girls shook their heads. "This time you have to take us with you. It¡¯s too painful for us to worry about here. This time we have to go together."


    I was shocked. "It¡¯s not good. It¡¯s too dangerous. I don¡¯t want you to take risks with me. You can wait here for me toe back. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    Lu Qingqing said: "stop talking nonsense. Every time you say that you will be able toe back safely. As a result, every time you die, I know it¡¯s hard to wait outside. Anyway, I must go with you this time."


    I was very surprised and said, "this is not good. You just came out of the hospital and you haven¡¯t fully recovered. How can you take a risk with me? Let¡¯s just follow the previous stepsLiao Xiaowei said: "I agree with my sisters. Endless waiting here can drive people crazy. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve been learning the secret collection you gave me these days, and I¡¯ve learned a lot of skills. At least you should take me with you. It¡¯s certainly useful."


    Bai Jing said in a hurry: "I¡¯m also very useful. I¡¯ve been through life and death with you for many times. I¡¯ve long ignored life and death. Taking me there will not hurt you."

 Chapter 532

    Gong Rui said: "I¡¯m not afraid of death just like sister Bai, and I think a great script has been formed in my head. Please take me with me this time, OK?"


    I was so confused by these women that I finally had to say, "OK, I¡¯ll take you there. I¡¯m so tired of you."


    Those girls are overjoyed, each happy can not, I frowned and said: "you are happy, but I am very sad, now my head is full of paste, bitter days are still ahead."


    Pianpian said with a smile: "who makes you so affectionate? This is the price of emotional richness."


    I said with a wry smile, "what are you talking about? How can I have rich feelings? So many girls ask me to take them. Can I refuse? I can only go one step and say one step. "


    Pian Pian said: "well, then I will help you protect them, so you can finally rest assured?"


    I am d to say: "this is good, with you in, I finally feel relieved."


    Gong Rui said: "brother, what happened to you and Su Ying is really just a word to sum up? I think you have something to hide from me


    I said with a wry smile: "that thing really has nothing to say, isn¡¯t Su Ying told you, it¡¯s really such a simple process, there is no content you hope to exist."


    Gongrui sighed: "Oh, I still think that something must have happened to you, or you can¡¯t be so harmonious. She looks at you with unusual eyes."


    I said with a smile: "I¡¯m her savior. Naturally, she thinks that I will be different from others. What can be said? You can really think."


    Gong Rui Du mouth way: "who¡¯s thinking nonsense, I¡¯m just saying my conclusion after thinking, you don¡¯t want to listen, I can¡¯t help it."


    Iughed and said, "well, you can do what you like. Who makes you a writer? Imagination is richer than others."


    Gong Rui said: "look, even the sarcastic tone hase out. Is it right that I said it?"


    Besides, she is not willing to talk to a girl in the snow pit, because I am not willing to talk to a girl in the snow pit.


    Gong Rui was very dissatisfied with my silence and said to Bai Jing, "look at him, elder sister Bai. You don¡¯t talk anymore. It¡¯s really impolite to me."


    Bai Jing was discontented and said, "don¡¯t talk to baguang like this. He is already very upset, but you are so chirping with him. How can this be done? If he messes up things because of his bad mood, isn¡¯t it worse?"


    Gong Rui was dissatisfied: "I am also for his good, that¡¯s why you said so much about me? I mean no harm. "


    Liao Xiaowei looked at the two men at daggers drawn, and immediately came to the rescue. "You don¡¯t want to quarrel, OK? The atmosphere was very harmonious. Why is it like this? We are all good sisters, so we should look like good sisters. Now baguang is thinking about how to fight the enemy. Let¡¯s calm down and let him n carefully. "


    The others stopped talking when she said that.


    I saw that the atmosphere was a little awkward, so I said, "we all make money by making friends with each other. Why are we always tit for tat? Since we are going to fight together soon, we should have a bit of team spirit, but we must not have internal strife. "


    Liao Xiaowei said: "baguang is right. That¡¯s what it is. We can¡¯t mess around now, so as not to beughed at by the enemy."


    At this time, I looked at them, in fact, I was very grateful. After all, they had gone through life and death with me so many times, without any merit, there was also hard work.


    Pian Pian came to us and said, "the most important thing at present is to rescue Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying. Other things should be dyed before making a decision. You are really. It¡¯s just a little bit of household nonsense. I really don¡¯t understand you. Why don¡¯t you just focus on it? You have to go around. "


    I said with a smile: "not everyone is as free as you are. We have to take into ount many factors, that¡¯s why we are like this."


    Pianpianughed. "Maybe I have been separated from the crowd for a long time, so I have such an idea. But in general, so many people just say that because they care about you. As the saying goes, caring is chaos. You should understand this truth."


    I nodded. "I see. I understand all the reasons. Thank you for reminding me."


    Pian Pian sighed: "you people are really weird. You like each other clearly, but you can¡¯t say it directly. Why?"


    The other girls were so red that they didn¡¯t even dare to look into Pian Pian¡¯s eyes.


    Pian Pianughed: "I said it, right? You are so funny. "


    I red at her angrily, "don¡¯t you hate to talk nonsense, why do you say so much nonsense?"


    Pianpian¡¯s eyes were soft and she said with a smile, "I hate to talk nonsense, but I don¡¯t hate to tell the truth. What I said just now is the truth. If you don¡¯t believe it, ask them to go."When I looked at them, the girls dodged their eyes and hid.


    Pianpiancently said, "what did I say, was it right?"


    I didn¡¯t have a good way: "when ites to such a moment, you should say less. At present, we are focusing on if!"


    Pianpian said: "yes, in this case, you honestly think of a good way out, don¡¯t always get angry with me, that¡¯s meaningless."


    I patted my head. "I¡¯m not thinking about it. Don¡¯t you rush me, OK?"


    Pian Pian said with a smile, "well, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s still a long time. Think slowly. When youe up with a way to deal with it, it¡¯s time for us to attack collectively."


    As I sat there, I thought about all kinds of shbacks in my mind, remembering the critical moments I had encountered in the past, and all I thought about was how to deal with the danger I was going to face.


    I didn¡¯t think of it. Unconsciously, when I looked up again, it was already dark outside. Pian Pian asked not far away, "do you understand?"


    I nodded: "well, I¡¯ve already thought about it. Let¡¯s go now."


    Pian Pian said with a smile: "don¡¯t worry, think about it again. It¡¯s not toote to go after every detail."


    "What¡¯s the matter with you?" I asked? You were more anxious than me. Why are you not so anxious now? "


    Pian Pian said with a smile: "people think carefully, there are still some doubtful points in the whole matter that need us to ponder over, and we should not act rashly."


    I sighed, "but time waits for no one else. If I don¡¯t go, it will be toote. I really want to solve all the problems immediately, and then save shangguanfeng and yueyingying back."


    Pian Pian said: "it¡¯s easy for you to think about it. No matter we face Shen Fu or that old woman this time, we don¡¯t have much chance to win this time. After all, they are gods, and their strength is too different. No matter how hard we try, it¡¯s meaningless."


    "No matter what, confidence shouldn¡¯t be lost, and I have ns in my mind. Let¡¯s go now. I don¡¯t want to wait any longer."


    Pian Pian said: "Oh, what¡¯s the matter with you? You are more serious than before. I can tell you that this time, you are not going with me, but with arge number of people. Not only do things well, but also protect the safety of those girls. The burden on you and me is too heavy."


    I wonder why Pian Pian, who always goes forward bravely at ordinary times, suddenly bes so cautious. But before I ask, all the other girls are here. They are fully armed and have all the equipment they should take, especially Gong Rui, who is just like going to climb a mountain.


    I said with a smile: "you are not a bit too much, is not to go to the square tower to have a look, how to wrap yourself like a gourd?"


    All the girlsughed, but they still insisted on wearing them. I didn¡¯t mean to object to them, so I got up and said, "it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s start!"


    A group of people went downstairs and ran into Bai Kun. I said, "how did youe here? Why don¡¯t you go home and have a rest? "


    Bai Kun said, "I came to thank you specially. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I would have been dead."


    I said with a smile: "don¡¯t be so polite. It¡¯s a trivial matter."


    Bai Kun said: "this is not a small matter. If I die, my mother will cry to death."


    The other girls allughed and thought Bai Kun¡¯s speech was very interesting. I said, "now I¡¯m going to work in Sifang building. You can go back and don¡¯te again."


    Bai Kun¡¯s face was not good as soon as he listened to Sifang Lou. "That ce is the most dangerous ce. Why is the marshal going there? You¡¯d better not go? "


    I shook my head: "I must go to that ce. Don¡¯t talk about it. I¡¯ve decided. There¡¯s no need to talk about it."


    Bai Kun said: "Oh, you saved my life. What I¡¯m saying now is from the bottom of my heart. That ce is too dangerous. It¡¯s much more dangerous than the building 7 we¡¯ve been to before. I hope you can listen to my advice and don¡¯t take risks there."


    I said with a wry smile: "the so-called arrow has to be sent. If I don¡¯t go now, you can¡¯t persuade me. It¡¯s useless."


    Bai Kun looked sad and said, "I¡¯m notfortable watching you go to that ghost ce to die. Well, I decided to sacrifice my life to apany the gentleman and go with you!"


    I was stunned andughed, "good brother, I took your heart, but you also said that if you have an ident, your mother will cry to death, so don¡¯t go, I understand your kindness."


    When Bai Kun saw that my mind was determined, he no longer dared to ask for it. He just said, "well, in that case, I¡¯ll wait outside. If you don¡¯te out, I won¡¯t leave."


    I was a little moved by his sincerity, and said: "that¡¯s not necessary. You are waiting for us outside. Besides tiring yourself, there is no other use. You¡¯d better listen to me and go back obediently. If you have the heart, pray for us at home. Maybe it¡¯s more useful than waiting here."

 Chapter 533

    Bai Kun sighed, but seeing that I had made up my mind, he left.


    I said to other girls, "this man is a righteous man. Although he has not much skill, he is a man worthy of making friends with for his loyalty."


    Pianpian said with a smile: "well, we all know. Let¡¯s go quickly."


    We soon came to the outside of Sifang building. The structure of this building is really special. It is surrounded by four buildings, which looks like a Tulou.


    At this time, there is no light in Sifang building. The whole ckcquer is ck. The light seems very frightening. Bai Jing and Gong Rui can¡¯t help but fight back. Gong Rui says, "let¡¯s not go. This building is so frightening."


    Iughed: "at the beginning you are the most active, now how on the contrary yed a retreat drum?"


    Gong Rui¡¯s face was ugly and said: "it¡¯s one thing to think about it. It¡¯s another thing to face it really. I feel very ufortable now. I don¡¯t want to go in."


    I was relieved, "then don¡¯t go in. Go back, Bai Jing. If you feel dangerous, you can go back with Gong Rui."


    Bai Jing shook his head and said, "if you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go either. Anyway, we¡¯ll all be together."


    I am not: "you are afraid of this situation, let you go back, you do not want to go back, let me very difficult ah."


    Bai Jing said, "what¡¯s the problem? We are all girls, and we are a little flustered. It¡¯s certain that we are going to panic. But now that we have made up our minds to follow you through, you should stop talking. "


    I said with a wry smile: "how can I be a wordy person instead? Well, you can follow if you like, but don¡¯t shout when you¡¯re on the way. I can carry one person, but I can¡¯t carry two. "


    Bai Jing spat: "what do you think of us? In this case, we must go forward, you don¡¯t have to worry about us."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "well, all the sisters have the courage to follow you. You don¡¯t want them to go back. You see, the door of the building over there has been opened."


    I was a little creepy, "what do you say? When did the door open? I saw that the door was closed


    Pian Pian said: "to be honest with you, I just felt a strong evil spirit overflowing from the square building!"


    Pian Pian said: "you can be careful, this thing is very unusual."


    I said with a wry smile, "I know, I¡¯ve been mentally prepared. Well, since the door has been opened, let¡¯s go in."


    Just now Lu Qingqing didn¡¯t speak. He said, "I called master long just now. He said that he coulde and help. Can¡¯t you wait any longer?"


    Iined: "what are you calling master long for at this time? He has his own business to do. To ask him toe here is just to add trouble to him. "


    Lu Qingqing pouted out: "people are also for your good. Now the situation is so dangerous, more people will have more strength. Besides, master long has such great skills. I believe he can certainly y a great role."


    Wei Wei said: "yes, Lu Qingqing is right. At this time, we should invite master long toe here. His ability is so strong that he can certainly help us."


    "I don¡¯t want to hesitate at this time. When hees, I don¡¯t know when. I¡¯d better hurry up. If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll miss too much time."


    At my urging, all of them entered the square building together.


    The stairs are cold and humid, with a bad smell of mildew, which is very consistent with the characteristics of the old building. The girls frown and cover their noses. It is difficult to ept the smell here.


    When she arrived at the second floor, there was no one to live around. Pian Pian asked, "what floor was the takeout incident?"


    I thought about it and said, "it¡¯s like it¡¯s on the fourth floor."


    Pianpian said angrily, "it seems to be? You didn¡¯t remember such important information? "


    I said to myself, "sorry, considering so many details, this most basic information has been ignored by me."


    Pian Pian said: "this matter is not much to say, who can remember the specific location of that room?"


    Gong Rui said: "I read the news at that time, and I remember very clearly that it was in room 13 of building C


    Liao Xiaowei said: "originally it was in building C. now we are in building A. This can take a big circle to get past."


    I said with a smile: "this is just how far, around the point, when it is exercise."


    So, under my leadership, we walked arge circle to the location of building C. However, during the circle, the central courtyard was dark and the atmosphere was very strange, which made me feel very ufortable.


    When we arrived at building C, we went directly to the fourth floor. Room 13 was not far away. Before I got there, I felt a stream of evil spirit rushing towards me, which made me shiver.


    Gong leimao was behind me, shivering: "it¡¯s so gloomy and terrible here that I can¡¯t feel my legs moving now.


    ¡±


    I sarcastically said, "I told you to go back just now, but it¡¯s toote to go back."When we were talking, we suddenly heard a song. It seemed that a woman¡¯s voice floated over. The voice was long and long, with a terrible trill, which made our hair stand on end.


    Pianpian eyebrows a stand, scolded: "y tricks, get out of here!" As soon as he raised his hand, a green light stabbed at the ce where the song came to an end, and Pian Pian said with pride: "this thing has no ability. It¡¯s out of fire all of a sudden."


    But as soon as the voice fell, the song floated from another direction, and it seemed that it was still sung by the same person.


    Now Pian Pian is a little bit hairy, and a green light is shining in the past, and the singing stops again.


    Pianpian took a breath and said, "should you be more honest now?"


    In other words, she was not able to do anything in the direction of her voice.


    "Pian Pian was furious," ying hide and seek with my mother, right? Well, let¡¯s do it! " She was a vertical figure, and she even floated away, running to where the song came from.


    I wanted to hold her, but she was so angry that she would not listen to my advice. She was so fast that she almost instantly moved to the source of the song.


    I saw that the golden light was soaring, and the ce was shining with gold. I believe that Pian Pian must have used a great trick. However, just as the golden light went out, the song came out from the courtyard, as if in the dark.


    I can¡¯t think about it again


    I thought something was wrong, and I called out in a hurry: e back, you hurry back, there is something wrong." But the voice passed, but there was no echo.


    The girls were in a hurry and called out Pian Pian¡¯s name to ask her toe back quickly. I could see a few sparks in the ck fog, which should be the magic effect of Pian pian. However, when the fire went out, there was no trace of her.


    Now everyone is dumbfounded. After all, pianpianpian is the most powerful one in the team. Now that she has no trace, we are a little bit dazzled.


    Liao Xiaowei was surprised and said, "with Pian Pian¡¯s ability, how can we just face each other and lose the message?"


    Bai Jing said: "it is obvious that she is in the trap. That song is to attract her into the trap. After all, she is the strongest one in our team. Now that she has disappeared, we will be soft persimmons for others to pinch at will."


    Although I was flustered in my heart, I still wanted to calm down on the surface and said, "do you look down on me? Isn¡¯t there me? I¡¯m here to make sure you¡¯re all right. "


    Gong Rui was about to cry out, "let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s too unsafe here. It¡¯s not even Pianpian. It¡¯s terrible."


    Lu Qingqing said: "what¡¯s the use of crying? Now the most important thing is to calm down. The other party wants us to start to panic. We can¡¯t get caught in the trap."


    Bai Jing said: "I think we should separate action, attack in all directions, maybe someone can escape."


    The others said, "no, absolutely not."


    Bai Jing wondered, "why? Why do you suddenly agree? "


    I said with a wry smile: "you are a movie star, you should have made a horror film yourself? As long as the characters in the film act separately, none of them wille to a good end. You actually suggest that we should go separately. This is not death. What is it? "


    Bai Jing patted his head and said with a smile: "the fans of the game, I have indeed made such a film, but I have a bad idea when ites to the end. I¡¯m sorry."


    Iughed and said, "it¡¯s OK. Now everyone is in a hurry. It¡¯s inevitable to say something wrong."


    Bai Jing said again, "do you have any good ideas now? Pian Pian is gone. Shall we save her or try to escape? "


    I thought about it carefully and suddenly said, "let¡¯s go into room C13 and finish the previous n."


    Other girls are puzzled, Liao Xiaowei asked: "in this case, how do you want to go in?"


    I sneered: "the evil forces here try their best to escape from us. In fact, they must be afraid of us entering room 13, so I have to go in and have a look!"


    See me say so, everybody also have no opinion, anyway at this time to escape to the outside may not be able to escape, as well as fight for a while, perhaps still can have a ray of life.


    So I went straight to room 13 and kicked my foot to the door. ording to my original thinking, after all, the room was old, and the door must be kicked open, but I mentioned the iron te with one foot. The door did not move, but my foot rebounded very painful.


    I jump around with my feet in my arms. Other girls are amused. They canugh at this time. I can see how funny I am at this time.


    Liao Xiaowei said, "Why are you so reckless? The door is locked, and we can¡¯t open it at all. "


    I covered my feet andughed bitterly: "what should I do? You¡¯re telling me


    Liao Xiaowei said: "of course, the key is used to open the door. If you find the key, you will end up with it."


    "That¡¯s the truth, but it¡¯s a pity it¡¯s all nonsense." I shake my head and smile bitterly.Liao Xiaowei said, "how can you say it¡¯s nonsense? I have the ability to unlock the lock. " Then he took out two wires from his pocket.

 Chapter 534

    I wonder, "when did you learn to unlock the lock?"


    Liao Xiaowei said with a smile: "I have an uncle who is a locksmith, so I know all kinds of locks."


    At this time, in the darkness of the patio came the strange sound, which was really creepy.


    I hastily urged a way: "hurry up, if you can unlock the lock, hurry up, we go first, it matters."


    Liao Xiaowei then put the wire into the lock hole, and then just casually operated a few times, the lock would open. Everyone cheered and praised Liao Xiaowei for being so wonderful.


    I opened the door. It was dark inside. There were several lights shining in. It turned out that the girls had turned on the shlights.


    I looked inside the room, empty, nothing, then walked in, turned back to everyone and said: "there is nothing here, it seems nothing unusual."


    At this time, Gong Rui yelled: "look, there are strange shadows flying over the air."


    We looked out, but saw a few ghostly shadows flying around. It looked gloomy. Liao Xiaowei closed the door and said, "out of sight, out of mind, out of fear."


    Just listen to the knock on the door, Gong Rui is scared to hide behind everyone, say people are too scary.


    Lu Qingqing didn¡¯t have a good way: "there was nothing to scare people. You always yell like that, of course it¡¯s frightening!"


    Gong Rui apologized: "I¡¯m sorry, people can¡¯t help it. Now this kind of scene is hypocritical without fear."


    Iughed and said, "it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s going to be over soon. Please bear with it."


    Bai Jing was brave enough to have a look at each room at this time and said, "it¡¯s really empty here. There¡¯s nothing. It seems that we¡¯vee here in vain."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "that¡¯s not sure. We¡¯ll stay here a little longer. Anyway, it¡¯s not good to go out now. It¡¯s safe to stay here."


    I nodded: "yes, it seems that those monsters seem to be afraid of this room. They can¡¯t even open the door, but it shows that there is something strange in this room."


    Liao Xiaowei said, "don¡¯t you have a magic eye? Take a closer look at what¡¯s going on here? "


    I shook my head: "I have looked at it with the method of vision just now, but I haven¡¯t found anything. Now it¡¯s an empty house, and there¡¯s nothing worth observing."


    These girls are very disappointed, Bai Jing said: "what can I do? It¡¯s not only a vain trip, but also a great loss. "


    I looked a little depressed, "Oh, I¡¯m sorry, this trip is my fault, my n is too shallow, which led to the present situation."


    Lu Qingqing said, "how can I me you? In the face of such a dangerous situation, not everyone can be as calm as you are. What you have done is good enough. "


    I said to Lu Qingqing: "although you are trying tofort me, but I know that I am not good enough, obviously I am ying off this time."


    Everyone sat on the ground and could not speak face to face.


    I sighed: "this is what I did wrong. Let¡¯s leave hereter. You go back first and I¡¯ll rescue Pian pian."


    When I said this, everyone disagreed. Gong Rui said, "that¡¯s not good. The evil things here are so hard to deal with. What¡¯s the use of staying here? It¡¯s better to go back together and discuss the countermeasures carefully. "


    I looked very frustrated. "I feel very strong now, I feel like I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m really sorry for you."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "don¡¯t rush to apologize. Didn¡¯t you say you had a n? Now it¡¯s time to talk about the n? "


    I shook my head: "my n is based on the foundation that Pian Pian and I are all right. Now that she is missing, this n can¡¯t be implemented and it¡¯s meaningless to say it."


    Everyone sighed, Bai Jing sighed: "so, we seem to havee to camp and explore, there is no harvest at all."


    Lu Qingqing encouraged everyone and said, "don¡¯t be discouraged. Things are not out of control. We should get up now and there will always be a way out."


    At this time, I suddenly felt something strange, "something is wrong. When we just came in, how many people were there?"


    Liao Xiaowei said: "when we came, there were six people. Pian Pian disappeared just now, so there were only five people in the room."


    I was sweating, "but now we are six."


    Liao Xiaowei was also startled and said, "yes, how can you count all six people? Who are the more people?"


    Gong Rui suddenly Ma Ya ran into my arms and said, "I don¡¯t know the person next to me."


    At this time, everyone¡¯s attention just focused on that extra person!


    Because the girl¡¯s dress is no different from everyone else. Just now I only focused on talking to Vivian, so I ignored this person. Now I found something wrong.


    Five people¡¯s eyes focused on her body. The girl¡¯s face was wearing a mask. She couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. But her eyes were big and her eyshes were very long. She looked like a beautiful woman. However, the whole person was full of Yin, which was really terrible."Who are you, girl? Why do you mix with us?" I asked


    The girl did not speak, just pointed to me, I do not know what meaning.


    I wonder, "what are you pointing at me for? Did I bring you in? "


    The girl nodded, still did not speak.


    I was about to cry and said, "what¡¯s going on in the end? Can you tell me directly?"


    At my urging, the girl finally opened her mouth.


    "I¡¯ve always been by your side, don¡¯t you know?"


    "I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know you at all. And if you¡¯ve been by my side, other people will find out."


    "What? Have you never found me? " The girl asked in surprise.


    Everyone nodded: "yes, we don¡¯t know who you are and we don¡¯t find you."


    The girl was surprised, "I thought everyone knew me for a long time, so I didn¡¯t talk much."


    I couldn¡¯t help asking, "girl, who are you, can you tell me?"


    The girl had to take off her mask. "You know me. We¡¯ve met before."


    As soon as I saw her face, I recognized her immediately, "Wang Ming? How can it be you


    It turned out that this girl was the little girl I met in Zhuxian Town egg tarts shop. At that time, she made a great impression on me. As soon as she took off her mask, I recognized her.


    Wang Ming said with a smile, "you still know me. I¡¯m relieved."


    I said with a wry smile: "you are so impressed in my heart that I will certainly remember you, but when did you appear beside me? I don¡¯t remember at all


    Wang Ming said, "since you left Zhuxian Town, I¡¯ve been by your side, understand?"


    I was a little scared. "What are you from? Even if it¡¯s a ghost, I can tell it. But you¡¯ve been with me for so long, and I haven¡¯t found it for such a long time. It¡¯s really terrible! "


    Wang Mingjiao said with a smile: "that¡¯s because you have too low skill, so you didn¡¯t find me."


    Knowing that she was talking nonsense, I said, "what do you want to do when youe here with me?"


    Wang Ming said: "I don¡¯t want to do anything. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s so stuffy in Zhuxian Town. It¡¯s fun to follow you for so long, especially when you see Lou Shen!"


    "When I met with Lou Shen, you were watching me?" I said


    Wang Ming nodded as if nothing had happened. "Yes, I¡¯ll be watching. The conversation between you is very interesting. I think it¡¯s very interesting."


    What I felt terrible was that I was talking with Lou Shen at that time, but Lou Shen obviously didn¡¯t find Wang Ming¡¯s existence, which was too frightening. What¡¯s the origin of this little girl?


    Seeing me, Wang Ming was stunned and said, "don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be good for you if I¡¯m with you. For example, what you¡¯re going to do now, I can help you a lot."


    "Elder sister, what kind of God are you? I¡¯m so scared by you that I can¡¯t say anything now


    Wang Ming said with a smile: "OK, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. If I was a malicious person, you would have died at this moment."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "this little sister, if you are kind, please show your kindness immediately."


    Wang Ming was stunned and said, "my kindness has not been shown for a long time? Do you think you¡¯re lucky to be here all the way? I am a great help to you


    I was curious: "so why didn¡¯t you help when Pian Pian was in danger just now?"


    Wang Ming sighed: "she loves to show off so much, why should I make such a fuss? If I stretch out my hand, she will not be happy."


    She was right about what she said, but on second thought, something was wrong.


    "Then I ask you, where are you when I travel through time?"


    "I¡¯ve been following you. It¡¯s interesting to see what happened to you and Su Ying."


    I said angrily, "dare you, you were watching all the time?"


    "Yes, what else? To change history is to be punished by God, and I dare not make such a mistake. "


    As soon as I heard the word "being punished by God", I felt a headache and had to ask again, "then I ask you, what are you really? immortal? Monster? Ghosts? "


    Wang Mingughed and said, "guess it. If you guess right, there will be rewards."


    I said with a wry smile: "why do you people in Zhuxian Town like to ask others to guess their identities? I¡¯m not interested, so how can you help me with this matter now? "


    Wang Ming said: "the takeout incident is not really terrible. The terrible thing is that the dead people are still haunted. They can neither reincarnate nor wander around. They have been trapped in this house."


    I was surprised and said, "this is strange. After I entered this room, I have looked at it carefully, not to mention ghosts. I have not found the fragments of soul."Wang Ming sneered: "that¡¯s because you don¡¯t have the ability. There are many forms of lingering soul, one of which is seal. The souls of those people are sealed in some ce, and their soul power is not leaked. Of course, you can¡¯t notice it."

 Chapter 535

    After listening to her words, I felt that she really knew a lot, so I became interested and asked, "what¡¯s the matter with you?"


    Wang Ming said, "well, they are now sealed on something. It¡¯s in the room. You can find it yourself. I can¡¯t tell you everything. It¡¯s boring."


    Gong Rui asked curiously, "sister, did you use the invisibility before, so we can¡¯t find you?"


    Wang Mingughed: "what kind of invisibility? I don¡¯t understand and I won¡¯t. The reason why you can¡¯t see me is because of other reasons, but I can¡¯t tell you for the time being. "


    Gong Rui didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of her at this time, so she pasted it in the past like brown sugar, "Oh, you can tell me, what¡¯s going on, tell me quickly."


    Wang Ming was a little afraid of her. "Sister, don¡¯t do this. Some words can¡¯t be said. I¡¯m for your good. Don¡¯t me me or urge me. I don¡¯t like others to treat me like this."


    Gong Rui said with a smile: "when I see you talking to baguang like this, I know that you must be interested in him, so there is no sense of fear. You can also regard me as one of your own, and you don¡¯t need to guard against me from time to time."


    Wang Ming said helplessly: "well, actually I have been with you for so long. I have regarded you as one of my own. Only now you have seen me, and you are a little strange and afraid of me. I hope you can get along with each other more and have a better rtionship."


    I have no choice but to say: "the truth is this truth, but you have been hiding something from us. How can I trust you?"


    Wang Ming said: "I can¡¯t help it. I have my own difficulties. In fact, I¡¯ve made a lot of trouble when I came out of Zhuxian Town this time. But I think you¡¯re very interesting. I can¡¯t help but follow you. Don¡¯t let me down."


    I said with a wry smile, "where can I start?"


    Wang Ming said: "there is nothing to start with. I¡¯ll tell you that there are things in this room that you can¡¯t deal with. Do you want me to help you?"


    I nodded: "of course, I hope. Although I don¡¯t know how capable you are, I think you have a lot of talent and can certainly help me."


    Wang Mingjiao said with a smile: "that¡¯s good. Since you know my strength, you should be honest and watch me start. As long as I start, all the crises can be solved."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "little girl, your tone is too big. Although I know you have a lot of talent, you should be responsible for what you say."


    Wang Ming sighed, "I can¡¯t talk to you mortals clearly. I can¡¯t convince you if I don¡¯t take out some books." He said something in his mouth.


    Suddenly, the room immediately lit up. It was clear that the power had been cut off for a long time, but now it was full of light. The roofmp was as bright as day, and everything around could be seen clearly.


    I opened my eyes and saw that there was a ball in the corner of the room, which was constantly rolling. At the moment, I wondered, "this object has nothing to touch it. Why does it roll?"


    Wang Ming saw my eyes everywhere and said with a smile, "do you see that? That ball is really weird, isn¡¯t it


    I sighed, "yes, so to speak, those ghosts of the dead are all in the ball, right?"


    Wang Ming nodded: "that¡¯s right. You can see it. Now you¡¯re going to bring me the ball. I¡¯ll do it on the spot and let those wronged souls go back to where they should go."


    As soon as I waved my hand, "wait a minute. I came here for my own reason, which is to investigate the cause of death of these dead people. However, you seem to want those dead to leave immediately, which is not good for me at all."


    Wang Ming sighed: "it¡¯s wrong for you to say that. I¡¯m good-natured. How can you talk like this?"


    I shook my head: "I now shoulder a heavy burden. If I don¡¯t investigate the matter immediately, I can¡¯t exin it to Lou Shen. She won¡¯t save my friends. The truth is so simple."


    Wang Ming said with a smile, "let me save your friends. The Lou God¡¯s words are not reliable. Why do you have to believe her?"


    I wryly smile: "who can you believe if you don¡¯t believe her? Shen Fu? He is even more unreliable. "


    Wang Mingughed: "I like your attitude. In fact, in Zhuxian Town, Shen Fu and I have a good rtionship. If you can intercede for you, you¡¯d better listen to me and let me get rid of those ghosts, and then I¡¯ll bring your friends back."


    I looked at the girl in front of me. I felt a burst of drum beating in my heart. The girl looked fierce and spoke with confidence and boldness, but I always felt that something was wrong.


    At this time, Bai Jing came and said, "sister, can you speak in a softer tone? We sound ufortable."


    Wang Ming was surprised and said, "is my tone bad? When I was in Zhuxian Town, I always talked like this. If you feel ufortable, I hope you can forgive me. "


    I ha ha a smile: "no, you talk is still very good, straight forward, I like it!"


    Wang Ming said: "in this case, let go and give me the ball. These ghosts belong to me."I picked up the ball, but did not give it to her. "Are youing out with me for the sake of these ghosts?"


    Wang Ming¡¯s face was a lot worse. "Why do you say so much nonsense? Give me the ball quickly


    Wo shook his head: "sorry, these ghosts are mine, no one can take them away!"


    Wang Ming hesitated for a while and said, "do you want to be against me? Do you know who I am? "


    I sneered and said, "I don¡¯t care who you are. Anyway, I have already realized that these ghosts are very important to you and to Lou Shen. I always have to stand in line."


    Wang Ming said: "then you should stand on my side. You see how good I am to you. I have been trying to find a way for you. Why don¡¯t you understand my pains?"


    I shook my head: "I¡¯m sorry, the lives of several friends are in my hands, I really can¡¯t take any risks. It¡¯s safest to give them to Lou Shen right now."


    Wang Ming sighed, "you are forcing me. What do you want to do?"


    I said to Wang Ming: "I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to make it clear to you that our rtionship is not as close as you think. It¡¯s just that I went to your cake shop and ate your egg tarts. What else can I do?"


    Wang Ming said angrily, "it¡¯s really unkind. Do you know how lucky it is for ordinary people to eat the egg tarts I made? It¡¯s a precious treasure, but you¡¯ve abandoned my shoes. You¡¯ve taken me for granted. "


    I felt guilty. "I¡¯m really sorry. You may have a great future, and your status is extremely noble, but these are useless to me. I just want to rescue two friends, and I don¡¯t mean to intervene in the war of God."


    Wang Ming stamped his feet angrily: "asshole, you bastard, you really wasted my efforts! Give me the ball, do you hear me? " Then she flew to fight.


    I stepped back a few steps. The pestle had already been taken out, dancing a shadow and blocking Wang Ming outside. It seemed that the girl¡¯s strength could not be fully exerted in the real world, so I was very afraid of my magic weapon. So I stopped and gritted my teeth: "give me the things quickly, don¡¯t dy time."


    At this time Gong Rui said: "little girl, why do you have to ask for that ball? Since you say you and baguang are together, then whose hand is that ball not the same?"


    Wang Ming said angrily, "what do you know? Even if I told you, you don¡¯t understand. The most important object at present is the ball, but baguang doesn¡¯t want to give it to me. Obviously, it¡¯s embarrassing. What can I do? It¡¯s hard to rob! "


    As soon as she stamped her foot, the floor of the room immediately trembled, shaking us all to the ground. As soon as my hand was released, the ball rolled down and went straight to Wang Ming.


    I immediately threw myself into my arms and held the ball in my arms. At this time, Wang Ming also ran over to fight for it. So we two got entangled in each other and held the ball, but we didn¡¯t let go.


    Wang Ming said angrily, "take your hands off me. Don¡¯t get in my way."


    I sneer: "you have the ability to kill me, otherwise, I will never give you the ball!"


    Wang Ming¡¯s face was gloomy: "you want to die, don¡¯t you? Then I will help you


    I said with emotion: "whatever you want, I¡¯m not afraid of any moves!"


    The scene is still a little awkward, but I am determined to carry Wang Mingqiang to the end. Moreover, I can see that she is constrained by many obstacles in the real world, which is not as powerful as I imagined. So I have more confidence, and use my whole body¡¯s spiritual power to fight against each other.


    But Wang Ming¡¯s eyes were red and he was hoarse. "Ah Dou, I can¡¯t help you, but you treat me so well!"


    Although I was very scared, in order to stop her plot, I tried to keep the ball. Wang Ming opened his mouth and sucked my body into her mouth. She wanted to eat me!


    Even if I try my best to stop her, but her ability is so powerful that I feel powerless.


    At this moment, suddenly the gate was kicked open by a powerful force, and a shadow flew in from the outside. It was extremely fast, separating Wang Ming and me, and then holding the ball tightly!


    I have a close look, it turns out that the person is pianpianpian, but at the moment, she has no entity, restored to the previous Shadow form.


    I wonder, "how did you get this way?"


    Pianpian sighed: "I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m trapped in a trap. I have to leave the entity to find you first. What¡¯s the girl doing? Why attack you?"


    At this moment, Wang Ming turned to fly back and angrily scolded at Pian Pian: "where¡¯s the soul? Do you want to die?"


    Pian Pian said with a smile: "I am not a soul, but a demon. You are young, how can your eyes be bad?"


    Wang Ming yelled, "asshole, I¡¯ll kill you!" So he came and tangled with Pian pian.


    Pian Pian¡¯s ability is strong. Although Pian Pian is separated from the entity, it seems to be out of the bondage. He is flying and jumping. On the contrary, Wang Ming is defeated.I was overjoyed and cheered all the time. Pian Pian threw the ball to me and said, "don¡¯t patronize and cheer me up. I¡¯ll figure out the mystery of the ball quickly. There¡¯s not much time left now."


    I wonder, "don¡¯t you have the upper hand? Why is there not much time? "


    Pianpian said: "fool, the girl¡¯s strength is obviously sealed, so she will be so weak. If her strength breaks away from the seal, then even if we join hands, even with your grandfather Zhou Xing, we are not her opponent!"


    I¡¯m scared out of my wits. "No, she¡¯s so powerful? Is that too much exaggeration? "

 Chapter 536

    Wang Ming sneered: "this demon has a good eye. He can see my mother¡¯s ability. Well, if ites to the time of life and death, I can consider sparing your life if you surrender immediately!"


    "Surrender? Since I was born, I don¡¯t know how to write these two words. If you want to persuade me to surrender, you¡¯d better forget it. I¡¯ve been dead for a long time, so I¡¯m not afraid to die. It¡¯s too small of you to threaten me with such a thing. "


    Wang Ming was furious: "well, I¡¯ll show you my strength."


    At the moment, Wang Ming¡¯s hair is so angry that his beard and hair are all stretched, and his hair bes long. It seems that he wants to wrap Pian Pian¡¯s whole body up! If there is no gap, then Pian Pian¡¯s flexibility will be greatly reduced, and she is not the opponent at all.


    I want to help, Pian Pian stopped: "you hurry to find out the mystery of the ball, or we will die here!"


    When I picked up the ball, of course, I was confused, because I really didn¡¯t understand what the ball was for. However, both Wang Ming and Pian Pian seemed to attach great importance to it, which made me a little puzzled.


    Liao Xiaowei said to me, "since Pian Pian said that, you should figure it out quickly, or we will all die here. You see how terrible Wang Ming is now. If Pianpian can¡¯t resist her, we will surely die."


    After listening to Wei Wei¡¯s words, I had to calm down, sit down, and then put my soul into the ball. What¡¯s amazing is that there seems to be a very strong suction in it, which immediately absorbed my soul!


    I was in a white confusion, I didn¡¯t know where I was.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying in the courtyard of Sifang building, but it was daylight now. There were people living in every room of Sifang building, and the neighbors were talking with each other. Everything was sofortable and warm.


    Iy there staring, I don¡¯t know what is going on.


    At this time, an aunt came over and said, "young man, how can you sleep on the ground? It¡¯s not good for your health. Get up quickly."


    I had no choice but to stand up in silence and look at the bustling scene of the square tower, which was sluggish.


    At this time, I suddenly remembered that since there are people here, am I going back and forth again? In that case, I¡¯ll take a look at room C13. Maybe I can figure out what¡¯s going on there.


    So I went up the stairs, all the way to room 13, but saw that the door was not locked, and there was still a sound of ying cards from time to time inside, so I forced myself to knock on the door, "is there anyone in there?"


    "Of course there are, or are we all ghosts?" The reply was interesting, and it caused a burst ofughter.


    I pushed the door and entered, but I saw four people sitting around a table ying cards, and there were several people watching. Everyone was talking andughing, very harmonious.


    I was surprised to find that the furnishings here are like the 1980s, because the style of TV can be seen to be different from the times I live in.


    I awkwardly walked in, a card ying uncle looked at me, "young man, who are you looking for?"


    I had an idea. "I¡¯m here to y cards. I heard that people here y cards well, so I want to have a try."


    "Peopleugh," you are young, do not learn well,e here to y what cards, go quickly, how can your adult care about you? "


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn¡¯t expect to be toppled back by them. I saw a lot of money on the table, and instantly understood that these people were actually gambling.


    I would have a hard head and said, "I know it¡¯s money, soe and have a look."


    The uncle looked at me and said, "you are too young to y with this. Do you hear me?"


    In order not to go, I just shook my head: "no, I¡¯ve decided toe here and want to gamble. Can you give me a chance?"


    These adults looked at me strangely when they heard the speech. Maybe they thought the young man was very interesting. A man asked, "since you want to gamble, do you bring money?"


    As soon as I took out my pocket, I didn¡¯t expect it. Other people burst intoughter: "no money to y fart. Get out of here, little fart boy!"


    I bit my teeth and said, "I can bet on one of my hands!"


    When I said the bet, the room suddenly quieted down. These people stopped their movements and looked at me in unison. It seemed that I could not believe that such a young man could dare to say such a serious bet!


    The uncle said, "young man, you have to be responsible for what you say. How can you say such a big thing casually?"


    I pointed to my left hand, "no nonsense, if I lose, this left hand is yours, but if I win..."


    "What if you win?" the uncle asked


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "You have to get out of this room!"


    The people were dumbfounded, and they obviously didn¡¯t understand why I put forward such a condition at such a high price.


    The uncle suddenly became angry. "Little boy, we don¡¯t have time to talk to you. Go home and find your mother."I stepped forward, firmly put my hand on the table, "dare you bet with me? You¡¯ve yed cards for so many years that you don¡¯t even have the courage to gamble with a child? "


    My words inspired the self-esteem of gamblers. Some of them said, "let hime. Anyway, if he wants to die, we will help him."


    So someone moved out of my seat and I sat in it.


    ying mahjong, of course, I will, so a few movements familiar, let the other side quite surprised.


    After a while, these adults frequently wipe sweat, obviously not my opponent, let me even Hu a few, these people do not y.


    The uncle said, "young man, did youe to amuse us on purpose? At your level, it¡¯s no problem to win all the money here. Why do you have topete with us? "


    Iughed. "I have no idea. I just hope you can leave this room. Do you agree or not?"


    Uncleughed and said, "well, since you¡¯ve spoken, we can only obey."


    The gang got up and were about to leave the room. At this moment, the man who told me to take part in the gamble stood up and said, "hold on, all of you


    When I looked at the man, he was short in stature and square in face. He was very fat, but he was not very old. He was in his thirties.


    Short thick fat said: "you are not confused, how can casually listen to a teenager at the mercy of it? No one is allowed to go out of this room. " Those people obviously listen to this short fat words, he said so, no one left.


    I wonder: "willing to gamble and admit defeat, this is what you promised just now, why don¡¯t you say it now?"


    Chubby gritted his teeth and said, "Stinky boy, it¡¯s none of your business. Since you win, take away the money on the table. We won¡¯t go out of this room."


    I sneer: "you do not want to let these people go out, what is it for?"


    "Where did youe from? Come on


    I see this person reaction is very strange, then smile to say: "you count what thing, why to ask me?"


    His face became ugly, and he said angrily, "do you want to die? If you don¡¯t eat or drink, I¡¯ll see how I deal with you! "


    He jumped out from behind the table with a bright dagger in his hand. "If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll cut your hand off!"


    I shook my head and sighed: "you are a professional gambler. You should keep your word. How can you renege? Even if you are a ghost, you should be honest. "


    "It¡¯s none of your business. Are you trying to make trouble?"


    As soon as I waved my hand, "I don¡¯t mean to make trouble. I just want you to keep your promise. Since you lose, you should leave the room as soon as possible. Don¡¯t you understand such a simple truth?"


    Just now, the uncle said, "this little brother is right. Since he has won, we should respect the terms just discussed. Isn¡¯t it necessary to leave the house, and it¡¯s necessary to talk about such a simple matter for such a long time?" He was about to step out of the house.


    Unexpectedly, a cold light stabbed the uncle¡¯s back. He screamed and fell on the ground, and the blood gushed out immediately.


    The others were scared to step back a lot and eximed, "brother long, what are you doing?" Obviously, he yelled at the short fat man. It was his hand just now.


    Chubby pulled out his dagger and looked at me viciously, "see? I can say that I can do it. Whoever dares to go out, I will stab to death, and no one is allowed to leave. Do you hear me? "


    He shook his dagger at me and said: "Stinky boy, get out of here quickly. I can spare you, or your life will not be yours!"


    Iughed: "you don¡¯t scare people. What is this ce? I know more than you. Have you not repented at this point?"


    Long Ge pointed at me and said: "Stinky boy, you don¡¯t talk to me. Now I want you to leave quickly and talk less with me. Do you hear me?"


    I sighed and said to the others, "do you all know you¡¯re dead? You have now be earth bound spirits, and your souls will linger in this room forever. If you don¡¯t go out of this room, you will never be able to reincarnate. If you don¡¯t leave, it will be toote. If you be a fierce ghost, I will have to take your souls. At that time, your spirits will be fragmented and be another form, and there will never be consciousness. "


    As soon as these people listened to my words, they seemed to find out their truth and said, "little brother, we all listen to you, and we will leave immediately."


    They were just about to leave when they got to the door and said, "we yed cards here. Everyone is very happy. Isn¡¯t it good to stay here and gamble forever? Why do you listen to this son of a bitch? Such bad gamblers as us, even if they are reincarnated, will nevere to a good end. Is it really interesting to be a pig and a cow in the next life? "


    These gamblers obviously have no firm will. After listening to Longge¡¯s words, they begin to swing their attitude again.


    I said with a smile: "don¡¯t worry. As long as you are at ease and repent, God will surely give you a chance to start a new life. What¡¯s more, you just gamble and don¡¯t kill people and set fire to them. What¡¯s to be afraid of? I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯m a soul restorer. With superhuman ability, I can guarantee you to be a new person in your next life, and you¡¯ll get to a good family. If you¡¯re very lucky, maybe you¡¯ll be like Sicong. "

 Chapter 537

    "Who is Sicong?" the gamblers asked


    I said with a smile: "anyway, he is a guy who has a very good reincarnation skill. If you have my help, maybe you can be the same as him."


    These gamblers immediately moved their hearts and nodded: "OK, little brother, we all listen to you, and then leave the house."


    Long Ge was so angry and angry that he roared: "be bold, stop all of you and don¡¯t leave!"


    These gamblers looked very afraid of Longge, and I was angry: "you are not his son. Why do you always listen to him? If you want to go, why can¡¯t you have some backbone? "


    These people looked at each other, and the uncle sighed: "young man, although you are right, we have a handle in Longge¡¯s hands, and we can¡¯t get out of his control."


    At this time, Longge sneered: "you are right. The souls of these people are under my control. I will not let them go, and no one can go away!"


    I said angrily: "you are already a ghost. Why are you so persistent? Open your mind and leave with us. I can help you to be reborn into a good family, and you will have a good life in your next life. "


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense to me. I¡¯ll stay here for generations. It¡¯s none of your business. You little boy, you don¡¯t know where youe from. You dare to destroy my good deeds. I won¡¯t peel your skin and wring your muscles, so you can¡¯t turn over forever!"


    He jumped to his feet, reached the table, and then flipped his palms. I was shocked. It turned out that the palm of the goods had the mark of a soul mender!


    "So you are also a soul mender? Why did it degenerate to such a degree? " I asked in surprise.


    Longge sneered: "can¡¯t you gamble? I¡¯ll do what I like. I need you to take care of it


    I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect to meet my colleague here, and I was still a viin. This is a bit of trouble. Look at the level of this guy, it should be Xuan ss Samsung. I¡¯m not his opponent!


    Longge sneered: "silly boy, I have seen your level for a long time. You are not my opponent. You should be honest and surrender. I can spare your life."


    I shook my head in silence: "no, I can¡¯t shrink back from this situation. You¡¯re a scum of soul mending master. I¡¯m really disgraced."


    Long Ge ha ha a smile: "when I was a man, someone was in charge of me, and now I am a ghost, someone is also in charge of it? What are you, and why do you meddle? "


    I looked at the ghosts behind me. "You go first. I¡¯m holding it here."


    Those gamblers immediately withdraw from the house. As soon as they go out, the figures will disappear. Long Ge is furious, e back, all of you wille back to me!" As soon as my hands trembled, there were two blue lights running towards me. I held my hands round and formed a golden shield, which blocked the blue light. I felt a great pressure. Although it was a battle between souls, it was no different from fighting with real people. I felt that it was going to burst.


    Longge sneered: "boy, wise people will call those people back, I can spare you not to die."


    I gritted my teeth and said, "why do you have to stay in this room? ording to your age and age, at that time, the square tower should not have been built. "


    Long Ge narrated: "although there were no new buildings built at that time, there were several old buildings built here. This room is the ce where we often gather to y cards. Although I am a soul mender, I prefer ying cards and gambling money, and I have no interest in the soul mending masters. Therefore, master often came to catch me and took me back to beat me severely! Later, in a fit of anger, Lao Tzu poisoned his master, and then continued to y cards with everyone in this room. In her anger, she sealed the room with a charm, and then burned me in it


    I took a cold breath, "your teacher¡¯s mother is cruel enough. In order to kill you, she killed so many people."


    Longge said with a wry smile: "that¡¯s not true. My teacher¡¯s mother has released those people ahead of time and only burned me in the house. But after I died, I called those who had yed cards in the room one by one and killed them one by one."


    Hearing this, I feel even more creepy. This guy is vicious and vicious. He doesn¡¯t look like a soul mender. It¡¯s true that people will lose all human nature after they be bad gamblers.


    At this time, Longge said with a smile: "do you think I¡¯m crazy? But I¡¯m not wrong. I just like gambling, and I bet on my own money. What¡¯s wrong? But Shifu and Shiniang had to fight against me. As a result, I got angry. I was helpless to get to this point. "


    I said angrily, "why do you involve so many innocent people when you do bad things yourself? What¡¯s good for you? "


    Longge sneered: "what¡¯s the benefit? It¡¯s not good. I just think it¡¯s cool to kill people, and it¡¯s even better to tie these ghosts in this room. I¡¯ll imprison their souls here and y cards and gamble with me for generations toe. It¡¯s always noisy here, don¡¯t you think? By the way, although new buildings have been built since then, room 13 still exists. No matter who lives in, the soul will be controlled by me. Unfortunately, those new ghosts have been released by you. But it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as someonees inter, I¡¯ll get new friendsI said angrily: "dead pervert, you go to die!" With that, a hand was freed up and a knack was yed, and the golden light suddenly flourished, forming the shape of a spear, and stabbing toward Longge!


    Longgeughed: "Laozi was already dead, so what¡¯s the use of your words?" Then he drew a circle with his finger lightly, and put the golden spear into it easily. He broke my unique skill without any effort.


    My heart is anxious. After all, the strength of the other side is far stronger than mine. Although I just released the ghost trapped here, as long as the devil does not die, the danger in this room will always exist. I must pull out the poison seedling.


    Longge said with a loud smile: "you¡¯d better give up. Your boy is far from my opponent. Why be so persistent? I urge you to surrender, follow me, be my card friend. You are young and don¡¯t understand the benefits of ying cards. As long as you y more times, you will always want to stay here like me! "


    I just don¡¯t know what to say. He is a gambler. No matter what I say, he can¡¯t understand it.


    Dragon brother saw me back and forth, knowing that I might not be able to resist it, so he said with a smile: "no, I think you¡¯re finished. If you go on like this, I¡¯ll beat your soul away, and see how you end up."


    At this time, I feel ufortable all over, and my whole body seems to be falling apart. If I go on like this, if the spirits and spirits disperse into soul beads, it will be really miserable.


    Longge is pressing at this time step by step, and Qingguang is flourishing again and again! I¡¯ve been back and forth, and it¡¯s getting worse.


    At this time, I suddenly had an idea, "stop, I have something to say!"


    Longge said with a smile: "do you want to surrender? I¡¯ll give you a chance


    I shook my head. "I don¡¯t surrender. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to fight like this."


    Long Ge angrily said: "when the two meet, the brave win. What¡¯s fair and unfair?"


    "You are a soul restorer a generation earlier than me. Your ability is above me. If you win, I¡¯m not rare. Let¡¯s take a gamble and see who can win."


    To my surprise, Longge agreed immediately: "gamble? Well, that¡¯s just what I want. What do you want to bet on? "


    As soon as I stretched out my hand, a mobile phone appeared in front of me. "Compare with me and y games. Take 4 teammates each. Who wins will decide the fate of the other party. Dare you?"


    Longge wondered, "what is this? What can I do?"


    Iughed and said, "I¡¯ll give you time to get familiar with it. This game is called King pesticide. It¡¯s fun. You can get used to it."


    At this time, Longge also had a mobile phone in his hand. After my on-the-spot teaching, he quickly entered the game and got used to it. It really didn¡¯t take long for him to be addicted to it. "Oh, this thing is so interesting. I decided to bet with you on this! But where are our teammates? "


    I said with a smile: "I can cast a spell to connect our mobile phones with the outside world, and then we can match our teammates. Dare you?"


    Longge said proudly: "what dare I do? There is nothing in the world that I dare not bet on


    Seeing that he agreed, I was relieved. After all, I yed a long time earlier than him, and I can definitely win him. My life is saved this time.


    After many adaptations, Longge felt ready and decided to y with me. We matched each other and entered the battlefield immediately.


    To my surprise, Long Ge yed the king¡¯s pesticide very smoothly and quickly adapted to the situation. With proper tactics, reasonable use of weapons and magic, he even killed me and destroyed several defense towers of our side. Just as I was losing, my teammates even sent good news, destroying the crystal of Longge! We win!


    Long Ge yelled: "impossible, absolutely impossible. How could I fail?" Master primary school brother


    , I called out lucky luck. I used to suck up the match when I used the magic trick to match four masters to my side, and then to 4 boys in the same direction. Brother long had the upper hand in the war against me. Unfortunately, the teammates didn¡¯t give up their strength, so they lost.


    Longge was dejected. "I don¡¯t ept it. I don¡¯t ept it. How can it be like this?"


    I said with a smile: "this is the characteristics of the game, you are powerful and useless, even if you encounter pit teammates, God can¡¯t help it."


    Long Ge red at me angrily, "since you win, you can kill me as you like."


    I said with a smile: "I¡¯m not so bored. You are already a ghost. Why should I kill you? I just want to get out of here. By the way, I¡¯ll arrange for your future. "


    Longge shivered, "what do you want to do to me?"


    Iughed. "Do you like this game?"


    Longge said: "of course I like it. It¡¯s really fun. I want to y with this thing forever."


    I nodded: "in this case, I will put your soul into this game, so that you will always be in the king¡¯s pesticide against the yer, what do you think?"


    Longge was so excited that he kowtowed to me immediately, "thank you, little brother. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so open-minded and arrange such a good ending for me."


    I smile in my heart, in fact, I didn¡¯t think about him. It¡¯s just that this guy is a fierce ghost. It¡¯s really hard to arrange his next life. If he was born into someone else¡¯s stomach, maybe it would be a disaster if he was born. It¡¯s better to throw him into the game and let him kill the four sides in it. Maybe the real world will not be harmed by him.Of course, Longge doesn¡¯t know my thoughts. He thinks I¡¯m a good man and thanks me a lot.


    When I was leaving, I thought of one thing and asked, "I¡¯m a little puzzled that some forces outside seem to be fighting for your soul. I don¡¯t know what it is for. Can you tell me the answer?"

 Chapter 538

    Longgeughed and said, "they are not for me, but for my inner Dan."


    I was surprised and said, "the person who cultivates internal alchemy is close to bing an immortal. How can you have this thing?"


    Longge said: "to be honest, this Neidan is actually my master¡¯s, and I stole it to my side. It has infinite magical effects. I think those peoplee here to fight for it?"


    I nodded. "If you can, can you give me Nathan? Anyway, if you survive in the game, it doesn¡¯t work for you. "


    Without thinking, Longge opened his mouth and flew out of it a bright blue bead. He handed it to me and said, "this is not a lucky thing. If you can keep it, you can give it to others. Don¡¯t try to force it. Understand?"


    I nodded and said, "thank you, brother long. We¡¯ll see youter."


    Longge said with a smile: "well, maybe you can meet it in the game."


    The two of us smile and die of gratitude and hatred, and then I cast a spell on him. Long Ge turns into a golden light and rushes into the mobile phone, and his soul is integrated into the king¡¯s pesticide.


    After I finished the case, I finally gave a long sigh of relief and hid Neidan. At this time, the house was shaking violently. It was obvious that Longge¡¯s departure had led to the copse of this space. I hastened to make a decision and left here.


    The soul returned to its essence. I opened my eyes and saw that Pian Pian and Wang Ming were still fighting happily. It seemed that no one was willing to give up.


    I pped the ball with both hands hard, and then said, "you don¡¯t want to y, this ball is useless."


    Both of them were surprised, while others were overjoyed. They came to celebrate and asked what happened to me.


    What about you, Wang Ming, who broke the ball


    "It¡¯s gone. Don¡¯t think about it any more."


    Wang Ming was very angry. "Did that thinge to you? Give it to me quickly!"


    I pretended not to know, "what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand at all? "


    Wang Ming deceived himself and tried to take me down, but Pian Pian stopped him. Pian Pian said with a smile, "we haven¡¯t finished the battle yet. What are you going to do with him?"


    Wang Ming said angrily, "don¡¯t spoil my good deeds. This battle will be saved and will be discussedter."


    "Pianpianpian slender hands flying, stopped the other side," no, we must make it clear, this time you admit defeat, I will let you go. "


    Wang Ming was furious: "who lost? You fart


    Pianpianjiao said with a smile, "don¡¯t you admit defeat? Then go on fighting. "


    Wang Ming was helpless. "Are you deliberately holding me back? I can tell you that if you break my business, you people will die. "


    I came to the two people and said, "I believe there must be a way to reconcile. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t thought of it yet. Why don¡¯t you sit down and have a cup of tea? Anyway, I¡¯ve been too tired before. Take a rest first. What do you think?"


    Wang Ming said: "I¡¯m not tired, but your suggestion is good. Since the ball has been broken, there is no need to stay here. In my opinion, let¡¯s leave the building first."


    Pian Pian said: "yes, I just want to go out and get my body back. I¡¯ll fight with youter."


    At this time, other girls gathered around and agreed to the proposal. After all, the matter here hase to an end and there is no need to stay here.


    When going out, Liao Xiaowei asked me softly, "what did you do just now? I see you standing there with the ball in your arms. It looks very scary


    I said with a smile, "don¡¯t ask about this. I¡¯m afraid Wang Ming will hear about it."


    Wei Wei asks: "what is that girl after all? How can you fight with Pian Pian? Why is she so capable? "


    I did not answer her, and continued to walk toward the door, opened the door, there are indeed countless Taoist shadow dangling around outside, I was surprised: "howe these ghosts have not left?" He immediately used his spiritual sense to explore and found that those souls who were locked up in the room had already left. Now those wandering outside were just wandering souls who came from nowhere.


    And these wandering souls seem to gather more and more, a little unable to resist the feeling, I was surprised: "how can this be done?"


    Wang Ming pushed me aside. "Don¡¯t do it. Let me do it."


    She made a few gestures with her hands. She was graceful, and she could not stop emitting light blue gas from her fingertips. It was like ink and water blooming in the air. As soon as the ghosts touched the light blue gas, they immediately ran away. It seemed that something was frightening them.


    I thought it would be enough to let those wandering souls leave, but Wang Ming seemed not satisfied. Instead, he drove the green spirit into countless gossamers, tied them together and hooked them back one by one.


    Just as I was about to ask, Wang Ming took out a sachet and opened the seal, and the ghosts were gradually sucked in.


    After a while, all the ghosts in the Sifang building were sucked clean by Wang Ming.


    I sighed: "originally you are so capable, but I think it¡¯s a bit ferocious. Those wandering souls don¡¯t do all evil. Why catch them all?"Wang Ming said: "to let them float outside is to let them do harm to the world. Every artifact has its own ce. Where it should go, it should be there. They belong to the underworld, so they should not roam in the mortal world. Therefore, there is no problem for me to arrest them."


    I had no choice but to nod in agreement, and at this time Pian Pian took the opportunity to fly to the bottom of the patio and retrieve her body.


    In this way, we all went downstairs and left Sifang building.


    When I came outside, my heart was finally relieved. At this time, Wang Ming said to me, "now that you are in the safe zone, you should tell me all the things inside? Especially Nathan, the big gambler, when will you give it to me


    I was surprised and said, "what endosulfan, I don¡¯t know at all."


    Wang Ming said angrily, "now you are still deliberately blinding me? Think I don¡¯t know anything? I¡¯m here for that endosulfan. You don¡¯t have to dy any more. Give me the endosulfan quickly! "


    I shook my head and said with a smile, "first, I don¡¯t have endosulfan at all. Even if there is, I won¡¯t give it to you, understand?"


    Wang Ming said angrily, "you are toasting. If you don¡¯t eat or eat, I will punish you!"


    As soon as she made a move, she was blocked by Pian Pian and said with a smile, "OK, since I haven¡¯t fought enough just now, let¡¯s start over again. I have patience to fight with you. How about a thousand day battle?"


    Wang Ming said angrily, "if it wasn¡¯t for the boundary between the two sides that consumed my strength, you¡¯re not my opponent at all. I don¡¯t have time to fight a thousand days with you. You¡¯re such a disgusting guy. I really want to kill you right away."


    Pianpianughed: "you want to kill me? Wait for me


    Bai Jing couldn¡¯t help persuading: "OK, OK, we¡¯re all out of danger. What kind of fight should we y? I believe that everything can be discussed. If we can have a good deal, why not use a knife and a gun? We can make money by being friendly. "


    Wang Ming said: "I don¡¯t want to cause trouble, but baguang swallowed the pill alone. This matter can¡¯t be lightly spared."


    I wryly smile: "whatever you say, anyway I did not eat anything alone, is you want to skew, how can you me me?"


    "You, it¡¯s very nice of you to disguise yourself. You took that thing but didn¡¯t admit it. I¡¯ll see how long you can hold on to it."


    When Wang Ming finished these words, he gave up his hand and said, "I¡¯m following you all the time. I won¡¯t beat you or scold you. Anyway, if you don¡¯t give me Neidan, I won¡¯t go for a day."


    Pianpian angrily said: "youe inexplicable, entangled also inexplicable, we don¡¯t know you at all, why are you so shameless?"


    Wang Ming sneered: "anyway, it¡¯s not my fault. I just want my own things back."


    I couldn¡¯t help but say, "how did Nathan be your thing? It¡¯s Nei Dan cultivated by master Longge. What does it have to do with you? "


    As soon as Wang Ming¡¯s eyes brightened, "did you miss it? You know about Nathan, but you¡¯ve been pretending to be confused with me just now. What¡¯s the reason? "


    I sneered: "brother long told me about the past things, so I know that thing. Knowing about Neidan doesn¡¯t mean that I have Neidan. Do you understand such a simple logic? Besides, you always say that Nathan is yours. What proof is there? "


    Wang Ming said, "I am the teacher¡¯s wife of the boy named long. Is this evidence enough?"


    I was shocked. "No, how old are you? How can you be his teacher¡¯s wife?"


    Wang Ming said: "I can be transformed into an image of any age in Zhuxian Town. This image is just my favorite one. If you want to see me older, I can show it to you immediately."


    I waved my hand, "no, since you are his teacher¡¯s wife, then he has be a fierce ghost, but also because of you?"


    Wang Ming said, "how can you say it¡¯s because of me? He was born a bad gambler. He had a bright future, but he had to gamble and killed his master. I was so angry that I killed him


    I sighed: "when is it time for injustice to be reciprocated? It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve made such a situation. I can¡¯t understand it."


    Wang Ming said, "don¡¯t say that again. I want to take the Neidan back now. Can you help me?"


    I shook my head. "I told you that Nathan wasn¡¯t here, so don¡¯t be paranoid. When do you want to ink with me


    Wang Ming was furious: "you obviously have Neidan, but you deliberately lied. I misread you."


    At this time, there was a huge concussion sound in the square building behind him. Then, starting from block C, buildings copsed, which made everyone gape.


    Gong Rui a face doubt way: "square building why suddenly copsed?"


    Pianpian exined: "there is evil force in the supporting building. Of course, these buildings copse. Otherwise, what can we do?"


    Bai Jing said: "boss Zhao will be happy now. After all, after all, he can build a new building after these buildings copse."


    I nodded. "Yes, he has been worried about the evil spirit here. Now that the evil spirit has dissipated, he can finally rest assured."Liao Xiaowei said: "we can¡¯t rest assured. After all, many strange things have not been solved in Qixinggang. We¡¯ll be too optimistic in the future."

 Chapter 539

    I said with a wry smile: "anyway, I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m exhausted just because of these three things. If he wants me to help again, I¡¯m really helpless."


    At this point, Wang Ming said, "do you mean to change the subject? What about Nathan? What do you say these unimportant things do? "


    I had no choice but to say: "anyway, Nathan is not here with me, even if pestering me all my life is useless."


    Wang Ming said with a smile: "I¡¯ll stick with you all my life. Anyway, I have plenty of time, but I¡¯m not in a hurry."


    Seeing her like this, I had no choice but to say, "OK, if you want to stay and pester me, I have no problem."


    Everyone returned to the residence together. Boss Zhao had already been waiting there. "You have finallye back. I¡¯m relieved. Why don¡¯t you say hello in advance?"


    I said with a smile, "it¡¯s just because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re worried, so I didn¡¯t tell you about it, but fortunately it¡¯s finished?"


    Zhao boss a face muddle force, "that square building is you blow up?"


    I shook my head. "You may not believe it. That building copsed on its own."


    Zhao boss is extremely happy said: "I believe you, you say it is their own copse that is right. I¡¯ve long wanted to get rid of those buildings and build new ones, and now I¡¯ve saved even the cost of demolishing them. "


    Everyone heard the speech with a smile. I said, "this time in your seven starmunity, I¡¯m really exhausted. It¡¯s time to go back and have a rest."


    Zhao boss said: "master, you still have two friends who have not been rescued?"


    I nodded: "it seems that you have a good memory. You still remember it."


    Zhao boss way: "those two girls, how do you n to rescue?"


    I don¡¯t think of the cableway: "you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I believe it will be finished soon."


    Boss Zhao didn¡¯t dare to ask me again when he saw that I didn¡¯t want to reveal the secret. However, he also saw Wang Ming, and his expression was very surprised. He must have wondered where this little girl came from.


    Wang Ming didn¡¯t look at boss Zhao. Obviously, he didn¡¯t pay attention to him. He just found a ce to sit down and keep his eyes closed.


    Seeing that the little girl was very strange, boss Zhao looked at her a few more times. Suddenly, Wang Ming opened his eyes, and his eyes were bright, which scared boss Zhao almost to fall down.


    I held him in a hurry and said with a smile, "it¡¯s sote. You go back first. I¡¯ll stay here for a few more days and save my friends. It¡¯s time to go."


    Zhao boss some reluctantly, "I really hope you can work for mypany, we are also in need of talents."


    I said with a smile: "I can¡¯t help it. I signed an agreement with boss Lu. People always have to be honest."


    Zhao boss nodded: "also right, if you are treacherous, I will look down on you on the contrary, now you are worthy of everyone¡¯s respect."


    After he left, Gong Rui couldn¡¯t help saying, "he came here and said a lot of nonsense. What does it mean?"


    Bai Jing said with a smile, "don¡¯t you see that? He wants to get rid of his men. "


    Lu Qingqing said: "he has a good idea. My father sent baguang to help him. He has already given him a lot of face. He even wants to poach baguang away. It¡¯s just too much."


    Seeing Lu Qingqing so angry, I tried to persuade him: "I can¡¯t say that. Boss Zhao is thirsty for talents. It¡¯s nothing to ask more questions."


    Lu Qingqing¡¯s anger has not subsided. "No, this matter makes me too angry. My father sent you here under the most difficult circumstances. As a result, he even wanted to dig people. It¡¯s too much!"


    I patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "well, don¡¯t you get angry, I didn¡¯t promise?"


    Lu Qingqing said: "if you dare to promise, I will kill you!"


    Iughed. "You scared me."


    Lu Qingqing suddenly asked me in a low voice: "I don¡¯t know whether Wang Ming is a human or a ghost now. I deliberately quarrel with you just to see if she has any reaction, but she really didn¡¯t look here. It¡¯s really weird."


    Her words have attracted my attention. Although Wang Ming said that he was a ghost, I found her body was a normal person, which made me puzzled. If she robbed other people¡¯s bodies, I could definitely find out, but the problem is that she didn¡¯t!


    Wang Ming¡¯s situation is not the same as Pianpian, who is a self-made body, but I can tell that her body is different from that of a normal person.


    In fact, the attention of the people in the room is focused on Wang Ming, but she doesn¡¯t care. She just keeps her eyes closed.


    At this time, someone knocked at the door, I wonder: "who is knocking outside this time?"


    Wei Wei went to open the door. The man outside was actually Long Zheng!


    I am surprised: "dragon master, how did youe?"


    Long Zheng said with a smile, "why can¡¯t Ie? As I said before, boss Lu sent me here when he saw that things on your side could not be finished. "


    Lu Qingqing said: "it doesn¡¯t matter whether youe or not. We shouldn¡¯t help boss Zhao. He¡¯s not worth it.""What do you mean? Have Ie for nothing after all this talk? "


    Iughed and said, "that¡¯s not true. You¡¯re here at the right time. I¡¯m in need of help. I¡¯m very happy with your arrival."


    Long Zheng said with a smile: "that¡¯s good, as long as I¡¯m not redundant. Eh, I look at the room, and there are many more girls. You¡¯re lucky, brother." The girls turned red.


    I said with a smile: "master long, don¡¯t talk nonsense. These are my friends. Don¡¯t make a blind guess." Then he introduced them to master long one by one.


    But when master long saw Wang Ming, his face suddenly became very ugly. It seemed that he saw something particrly terrible.


    At this time, Wang Ming opened his eyes and saw long Zheng. Gu Jing Bu Bo said, "Long Zheng, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time?"


    Long Zheng back several steps, his face suddenly pale, I have never seen Long Zheng so afraid.


    Wang Ming snorted and said, "what¡¯s the matter? Why not be polite when you see me


    Long Zheng immediately knelt down on the ground, "the teacher¡¯s wife is on, please ept the disciple¡¯s worship!"


    He was so frightened that all the people in the room froze. It took me a long time to feel better and asked, "well, what¡¯s going on here?"


    You don¡¯t say to Wang Yiming


    Long Zheng was terrified, "everyone, I have never told you about my master¡¯s school party before? In fact, my master died early. It was the Shiniang who taught me a lot of skills. However, she disappeared mysteriously and there was no message. Now I am very happy to see her. "


    Wang Ming said, "let¡¯s not talk about this. Baguang met your brother Longchuan before."


    Long Zheng was surprised and said, "how can this happen? Brother Ba, have you met my brother


    I was also surprised, "so Longge is your brother? Is that a coincidence? "


    Long Zheng sighed: "my brother¡¯s talent was much better than me. Unfortunately, he was born to love gambling and wasted his talent. His master and his teacher¡¯s wife were very disappointed with him. However, he didn¡¯t want to repent, and he even did a wicked thing. It¡¯s not surprising that he got such a result. But how did you see him?"


    I told the previous story again. After listening to it, Long Zheng sighed, "it¡¯s cheap for him to get such a result because of his actions. He likes to gamble all his life. His soul has entered the game, which is in line with his temperament. But where have you been these years? Why do you look younger? "


    Wang Ming said, "I¡¯ll tell you about thister. Now you have to do me a favor."


    Long Zheng immediately said: "it¡¯s incumbent on you to help your teacher¡¯s wife. What¡¯s the matter?"


    Wang Mingli was about to point his finger at me. "This guy took your master¡¯s endosulfan from Longchuan. You need to help me get it back!"


    The whole house was startled by this remark!


    Long Zheng is more surprised to open his mouth, "this, this, baguang is my good friend, how can you do such a thing?"


    Wang Ming said, "I don¡¯t care how good your rtionship is. Anyway, your master¡¯s endon is on him now. Do you listen to me now?"


    Long Zheng stammered: "of course I will listen to the teacher¡¯s words, but..."


    Wang Ming said angrily, "I don¡¯t want to listen to you. However, you will give me an exnation immediately. Since you are my descendant, if you don¡¯t listen to me, do you understand the rules of Longhu Mountain?"


    Dragon Zheng tiger body a shock, quickly hang head to nod: "I understand, please teacher Niang rest assured."


    He immediately turned around and red at me and said, "I¡¯m sorry, brother ba. It¡¯s hard to disobey the teacher¡¯s life. I have to fight against you! But before that, please hand in Nathan, so that we can fight less. "


    Lu Qingqing said angrily, "master long, are you crazy? You and baguang are our own people. Why do we have to do it? Isn¡¯t that a joke? "


    Long Zheng said with a bitter smile: "I¡¯m sorry, I must listen to what the teacher said. Even if I lose my job, I can only be sorry."


    I stepped back a few steps and said, "I said, brother, I just experienced a fierce battle, but I haven¡¯t recovered. How can I fight with you? Let¡¯s sit down and reason. There must be a better solution to the problem."


    Wang Ming said impatiently, "if you want to be safe, give me Neidan, or I will join hands with Long Zheng, and all of you in this room are not rivals."


    Pian Pian snorted, "that¡¯s not necessarily. I¡¯ll join hands with baguang, and it¡¯s not empty of you."


    Wang Ming jumped out of his chair and said, "well, let¡¯s fight. I¡¯m not afraid of fighting. I can fight as long as I can."


    Lu Qingqing said angrily, "what¡¯s wrong with you? Now you are all your own people. Why do you want to fight? Stop and listen to me first."


    Long Zheng said with a bitter face: "Miss Lu, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re unfair about this. I¡¯m from Longhu Mountain. Naturally, I¡¯d like to listen to the teacher¡¯s wife¡¯s words. If I can¡¯t even do this, am I still a human being?"

 Chapter 540

    Lu Qingqing said: "your brother is a bad gambler. It¡¯s baguang who helped him get rid of it. In this regard, you shouldn¡¯t do anything to benefactor?"? If you hurt baguang, are you still a human being? "


    Long Zheng fell into a dilemma, the expression on his face is uncertain, obviously struggling.


    Wang Ming said, "Long Zheng, please remember that everything you have is given to you by my husband and I. are you worthy of your master¡¯s spirit in heaven like this?"


    As soon as long Zheng heard this, his eyes red and said to me, "brother, I¡¯m sorry. It seems that we¡¯re going to get on with each other."


    I groaned and sighed, and said, "let¡¯s do it. Anyway, I¡¯m used to it. I don¡¯t fight for a day, but I¡¯m itchy."


    "Pianpianpian blocked in front of me," Long Zheng, if you dare to fight against baguang opponent, then you should pass me first. "


    Liao Xiaowei said: "Hello, you all stop. Can you be honest and listen to me?"


    Wei Pian Wei still can¡¯t persuade you to cut in


    Liao Xiaowei angrily said: "I am the master of Siming hall. I am not qualified to let you stop?"


    Wang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, "what do you say? Are you the master of Siming hall


    Liao Xiaowei asked, "what¡¯s the matter? Do you know Siming hall? "


    Wang Ming nodded. "Siming hall is famous all over the world. Of course I know it. But I didn¡¯t expect that the leader of this session of Siming hall is a girl."


    Liao Xiaowei said, "aren¡¯t you a woman? Why despise women? "


    Wang Ming was dumbfounded. "I don¡¯t mean that. I mean, Siming hall generally can¡¯t let women go to the top. But since you are the leader of Siming hall, I¡¯ll give you a face. If you can persuade baguang to give me Neidan, this battle will be cancelled!"


    Liao Xiaowei said, "well, you and master long will wait for a moment. I¡¯ll have a few words with baguang."


    I said to Liao Xiaowei: "there¡¯s nothing to say. I can¡¯t give her endosulfan, and I have other uses."


    Liao Xiaowei said in a low voice: "in this situation, how much chance do you think you will win?"


    I sighed: "I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t even have three points. Even if Pian Pian can stand up to Wang Ming, I¡¯m in a dead battle with master long. It¡¯s hard for the winner to win."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "that¡¯s right. Since the situation is so difficult to resolve, how about you step back and give the Neidan to Wang Ming? It should have been returned to her. "


    Wang Ming over there said impatiently, "what are you muttering about? Fight or not? "


    At this time, Long Zheng took the opportunity to say: "Shiniang, since there is still some time at present, I will tell you one thing."


    Wang Ming said, "if you have anything to say, you can go to fight with that baguang immediately."


    Long Zheng said: "I remember that the most important thing that Shifu wanted to do in his life was to set up a Taoist temple in Longhu Mountain. Unfortunately, due to various reasons, I couldn¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve always wanted to fulfill Shifu¡¯s wish for so many years. Now it¡¯s very likely to be done. What do you think of the boss Lu, who promised to help our sect build a Taoist temple in Longhu Mountain


    Wang Ming seemed quite calm. "It¡¯s all vanity. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. But you can remember it for so many years. You are a man of heart. Your master¡¯s spirit in heaven canfort you."


    Long Zheng¡¯s expression is quite excited, repeatedly kowtow a way: "thank the teacher Niang¡¯s praise, Zheng son finally is to do something for the school."


    I looked at him with emotion. Master long is a man of joy and anger, but I¡¯m very moved by his appearance. I can see that he attaches great importance to his school, and even his life is more important than his own!


    Now that Shizhenges to see me again, you can talk to me again He wanted to take the opportunity to go out.


    Wang Ming¡¯s body suddenly flickered, then shed to me, and said angrily, "it¡¯s all this time. Do you still want to run? Give me back Nathan quickly, or you won¡¯t want to leave! "


    I sighed: "since you are forced to do so, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. It¡¯s true that nedan is here, but I still have some use. I can¡¯t give it to you immediately. After I save my friend, Neidan will naturally be yours."


    Wang Ming said, "you are full of lies. How can I believe you? Anyway, I want my husband¡¯s Nathan back now. You have to give it to me right away


    At this time, Long Zheng came to me and sighed, "brother Ba, I have deep feelings with you. It¡¯s a pity that this time it¡¯s hard to disobey my master¡¯s internal alchemy. I can only fight with you if you take my master¡¯s endosulfan."


    I shook my head: "but I don¡¯t want to fight with you. Can you stop fighting with me?"


    Long Zhengwei said: "no, there may be opportunities for amodation in other things. This is impossible in any case. When my brother Longchuan took master¡¯s Nei Dan, she always felt sorry. Since then, I have determined to return Neidan back to Shiniang. But now that Neidan is in your hands, I can¡¯t say that I can only fight with you. "


    Liao Xiaowei said: "or I said right, since we must fight, it¡¯s better to give him directly."I said angrily: "don¡¯t you want to save Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying? Their lives are equally important! "


    At this time, Pian Pian flew over to block Wang Ming and said to me, "let¡¯s both resist one of them. We may not have no chance."


    At this time, Wang Ming sneered: "do you still want to fight me? I can tell you that although I didn¡¯t have the upper hand when I fought with you before, it was because I just came up from below and my strength did not recover. Moreover, I lost my strength because of the border. But now, I have recovered my strength through other methods. You are not my opponent at all. Listen to me and leave quickly. Your cultivation time is not short. I pity that it is not easy for you to practice. I can¡¯t bear to kill life. Let¡¯s go


    Pian Pian was irritated by Wang Ming¡¯s disdainful tone. "What are you? I need you to pity me? Please remember, since I was born, I¡¯ve never been afraid of anything. No one is my opponent. I¡¯ll fight one by one for a guy like you who only talks big words With this, Wang Ming was surrounded by a whirlwind.


    Wang Ming sneered, "I dare to show off my skills in front of me." She just stretched out a slender finger and easily pierced the whirlwind that surrounded her. Pian Pian screamed and fell to the ground, as if unable to stand up.


    I looked pale. I expected that Pian Pian could resist for a while. I was waiting for the chance to win again. However, I knew that I would know what to do. I was scared to death.


    When Wang Ming saw my stupidity, he burst outughing and said, "I¡¯ve scared you into such a state. Can you surrender?"


    I quickly took out Neidan and gave it to Wang Ming. "Well, if you don¡¯t hurt other people, I¡¯ll give you Neidan."


    Wang Ming said with a smile: "I can¡¯t guarantee that the people in this room know my secret, and I don¡¯t want to stay alive."


    Lu Qingqing angrily said: "baguang has promised to give you Neidan. Why do you still want to be aggressive?"


    Long Zheng also said, "Miss Lu is right. Since baguang has been soft, why should the teacher¡¯s wife make such a fuss? It¡¯s most important to get master¡¯s endosulfan. "


    Wang mingbai Longzheng one eye, "you know a fart, this baguang has a promising future, is our big trouble, do not kill him, sooner orter it will be a disaster."


    Long Zheng said in embarrassment, "where is this? Apart from taking master¡¯s Nei Dan, this Ba brother has no enmity with our sect. I think the teacher¡¯s wife is worried about it."


    Wang Ming said angrily, "do you look down on me? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important for me to be young? "


    Long Zheng quickly arched his hand and said, "I dare not dare not. I will listen to what the teacher says. I will do what you say."


    Wang Ming nodded with satisfaction: "that¡¯s good. Baguang gives me Neidan, but I don¡¯t want it. I just want to see what you can do, apprentice. Now you¡¯re going to take Nathan back to me by your ability. "


    Liao Xiaowei couldn¡¯t help it and said angrily, "what are you doing? Isn¡¯t baguang already soft? Why are you still so stubborn? "


    Wang Ming doesn¡¯t answer Wei Wei¡¯s question, but stares at Long Zheng, "do you hear me? Hurry over and grab Neidan, or I¡¯ll look down on you."


    Long Zheng had no choice but to brave his head ande to me, and said with a bitter smile, "I¡¯m sorry, it seems that we can¡¯t avoid this battle."


    I shook my head and sighed, "it¡¯s OK. Anyway, I¡¯ve long wanted to learn master Long¡¯s skill. It¡¯s OK to fight here."


    Long Zheng sighed: "I know I¡¯m in the wrong. Brother Ba can move first. I¡¯ll deal with it."


    Knowing that this battle was difficult to fight, I stepped back and took a t-step. I put my hand into my pocket and took out three talismans.


    Master long is also standing on the pile waiting, sweat gradually seeps from his forehead, and the situation is quite tense in the room!


    Other girls are staring at me and Long Zheng, while Pianpian on the ground is still, which makes me quite worried.


    I asked Pian Pian, "how are you now? Is it going to hold out? "


    Pianpian moaned and finally said, "what if you can¡¯t hold on? Call an ambnce? Hospitals are useless to me. "


    I asked again, "what do you do?"


    Pian Pian said impatiently, "that olddy pierced my golden body. I¡¯m recovering. You should fight with Longzheng first. Don¡¯t worry about me."


    Seeing that Pian Pian seemed to be OK, I was relieved for a moment. Suddenly, I raised my hand, and the three amulets flew to Longzheng. It was very sudden, but long Zheng had seen the world, so he had been prepared and raised his hand. Three spirit stones flew out just in time to collide with my rune. Bang bang bang bang, sparks sshed everywhere. Then the whole room trembled three times. Everyone was surprised but didn¡¯t expect the spirit Fu and Lingshi are so powerful.


    I took out three more talismans. This attack was divided into upper, middle and lower routes, and increased the power of the spirit. When the runes flew away, they had a very loud whistle, which was very powerful.


    Long Zheng¡¯s face did not change. The spirit Stone continued to sacrifice and still blocked my talisman. This time, the concussion force was stronger, and even the ceilingmp almost fell down.

 Chapter 541

    I know it¡¯s not good. Experts will know if there is one. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve seen Long Zheng¡¯s ability for a long time. After these two tests, I can see that the strength of the other side is actually above me. It¡¯s hard to do now.


    Long Zheng didn¡¯t give me time to think about it. This time, he took the initiative to attack. Five spirit stones were sent out, so I had to fight back with a spirit rune. However, one spirit stone broke through the barrier of the rune and ran straight to my face. Fortunately, my hands were round and my body was covered with vigorous Qi. The spirit stone hit the vigorous Qi and became smashed.


    After these moves, I have retreated to the window edge, can not retreat.


    At this time, Long Zheng suddenly faces Wang Ming, "Shi Niang, I have already divided the victory and defeat with him. Do you think we need not fight?"


    Wang Ming said angrily, "why do you have so much nonsense? You don¡¯t want to continue after just a few strokes? Then you will be expelled from my mother-inw


    Long Zheng was very embarrassed. He turned around and took out a bowl from his pocket and offered it to the air. The bowl immediately gave out a golden light. My eyes were almost blinded, so I had to take out thepass and sacrifice it to the air to block the golden light.


    Wang Ming immediately frowned, "thispass is good, this powerful magic weapon."


    Long Zheng said something. The bowl immediately flew around the room, bypassing thepass¡¯s defense, and flew straight to me. If Long Zheng continued to chant, the bowl became bigger and bigger. If I were to buckle down in the air, I might be covered in it.


    In a hurry, I immediately took out the sea glow seal. Although I didn¡¯t have aplete grasp of the Xiaguang seal, I didn¡¯t have time to think about it carefully at this time.


    To my surprise, the light seal of Haixia was sopetitive that it suddenly became bigger when it was flying in the air. It collided with the bowl and bowl, and the sound of metal impact shocked everyone to cover their ears. Even Wang Ming also covered their ears.


    All the things on the tables in the room fell to the ground, and the girls ran away in fear and had already gone to other rooms.


    At this time, Wang Ming sneered: "you look so ordinary, you have so many treasures in your pocket, and they all look ancient. What are you from? Tell me quickly!"


    I shook my head: "there¡¯s nothing to say. Since I¡¯ve yed to the present, I¡¯m not giving it for nothing. You can go together with your masters and apprentices."


    Of course, Wang Ming couldn¡¯t bear such humiliation. He said angrily, "Long Zheng, he is insulting your school. Don¡¯t catch him quickly!"


    Long Zheng had no choice but to bite his teeth and urge him to move the bowl. The bowl suddenly erged and wanted to swallow the sea cutting Xiaguang seal. However, the Xiaguang seal became bigger and blocked the mouth of the bowl and the two magic weapons were fighting each other. When the sound of Dangdang rang through, I almost started singing Onlyou.


    At this time, I suddenly felt something moving in my pocket. I looked down and saw that it was Nathan who had just put it in. I was about to put it in another pocket, but I didn¡¯t know that Nathan actually came out of my pocket.


    Originally, I thought that Neidan was going to find the master. It was master Long Zheng¡¯s thing. Now I should go to find Wang Mingcai.


    But Nathan walked around the house and came to me.


    Everyone is stunned. Wang Minggang wants to speak, I also want to speak, but nedan even tried hard to jump, all of a sudden into my mouth!!!


    Wang Ming yelled: "no, that Neidan has found the owner himself. Long Zheng, you should break his stomach quickly, otherwise everything will bete."


    Long Zheng said with a wry smile: "now I can¡¯t make it. The power of that seal is bigger than my bowl. It seems that my magic weapon is not an opponent."


    Wang Ming said angrily, "no matter what you say, you can¡¯t let your master¡¯s endosulfan enter other people¡¯s bodies. Otherwise, what should we do?"


    Long Zheng clenched his teeth and said, "Shiniang, you are just saying sarcastic words by the side. Why don¡¯t you do it?"


    Wang Ming said, "I have something to do now. I don¡¯t need you to direct me."


    It seems that there was a conflict between them. I took the opportunity to say, "master long, I sympathize with you on this matter. You and I have always had a good rtionship. There is no need to fall out over this matter. Since we have been in a stalemate for a long time, we might as well make a tie."


    Long Zheng nodded: "ording to what you said, this time we yed a draw."


    Wang Ming said angrily, "Long Zheng, you don¡¯t want to mix in the school, do you?"


    Long Zheng suddenly turned his head and red at Wang Ming, "I don¡¯t have to listen to you at all, because you are not my teacher¡¯s wife at all!"


    As soon as this was said, even the girls hiding in other rooms came out and looked at the situation here.


    Wang Ming was shocked and said, "you, you, you are so crazy, don¡¯t you dare not recognize me!"


    Long Zheng sneered: "although my Shiniang has been away from me for many years, she is gentle and kind-hearted. She is definitely not like you. Although you look exactly like her and know many secrets of the school, I believe you are absolutely not my teacher¡¯s wife. I can guarantee this with my life!"


    Wang Mingxian was stunned for a while, and suddenlyughed up at the sky, "it¡¯s so fierce that I wanted to cheat you. When can you see through this matter, I didn¡¯t expect to be seen through so soon!"Long Zheng angry way: "who are you after all, why do you want to cheat me?"


    Wang Ming said with a smile: "because it¡¯s fun, I just want to cheat a few people to y. What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you? "


    Long Heng¡¯s cold face started a frost, "of course not. If you cheat me, you will have the consciousness of revenge from me, otherwise I will not be too disgraced?"


    Wang Mingjiao said with a smile: "then youe to revenge me!"


    Long Zheng does not hesitate, a raise hand is a spirit stone, with the technique of the rain of flowers all over the sky to hit the past!


    Wang Ming sneered: "Yo, it seems that you really don¡¯t want to read the rtionship between master and apprentice." In front of her suddenly appeared an invisible force field, the pile of spirit stone touched this force field, immediately smashed.


    Long Zheng looked at me, "what are you doing? Join hands quickly, or you and I will be hard to survive. "


    I took the opportunity to say, "wait a minute. I think there is still room for maneuver."


    Long Zheng said angrily, "where is the room? This girl is clearly here to amuse us. She has no time to reason with her


    Wang Mingughed and said, "you are antagonistic for a while, and then you work together. Is this schizophrenia?"


    Long Zheng held back his anger and said, "are not all your ghosts? It¡¯s not good for you to pretend to be my teacher¡¯s wife. We¡¯ve settled on this Liang Zi. "


    Wang Ming said: "I can¡¯t be med. It¡¯s that as soon as you enter the door, you call me my teacher¡¯s wife, and I justply with your requirements. How can I be med?"


    "This is sophistry. I don¡¯t have time to waste my saliva with you. What should I do? Give me a way."


    "Why should I give you a solution? You can¡¯t beat me at all. You should surrender to me. "


    Long Zheng rage, said to me: "is can endure who can not bear, this girl is too hateful, I must deal with her." Then he took back the bowl and covered his head toward Wang Ming.


    Wang Ming sneered and said, "you can¡¯t even bring down baguang. Do you want to fight me?"


    But long Zheng didn¡¯t answer. He just recited the mantra. The bowl immediately made a buzzing sound, and the sound wave rocked the sky. What¡¯s more, it was a kind of devastation to the eardrum. Even I couldn¡¯t help covering my ears.


    But Wang Ming didn¡¯t care. He still sat on the chair with a smile, "you are not my opponent at all. I advise you to give up honestly. You are not my opponent at all."


    Long Zheng clenched his teeth and said, "no matter whether I am your opponent or not, if you insult my master and teacher¡¯s wife, I will not finish with you!"


    He took out a lot of magic weapons and spirit stones from his pocket and threw them in the face. I think he is crazy. This is to move the old people out. If he fails, there will be no way out.


    Unfortunately, those magic weapons only broke the force field, but Wang Ming immediately sent out a force field to cover his whole body, still safe and sound.


    She said with a sneer: "since you don¡¯t appreciate it, I have to do it. Originally, I had something to do with your teacher¡¯s wife and wanted to save your life. Now it seems that I can only apologize to my old friend."


    Wang Ming¡¯s face was frosty, and there was no smile on his face, just like the evil spirit of pestilence. His long hair floated up, his feet began to hang from the ground, and lightning broke out between his hands and feet. The situation was very critical.


    Master long is not afraid at all. He just stares at Wang Ming and looks at him as if he were dead.


    I think the situation is different, so I said to Long Zheng: "master long, if you can¡¯t beat it, you don¡¯t have to carry it."


    Long Zheng said: "she insulted my school. How can I not do it? Even if I fight for my life, I will not finish with her! "


    At this time, Wang Ming roared, closed his hands, and immediately made a thunderbolt. I knew that once this thunderbolt hit Long Zheng, it would be devastating. So he wanted to share some pressure for him, so he offered apass to block master long. Unexpectedly, the thunderbolt was so powerful that it made thepass fly backward and hit it On me, let me fall back!


    This is not over, the thunderbolt formed by the current through thepass guide to my body, let me shiver, suddenly was corona in the past.


    Long Zheng sees the appearance to be angry: "you dare to hurt my brother, I fight with you!" Then the whole man flew over to fight with Wang Ming.


    When Wang Ming saw me fall, he was stunned. He forgot to arrange the force field and let Long Zheng fall to the ground. She was so ashamed and angry that she kicked Longzheng out of the room. Longzheng¡¯s huge body actually flew into the air and fell to the ground.


    Wang Ming flew up with anger and stepped on Long Zheng¡¯s head. "No one has ever done this to me. You¡¯re dead!"


    At this moment, I suddenly stood up, holding a group of thunderbolt in both hands, and said to Wang Ming, "stop it, if you don¡¯t stop, I will be impolite!"


    Wang Ming looked back. Seeing that I was ok, heughed, "you didn¡¯t die of electricity. Your life is really big."


    I angrily said: "you give me stop, or I really impolite."


    Wang Ming stepped on the Dragon Zheng again, "I will not stop. What can you do to me?"I immediately waved my hand and let out a thunderbolt in my hand. I hit Wang Ming in the back and knocked her to the ground!


    Unable to believe his eyes, Wang Ming got up and stammered, "what¡¯s going on?"

 Chapter 542

    I didn¡¯t speak, and the thunderbolt from my other hand also passed. This time, Wang Ming was on guard and stretched out his hands to block it. But the powerful power of the thunderbolt still blew her out of the window!


    Just a long time did not speak Pianpian startled way: "how do you suddenly be so powerful?"


    I Lengleng Leng way: "I also don¡¯t know, it seems that just that pill yed a role!"


    Long Zheng struggled to sit up and said, "yes, this is the power of my master Nei Dan, which can make a person quickly improve his strength in a short time."


    I sped my hands, but there were two thunderbolts and sparks. As long as Wang Ming came back, I could still beat her out.


    But after waiting for a long time, Wang Ming did not appear again. It seems that she has gone.


    Long Zheng rxed and said, "the monster seems to have gone away. It¡¯s scared by your strength."


    I sighed, "I¡¯m sorry, this is not my strength. It depends on your master¡¯s internal alchemy to achieve this effect. Since the internal alchemy belongs to your master, I¡¯ll give it to you."


    Long Zheng waved his hand and said: "God¡¯s will is so, you don¡¯t have to be polite. If you look at the effect, you will know that Neidan is perfectly integrated with your body. There will be no second person more suitable than you."


    I felt guilty and said, "how good is this? After all, it¡¯s your master¡¯s internal medicine."


    Long Zheng sighed: "just now that brother Ba can stand up to resist the thunderbolt of the monster for me, I bear your love. Besides, as I said just now, Neidan can y a powerful role in you, which is the will of God. If it is on my brother or other people, I will snatch it back anyway."


    I saw that he insisted on doing so, so I had to say, "that would be disrespectful. Thank you very much."


    Long Zheng said with a smile: "I should thank you."


    Iughed and said, "what can I do to thank me?"


    Long Zheng said: "at least from your mouth, I know the whereabouts of my brother. Although I didn¡¯t see the real Shiniang, I finally lost my heart knot. You know, I¡¯ve been looking for my brother¡¯s whereabouts for so many years, but also to get the master¡¯s Neidan back. Now both things havee to an end. Of course, I want to thank you."


    I had no choice but to say, "but I still feel very ashamed to take your master¡¯s endosulfan."


    Pian Pian interposed: "baguang, you¡¯re wrong. Why are big men so fussy? Master long is a direct disciple of the sect. He has nodded and promised to give you Neidan. What are you pretending to do? I think it¡¯s your fault. "


    Long Zheng said: "yes, Pian Pian is right. We are all men. It¡¯s no better to be happy with gratitude and hatred than to grind and haw."


    If I think so, I won¡¯t say anything more.


    At this time, the other girls came out of the room, all in a state of shock. Liao Xiaowei said, "my God, this fierce battle is really unprecedented. Don¡¯t look at that Wang Ming¡¯s small appearance, but his ability is so great."


    Gong Rui said: "yes, I think you two big men just can¡¯t beat it, but how did baguang suddenlye to the spirit?"


    Bai Jing said, "why don¡¯t you remember the story? But I can see very clearly, that¡¯s because baguang fused Neidan, and his strength naturally increased, and Wang Ming was beaten away. "


    Gong Rui said: "I used to think that Neidan was something in the legend, but I didn¡¯t expect that there was also a reality."


    Long Zheng said: "that¡¯s nature. Jienei pill is the only way for practitioners. How many people spend a lot of time without getting anything. It can be seen that this thing is precious. Brother Ba has a wonderful chance. Don¡¯t waste such a good opportunity."


    I was moved by Longzheng¡¯s open-minded mind, and grabbed Long Zheng¡¯s hand and said, "since I have taken your master¡¯s endosulfan, it means that we are closer together. In the future, if elder brother has anything to do, I just need to go through fire and water."


    Long Zheng said with a smile: "in fact, boss Lin there, you can save me, this is a great grace, I have long been in mind."


    Lu Qingqing came out and said, "the rtionship between you two has not been broken up. This is a great good thing, otherwise my father will definitely copse."


    Long Zheng and I bothughed, "don¡¯t worry, boss Lu will not be disappointed."


    Liao Xiaowei asked: "now that the matter is almost over, we should consider how to rescue shangguanfeng and yueyingying."


    I said to Long Zheng: "master long, this matter still needs you to help just go."


    Long Zheng way: "no matter what request, you just say it."


    I then whispered a few words in his ear, Long Zheng frowned, "this thing is a little difficult." I smile, "may as well matter, you as long as ording to me said to do is, the responsibility is in me."


    Long Zheng as long as nod, "Ba brother¡¯s courage is too big, I only admire two words in my heart."


    After a while, I came to the third floor of the mezzanine, and floor God met, she saw me and reached out, "I want things, you brought it?"


    Iughed and said, "of course I got it. I¡¯m what you want."Lou Shen said angrily, "don¡¯t pretend to be confused. What I want is Neidan. Please hand it in quickly."


    When I started, I said, "that Nathan has been integrated with me, so I said that I am what you want."


    Lou Shen was furious and said, "you even took Neidan alone. You don¡¯t want to live, do you?"


    Iughed and said, "at the beginning, you just asked me to go to Sifang building to investigate the takeout incident, but I didn¡¯t mention the matter of Neidan, so I had no problem swallowing the Neidan. Moreover, the inheritor of that Neidan has said that Neidan can be owned by me, so now I am Neidan and Neidan is me."


    Lou¡¯s nose was askew. She jumped to me and stood in front of me with a height of more than two meters, forming a strong pressure. My forehead began to sweat.


    She looked into my eyes and said, "what do you think I should do? Melt you into an egg tart


    Iughed and said, "whatever you want, but I hope you can watch a video."


    "What video? What does it matter to us? "


    I don¡¯t answer. I just take out my mobile phone and open the video. It¡¯s just long Zheng talking.


    In the video, Long Zheng solemnly said: "I am a person from Longhu Mountain, the legal sessor of Neidan. Now I officially dere that I will give the ownership of Neidan to baguang. Other people are not qualified to raise any objection. Moreover, there are more elites¡¯ Neidan in Longhu Mountain. I have a treasure map in my hand, and I am ready to share it with baguang We hereby dere that we have obtained more endosulfan and have the same legal ownership. "


    As soon as Lou Shen saw the video, he became interested and asked, "are the people from Longhu Mountain? What he said is true? "


    I nodded: "he is a close friend of mine. He likes to share everything with me. We are just like brothers. Therefore, he will reveal all the secrets. Dragon and tiger mountain is a ce where talents have gathered together since ancient times. Of course, there are countless practitioners who have been promoted to immortality here. But there are also those who give up halfway and scatter the internal alchemy to the world, and those who are good will put them into the world Dan collected them and hid them in a very hidden ce. Whoever got them would be a great fortune. This long Zheng just wanted to find a helper to do this together. I was the most suitable partner he could find. Therefore, he was so generous that he gave me master¡¯s endosulfan, because there were still greater interests waiting for him. "


    Lou Shen felt that my words were very reasonable, so he nodded and said, "in this case, I will not eat you, but I must get the wealth."


    Iughed and said, "if you want to get a fortune, you must share it with others, so that you can get good help."


    Lou God thought for a while and said, "well, if I find those internal alchemy, I will take two-thirds, and the rest belongs to you and Longzheng."


    I shook my head and said, "it¡¯s too dark. You can¡¯t give out any strength, just want to swallow two-thirds?"


    Lou Shen said with a smile, "how can I say I don¡¯t contribute? I can help you a lot. For example, I can help you save your friends, and you can spend and get through the joints all the way. I won¡¯t lose two-thirds of the money. "


    I had to pretend that I was not satisfied, but I could only promise, and sighed, "well, who let you be the great God? Then let¡¯s make it a deal."


    Seeing that the agreement was reached, Lou Shen was very happy. "If those treasures were not hidden in the mountains, I couldn¡¯t do it. Otherwise, I would not let you take one third of them away."


    I smile, "this is, you are Lou God, can not control the mountains and forests, this time reflects our human advantage."


    Lou Shendao: "don¡¯t talk nonsense. What conditions do you have? Let¡¯s talk about it together."


    I cleared my throat, "there is no condition, but I need more help, such as Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying."


    Floor God ha ha ha a smile, "I knew you would say them two,e out, alle out."


    But seeing two peopleing from other rooms, they were Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying.


    I looked at both of them in surprise and asked, "Why are you here?"


    The two of them didn¡¯t say a word. They just looked at Lou Shen and waited for her to speak.


    Lou Shen nodded to them: "you can go now. Remember to be honest and honest and don¡¯t make trouble again."


    Shangguan Feng and yueyingying are both respectful to the floor God, and thene to me.


    I was still confused and asked Lou Shen, "how did they get out of Shen Fu?"


    Lou Shen¡¯s face was calm and calm: "this has nothing to do with you. In a word, I rescued the two of them for you. You must get those Endosulfans for me. Otherwise, all your lives are mine. Do you hear me?"


    I nodded: "don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure I can do it."


    When they got out of the building, shangguanfeng and yueyingying were both full of breath and wept with joy. After all, they would be crazy after being shut up for so long in such a dark and terrifying area as Zhuxian Town.


    Shangguanfeng said to me, "I know what you want to ask, but we have an agreement with Lou Shen that we can¡¯t reveal her secret, so I¡¯m sorry."Yue Yingying said: "anyway, we havee out, this is the most important, as for how toe out, it doesn¡¯t matter, do you say it?"


    I had to nod, "the truth is right, but my curiosity is too ufortable."


    Both girlsughed. "Hold on, we can¡¯t help it."


    Shangguan Feng said: "I wonder how you reached an agreement with Lou Shen. Her requirements must be high."


    I then said the matter of Neidan, Shangguan Feng¡¯s face began to look ugly, "are you crazy? As far as I know, there is no such thing as a group of high-ranking people who leave the internal alchemy. Are you not afraid of being eaten back by the immortals like this? "

 Chapter 543

    I let out my hand. "What else? My only thought at that time was to rescue you, and all the other dangers were forgotten. "


    As soon as this was said, the two girls stopped talking. Their expressions should have been moved to the extreme. Before I could react, they rushed to embrace me and even cried out.


    I awkwardly said: "Hey, Hello, there is no need for this, there is no need for this, ah, you will try your best to save me after changing the position."


    Shangguan Feng said: "but for us, you have caught everyone¡¯s life. Even master dragon has been brought into the ditch by you."


    Iughed. "I¡¯m the same as Lao long. He doesn¡¯t have any opinions."


    Yue Yingying said: "for today¡¯s n, worry has no use, can only find a way to satisfy Lou Shen, so that we can all live."


    Shangguan Feng said with a bitter smile: "it¡¯s not easy to talk about it. Brother, if you brag about it, you¡¯ll have to kill everyone."


    Iughed and said, "let¡¯s brainstorm. As the saying goes, three cobblers are better than Zhuge Liang. I believe there will be a good way."


    Yue Yingying said: "after a long time, you have no reliable idea at all?"


    "I really haven¡¯t thought about it yet. At first, my idea was to rescue you first and then put the others on the back." I exined.


    Although the two girls were very grateful that I worked so hard for them, they were worried when they thought about the future.


    Back to the residence, we saw Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying. They were very happy and gathered around to say hello.


    I came to Longzheng and said, "thanks to brother Long¡¯s help, the God of Lou sessfully rescued them. Thank you."


    Long Zheng said: "don¡¯t be polite between brothers, but what I want to tell you is that we cheated Lou Shen this time, but we need to pay a greater price to make up for it. Do you really want to do it?"


    I arrogantly smile: "experienced so many setbacks, I have what to fear?"


    Long Zheng raised his thumb, "brother, I¡¯m too convinced of you. You¡¯ve been so ambitious at a young age. I¡¯m not as good as you at this time."


    Liao Xiaowei came over and said, "your previous n has been sessful, but what happened after that? Where are so many Nathan looking for? "


    Long Zheng said: "although we are deceiving Lou Shen, this legend is not all lies. In Longhu Mountain, there is a legend about immortals assembling Neidan. We should try it. If we can seed, we can block the hole of Lou Shen, and everyone will be safe."


    Shangguan Feng frowned: "for an unreliable legend, what if I went to Longhu Mountain? If you don¡¯t get anything, isn¡¯t it a waste of effort? "


    Bai Jing said, "what else can I do? Sitting here waiting to die? In order to save you, we all go upstairs to the God¡¯s book of life and death. If we can¡¯t hand in anything at the time, everyone will die. "


    I said to Bai Jing and Gong Rui, "you two were originally from the entertainment industry, not the people around me. I don¡¯t want to dy your lives. Now, taking advantage of this opportunity, I think it¡¯s time for us to go our separate ways."


    Bai Jing said angrily, "baguang, what are you talking about? How can we leave at this time? You may think that actors and actresses are contemptible and unworthy of making friends. That¡¯s why you make such a statement, don¡¯t you? "


    I shook my head and said, "of course not. I¡¯m for your good."


    Gong Rui said: "don¡¯t look down on people, OK? Although I¡¯m just a small screenwriter, I also know the truth of sacrificing one¡¯s life for justice. We¡¯ve been together for so long. Sister Jing and I have long regarded ourselves as one of the team members. What do you mean by driving us away now?"


    I had no choice but to say, "I didn¡¯t drive you away. I just don¡¯t think you need to follow me to take risks. After all, you still have your own work to do. I can¡¯t afford the loss."


    Bai Jing and Gong Rui immediately shook their heads and said that I would look down on them if I said so again.


    I was so tied up by them that I had to say, "OK, since you don¡¯t want to go, how can I drive you away? I¡¯ve convinced you..."


    Bai Jing and Gong Rui pped their hands to celebrate and cried with joy when they saw my attitude. I felt a little uneasy, "Hey, hey, you don¡¯t need to be like this. It¡¯s very dangerous to stay in my team. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re happy about?"


    Gong Rui said: "we feel very happy to stay with you. What¡¯s wrong with it?"


    I secretly looked at the other girls, all of them turned their faces away from this side, obviously jealous.


    Long Zheng came to pat me and said with a smile, "little brother, it¡¯s not easy to enjoy the happiness of the people. You¡¯ll have a long time in the future."


    I said with a wry smile: "brother, don¡¯t tease me. Let¡¯s talk about the dragon and tiger mountain."


    "In fact, there¡¯s nothing to say. Let¡¯s go to Longhu Mountain tomorrow, and then I¡¯ll find someone who is familiar with the legend and can be our guide."


    I nodded repeatedly, "that¡¯s good. It¡¯s better to have a person who is familiar with this matter. By the way, Longge, your brother¡¯s affairs, do you really don¡¯t care?"Long Zheng said: "he can have a ce he likes is a great creation, but the king pesticide game I will definitely not y again, in order to avoid meeting him."


    The girls began to chatter about going to Longhu Mountain, what to buy, where to live, all kinds of topics were endless. I felt big in the moment, so I found an excuse to go back to my room.


    Now when I meet the danger of life and death, no matter how much time I can walk on the wire, I am relieved.


    I fell asleep, opened my eyes again, a gentle hand touched my chest, and I was lying in arge bedroom, looking at the furnishings is clearly in the ancient pce.


    I looked sideways, and it was the woman in red looking at me, "why did youe to my dream again? Can you open your mouth and say something? I want to thank you for the tips you gave me


    The woman in red nodded, then rose to the dresser and pointed to a drawer.


    "Do you mean to ask me to open that drawer?" I asked.


    The woman in red continued to nod, so I went to the dresser, opened the drawer, and took out a scallop from it. The smooth scallop was engraved with some words I didn¡¯t know.


    I asked, "what does that mean? Can you give me a hint? "


    The woman in red shakes her head and points to the outside. I look outside. Looking back, the woman in red is gone.


    As soon as I was about to get angry, I heard the sound of footsteps outside the hall. Several armed generals came in from the outside, and they bowed down to me and said, "king, now the enemy is gathering outside Chaosong city. What do you think to do?"


    I said casually, "what else can I do? Of course, it¡¯s to fight those bastards


    One of the general¡¯s expression is: "but I have gone to pacify Dongyi, the main force of the army. The army in the city is not enough to resist the enemy¡¯s attack."


    I asked the other general, "is there any other way?"


    The general replied, "then we have to organize the ves and civilians in the city and let them go to war with the enemy with weapons."


    I shook my head. "I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. ves and civilians can¡¯t fight without training. This method doesn¡¯t work."


    The generals looked at each other, "so, may I ask the king, what can I do?"


    I walked out of the hall, along the high steps, looking at the towering wall in the distance. "As long as we hold on to such a strong and powerful wall, the enemy will certainly not be able to attack. Your message number will let the main force fighting in the distancee back quickly. We will stick to the song of the court. The food and grass brought by the enemy may notst that long."


    One of the generals nodded repeatedly, "the king¡¯s clever n, we admire it."


    Iughed in my heart: "this dream is bing more and more ridiculous. I just casually talk about it and follow the plot of the dream. They even said it was a clever n. I really admire it."


    Just as I was about to say something, a general said, "but we heard that there are powerful wizards in the opposing array. Their strength is very terrible, and they even have the magic to change their fate. I¡¯m afraid we are not rivals."


    I looked up to the sky andughed: "you can believe this kind of strange and disorderly things. Don¡¯t be so timid. I¡¯ve already made a strategy. We should stick to our position and never give the enemy a chance to break the city. Do you understand?"


    Several generals knelt down on the ground, shouting the king¡¯s wisdom and martial arts.


    I have had such majestic dreams many times when I was a child. In the dream, I am the king respected by thousands of people and enjoy the worship of the people. It is really realistic. Therefore, once I dream of this situation, I feelfortable and calm.


    When I woke up, the room was clean and the girls were ready, but long Zheng was gone.


    I asked, "where has Longge gone?"


    Liao Xiaowei said: "he went to Longhu Mountain first, because it took more time to contact the guide, so he took a step earlier."


    I nodded. "Have you eaten yet?"


    Gong Rui put out the breakfast, "I¡¯m waiting for you to eat together. Come on, let¡¯s eat together."


    At this time, Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying came out of the kitchen with an apron on them. I said with a smile, "so you two made breakfast."


    Yue Yingying said: "everyone in order to save us tired heart tired, I and small Tong discussed for a while, decided topensate you, just breakfast is not worth mentioning."


    Everyone said that they were too polite, but the breakfast was very sweet, so they ate all the food quickly.


    After breakfast, I suddenly thought of one thing, "Oh, I haven¡¯t bought the train ticket yet."


    Bai Jing said with a smile: "if ording to your route number, the matter has already been dyed, don¡¯t worry, I have already contacted the airline, the ticket has already arrived, this time we charter a ne to Longhu Mountain!"


    I was shocked. "It¡¯s too expensive. There¡¯s no need for it."


    Bai Jing said: "time waits for no one. If you don¡¯t do something unconventional, how can you do it well? I checked several flights and the tickets were gone, so I came up with the idea of charter flights. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cover all the expenses. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. "Lu Qingqing said: "it can¡¯t work. My sister is an outsider. Why spend money for everyone? In the final analysis, both Longzheng and baguang are employees of my father¡¯spany. The money shoulde from thepany, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. "


    Bai Jing was discontented and said, "it sounds like I¡¯m an outsider. Yesterday, baguang promised that Gong Rui and I belong to the team. This can¡¯t be ignored!"

 Chapter 544

    I can¡¯t help but say: "you don¡¯t argue, who spend the same money, so I¡¯ll take out the money."


    Lu Qingqing said with a smile: "you don¡¯te here. You can¡¯t afford the money. Can¡¯t you join the party?"


    I said with a smile, "I can¡¯t afford it? I have also gained a lot of benefits these days, and I can afford it. "


    Bai Jing said: "where are all this? I said you are not allowed to argue with me. Why are you endless? I¡¯ll tell you, you don¡¯t have to haggle over such trifles. Do you hear me


    Seeing Bai Jing saying this, we agreed to her, and Bai Jing seemed very happy. "That¡¯s right. Now we have to consider how to go to Longhu Mountain and face more difficulties, rather than wasting time on the issue of who should pay the travel expenses."


    At this time, a phone call came in. After Bai Jing took it, she was surprised, "what¡¯s going on? The airline called and said that they took the initiative to take us to Longhu Mountain by connecting nes, and we didn¡¯t need to pay for it. "


    All of a sudden, Pian Pian said, "that¡¯s right. It must be Lou Shen¡¯s ghost."


    I nodded and said, "yes, Lou Shen said that as long as I help her with the work, she will pay the travel expenses. I didn¡¯t expect that what she said was true."


    Lu Qingqing said with a smile: "this is not bad, but it seems that no matter what we do is in her control, so in fact, the pressure is greater."


    When her words reached my heart, I repeatedly nodded: "yes, it seems that Lou Shen really has great powers. For example, she rescued Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying. Her ability to finish it unconsciously shows her strength. To know that Shen Fu¡¯s strength is very strong, I still don¡¯t understand how she did it."


    Shangguan Feng said with a smile, "don¡¯t look at me. I said it. It won¡¯te out when I die." Yue Yingying also nodded, indicating that she was the same as Shangguan Feng.


    Seeing that they didn¡¯t tell me what they meant, I had to ask everyone to pack up quickly. We are going to Longhu Mountain soon.


    When we arrived at the airport, we were taken to a special ne. It was a bombardier business ne. Besides Lu Qingqing and Bai Jing, other girls and I had never made such a high-grade transport vehicle. As soon as we got up, we were shocked by the luxury and kept looking around.


    But I soon calmed down. After all, the danger I was going to face made me not in the mood to pay attention to the ne I was taking. All I had in mind was the next n.


    Wei Wei sat beside me and asked in a low voice, "what¡¯s your n?"


    I thought, "what else can I do? After arriving at Longhu Mountain, I will meet with master long and the passers-by, and then I will go to find the treasure. "


    Liao Xiaowei said, "don¡¯t you think the Lou God is strange? She is an immortal. Why does she need the inner alchemy of practitioners?"


    I thought, "why specte on God¡¯s mind? We just have to do the task she gave us, and we don¡¯t have to think about the rest. "


    Liao Xiaowei said, "what do you mean? Why do you say that? What if she is harmful to our minds? So I think it¡¯s time to prepare. "


    I sighed, "if she really wants to harm us, then we are afraid we can¡¯t escape. If God stares at us, there will be only the end of destruction."


    Liao Xiaowei looked at the other girls who were still excited and whispered to me, "are you sure you said that from the heart?"


    I said with a wry smile, "otherwise? Have you ever seen me make a joke? "


    Liao Xiaowei¡¯s face was gloomy. "I thought it over. It¡¯s not just us who need more help. I¡¯m going to call people from Siming hall. What do you think?"


    I shook my head. "Your Siming hall has other tasks to do. It¡¯s not appropriate to take action on such private matters. Even if you are the leader of the hall, you can¡¯t do this, or you can¡¯t convince the public."


    Liao Xiaoweiughed and said, "I wish I could get rid of this rotten title. Your answer gives me a new idea."


    I have no choice but to say: "you don¡¯t do anything stupid. Although there are not many people on the surface of Siming hall, but it is powerful, you must not have any idea of ck off."


    At this time, Pian Pian sat down beside me and said, "have you noticed that Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying have behaved strangely since they came back?"


    I wonder, "how do you see that? I don¡¯t think they¡¯re different from usual. "


    Pianpian said: "shangguanfeng used to be very aggressive, but now she is indifferent to everything, so is Yue Yingying. You see, she is not willing to pay attention to anything now. She is quite different from her previous attitude."


    Iughed. "They just got out of the big trouble. Of course, their emotions have an impact. Is this normal? Are you worried too much?"


    Pianpian shook her head, "no, I think there is something wrong with it. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t noticed it yet."


    I sighed: "I¡¯m on top of a bunch of rotten things now. How can I have the heart to guess other people¡¯s ideas? If you feel suspicious, you should keep an eye on them. This is my task for youPianpian said, "well, I¡¯ll take your orders." Said Yue Feng and sat on the other side.


    Wei Wei was very interested in Pianpian Pian¡¯s words and said to me, "I think Pian Pian¡¯s words are reasonable. Shangguanfeng¡¯s performance is indeed a little odd. In the morning, they specially cook breakfast for everyone. You should know that these two people are not willing to cook. Why are they so attentive now?"


    I gave a wry smile, "so what should I do? I have no time to think about anything else


    Liao Xiaowei said with a smile: "well, I won¡¯t disturb you. You can have a rest. I don¡¯t think you had a good sleepst night. Should you have a nightmare?"


    I wonder: "how do you know I dream?"


    Liao Xiaowei said: "you have the habit of having nightmares since you were a child. I know this. Your mother often tells me about it."


    I nodded. "It¡¯s true. I do often have some dreams, but it¡¯s not just nightmares. There are all kinds of dreams, and they¡¯re just like being on the scene. I can¡¯t figure it out."


    Liao Xiaowei said with a smile: "maybe someone has been giving you dreams? This kind of thing has existed. "


    I was surprised and said, "do you mean there is a man who has been trying to tell me something by dreaming for years?"


    Liao Xiaowei shook her head and said, "I didn¡¯t think so much, but it means almost what you think."


    I seemed to think of something, and I was lost in thought.


    A few hourster, the nended at Longhushan airport. As soon as we got out of the airport, we were weed to a hotel called Huanyue international apartment. It was a five-star hotel apartment. It entertained all of us without any charge.


    I once asked the person in charge of the hotel secretly why he treated us like this, but his mysterious expression on his face was that he was unwilling to tell the truth, which made me even more suspicious.


    Pian Pian said: "anyway, someone has sent us to entertain us. What are you worried about?"


    I said in a low voice, "do you think this kind of good thing is really eptable? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right. "


    Pian Pian said: "maybe it¡¯s the Lou Shen who did the ghost again. She¡¯s a guy who has lots of ideas. It¡¯s not surprising to have such a wee ceremony."


    I sighed and said, "I think so. At present, we can only act ording to circumstances. If something is wrong, we will take everyone out of here immediately."


    However, everything seems to be normal. After we stayed in this hotel, all the treatment we enjoyed was very good. It was really at home. Gradually, my guard heart was much lighter.


    Just as I was rxing, suddenly the hotel manager came up and said, "Mr. Zhou, our boss wants to invite you over."


    I was surprised and said, "your boss? Why does he want to see me


    The hotel manager shook his head. "I don¡¯t know about that. Anyway, he wants to see you now. Pleasee over at once."


    I had to nod, "well, please lead the way."


    Experience will invite me into an elevator, the elevator directly to the top floor, the whole floor is the hotel owner¡¯s living ce.


    When I saw the boss, the whole ce was shocked. We met each other.


    This boss is ck Lily!


    She looked at me with a smile, "what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you know me? "


    "How can you be the boss here? I haven¡¯t heard Bai Jing mention it. "


    "Bai Jing didn¡¯t know that, so I didn¡¯t me her. As early as a few years ago, I paid close attention to the development of sideline business, so I secretly bought this hotel. I heard that you came to Longhu Mountain. Of course, I want to do my best to be a host."


    With a long sigh of relief, I said, "I¡¯ll go there. No wonder it¡¯s so mysterious. I almost thought that your hotel was malicious or had ulterior motives. By the way, since old friends meet, why don¡¯t you call Bai Jing here?"


    ck Lily¡¯s face sank down and said, "my husband and I are still divorced. I don¡¯t want Bai Jing to know this first, so I called you here to talk about it."


    I was a little embarrassed and thought, "this is strange. You should first talk to your best friend about your divorce. Why did you call me here?"


    Seeing my question, the ck Lily said with a smile, "don¡¯t get me wrong. I mean, since you are a master in that field, can you help me to see if there is still a chance for marriage to ease up."


    I said with a wry smile: "I am a soul mender, not a physiognomy. As for the technique of face-to-face, it¡¯s just a three legged skill, which can¡¯t help you much. However, I can try to help you mend your soul, so that your emotional movement can be improved."


    ck Lily way: "I don¡¯t want to mend the soul, always feel that the soul is manipted by external forces a bit awkward, and then toss about again, I really can¡¯t afford it."


    I said with a smile: "you¡¯re right. If it¡¯s not a big problem, no one would like to make such a fuss. Besides, you¡¯ve experienced a lot of fluctuations before."

 Chapter 545

    ck Lily suddenly cried out, "why am I so miserable? I thought I had found the right one, but I still parted ways. Now I am alone. What do you think I should do? "


    By such a big beauty face-to-face inquiry, I was a little flustered, "you are in a good state of mind now, absolutely do not have the idea of sad escape from the world, many people have depression, frankly speaking, just can¡¯t get over it, you must not follow those people¡¯s footsteps."


    ck Lily said with a smile: "don¡¯t worry, my psychological quality is still very good, should not be so extreme, but I need someone to give me reasonable suggestions in time, so as not to let me go astray."


    I always feel that there is something wrong with the way ck Lily looks at me, thinking, "this guy doesn¡¯t like me, does he? I should not be so lucky. How can I get involved with so many women recently


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t speak, he approached me and asked, "what do you think I should do now?"


    I said casually: "you should find a boyfriend now. Women need men to nourish, just like flowers need to be watered frequently. Is my analogy appropriate enough?"


    ck Lily said with a smile: "well, this is a good truth. You really understand women¡¯s mind, so who should I look for as my boyfriend?"


    I felt something was wrong, so I stepped back a few steps and said, "Miss, you have seen so many men, there must be a suitable one? I don¡¯t think I need to make this proposal. "


    The ck Lily said, "well, although I have met many men, you are both literate and martial arts, but there are too few of them. I think we should have a try. Are you right?"


    Startled, I stammered and said, "it¡¯s not very good. You are an international famous actress. I¡¯m just an ordinary loser. We are notpatible."


    ck Lily Jiao didi way: "Bai Jing is the same status as me, why can she be with you? Do you think I¡¯ve been married and think I¡¯m second-hand? "


    I said with a wry smile: "it¡¯s all with which. First of all, I¡¯m not a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship with Bai Jing. Secondly, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re second-hand goods. High-grade goods like you should be popr goods."


    ck Lily chuckled and said, "you really speak. I love your sense of humor. In that case, it¡¯s better to hit the sun than to choose a day. Let¡¯s have a try in bed. If we can¡¯t, we can¡¯t. what do you say?"


    She Yingying came to me, and her hand began to untie the belt of her clothes. She scared me to hold her hand and said, "no, you can¡¯t do this nonsense. What the hell is this?"


    The ck Lily said, "what¡¯s the matter? You were a great help to me at the beginning. Why don¡¯t you want to help me now


    I was sweating and said, "Miss ck, I think your performance is very strange. Maybe there is something wrong with you. Please stop your current behavior and let me check it for you."


    ck Lily Jiao smile way: "I take off clothes now, let you good help me check, you see how?"


    I wanted to step back, but the ck Lily pressed me step by step, and one hand caught my arm and didn¡¯t let me go back. It was a little embarrassing.


    She took off her clothes one by one, and I was very frightened, "no, Miss ck, you can¡¯t do this."


    Unexpectedly, she even stretched out a finger, yed my part, and then said with a smile: "you see, it¡¯s hard to be like that, but also pretends to be a gentleman."


    I was very embarrassed, but I also used her spirit to explore her soul secretly. To my surprise, there was no problem with her spirit, which showed that I had done a good job in mending her soul, but why is she so abnormal now?


    At this time, only underwear was left on ck lily, and I said in a loud voice: "Miss ck, please respect yourself. Even if you want to develop another rtionship, you don¡¯t need to y so suddenly? Always give people a little time. "


    I just wanted to use other methods to stop her, but unexpectedly, the ck Lily actually stopped, and suddenly sobbed.


    "Miss ck, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why cry for nothing


    "ck Lily wiped tears," I juste from grief, feel oneself is a rotten goods that nobody wants, still had better die


    "I can¡¯t say that. You are a famous actress today, and you are so beautiful. You must not be so decadent anyway."


    "You think I¡¯m beautiful? Then why not me? "


    What she said was so straightforward that I was shocked. "People are emotional animals. No matter what they do, they have to go through a process, right?"


    ck Lily thought for a moment, "well, I see what you mean. You are a good man, and you will not take advantage of others. Well, I thought my life would be better after I was cured by you. However, as soon as I went back to see my husband, I found that he had a rtionship with another woman. I had a big quarrel with him, and he said that I was not qualified to take care of him. Anyway, the marriage continued. I simply moved to the hotel in Longhu Mountain and didn¡¯t tell other sisters. "When I heard this, I understood why the ck Lily became like this. It was still because of feelings that I tried to persuade him: "I believe you will meet someone who really loves you, so don¡¯t be downhearted now. The beautiful life still needs to continue."


    "But I just like you because I think you are heroic, fearless of any danger and considerate of others. If I can marry you, my property will be yours. What do you think?"


    I have no choice but to say: "I¡¯m not for the sake of money to associate with others. You look down on me too low. Besides, I¡¯m worried about a lot of things, and I don¡¯t care too much about emotional things."


    "Are you lying?" he said? You say you don¡¯t want to talk about feelings, but what about so many beautiful women around you? "


    "They are with me because of all kinds of chance. I¡¯m not trinket. I don¡¯t have the ability to marry so many wives."


    "Forget it, I believe you for a while, but I can tell you that I will not give up. I want to meet Bai Jing now. Please call her up


    I said with a smile, "can you put your clothes on first? It¡¯s so strange now."


    After ck Lily put on her clothes, I called Bai Jing. She quickly went upstairs to the room and saw me with ck lily. She was very surprised and hugged her.


    Bai Jing asked clearly about the situation, but also felt very sad, "I thought you and your husband would exin clearly, and then get back together, but I didn¡¯t expect such an ending. Well, I¡¯m sorry for you, but you¡¯ve got a nice hotel and it¡¯s hidden enough to keep me in the dark. "


    "I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I just thought it would be a shame if I lost money in my business. So I¡¯d better not tell my friends."


    Bai Jing nodded, "of course I understand what you mean. You are good at everything, but you have a good face. By the way, since you want to see me, why did you call baguang up first? Are you... "


    I was afraid that the ck Lily would say something wrong, so I quickly exined, "she thinks that there may be something wrong with her soul, so let mee up and check it for her."


    Bai Jing asked, "what happened to her?"


    "Fortunately, it was a great sess. The soul from outside has been connected with her body seamlessly."


    "I¡¯m relieved, but ck lily has been hiding from me for such a long time. Anyway, she has to ept punishment."


    ck Lily says with a smile: "good, how do you punish me?"


    Bai Jing said: "then punish you and let us people live for nothing. This money is nothing to you."


    ck Lily said: "it¡¯s a small matter, originally I wanted to ask you to live here for free, never thought to ask you for money."


    Bai Jing thought for a while and said with a smile, "with what I know about you, it must be more than that simple. There must be other things, right?"


    ck Lily immediately nodded: "my old friend knows me best. What I want to say is that you must have big things to do when youe to Longhu Mountain this time. In this case, you must take me with you!"


    I was surprised and said, "what we are going to do this time is very dangerous. Miss ck, please don¡¯te."


    ck Lily said: "no, I¡¯m bored to death now. I¡¯ve long wanted to find something to do. Last time I got along with you for a period of time, I thought that the experience was wonderful and it might be the best day in my life, so you must take me with me this time."


    I gave Bai Jing an eye, let her persuade ck lily.


    Bai Jing said, "have you heard about what happened in Zhouzhuang? It¡¯s normal for people to die. Are you not afraid of danger? "


    ck Lily said: "you are not afraid of danger, why should I be afraid? You and I both know that we are just making money in this business, but we have been tired of it for a long time. Now that we have such a good opportunity to take risks and enjoy the stimtion, I can¡¯t miss this opportunity. "


    She saw that we did not speak, and said: "you can rest assured that I will not follow you in vain. I will be responsible for all the expenses of your party."


    "It¡¯s very kind of you to take risks with us, and you have to pay for it. It¡¯s not kind. I can¡¯t promise such a thing." I said.


    "ck Lilyughs:" is I voluntarily want to follow you to take risks, no matter what happens, you do not have to take responsibility, so the head office? "


    I took a look at Bai Jing, Bai Jing sighed: "since all my good sisters have said this, you have agreed."


    Since Bai Jing has said so, I have to nod and promise: "well, but you don¡¯t have to pay for this. You just have to be careful and protect yourself."


    The ck Lily was overjoyed and rushed to kiss me. "Thank you very much. Don¡¯t talk about the money. It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll arrange everything."


    Bai Jing was very dissatisfied with the ck Lily¡¯s behavior, and said: "men and women give and receive, what are you doing? You see, baguang is embarrassed."


    "I don¡¯t think he¡¯s embarrassed, and he likes it very much," she said with a smile

 Chapter 546

    Bai Jing pulled the ck lily to one side and said, "you are a good hotel. Do you need to invest in it? I also want to do some business. "


    "OK, the second phase project is being carried out not far away. You can invest in that part," he said


    I saw that they began to discuss business matters. "You can talk about it. I¡¯ll go first. There are a lot of things to prepare."


    ck Lily said: "you go down to say hello to those girls and say that I will invite you to dinner in the evening. Please remember this matter."


    I went downstairs and went back to my room, but I saw shangguanfeng waiting there. I asked, "what are you doing here if you don¡¯t go to rest?"


    Shangguan Feng said, "I¡¯m your wife. Is it a problem toe to my husband¡¯s room?"


    I said with a smile: "we are baby rtives. Although we have this oral agreement, we haven¡¯t got married. It¡¯s OK for you to tell me. Don¡¯t talk to anyone else."


    Shangguan Feng pouted and said, "do you think I¡¯m too young for you? The boss of this hotel is very suitable for you, isn¡¯t it


    I wonder: "how do you know that the owner of this hotel is a woman?"


    Shangguan Feng said with a smile: "don¡¯t pretend. I know that the owner of this hotel is ck lily. She just called you up. She must want to have something with you?"


    I quickly denied: "children, don¡¯t guess, there is no such thing, I wonder how you know such a secret thing?"


    Shangguan Feng said, "have you forgotten? I am a person in the dark. The information there is more urate than that outside. As soon as I enter the hotel, I immediately check the information in this respect and quickly know the identity of ck lily. "


    I was very impressed, nodded his head and said: "when I talk to you, I really feel old. Is the dark really so powerful?"


    Shangguanfeng nodded: "well, before I received business from the dark, it is very difficult to get big business outside."


    I thought for a while and said, "there are too many things now. If I want to do soul mending business in the future, would you also help me ce an order from the dark Inte?"


    Shangguan Feng said: "OK, in fact, you are already very famous on the dark Inte. Many people want to look for you to handle affairs, but you don¡¯t know how to get in now. I¡¯ll teach you at the right time."


    I looked at Shangguan Feng¡¯s pretty face and asked, "can you tell me how Lou Shen saved you?"


    Shangguan Feng shook his head: "no, I can¡¯t say this. Don¡¯t ask. It¡¯s not good for you to know too much."


    I had no choice but to smile: "I didn¡¯t expect that Lou Shen has such a great influence on you. If you don¡¯t let you say it, you and Yue Yingying will not talk about it


    Shangguan Feng said, "you think it¡¯s so easy to make a deal with the gods. If you don¡¯t get anything from this expedition, the God of Lou will retaliate, but the sky will copse. None of us will survive."


    I was so nervous, "what can I do? I hade up with this idea just to save you. I didn¡¯t expect the consequences to be so serious. "


    Shangguanfeng picked up an apple from the table, ate two mouthfuls, and said, "I am very clear that you are good to me. If it is not to save me or put yourself in such a situation, you can rest assured that I will definitely stand on your side this time and help you get the treasure."


    I sighed and said, "it depends on whether the passer-by whom brother long is looking depends."


    Shangguan Feng said, "if he can¡¯t do that, we¡¯ll have to have a backup n."


    "What kind of backup n?" I asked curiously


    Shangguan Feng said, "I mean, if we can¡¯t find so many pills this time, we can only rob them from others."


    I was shocked and said, "what are you talking about? Do you mean to take it from the living? "


    Shangguan Feng said: "well, I know the identity and hiding ce of some practitioners. Then I can take you to rob their inner elixir. Of course, this kind of thing has to be done."


    I feel a little inconceivable. "This is not a suitable thing. Neidan is the life of a practitioner. If we do that, it will be no different from killing people."


    Shangguan Feng said: "it¡¯s OK. We can find those whomit crimes. Anyway, they have been doing evil for so long, and no one can clean them up. We can do things for heaven."


    I shook my head and said, "are you here to tell me about this?"


    Shangguan Feng said: "yes, I¡¯m talking about this. Do you think it¡¯s too cruel? But this world is the world of the jungle. Do you want to be a wolf or a sheep? Whatever you want


    Shocked by what she said, I stepped back and said, "you, you are young, why are you so ruthless?"


    Shangguan Feng said with a smile: "I¡¯ve seen more about life and death. Of course, it will be this way. If you roll over from the sea of swords and guns since childhood, you will be like me."


    I was stunned for a long time, nodded and said, "well, in fact, what you said is not unreasonable. In this case, you should be thest fortress. If the matter is really out of control, we will implement this n."Shangguan Feng was very happy to see that I had agreed, "that¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid you have the kindness of a woman. I came here to advise you. It¡¯s the best thing that you can promise."


    She came up to me and said, "one more thing you have to remember is that tonifying soul is the most taboo of female sex. You have been having peach blossom recently, which may have a great impact on your cultivation. You must be careful."


    I feel very embarrassed, "you are young, what do you say that for?"


    Shangguan Feng said, "I just want to remind you to pay attention to your body. Isn¡¯t that right?"


    I said with a wry smile, "well, I have remembered your words. Thank you for your concern."


    Shangguan Feng said: "I know you don¡¯t take my advice seriously. There will always be times when you suffer."


    I couldn¡¯t help it. "Can you talk less about adults? In fact, among these people, you are the youngest, but what you can say is very mature. What a strange thing


    Shangguan Feng said: "do you know that the time of Zhuxian Town is different from that outside. Although Yue YingYing and I stayed in it for a few days, in fact, the feeling is many years. This kind of feeling makes me mature quickly. Do you understand?"


    I nodded. "I understand that you must experience a lot of cruel things there, so your mood will change. I hope you can be happy, don¡¯t always think about those cruel past, which is very bad for you."


    Shangguan Feng said: "well, I know. Anyway, I¡¯ve finished talking to you. I should go."


    She left the room, but I couldn¡¯t rest. After all, a little girl said so many cruel words in front of me, which made me very uneasy.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door again. I opened the door patiently and said, "how did youe back?"


    The man at the doorughed: "who has been here? It seems that someone is ahead of me. "


    As soon as I saw that man was gong Rui, I couldn¡¯t helpughing, "Shangguan Feng came here just now, and said a few words to me. Didn¡¯t expect you toe too?"


    Gong Lei came into the room and said, "what? Am I not wee? "


    I poured her a ss of water. "Haha, of course not. Do you know who the owner of this hotel is?"


    Gong Rui said with a smile: "of course I know. Sister Jing told me. I didn¡¯t expect that Sister Rose had secretly set up such a powerful industry. I really admire her."


    I sighed: "she met some setbacks in her feelings, so sheined to me about her sufferings, which made me in a bad mood."


    Gong Rui¡¯s expression is ambiguous: "is she really just looking for you toin?"


    I firmly replied: "of course, of course, onlyin, otherwise what else?"


    Gong Rui curled his mouth, "I don¡¯t believe it. When you talk, your eyes turn around. There must be something else to hide from me."


    I said impatiently, "you came to my room to ask me this?"


    Gong Rui said: "of course not. I¡¯m here to ask you whether this action is reliable or not. In case we don¡¯t get anything, all of us will be very dangerous."


    I sighed and said, "of course, I¡¯ve thought about this problem for ten thousand times, but now that I¡¯ve reached this point, I¡¯ll just have to go ahead with it."


    "I mean, if it¡¯s not done, we¡¯ll figure out a way to escape," Gong said


    I wonder: "where to run? Our opponent is a great God. "


    Gong Rui said: "even if it¡¯s a fairy, it¡¯s powerful. There are times when we can¡¯t catch her. Besides, she¡¯s just the God of the building. Then we¡¯ll choose the ce where there¡¯s no building to live."


    I said with a wry smile: "nowadays, there are too few ces without buildings, right? Do we have to live in the forest all our lives to avoid her? "


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any bad to find a farm, build some thatched houses and live a self-sufficient life," Gong said


    My heart secretly sighed: "although Gong Rui is older than Shangguan Feng, their thinking ispletely different. Compared with Shangguan Feng, Gong Rui looks like a child, and his words are full of a very silly and naive taste."


    Gong Rui saw that my expression was not correct, and spat: "I know you think my words are too naive, but I think if we really get to that point, we will hide in the farm. The God of building is sure that we can¡¯t help it. She is the God of the building, and can¡¯t help people who live in bungalows."


    "But you¡¯ve been talking about the farm for a long time. Where are we going to find the farm?"


    Gong Rui said with a smile: "this is easy to do. I have an uncle who runs a farm. We can live there."


    I felt that the more I said this, the more ridiculous it was, but it was not easy to refute her face. I had to say, "thank you for your advice. I will consider it."


    Gong Ruihuan Tianxi said: "I¡¯m very happy if you think so much of us. Even if we live in the wilderness, it will be fine, but the food is very important. If there is no food, people will starve to death, but the food on the farm is enough for us to eat."


    I nodded. "Well, I¡¯ll take down what you said."Gong Rui said again: "I also want to talk about the ck lily. She has bad reviews in the circle. She has had ambiguous rumors with many men. You should be careful when you get along with her."

 Chapter 547

    I said with a smile: "I have made up for her soul, now she is a normal person, absolutely OK."


    Gong Rui said: "you are wrong. Do you know that in addition to the soul and soul, people also have the character of mind? The nature of mind is the nature. If the nature is obscene, even if you make up all her spirits and spirits, it may not work. "


    She said this to my heart, because at the beginning, I helped the ck lily to mend the soul, the effect was very good, but she still looked hungry and thirsty when she saw me. Is it really her nature?


    Gong Rui saw me in a daze and said with a smile, "it seems that what I said is right?"


    I ha ha a smile, "OK, I just remember some of the past, so just go away, you go on."


    Gong Rui face a red, "I have nothing to say, do you think I am a bit of chatter, said a pile of you do not care."


    I quickly denied: "you said it very well, I remember it in my heart."


    Gong Rui said, "really? I always think you are more attentive to other girls than to me


    I shook my head: "you think too much, how can I have that? What¡¯s more, these days are always on the verge of life and death. I have nomunication with anyone. If you think I left you out, you can only say sorry


    Gong Rui some self pity, dejectedly said: "in fact, you don¡¯t need to apologize, we have nothing to do with each other. It doesn¡¯t matter if you listen to me or not."


    I know that the more a woman says this, the more she can¡¯t be indifferent to her. So she patted her shoulder and said, "have you met with sad things recently? I think you are in a bad mood. Can you tell me something about it?"


    However, Gong Rui fell into my arms and said, "I¡¯m ok. Thank you for your concern."


    Wenxiang nephrite hugs full, I am a bit at a loss, "what are you doing? Can you tell me something sad? "


    Gong ruirou said in a voice, "I¡¯m ok. People want to stay in your arms for a while. Don¡¯t you want to?"


    Of course, I was embarrassed to say no, which was too silly, so I put my arms around her and said, "of course I don¡¯t care. You can do whatever you want."


    Gong Rui leaned in my arms for a while, then sat up and straightened her hair, as if she was about to cry, "fool, do you look down on me very much?"


    "No, I don¡¯t look down on you at all."


    "Asshole, why don¡¯t you kiss me?"


    Looking at her coquettish appearance, I couldn¡¯t help kissing her. Gong Rui immediatelyughed like a flower and said, "it¡¯s long since it¡¯s not OK. It¡¯s also made me cry."


    I really don¡¯t know what to say, for a moment speechless, Gong Rui way: "you pour is to talk, how to be stunned?"


    But when she saw that I still didn¡¯t speak, she immediately got angry again, "what are you doing? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m not worthy of you, and it¡¯s ufortable for you to kiss me? "


    I still did not speak, I was stunned because I saw a woman behind Gong Rui!


    The woman¡¯s face was covered by her long hair, and she was wearing a red dress. Her fingernails were long and could be knitted into several knots. At this time, she stood behind Gong Rui, and her two red eyes came out of her hair. It looked terrible!


    Gong Rui see my expression more fear, anger is also bigger, "what did I do wrong, let you do this to me?"


    I said coldly: "what¡¯s the matter for me, don¡¯t hurt my friend!"


    Gong Rui Lengleng way: "what do you say? Is that for me? "


    She suddenly woke up and looked back. Suddenly, she was shocked and fainted.


    I stare at the woman in red, swallow a mouthful of foam, dry hoarse voice way: "you always follow me, what do you mean?"


    The woman in red shook her head and motioned me not to speak. I was a little puzzled. Since she suddenly appeared in front of me, why did she ask me not to speak?


    I calmed down and thought carefully about the evil object in front of me. She might be the powerful opponent my grandfather often mentioned, especially her hands. I was very impressed by the hand that stretched out from the huge coffin.


    I wonder why she suddenly motioned me not to speak since she was here to harm me. Is she afraid that I would call for help? I will pianpianpian and Shangguan Feng, Yue Yingying called over, perhaps can hold a stalemate with her for a period of time, this is probably her most afraid ce.


    So I dialed my mobile phone secretly and sent wechat to those people, hoping that they woulde quickly.


    At this time, the woman in red finally spoke. I have been looking for you for a long time. Why do you always hide from me?


    This sentence is mindless, I wryly smile: "is you make the world chaos, my vige was destroyed by you, you even asked me why I hide from you?"


    The woman in red said, "I didn¡¯t destroy your vige. The vigers there are still very happy. They like the ending like this. When you wentst time, didn¡¯t you see that they were actually very happy?"


    I angrily said: "nonsense, turn a group of normal people into strange ghosts, which is to think for them? They don¡¯t even have the spirit of self-determination now. How can we talk about happiness? This is a heresy! Your name is Ji Wushuang, right? I tell you, my grandfather warned you that if you y the piano like this, you will surely suffer retribution. Listen to me and stop it. I can spare youJi Wushuangughed: "you are so funny. This is the most ridiculous joke I¡¯ve ever heard. Who do you think is the reason why I came to such an end? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to speak to me like this now


    I felt that her words were full of mysteries, and I was confused. I had to shake my head and say, "anyway, I can¡¯t understand your words now, and I don¡¯t want to understand them. If you know what you are, you should surrender quickly. Let¡¯s take your soul and send you to reincarnate. You probably have done a lot of immoral things in your life. But if you are willing to be arrested, I can consider giving you reincarnation in the next life Isn¡¯t it perfect for a good family to be happy for the rest of his life? "


    Ji matchless but indifferent, just stretched out a pale hand, said to me: "of course, I will listen to your words, but you must follow me. I will take you to a ce. After I go to that ce with me, I will promise you anything you say."


    Just now, don¡¯t let me get angry


    Ji Wushuang suddenly stretched out her hands and wrapped my body. "Go with me. Your problem is that you are too wordy. I am very upset now and don¡¯t want to hear your nagging."


    I struggled and yelled, "why do you do this to me? You are kidnapping


    But Ji Wushuang still wrapped me tightly, and then wanted to take me out of the window. At this moment, the door was kicked open, and Pian Pian was the first to rush in. A golden light went straight to Ji Wushuang. She had to let me go and go back to meet Pian pian.


    Pian Pian gnashed her teeth and said, "monster, I didn¡¯t clean you upst time. I came here to make trouble. Look at my mother¡¯s strength!"


    Two people scuffled to one ce. At this time, two people entered the room. It was Shangguan Feng and Yue Yingying. They joined the war circle without saying a word. They fought with Ji matchless. The four regiments of light and shadow were fighting together. They could not tell who was who.


    I squint at the battle situation and feel that things are not good. Ji matchless seems to be more powerful than before. We are not rivals at all. Pian Pian can¡¯t do it any more. First, she retreats and gasps. Then shangguanfeng also gets a p and sits on the ground shouting pain. Only Yue yingying struggles hard. I hurry to help her. This fight is very difficult.


    Because Ji Wushuang was not afraid of my talisman at all. My charm had no effect on her. I had to take out the pestle to fight with her, but it could only resist for a while. After a few moments, Yue Yingying was hit and fell. Only Ji and I were one-on-one. This was extremely embarrassing because I was not her opponent at all, but she showed mercy everywhere I don¡¯t seem to want to die.


    I can¡¯t help but say: "if you want to kill me, do you want to humiliate me


    Ji matchless way: "your strength is growing very fast, is it eating someone¡¯s endosulfan?"


    I was startled and thought, "how can she even see this? It¡¯s so frightening?"


    At this time, pianpianpian eased up and joined hands with me. We fought with Ji Wushuang for dozens of moves. Ji Wushuang suddenly frowned, "I have something else to do. I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯lle back to youter. Remember, you can¡¯t escape from my palm!" Then it turned into a pool of smoke and disappeared immediately.


    Everyone is a long breath, all know that is not her opponent at all, she left so that everyone was relieved.


    I was embarrassed and said to others, "sorry, I¡¯m sorry that you and I suffered because of me."


    Pian Pian said, "what are you talking about? I don¡¯t me you for this. That woman is a monster. She¡¯s a real monster. If we don¡¯t do something, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll die in her hands in the future. "


    Yueyingying kneaded her waist and stood up, smacked her tongue and said, "what¡¯s the origin of this guy? It¡¯s too powerful. We¡¯re not rivals at all, but why does she let us go at the critical moment?"


    Pianpian took a look at me and said, "she may have something to do with baguang, so she suddenly let everyone go."


    Yue Yingying asked me, "what¡¯s going on here? What is the rtionship between her and you? "


    I worried: "I don¡¯t know why. This woman has been hiding in theke in front of our vige for thousands of years. How could it have anything to do with me? So you don¡¯t have to guess. She has nothing to do with me


    Pianpian said with a smile: "what are you worried about? Since it has nothing to do with you, why do you still use words to cover it up?"


    I stamped my foot. "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I really don¡¯t know her, heaven and earth conscience."


    At this time, Shangguan Feng suddenly stood up and said, "Ming people don¡¯t speak in secret. Baguang, don¡¯t you really remember having something to do with her?"


    "I didn¡¯t really have it. I don¡¯t remember anything," I said


    Shangguan Feng said, "what about the dreams you¡¯ve had? Has Ji Wushuang never appeared in it? "


    I shook my head and said: "in my dream, there is a woman in red, but she has nothing to do with Ji Wushuang, right? I don¡¯t think they are alone


    Shangguan Feng said: "the soul mending masters always dream when they are young. In fact, these dreams are the past lives of the soul mending masters. Everyone¡¯s dreams are different, and their experiences in previous lives are also different. You may think that your dreams are illusory, but in fact, they are all real."

 Chapter 548

    I couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, "it¡¯s impossible. I became a king in my dream. Did I really hold such a high position in my previous life?"


    Shangguan Feng said: "since you dream about it, of course it is true."


    I said with a bitter smile, "don¡¯t tease me, OK? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. If you say that the soul menders have all had simr dreams, are you the same? "


    Shangguan Feng nodded her head and said, "yes, you are right. I have indeed dreamt since I was a child and dreamt of many experiences in the previous life. Only then did I make up my mind to be a soul mender all my life! Or do you think I¡¯m going toe out at such a young age? "


    I am speechless, because shangguanfeng¡¯s words seem to be right. I have no reason to refute her.


    Pian Pian said: "well, let¡¯s talk about itter. We should think of a way. This woman is so powerful that we are not her opponents. If she appears again, we will have to wait for death. I absolutely don¡¯t want this kind of thing to happen again. You should think of a reliable idea."


    I sighed: "I don¡¯t think there is any way. You can see that she cane in and out here at will and leave easily. We can¡¯t hurt her at all. Originally, I thought that after taking endosulfan, it would have some influence on her, but it¡¯s really shameful to let her be unhurt."


    Pianpian said: "don¡¯t think so. Your strength is growing fast now. I believe that in a few days, she will not be your opponent."


    I said with a wry smile, "thank you for your encouragement, although I know this is unlikely to happen."


    At this time, Gong Rui woke up and saw that everyone was around. She immediately threw herself into pianpianpian¡¯s arms and cried, "I¡¯ve just seen the ghost. I¡¯m really scared to death!"


    Pian Pianforted her and said, "it¡¯s OK. You just have an illusion. Just go back and have a rest. Don¡¯t think about it any more. Do you hear me?"


    Gong Rui sobbed: "don¡¯t you lie to me? I remember very clearly that the woman was face to face with me. I could see her red eyes. It was definitely not an illusion


    I patted her on the shoulder and said, "well, whether it¡¯s true or not, it¡¯s all over. What else do you have to be afraid of? Don¡¯t you share a room with Bai Jing? Go andin to her and ask her to help you


    Gong Rui said: "why do you want to take me away? Am I in the way here


    I said with a wry smile: "you think too much, I don¡¯t think you have any meaning of hindrance, but we need to study the next countermeasures, so I hope you go back first."


    Gong Rui saw that I had made up my mind, so he said hello to me and left the room.


    I sighed: "Gong Rui was really scared just now. Ji Wushuang stood behind her and almost grabbed her."


    Pianpian said: "I see that Ji Wushuang is not interested in Gong Rui at all. The only thing she is interested in is you. If we don¡¯t arrive, she may really take you away."


    Iughed and said, "what can I do for her to be interested in? I think the whole thing is ridiculous


    Shangguan Feng said: "it¡¯s not ridiculous at all. Since she has existed in the vige where you grew up for so many years, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that she has nothing to do with you. If you think about the dream of these years, is it rted to her?"


    I really pondered for a while, but I didn¡¯t think Ji Wushuang was the woman in red in my dream. I couldn¡¯t ept such a reality, so I shook my head and said, "anyway, the matter has not been decided. I think this matter should be put aside first, and then the matter of Neidan can be solved."


    Pianpian said: "maybe Ji Wushuang is aiming at the things of Neidan."


    My tiger body a shock, surprised way: "she so powerful ability, how also interested in Neidan?"


    Yue Yingying interposed: "you said this is very interesting. Isn¡¯t Lou Shen also a great God? Isn¡¯t she also very interested in Nathan? As long as the interests are there, no matter what level of guy, they will salivate. There is no doubt about this. "


    I sighed, "it seems that the situation is bing more and moreplicated. All forces are focused on the inner alchemy treasure of Longhu Mountain. In this way, even if we can get the treasure, we may not be able to defend it!"


    Shangguan Feng said: "it¡¯s not necessarily true. As long as we n carefully, things still have the possibility of sess."


    Pianpian said with a smile: "although Xiao Tong is young, but the meticulous degree of mind is more than all of us."


    Shangguan Fengughed: "sister, don¡¯t boast about me? I¡¯m just trying to cheer you up


    I thought about it and said, "for now, I want to contact master long immediately and see how he is getting in touch with the guide?"


    Pianpian said: "then you call master long now, and see if he has found the guide now."


    I quickly dial the phone, Long Zheng answered the phone there, I asked: "brother long, have you found the guide?"


    Long Zheng said with a smile: "brother, don¡¯t worry, this matter has already had the eyebrow, wait for my good news."


    "But how long will it take? I¡¯m in such a hurry here. "Long Zheng way: "you say the location, I and that friend wille right away."


    I immediately told Longzheng the name of the hotel, and Longzheng said with a smile: "I have heard of this hotel. It was built in recent years, but it is very luxurious and high-grade. Now you are really rich. Do you dare to live there?"


    "No, the hotel is owned by a friend, so it doesn¡¯t cost money."


    Long Zheng said with a smile: "that¡¯s good. I have toe here quickly. You don¡¯t know. I climbed a long mountain road in order to find the passer-by. I met him in a grass shed. He just wanted to go out and almost missed him."


    Hang up the phone, I told the public about this matter, we are all relieved, things have a look, better than no hope.


    I advise other people to go back to have a rest. After all, Long Zheng will probablye back tomorrow.


    Pian Pian said to me when she left: "tell me what¡¯s going on. I don¡¯t think that Ji matchless will give up."


    I said with a bitter smile: "if she wanted to kill me, she might have already started it, and it is impossible to dy it until now."


    After all the people left, I decided to calm down and meditate and repeat the skills I had practiced before. After all, after eating the internal alchemy, the true Qi in my body was much stronger. However, because there was no operation of the skill, the realm was not improved.


    I calm down, let the true Qi run in the body for a week, and then cultivate refined Qi to reconcile the Dragon Lake, and I immediately entered the realm of selflessness.


    When I woke up again, it was the morning of the next day, I found myself fresh and fresh. Looking at the palm of my hand, I even went straight to the level of Xuan level and four stars. This breakthrough was too big!


    Before I told others the good news, someone knocked on my door. I opened the door and found that it was Bai Jing.


    But her face was not so good-looking that I had to try and ask, "what¡¯s the matter with you? Why do youe to me in the early morning? "


    Bai Jing did not say a word, but advanced to my room, went to the bedroom to have a look, and then went to the bathroom to have a look, made me confused, "what are you doing? Search my house? "


    Bai Jing then said: "you and the ck Lily look at each other yesterday, I think it¡¯s not normal. After thinking about it all night, I suddenly feel that you may have an affair, isn¡¯t it?"


    Iughed and said, "you are really funny. You think about such a bad thing all night long? It¡¯s hard for you, my God


    Bai Jing said: "don¡¯tugh at me. I¡¯m not going to discuss it with you? If you are really good with the ck lily, just tell me so that I don¡¯t have to think about it. "


    I said with a wry smile: "of course not. Miss ck and I are innocent. Nothing happened. What are you thinking about in the end?"


    Bai Jing said: "it¡¯s not my wishful thinking. I think the look in her eyes when she looked at you yesterday is not quite right, and what she said is also confusing. What does she look like? It¡¯s like spring


    I couldn¡¯tugh or cry, and said, "don¡¯t be so ugly. How can you say that she is your good sister, why do you say that about her?"


    Bai Jing snorted and said, "good sister, you¡¯re going to take care of me? She¡¯s really interesting


    I had no choice but to say, "don¡¯t talk like that. It¡¯s too bad to hear. How can she bubble me? There¡¯s nothing else. "


    Bai Jing red at me, "to this point, you are still deliberately sophistry, really hate to die, I am tired of you so hesitant style, you can¡¯t be happy to tell me the truth?"


    I groaned and sighed: "do you get angry to get up? I¡¯ve been messing with me since I came up in the early morning. I don¡¯t have time to argue with you. Do you know that I nearly diedst night?"


    Bai Jing opened her mouth in surprise, "what do you say? You almost diedst night? What the hell is going on here? "


    I told the story ofst night carefully. Bai Jing was stunned and broke out in cold sweat. She was so scared that she was about to cry out, "so you almost died. It¡¯s too terrible. How could there be such a terrible woman? Is she a human being or a ghost? "


    "Now I don¡¯t know what she is. In a word, I think she may be entangled with me, and it¡¯s the kind of dogged. I think it¡¯s dangerous for you to follow me. So after the Long Hu mountain incident is finished, we¡¯d better go our separate ways."


    Bai Jing gritted her teeth and said, "would you try again? You are not allowed to give up so easily. Now that everyone has be a family, you have made such remarks. Other girls must be very sad to hear you say this! "


    I said with a bitter smile: "to be honest, I don¡¯t think I can live long now, so I can say that. Please forgive me."


    Bai Jingsheng said: "you are not allowed to say that. If you are so negative again, I will beat you!"


    I wasughed by her words and deeds. "If people outside know that a female star like you is telling me such childish words, it will be big news."


    Bai Jing sighed: "to tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t want to work in that circle for a long time. I wanted to quit immediately. Yesterday, I talked with ck lily for a long time, and decided to invest most of my money in the industry. At least I don¡¯t have to worry about the rest of my life."I worried: "stars do business bankruptcy, but a lot of ah, you have to think well, don¡¯t act rashly."


    Bai Jing red at me, "can¡¯t you say something nice to me? When I said I was going to do business, you said it might go bankrupt. What do you mean by cursing me like that


    I said with a smile, "I¡¯m not thinking about you? You remember a few years ago, there was a male star who should be regarded as a superstar. He said that he was optimistic about the smart phone industry and decided to invest all his money in it. In the future, he would make money on this instead of filming. But what was the result? How miserable it is to have toe out to take part in the drama after losing all my money and being an old man! "

 Chapter 549

    Bai Jing¡¯s face was not very good-looking, "don¡¯t you talk nonsense, OK? Yesterday you saw that rose said that her hotel has been making profits and is unlikely to lose money."


    I said with a smile, "I didn¡¯t stop you from investing. I just told you not to put your eggs in one basket. You can invest, but don¡¯t put all your money into it."


    Bai Jing impatiently said: "well, listen to you, you are really wordy, nagging, not like a man at all."


    I was relieved and said, "you can listen to my advice. I think you should calm down at first, and then find some professionals to analyze the situation. It is not toote to investigate all the situations and then invest again."


    Bai Jing said impatiently, "well, have you been nagging me for so long, have you dried up? You can really say that your mouth has been saying so much all the time. How terrible it is


    I embarrassed way: "otherwise how to do? I can¡¯t see you in the mire, can I


    Bai Jing said with a smile: "in fact, I know clearly who is losing money in the business circle. I¡¯ve seen a lot of this kind of thing. It¡¯s nothing strange. Some people have a bad brain. If they think that some industries make money, they will invest all their money. Even market research has not been done. Bankruptcy is very normal. I¡¯m not the same as them. Don¡¯t equate me with them."


    I shook my head and said, "of course I didn¡¯t equate you with those people, but you have to know in your mind that you can¡¯t make decisions casually."


    Bai Jing suddenly red at me, "I think you¡¯ve talked a lot about it. In fact, you just want to get off the topic and let me stop investigating you and the ck Lily?"


    I said with a wry smile: "the conscience of heaven and earth, which is with which, I really have nothing to do with ck lily, why don¡¯t you believe me?"


    Then I suddenly woke up and said, "Hey, you¡¯re not my wife. What¡¯s the point of staring at me and saying that? Even if I have something to do with the ck lily, what¡¯s it to do with you? "


    Bai Jing stammered: "in fact, it has nothing to do with me, but it¡¯s not good for you to have a rtionship so soon."


    I can¡¯t bear to say: "you don¡¯t think nonsense. I¡¯m ok with her. By the way, master long may bring people hereter. You can prepare for it."


    Bai Jing saw that I was really a little angry, so she made an excuse to run away, but I couldn¡¯t get angry. This guy is really a star temperament. She came to scold me in the morning. As a result, it had nothing to do with her. It was just unreasonable to make trouble.


    When I arrived at the restaurant, everyone was there, including the ck lily. She looked so happy when she saw me. She immediately came up to me and whispered softly, which made me ufortable.


    But after all, the hotel is hers. We all have free food and amodation. We should thank you. I expressed my thanks to ck lily.


    ck Lily said with a smile: "you are really interesting. We are all friends. Isn¡¯t this a proper thing? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a miracle that you can stand here intact. As a friend, I¡¯d like to express my support to you


    I nodded: "of course, it¡¯s no problem. You¡¯re very good at giving lectures and making friends. But yesterday you said you¡¯d like to join the team. I think you¡¯d better think twice. Last night, I met a very strange thing, which almost killed me. It can be seen that it¡¯s too dangerous to follow me now. You¡¯d better think more about it."


    The ck Lily said: "youe with me again. Are you finished? I can¡¯t tell you clearly. We¡¯ve been talking nice for a long time. Why are youing here with me? Once a big man says something, he can¡¯t go back. If you have promised me, you should keep your word. Don¡¯t say anything else. Then I¡¯ll send someone to drive you out! "


    I said with a wry smile, "I mean well. Why are you angry? In that case, do as you please. I have no objection. "


    The ck Lily then said with a kind face: "that¡¯s right. What was originally said clearly in three sentences and two sentences. You¡¯re bored to death when you talk about the wheels."


    Just as I was talking, I saw long Zhengughing. He came in from the outside, followed by a man. But when I saw the man, I was surprised and thought to myself, "how can this person¡¯s Yin Qi be so heavy? It looks terrible. "


    The man who followed long Zheng came in. He was about thirty years old. His face was full of beard and his whole body was smelling of soil. It seemed that he had been in the woods for a long time. The whole person was gloomy. Therefore, the people facing him covered their noses.


    Long Zheng with him came to us, said: "introduce, this person is my friend, called Zhang Fan."


    The man didn¡¯t pay any attention to us. He just sat down to eat. He didn¡¯t mind whether the food on the table was left by others. Anyway, he took it up and ate it without hesitation.


    I look at Zhang Fan stupidly. After all, the appearance of this product is really wonderful.


    Seeing that everyone was a little confused, Long Zheng said with a smile: "don¡¯t mind. My brother has been in the woods for several years and has been isted from the world for a long time, so there is a problem inmunicating with others. It will be OK to adapt for a period of time."


    He also sat down, had a cup of coffee, and sighed, "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Longhu Mountain. The mountain road is more difficult to walk. The fog in the mountain is very big. Even I, who grew up in Longhu Mountain since childhood, almost lost my way."With a question, I said, "can brother Zhang really take us to find the treasure?"


    When Zhang Fan heard what I said, she didn¡¯t react at all. She still continued to eat.


    Long Zheng said with a smile: "don¡¯t worry about it. I have my own opinion on this matter. You can rest assured and go with us."


    Liao Xiaowei didn¡¯t speak for a long time. At this time, she said, "it¡¯s not that I have a small heart. I want to ask, is this brother Zhang really reliable?"


    Long Zhengughed and said: "don¡¯t worry. You haven¡¯t seen his skills yet. If you see them, there will be no doubt. What I said just now is all facts. He has been isted from the world for a long time, so he will be a little depressed. In fact, he is very good."


    But the girls obviously didn¡¯t believe Long Zheng¡¯s words, because the sails were so messy that they were no different from tramps. Moreover, the food was so ugly that everyone lost their appetite. The scene was once very embarrassing.


    I had to cough and said, "what¡¯s the rtionship between brother Zhang and brother long? Is he your younger brother? "


    Long Zheng shook his head and said, "we don¡¯t have a school rtionship. He¡¯s just my friend, and he¡¯s a close friend. Don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t find someone to deal with you from outside. It¡¯s impossible."


    Gong Rui put in a word, "but I think this man is what you can find from the street. He is no different from a tramp begging outside."


    Bai Jing red at Gong Rui, "Xiao Rui, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s rude of you to talk like this!"


    Gong Rui pursed her lips and said, "it¡¯s clear that everyone thinks so. I just say it directly. You are so hypocritical!"


    At this time, Shangguan Feng took up a te of beef and handed it to Zhang Fan. "This is Kobe beef, big brother. It tastes very good. You can try it. Don¡¯t eat other people¡¯s leftovers. It¡¯s too unhygienic."


    Zhang Fan raised his head and said, "thank you very much."


    Shangguan Feng said with a smile, "so you can talk?"


    Zhang Fan chewed the beef and nodded: "this beef is really good. Thank you for your advice."


    Long Zheng said: "brother Zhang is such a temper, please don¡¯t mind."


    Zhang Fan didn¡¯t speak again. He just lowered his head to eat. This guy seemed to have been hungry for a long time. He gobbled up all the food on the table in an instant.


    The ck Lily said to the waiter, "go and make something to eat. Our friend doesn¡¯t seem to have enough."


    Zhang Fan waved his hand: "no, I have had enough. After staying in the mountains for several years, I finally had a full meal."


    Gong Rui asked curiously, "what did you do in the mountains? Why is it so hungry? "


    Zhang Fan doesn¡¯t answer Gong Rui. It seems that she is very upset with Gong Leigang¡¯s words. Shangguan Feng asks, "what did you do in the mountains, elder brother?"


    Zhang Fan said: "I¡¯m looking for the legendary treasure of practitioners. It¡¯s impossible not to stay in the mountains all the time to do this kind of thing. I¡¯m going to be a master if I have to endure hardships."


    Gong Rui asked, "did you find that treasure?"


    Zhang Fan stopped talking again.


    Shangguan Feng asked, "so, elder brother Zhang, have you found the treasure?"


    Zhang Fan said, "no, but there are already some things."


    Gong Rui angry way: "I ask you, you don¡¯t speak, she asked you to answer, this is too bullying people?"


    Long Zhengughs and says, "my brother has a little strange temper. Don¡¯t mind my sister."


    Gong Rui said angrily, e on, I won¡¯t talk to him. Anyway, he won¡¯t answer me."


    I said to Gong Rui: "this elder brother Zhang has suffered so much in the mountains. Of course, he doesn¡¯t like outsiders to gossip. You should calm down and don¡¯t get angry with him."


    Gong Rui didn¡¯t answer and left angrily.


    I said to Zhang Fan, "so what¡¯s your clue?"


    Zhang Fan took a look at me and said, "brother long, didn¡¯t you tell me? My clue is to ask for money, not in vain. "


    As soon as this speech came out, everyone was a little surprised. Shangguan Feng said, "let¡¯s go and dig the treasure together. If we find the treasure, we will give you part of it."


    Zhang Fan said: "I¡¯m not interested in Neidan. It¡¯s useless to give it to me. I just want money. Please think about it."


    Yue Yingying said: "you are also a person who has been practicing for a long time. Why talk about money as soon as youe up?"


    Zhang Fan sneered: "now in this society, why don¡¯t you want money? When the Tang Monk went to the ce where the Buddha came to the Western Heaven and wanted to take away the Sutra, the two venerable ananga ye also asked for money from them


    Bai Jing and ck Lily said at the same time, "OK, let¡¯s give the money."


    Zhang Fan sneered: "do you know how much money I want? Don¡¯t rush to pay, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it."


    "Do you know who opened this hotel?" he said with a smile? I believe we can still afford the lead fee. "


    Zhang Fan stretched out a finger, and the ck Lily asked, "a million?"As soon as this statement was made, others were surprised, because ck Lily casually said a number of millions. It can be seen that she didn¡¯t take this number seriously.


    Zhang Fan shook his head. "No, I want 10 million."

 Chapter 550

    When he said this, everyone was even more surprised. Yue Yingying eximed, "you just go and grab it. Why do you want so much money?"


    Zhang Fan said: "this clue is the result of my life and years of hard work. Isn¡¯t it worth 10 million?"


    Long Zheng came to the rescue, "this is just a preliminary intention, you talk slowly, don¡¯t worry."


    But I was a little anxious, because the sail was clear that the lion opened his mouth. Seeing that ck Lily and Bai Jing were rich, I wanted to cheat a windfall.


    I said to Long Zheng: "it¡¯s not that I¡¯m in a hurry, but I think it¡¯s not the time to talk about money. I should go to find the treasure right now. After finding the treasure, it¡¯s not toote to talk about money."


    Zhang Fan sneered: "I¡¯ll tell you the clues. What should you do if you don¡¯t recognize the ount? Anyway, I won¡¯t tell you about it until I see the money. "


    Met a financial fan, let everyone a little embarrassed, after all, had not encountered this kind of situation before.


    ck Lily said at this time: "ten million is no problem, I can afford it, but your clues must be worth that number."


    Zhang Fan said: "of course, my clues are worth the money. You can rest assured."


    ck Lily immediately wrote a check, "there are five million here. When it¡¯s done, pay the other half. Is that ok?"


    Zhang Fan took the check and frowned, "how do I know if your check is true?"


    "Are you insulting my personality? I¡¯m going to cheat you for this money? It seems that you have been divorced from the society for a long time, haven¡¯t you seen my y? I get more than that for a y. "


    Zhang Fan looked at Long Zheng, Long Zheng nodded: "Miss ck lily is one of the few stars in China, her money is no problem."


    Zhang Fan received the check. "OK, I¡¯ll take you to that ce."


    Bai Jing said, "you can tell us that ce. You don¡¯t need to go there in person."


    Zhang Fan said: "that ce is extremely hidden, and it is among the mountains and forests. If I don¡¯t lead the way, you can¡¯t find it. Besides, you are my money bag. I don¡¯t want you to have an ident."


    Bai Jing said with a smile: "OK, if you help us get the treasure, I will give you another 10 million!"


    Zhang Fan¡¯s eyes were wide open, "is that true?"


    Bai Jing said: "of course it is true, I am also a big star, oh, money is not less than ck lily."


    I am very sigh, these two women are crazy, even this kind of thing should bepared.


    Zhang Fan immediately stood up and said, "OK, let¡¯s start right now. I¡¯ll take you there."


    Bai Jing said, "we always have to prepare for it. What¡¯s your hurry?"


    Zhang Fan tears across the channel: "it seems that I have been cooking in the mountains in recent years worth it!"


    Bai Jing said: "this big brother goes to have a rest first, will inform you when we leave."


    The ck Lily said: "yes, you go to have a rest, I ask someone to open a room for you."


    After Zhang Fan left, I said to Long Zheng, "brother long, is this person you are looking for reliable?"


    Long Zheng said: "he has no problem. He just suffered some blows in the early years, so he values money more. Please bear with me."


    Women just like gossip. As soon as they hear that there is a story in it, they immediately gather around and say, "master long, what happened to him?"


    Long Zheng sighed: "what can make men so paranoid? Of course, it¡¯s emotional. "


    ck Lilyughs: "as I guess, ah, so it is, is his wife abducted by others???"


    Long Zheng surprised way: "how do you know?"


    ck Lily said with a smile: "generally, this kind of thing will lead to a great change in a man¡¯s character. If I continue to guess, maybe his wife was abducted by a rich man?"


    Long Zheng nodded and said, "Oh, Miss ck is so powerful. You guessed all right. Brother Zhang was enthusiastic about cultivating Taoism in his early years. He often practiced for several months and didn¡¯t go home. One day, when he came home, he found his wife sleeping with others. He was very angry and wanted to fight hard with the man, but his wife directly showdown with him, saying that the man was rich and powerful. If Zhang Fan dares to hurt him, his family would be retaliated. So brother Zhang had no choice but to let his wife go with the man. This incident gave him a big blow, let him feel that men can not do without money, so he tried his best to find opportunities to make money. Once, a master of life science told him that it might be thest fortune of his life to go to the mountains to find a chance to get rich. "


    After long Zheng finished speaking, everyone was sighing and understood why Zhang Fan had be that way.


    I sighed: "it seems that emotional changes can really change a person. I understand brother Zhang very well. He is really unlucky."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "now that we have found the passer-by, we should start to prepare. After all, the real difficulties will begin."


    The next morning, everyone came to the hotel outside. ck Lily had prepared several off-road vehicles for everyone, and they sat on them respectively.I sat in the first car with Long Zheng and Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan said, "these cars can only drive to the foot of the mountain. When we get to the woods, we will walk."


    The car drove to the foot of the mountain. Sure enough, the mountain road was difficult to walk. Everyone got out of the car and began to climb up the mountain.


    The road with the sails is very strange. The more you walk, the more remote it is. Even the path is gone.


    Although I don¡¯t believe this man very much, Long Zheng seems to have full confidence in him, so I don¡¯t have much to say, so I can only go ahead bravely.


    Along the way, other girls were quite excited, chattering about the scenery of Longhu Mountain. When they arrived at the scenic spot, they all stopped to take photos, which seemed to be traveling.


    Zhang Fan sighed: "they seem to be in a good mood now, but next, I guess they won¡¯t be able tough."


    As he said, the road is more and more difficult to walk. In the extreme zone, there are many cliffs and there is no ce to go.


    I looked at Zhang Fan and became very angry. I wondered if this guy had deliberately brought us to death.


    He looked at me and said, "don¡¯t be angry, brother. The ce we are going to have toe here, otherwise it is impossible to find the treasure."


    I held my breath and said, "where are you going to take us?"


    Zhang Fan pointed to the endless abyss and said, "it¡¯s there. You jump with me!" Then he jumped into the dark abyss under his feet.


    "Is this guy crazy?" I eximed The other girls couldn¡¯t help screaming, because it was so scary!


    Long Zheng said: "no, he will not deliberately let himself hang up for the 20 million, I believe him, you jump with it." Then he jumped down.


    I can¡¯t believe my eyes. If I don¡¯t jump now, all my previous achievements will be wasted. But if I jump down, I will y for my life and fall into a dilemma, which makes me very embarrassed.


    At this time, Liao Xiaowei asked me, "jump or not? No matter which way I choose, I understand you. "


    I gritted my teeth and said, "well, after I jump down, if it¡¯s OK, I¡¯ll call you. If you don¡¯t hear my voice, you must note down!"


    Bai Jing¡¯s face was pale, "that¡¯s not good. You are ying with your life. I advise you not to go down. Let¡¯s go back together."


    Pian Pian said, "why don¡¯t I go down? Have you forgotten that I am a demon? Even if it¡¯s concrete, I can¡¯t fall to death! "


    After a period of time, she listened to her voiceing up from below. "It¡¯s OK below. It¡¯s all water. You can¡¯t fall. Come down. I¡¯ll take you."


    With her guarantee, all of us were relieved. I jumped down first and plopped. Sure enough, here is a pool of water!


    Zhang Fanlong has been on the shore, looking at me has beenughing.


    I swam a few times, climbed to the shore and sighed, "how can this happen? Why is there water under it? "


    Zhang Fan said: "this ce is called Tiankeng. As the name suggests, it is a big pit. As time goes by, there will be water in the pit. What can I ask?"


    At this time, the girls jumped down one by one, and the sound of plopping sound kept ringing, but it was probably a juvenile temperament. Those people who came down simply yed with water, and the scene was very funny.


    Pianpian said impatiently, "have you yed enough? Come on, all of you. We have business to do. "


    The girls just climbed on the shore, one by one, wringing their clothes. Fortunately, it is summer now, even if the clothes are wet.


    I asked Zhang Fan, "what should I do next?"


    Zhang Fan said, "did you bring all the lighting equipment I said? Turn on the lights and see what¡¯s going on here


    At this time, the ck Lily turned on the lighting, and the dark cave was as bright as day.


    When they saw the scene inside, they were all shocked. It turned out that there was a purple light in the cave, and the cave was full of purple crystal. Moreover, it was full of twists and turns, like a vast crystal forest!


    I was stunned by this magical scene. I couldn¡¯t imagine that there were so many crystals, and they were very beautiful.


    Bai Jing and ck Lily said with a smile: "the crystal here looks like the first-ss goods. If all of them are taken out, it should be a huge amount of money. It¡¯s strange that you don¡¯t take these treasures with this canvas."


    But Zhang Fan seemed to hear these words and said, "I dare not take the treasures here. If I take them, I will be punished by heaven. What¡¯s more, these natural crystals exist in such ces and should not be artificially damaged. As the saying goes, a gentleman loves money and takes it by the way. I will never engage in this kind of petty business. "


    Zhang Fan¡¯s words impressed me. I felt that he was not just a financial fan, but also a shining point.


    At this time, Zhang Fan said, "please don¡¯t be busy taking pictures. Come with me. Time is running out. We have more important things to do."As soon as everyone listened to his words, they stopped taking pictures and walked with him towards the inside of the crystal forest.

 Chapter 551

    The scene along the way is more and more surprising, purple crystal row after row, different shapes, after the light, as if into a colorful maze.


    The girls continued to praise, as if they had forgotten what to do. I had to remind them to keep up with the team and not to fall behind.


    But what surprised me most was that there was a road opened up by a man in the middle of such a strange crystal forest, and I don¡¯t think it was made by Zhang Fan. He didn¡¯t have such great ability alone.


    I went up to ask Zhang Fan: "excuse me, brother Zhang, this road seems to be man-made, do you know who made it?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head: "I found this road when I first came here. Maybe it was done by predecessors, but such arge project can¡¯t be done without thousands of people."


    Long Zheng said: "when brother Zhang talked to me about this ce, he didn¡¯t say that there were so many crystals here. He only said that the scenery was strange. But now that I saw it with my own eyes, I can¡¯t summarize the situation herepletely."


    I nodded: "yes, it can be described as a miracle. I wonder, if this is the ce where practitioners gather, why do they choose this ce?"


    Zhang Fan said: "crystal originally contains infinite spiritual power. Among them, amethyst is the best ce for practitioners to practice here, of course."


    I was quite surprised because it was the first time I heard of this theory. It seems that there are many things in the world that I don¡¯t understand.


    However, Pian Pian is extremely excited at the moment. Her figure is constantly shuttling through the crystal. After each time, she looks like a very enjoyable one, shouting and crying in her mouth. She is very happy.


    I was dissatisfied with her and said, "you will scare everyone like this. Why are you so excited?"


    Pian Pian said: "the aura contained here is really very helpful to me. If conditions permit, I really hope to stay here forever. This ce is just heaven for those who practice."


    Seeing Pian Pian¡¯s reaction, I finally believe that Zhang Fan¡¯s statement is true. It seems that after a long search, he really found the hiding ce of Longhu Mountain practitioners. His efforts over the years have not been in vain.


    Shangguan Feng said at this time, "please don¡¯t be so excited. As the saying goes, when things are extremely extreme, there must be some extremely dangerous monster protecting here. It¡¯s not my rmist talk. The aura is so full that it can not only attract people, but also attract demons and ghosts." She exined to Pian Pian, "I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t mean sister pianpianpian specifically. Please don¡¯t get me wrong."


    Pian Pian said with a smile: "I don¡¯t think you are deliberately alluding to me. You are right. People who cane to this ce with such aura are not ordinary people. We should be extra careful."


    I asked Zhang Fan, "did brother Zhang encounter any mysterious events when he came herest time?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head: "I¡¯m sorry, when I camest time, maybe I was lucky. It¡¯s really safe. It¡¯s easy to find the treasure, but those things are useless to me, and I can¡¯t take those treasures out by myself, so our cooperation this time is a journey of mutual benefit."


    I thought to myself, "you boy has so much money, of course you would say so."


    After walking for more than an hour, everyone was tired. I asked the team to stop and ask them to have a rest.


    Gong Rui said impatiently, "how long will I go? How do I think this ce has no end at all? And it seems that the deeper we go, the deeper it will be. Are we going to go to the center of the earth


    Shangguanfeng exined: "crystal is originally the thing in the earth¡¯s core, especially this kind of amethyst, should be buried deep underground, so I am surprised to meet them at such a shallow degree."


    ck Lily wiped his sweat and said: "no matter what, it has alreadye to this point, and it is absolutely impossible to retreat. Now let¡¯s go on with our teeth in our teeth. If we can achieve our goal, it doesn¡¯t matter to eat some bitterness."


    Bai Jing agreed: "yes, it seems that Mr. Zhang is quite reliable. Although he has not reached the destination, it seems that he is not lying to us."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "but I always feel that there is a kind of ominous premonition. The more you go down here, the more you can¡¯t see the end. Moreover, I seem to hear a terrible voiceing from below. Is it the voice of hell?"


    Iughed: "no, in fact, even if there is a hell, it¡¯s just like heaven. It¡¯s just a kind of space. It¡¯s not really under the ground. So even if you hear some voices, those sounds are definitely not from hell."


    Liao Xiaowei blushed. "If that¡¯s the case, what sound am i hearing?"


    Pian Pian came up and said, "ording to the principle, we can¡¯t hear the voice that you can hear. There are several practitioners here and I, the demon, have better ear power than you, but we don¡¯t hear anything."


    Liao Xiaowei was a little embarrassed, "I really didn¡¯t lie, I did hear a lot of people crying, very real, absolutely did not cheat you."I looked at Liao Xiaowei and said: "I believe that Weiwei¡¯s words, she will never deliberately cheat people, if she said that she heard the voice, it must be heard."


    Hearing this, pianpianpian, shangguanfeng and yueyingying immediately listened, but after a while, they all shook their heads: "sorry, we really didn¡¯t hear anything."


    However, Zhang Fan¡¯s face turned pale: "Miss Liao, would you describe those voices first?"


    Liao Xiaowei said: "in fact, there is nothing to describe. It is a group of people crying bitterly, among which there are many children¡¯s voices."


    Zhang Fan¡¯s face was even worse. "To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve heard these voices. Thest time I came here, I heard those voices!"


    I was surprised and said, "why didn¡¯t you say so much earlier?"


    Zhang Fan said with a bitter face: "if I tell you this, you don¡¯t dare toe, my bonus is not in vain?"


    ck Lily was angry and funny and said: "you can be really confused. If you hide, let everyone encounter a trap, or even hurt their lives, you also can¡¯t get money."


    Zhang Fan had no choice but to apologize. "I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s my obsession with money, but it¡¯s just a bunch of people crying. There¡¯s no real harm, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re scared."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "they are not only crying, but also seem to be saying something, but I can¡¯t understand theirnguage."


    I quickly came to Liao Xiaowei and asked carefully, "can you hear what they are saying?"


    Liao Xiaowei gave me a nk look, "I told you, I can¡¯t understand theirnguage."


    I said with a wry smile, "I mean, even if you don¡¯t understand theirnguage, can you repeat them?"


    Liao Xiaowei hears the words, so she has to listen to her ears for a while, and then slowly says a series of strange words. All the people present are confused.


    I looked at everyone and said, "who of you can understand this?"


    They all looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t understand.


    All of a sudden, Yue Yingying said, "I seem to know some of them. These words seem to be ancient Chinese, because the ancientnguage has developed for thousands of years. Now, if you go back to listen to the previousnguage, you can¡¯t understand it at all."


    I quickly asked, "well, do you know what era these ancient sayings are?"


    Yue Yingying thought carefully and suddenly said, "I remember, thesenguages should be thenguages of the Shang Dynasty."


    This word a, everybody is surprised, Shangguan Feng asks: "but how do you know?"


    Yue Yingying said: "my master taught me some ancient secret mantras. In order to prevent the leakage of secrets, he used the ancient sayings of the Shang Dynasty. By the way, you may all think that the characters of the Shang Dynasty were found on oracle bone inscriptions. In fact, it was not. After the Tomb of Fuhao of the Shang Dynasty was discovered, archaeologists found a stone tablet inside the tomb, which not only engraved the characters of the Shang Dynasty, but also marked it Because of the sybles, thenguage of the Shang Dynasty can not only be interpreted, but also its original pronunciation can be restored. However, this matter has been blocked by the authorities and only a few people know it. "


    I wonder, "this should be a good thing. Why block the news?"


    Yue Yingying¡¯s expression seemed a little mysterious. She replied: "that¡¯s because thesenguages are not only formunication, but also for the function of incantations. Please note that I¡¯m not talking about somenguages, but thenguage of the whole Shang Dynasty. Pronunciation is rted to incantations. If you can¡¯t urately grasp the pronunciation, you may say amon word, which may trigger the incantation What a disaster


    As soon as I said this, I was more interested. "If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s no wonder that there are so few ancient people. If you say a wrong sentence, you may be killed. It¡¯s terrible!"


    Yue Yingying continued: "because of this, in the Shang Dynasty, the status of witches was very important. They had the power to exin the incantation and to decide thenguage. What to say and what not to say were all up to them. Even the king of Shang could not interfere. It is for this reason that the stone tabletnguage found in Fuhao tomb can never be spread out. Once the secret is disclosed, it will cause great disaster. "


    I opened my mouth wide. In this way, the status of witches in the Shang Dynasty wasparable to that of kings?


    Yue Yingying nodded: "no mistake. What sister Liao heard just now is probably thenguage of the Shang Dynasty, and it is very likely a wizard¡¯s incantation. I have heard the meaning of the incantation."


    Liao Xiaowei said, "well, what kind of incantation are the words I just said?"


    Yue Yingying embarrassed way: "this I do not know, because I only know a few words, and can not fully grasp thenguage of that era."


    I sighed: "that¡¯s a pity. It would be very interesting to read these words right away. And what I want to know is, why only Zhang Fan and Wei Wei can hear those voices? This makes us practitioners feel ashamed. "


    Yue Yingying said: "it¡¯s hard to say. It¡¯s probably rted to people¡¯s physique. Not everyone can hear this ancient voice. It depends on fate. ording to my judgment, these sounds are probably preserved in these crystals, and when the right opportunity arises, they will be heard by those who are destined to hear them. "In my heart, I didn¡¯t expect that the ancientnguage thousands of years ago could still be handed down to this day.


    Pianpian sighed: "be reasonable, I¡¯m the oldest one here, but I can¡¯t figure out this matter. In my opinion, it¡¯s still over. We should continue to go on."


    Shangguan Feng echoed: "yes, let this one go in advance. Anyway, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s not toote to talk about itter."


    There was no better way to do it, so they got up and wanted to go down.


    Bai Jing said, "did you forget one thing? We haven¡¯t eaten for a long time. If we don¡¯t have enough food, we can¡¯t go far. "


    Her words reminded everyone, so they sat down and took out their own dry food. Originally, ck Lily nned to build a bonfire and bake something to eat, but Longzheng stopped him. His reason was simple: "this ce is so mysterious. Let¡¯s try not to make trouble. We don¡¯t want to make a fire."


    ck lily also felt reasonable, so he did not light the campfire.


    After eating some food, everyone got strength, so they continued to walk inside. The crystal forest was boundless. After a long walk, there was no end. Even I was a little impatient. Did you think Zhang Fan was cheating you?


    Seeing everyone¡¯s impatience, Zhang Fan said, "if you hold on a little longer and walk a few miles, you will probably be able to get there. This is not a tour. It¡¯s not easy to get treasure."


    After listening to his words, the people could only move forward patiently and try not to lose their temper. Finally, they came to an open area with boundless darkness ahead.


    I turned on the shlight and took a look inside. I took a breath of air-conditioning. There was an abyss in front of me. I couldn¡¯t see the bottom of it.


    Long Zheng asked Zhang Fan: "how to get down? How did you get down there? "


    However, Zhang Fan showed an incredible look, "I don¡¯t know. When I came here, there was no abyss."


    He said that, everyone¡¯s heart is cold, because it may mean that all previous efforts are wasted!


    The ck Lily held back her anger and said, "what you said is true. Do you really don¡¯t know the situation here?"


    Zhang Fan said with a bitter face: "conscience of heaven and earth, if I have half a lie, let me exterminate heaven and earth!"


    I was patient and asked, "brother Zhang, what was the situation when you came here before?"


    Zhang Fan said: "when I came here, this is a vacantnd. If I go a little further, a huge cave will appear, and the treasure is in it."


    "But now it¡¯s useless to say anything. The abyss is in front of us. We can¡¯t get past it anyway."


    Pianpian said: "there is nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll fly over and have a look." Before I could speak, she flew by herself. She was so fast that she turned into a white shadow and went straight to the opposite side. But after only flying for more than ten seconds, she heard a bang. The white shadow suddenly stopped and seemed to have hit something.


    The white shadow first fell for a while, then flew back to us.


    "What¡¯s going on?" I asked


    Pianpian rubbed her head and said, "to be honest, everything was going well, but I suddenly bumped into an invisible force field, and the whole was rebounded back."


    Weiwei said, "didn¡¯t you try to break through it?"


    Pianpian shook her head: "this force field is different from the artificial one. It¡¯s very thick. Even if I force myself to squeeze in, I can only advance a few meters. It¡¯s impossible to pass."


    Everyone was stunned and speechless. Obviously, this was the first time that I saw Pian Pian¡¯s sad face. Even though she had been injured before, she had a indifferent attitude, but this time I really saw despair on her face.


    At this time, ck Lily asked Zhang Fan, "do you have nothing to do? You brought us here, and you are responsible for us. "


    Zhang Fan said with a bitter face, "don¡¯t I want money? How can I joke with you with such arge sum of money, but it¡¯s really the first time I¡¯ve met it, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. "


    Long Zheng said: "don¡¯t worry, everyone. There must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. We can¡¯te here for nothing."


    Although he encouraged everyone so much, I could clearly see that he looked a little lonely, and obviously knew that this trip was in vain.

 Chapter 552

    Shangguan Feng frowned and said, "I just can¡¯t understand what this is for. It¡¯s a smooth road. How can I get out of the abyss without any reason, and I can¡¯t fly past it. Who is the ghost of this force field?"


    In fact, the question that Shangguan Feng thought of is also what I am thinking about, but obviously, we have no answer at present.


    After a short rest, Pian Pian finally got up and sighed: "it seems that this time we havee for nothing. What we should do now is to go back immediately. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    When this was said, everyone was even more surprised, "why do you say that?" They asked her.


    Pian Pian said: "because I realize that there are arge number of dark forces around here. If we don¡¯t leave soon, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t get out."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "wait a minute. Maybe the voice I just heard was from those dark forces you mentioned."


    Pian Pian said, "how can it be? As you said, there are old people and children, and most of them are crying. If the hostile forces are hiding in the dark, why are they crying? "


    Liao Xiaowei said: "I don¡¯t know, but I can guess that the voices who talk to me have great kindness, and they don¡¯t mean to fight against us."


    Pian Pian said: "you don¡¯t understand what they are saying. Do you know if they are kind or malicious?"


    The two sides seemed to have a little quarrel, so I hastened to put out the fire. "No matter what the truth is, I think it is really not suitable to stay here for a long time, or to withdraw first."


    The most important thing for us to think about is that we haven¡¯t got a long way to go


    ck Lily asked: "what n, you talk about it."


    Bai Jing said: "it¡¯s very simple. There¡¯s no road here. Can¡¯t we go around it?"


    She said this, everyoneughed, because although this idea may not be useless, but the actual operability is zero. It is already very tired to walk here. If we go around from the other end, it would be a long march, and no one would like to.


    Bai Jing saw that everyone didn¡¯t speak, so he said, "you don¡¯t want to do it. Right now, this is the most feasible way. I think we should try it."


    Holding the idea of trying, I asked Zhang Fan, "brother Zhang, what do you think of this idea?"


    "This possibility is too low. If I walk this road, there may be no road at all. Even if there is a way, it will have to go for three days and three nights. Now that we are so tired, we are not likely to seed."


    I¡¯m right to think about it, because Zhang Fan is the one who hopes to make this trip a sess, which means that he will get arge sum of money, so what he said is the most reliable, so I have a mind to go.


    Bai Jing saw my state of mind wavering, then took my hand and advised: "you don¡¯t give up first. The most important thing to do now is to persist in the end. We can never give up!"


    At this time, Lu Qingqing, who had not spoken for a long time, said: "I think there is something I must tell you. After listening to your discussion for so long, I should tell you."


    I asked, "Xiao Qian, if you have anything to do, just say it."


    Lu Qingqing said: "just when we came all the way, I found that there were countless forked roads. Originally, I thought elder brother Zhang had been here before. Maybe he didn¡¯t take the wrong road. But judging from the current situation, maybe it¡¯s the wrong way?"


    Zhang Fan immediately shook his head: "no, no, I¡¯ve been here before, and I¡¯ve made marks. The route must be correct."


    Long Zheng way: "brother, you think about it carefully, did you go wrong?"


    Zhang Fan frowned, "brother, do you even believe me?"


    Long Zheng said: "of course I believe you, but people will make mistakes, especially in this kind ofbyrinth like ce, it¡¯s no big deal to take the wrong road. Anyway, we should continue to walk on another road, don¡¯t you think?"


    Zhang Fan began to doubt himself, "may I have taken the wrong way? Otherwise, let¡¯s go back to the fork in the road and have a look again. Maybe we are really wrong


    Pianpian rubbed her head and said with a bitter smile, "so it seems that my head may have been hit in vain."


    Zhang Fan returned from the original road without saying a word. Soon he came to the fork in the road. He felt the scratch on a crystal. "This scratch was carved by me. In order to make a mark, I remember very clearly."


    But suddenly Gong Rui said, "look, there are scratches on the crystal here!"


    , everyone looked as like as two peas before, and even Zhang Fan was shocked. "No, I remember that I did not n second strokes."


    However, Pian Pian and Wei Wei find the third and fourth mark again. Zhang Fan ispletely stupid, covering her head and murmuring, "impossible, I haven¡¯t made so many marks at all! There must be something wrong with it! "


    Zhang Fan has been silly at this time, we are also looking at each other, do not know what to do.Pian Pian came up with an idea and said, "let¡¯s all take it easy. Let¡¯s sit down and think about it carefully. If he can think of the old road, it¡¯s the best. If not, we¡¯ll take separate actions and always find the right route."


    I frowned and said, "have you ever seen a horror movie? It¡¯s not good for us to split up. I don¡¯t rmend that. "


    Pian Pian said with a smile: "that¡¯s all fictional things. Are you afraid of that?"


    I frowned and said, "it¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid, but even if something is fictional, it¡¯s based on facts. What should we do if our split action coincides with the enemy¡¯s n? They just want us to split up, and then we¡¯ll be finished in that case? "


    Pian Pian is also deep in thought. Obviously, my question is very sharp and reasonable.


    Wei Wei said: "baguang, you are rmist. Although I can hear those voices hiding in the dark, I can also feel that they are not malicious. Therefore, the enemy clouds are all our own blind guesses. In my opinion, we should consider this matter from a long-term perspective, no matter how reckless we are."


    Long Zheng cut in: "now this matter is more and more strange, we are not into retreat is not, how should we?"


    ck Lily and Bai Jing discussed for a while, "our opinion is to withdraw first. This ce is not right. We don¡¯t want to stay any longer. As for brother Zhang¡¯s bonus, we have to temporarily seal it up until it¡¯s finished. Then we can give him the money."


    Zhang Fan, with a bitter face, sighed, "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how things have developed into this. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m so sorry for you."


    Iforted him, "it¡¯s OK. People fall and horses stumble. It¡¯s not all your fault. Why should you me yourself? We have been together for so long, although you can see that you have a special dedication to money, but also a man, I believe we will cooperate happily in the future


    After listening to my constion, Zhang Fan was full of energy, "well, let¡¯s go back the same way, and we won¡¯t take any risks here."


    Everyone began to go back gradually, but the road was getting worse and worse. When I came to the crystal forest, there were fewer and fewer crystals. At the end of the day, there were stctites left. My heart was cold, and I said, "no, it seems that it¡¯s not only the problem of getting lost, but also walking into the array arranged by the enemy."


    Other people also saw the mystery and looked back at me one after another and asked me what to do. I called Longzheng, pianpianpian and shangguanfeng together. "Now we are very likely to step into the array arranged by others. Let¡¯s see what we should do?"


    Long Zheng said: "soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Since it¡¯s an array, we have only one way to break the array. But at present, I haven¡¯t seen the origin of this array. This is the most headache."


    Shangguan Feng also echoed: "yes, I¡¯m also proficient in Qimen dunjia, but now I don¡¯t see the way of this array. I have to think about it carefully."


    Pian Pian said: "don¡¯t think about it. This array is not Qimen dunjia at all, so it¡¯s useless for you to think about it."


    Everyone was surprised. Long Zheng asked, "if it¡¯s not Qimen dunjia, where did this arraye from and why?"


    Pianpian said with a smile: "I know this array. It¡¯s the array set by the devil¡¯s road, so it¡¯s OK to call it the magic array."


    Long Zheng frowned: "magic array? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that this array is different from daomen¡¯s array? "


    Pian Pian said: "the array within the scope of Qimen dunjia has certain basis and rules, but the magic array is different. There is almost no trace to find. It is very difficult to break it. Especially this array is aimed at the people in Taoism, but it does little harm to demons like me."


    Shangguan Feng said, "so my sister cane and go freely in this array?"


    "Pian Pian said:" this is not, even if it does not hurt me, but let me break the battle immediately, I can not do it. "


    Shangguan sighed: "it¡¯s useless to say it for a long time. What should we do now?"


    At this time, Yue Yingying walked by and said, "I have a way. Ordinary array has the theory of living gate and death gate. I believe that the magic array should also have it. As long as we find the gate of life, we can probably break the array."


    Pian Pian sneered: "it¡¯s not as easy as you said. As I said just now, the magic array has no track to find, let alone the gate of life and death. If you want to start from the gate of life and death, you will surely die."


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask, "what do you say? Should we have a way to go? "


    Pianpian said: "ording to my understanding of the magic array, although the magic array is changeable and traceless, there is an array eye. As long as we find the array eye, we can find the way out!"


    I excitedly said: "great, so let¡¯s go to the array eye."


    Pianpian sighed: "wait, is array eye so easy to find? If it¡¯s like a headless fly, it¡¯s probably useless to be tired to death, so we need to think about it for a long time


    I sighed and said, "well, you can say something. I just want to go out right now. It¡¯s best to break the battle as soon as possible."Pian Pian said: "be patient. Although it¡¯s hard to find the array eyes, it¡¯s not impossible to find them. Because the ce where the eye of the array is located is full of evil. We can find it ording to this line! "


    Everyone pped their hands together, and they all agreed with what Pianpian said.


    Pianpian is very proud, "since you all think what I said is reasonable, then follow me and I will take you forward."

 Chapter 553

    She led the way in front of us, and we followed closely. It was a long way. She went out for more than ten miles at once. Everyone was very tired and panting. But let alone the array eyes, we didn¡¯t find anything rted to the array, but we felt that the scenery around us seemed to be getting farther and farther away from us. If we went on like this, I¡¯m afraid we would fall into the boundless nihility It¡¯s really terrible!


    Seeing that everyone was a little flustered, Pian Pianforted her and said, "don¡¯t be afraid. Even the most powerful magic array, it will take three days to kill the people who haven¡¯t broken the array. So we have opportunities. As long as we work together, we have hope to get out of the magic array."


    Liao Xiaowei said, "I hope what you said is true, but why didn¡¯t I see any hope?"


    Pian Pian said with a smile: "that¡¯s because you didn¡¯t see the dawn of hope, but in my eyes, the dawn has already appeared!"


    I saw her confident and asked, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so confident. What did you see? Why didn¡¯t we see it? "


    Pian Pian said: "don¡¯t forget that I am a demon. The eyes of demons are different from those of human beings. They can see more things."


    Wei Wei said: "I understand this truth. Just like some animals, they can see the spectrum that people can¡¯t see and hear the voice that human can¡¯t hear."


    Pianpian said unhappily, "you treat me as an animal."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "of course, I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just a metaphor. Don¡¯t be surprised."


    Pianpian said with a smile, "how can I me you? In fact, I¡¯m just joking."


    When I saw them talking andughing, I was impatient and said, "since you can see what we can¡¯t see, can you tell me something?"


    Pian Pian said: "in my eyes, I can see that the evil spirits are drifting in the same direction. That¡¯s probably where the array eyes are."


    I am overjoyed. If Pianpian can find the eye of the array, then we will be able to leave the magic array sessfully this time. This feeling of being reborn is really great!


    Pianpianughs: "youe with me, don¡¯t lose it."


    In this way, the crowd followed pianpianpian and walked along the winding road for more than half an hour. After walking for about half an hour, a ck hole appeared in front of them, which was sprayed with bleeding red magma from time to time. It was so hot that people could not get close to it.


    I can¡¯t believe my eyes can see magma in this ce. It¡¯s so strange.


    Pian Pian said: "this is probably the eye of array. Who are you going to go with me?"


    All of them frowned. After all, they practiced Daofa and had precautions against magic attacks. However, things likeva were roasted when they met. No one wanted to be cooked meat.


    Pianpian sighed: "to destroy the array eye, at least two people must cooperate. None of you want to go in. I really can¡¯t help it."


    At this time, I had no choice but to say, "I¡¯lle. I¡¯ll protect myself with a talisman. I can probably carry it."


    Shangguan Feng said, "how can you do that? Your talisman can only resist the attack of magic, and it can¡¯t hold the magma and other things."


    I spread out my hand and said with a bitter smile: "it¡¯s no way. I can¡¯t do anything with my eyes open."


    At this time, Yue Yingying suddenly came to me and said to me, "is there a frozen Rune in your rune?"


    I shook my head and said, "no, I have runes here, but I don¡¯t know about freezing mantras."


    Yue Yingying said with a smile: "but I will, I will draw you a few frozen runes. You can defend yourself with these charms, and you may be able to withstand them."


    I was very happy, holding Yue Yingying¡¯s hand, "Siying, thank you, your frozen rune is too timely!"


    Yue Yingying¡¯s face was red. She threw away my hand and said, "take out your rune paper. I¡¯m going to start drawing symbols."


    She bit her fingertip, drew it on the rune paper, and quickly made the frozen rune. Then she taught me how to recite the frozen mantra. She also told me, "these frozen Charms can onlyst for ten minutes. You should remember the time. Once the time passes, the charm will lose effect immediately. By then, it will be too dangerous for you toe out again!"


    I nodded: "don¡¯t worry, I will remember the time!"


    Pian Pian said: "let¡¯s go in, the sess or failure is at one stroke!"


    In this way, pianpianpian opened the way in front of her head to block back the scatteredva. I followed behind and offered a frozen charm. The incantation with blue light immediately formed a protective circle around me. The cold ice immediately froze the surrounding magma and turned it into stone, which made me move forward steadily. In my heart, I praised Yue Yingying¡¯s freezing mantra as powerful as it was.


    Pianpian saw that I was all right, so she was more confident and sped forward. Soon we came to the center of the cave. Here, I saw the scene in front of me, and I was really stunned.


    It turns out that in the deepest part of the cave, there is a hugeke of magma. The sshing magma from time to time ejects from the surface of theke, forming a fire tree and silver flower, which looks breathtaking.


    I was stunned and said, "what should we do now? Is it necessary to freeze the magma Lakepletely? It can¡¯t be done. "Pian Pian said: "that¡¯s not necessary. As long as you block the entrance of the evil spirit, you can break the array. But if you want to find the entrance, you have to fly to the opposite side of theke. But is it too big?"


    I¡¯m also in a bit of a dilemma. After all, theke is too hot, and there¡¯s a ceiling on it. It¡¯s very difficult to fly to the opposite side in any case.


    Pian Pian said: "for today¡¯s n, we can only use our imagination. What¡¯s the best way for you now?"


    I take out thepass and say, "although it¡¯s used to guide the way, it¡¯s OK to temporarily use it as a flying machine. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a metal object. If you step on the sole of your foot, it¡¯s estimated that it¡¯s going to burn out the bottom of your foot."


    Pianpian suddenly thought of an idea, whispered a few words in my ear, I immediately nodded, "good idea, you think of a great idea."


    I immediately sacrificed eight life-saving talismans and formed a huge eight diagrams diagram. First, I put them in the lowest ce, then I sacrificed thepass to the sky, and flew to the top of the Eight Diagrams diagram. Then I jumped on thepass, so there was no danger of scalding feet.


    Pianpian is flying in front of me. I am not willing to leave behind. Two figures, one in front of the other, finally arrive at the other side.


    To the opposite side, the array eye is indeed faintly visible. Pian Pian opened the magic eye to me, so that I can also see the evil spirits gathering on a fire red Begonia tree from all sides. This Begonia tree must be array eye!


    Pian Pian said to me: "cut down this Begonia tree, the eye of the array will be broken. We two work together to strike, hoping to hit the target with one strike!"


    Her hands round, a green light straight to the Begonia tree, I took out the magic pestle, the aura gathered at a point, and then burst out, like aser, but also hit the Begonia tree, the results of two thunders, I and Pianpian¡¯s body are backward, and then fell heavily, and then look at the Begonia tree, the pressure root is intact.


    This time, we all made difficulties. We didn¡¯t expect that the array eyes were so difficult to break.


    We all have nothing to do with our big eyes and small eyes. Pian Pian said: "I think the matter is too simple. I thought it would be easy to find the array eye and break it. But I didn¡¯t expect that it would be so difficult."


    I said with a bitter smile: "this is the most important part of the array. Of course, it¡¯s not easy to crack. Don¡¯t be too sad. Let¡¯s try to find a way to crack it."


    "Pian Pian sighs:" can only do so. "


    The two of us were staring at the Begonia tree. It was really a big eye and a small eye. We felt that things were very difficult to handle, because I had never encountered such a scene, and Pian Pian seemed to have met the magic array before, but had never seen such a situation before, so there was no good way.


    She sighed. "If I mess up this time, all of us might die here. Would you hate me?"


    I said to Pian Pian, "what do you say? We are all in the same boat. It¡¯s a great credit for you to lead us here. We won¡¯t me you. "


    Pian Pian had a smile on her face. "That¡¯s good. You are a good person. You won¡¯t throw the pot to others in such a critical time. This quality is really wonderful."


    I modestly said: "this is just the basic morality of being a man. There is no need to boast about it. By the way, do you have an idea now?"


    Pianpian frowned: "it¡¯s not easy to do. The Begonia tree seems to be able to rebound any attack. That is to say, the strength we send out will bounce back perfectly. This is the most troublesome ce. You and I both have very powerful attack moves, but we have never seen such a rebound type of opponent. This is our most headache now."


    Iughed: "yes, what do you think we should do?"


    Pian Pian said: "well, I¡¯ll think about it again, and see if there are other ways. Maybe it¡¯s a little weird. Don¡¯t be afraid."


    Iughed and said, "I¡¯m such a big man. What can I be afraid of? Do you take me as a child?"


    Pianpian said: "well, you¡¯re not afraid of the best. Calm down and watch it. I¡¯m going to do it."


    She made a strange noise in her mouth, and the whole person was crawling on the ground. Her eyes turned red and she looked very strange. I was stunned. I thought, "what is she going to do? What a strange look


    At this time, Pian Pian suddenly roared a tiger and changed her body. The whole person turned into a colorful tiger, which scared me backward and almost fell into thevake.


    At this time, the tiger in pianpianpian¡¯s incarnation yelled, and then ran towards the Begonia tree with all its strength, and even tried to knock down the tree!


    The fierce tiger collided with the crabapple tree, which made the cave crumble. The rocks on the top of the cave fell down and almost hit me.


    If you look at the tiger, it¡¯s like it¡¯s dead. But the crabapple tree has cracks, but it¡¯s still OK.


    After a while, Pian Pian returned to her normal shape, and the corners of her mouth actually shed blood. This is the first time I saw her bleeding!


    Pian Pian said in a low voice: "it seems that things are very bad. After I incarnate, my strength is 100 times as much as before. In this case, I can¡¯t knock down the tree with a single blow. It seems that we are doomed!"I waved my hand and said, "wait a minute. I think there is still hope in this matter."


    "What are you talking about? I¡¯m afraid there is no hope now. How can you say there is hope? "

 Chapter 554

    Iughed and said, "look at this Begonia tree. The whole tree is fire red and extremely strong. It seems that she may not have survived on the basis of water veins. There must be something else that gave birth to her."


    "What are you talking about? Can you tell me directly? "


    I sighed and said, "well, let me be frank. I don¡¯t think this tree grew up by eating water, but has survived by eating magma."


    "Magma? Can this nt trees? "


    Iughed and said, "of course, ordinary trees can¡¯t, but since this tree is the eye of magic array, it¡¯s not an ordinary object, so it¡¯s not too strange to survive on the magma."


    Pian Pian asked, "it¡¯s true what you said, but what does it have to do with us to kill the array eyes?"


    I then said, "don¡¯t forget, although it is a tree that lives on the magma, it is still a tree. As long as its water source is cut off, the tree will naturally die. What is the water source of this Begonia tree?"


    "Of course, it¡¯s magma," said pianpianpian! As long as we cut off the magma vein leading to the root of the tree, it will naturally die


    Now that the veins are broken, how can I see them


    With a smile, I took out a stack of frozen runes and said, "Siying must have never thought that her frozen Rune would have such a great effect!"


    The n is certain, pianpianpian first uses magic tools to dig the ground, and as expected, there are veins of magma water lines connected to the root vein of the Begonia tree.


    I immediately offered a frozen rune, each frozen Rune sandwiched a vein, and soon froze those magma!


    Then look at the Begonia tree, as expected, gradually lost its vitality, from the original fire red, gradually turned into blue and white, and sent out bursts of cold air, and after a while, the whole tree became ice sculpture!


    Pian Pian and I cheered loudly, and then we joined hands to smash the ice sculpture into pieces!


    In this way, we will break the eye of the array!


    Pian Pian said: "now the array eye has been broken, and the cave is about to copse. Let¡¯s go out of the cave first. After going out, we can probably find the way to leave the magic array!"


    But all of a sudden, I felt feverish all over my body and said with a bitter face: "at the beginning, Yue Yingying said that this frozen Rune could onlyst for ten minutes. Now the time has passed. It seems that I can¡¯t get out."


    Pian Pian said anxiously, "what can I do? You and I have to go out, or the hole will copse and you will die. "


    I sighed: "then you go out, don¡¯t care about me."


    Pianpian angrily said, "nonsense, how can I leave you alone? If I go out on my own, those girls will go after me, and I won¡¯t do such a stupid thing. "


    I said with a smile: "only one life, no need to be so excited, as long as everyone can get out alive, I will be satisfied."


    Pian Pian said: "don¡¯t give up like this, don¡¯t you have other things to save your life?"


    I thought for a while, then took out Yugui, "although this thing is a magic weapon, but I have not yet understood all its functions, so I don¡¯t know whether it can save my life."


    But just after that, Yugui suddenly changed into a boat type and flew to theke automatically. The ship emitted cold air, offsetting all the heat of the magma.


    Pian Pian and I were so surprised that we immediately boarded the boat. The Yugui boat automatically glided on theke and soon arrived at the opposite bank. Then Yugui became a flying figure and carried me out of the cave.


    I was so overjoyed that I didn¡¯t expect to survive. I just wanted to cry!


    But just out of the cave, I found that the people who had been waiting for the cave had disappeared, which made me very worried, but Pian Pian said, "look up."


    I looked up and found that all the people were hiding on the protruding rock above the mountain wall. Pian Pian and I went up to the top. I asked, "how did you get here?"


    Liao Xiaowei said, "what can I do if I don¡¯te here? If we don¡¯t go, we will be roasted. "


    "Did you find the eye?" she asked


    I nodded and said with a smile: "not only did I find it, but also I broke the array eye. You may not believe it. The array eye is actually a crabapple tree. Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s amazing."


    As expected, everyone was surprised. Unexpectedly, the array eye was such a thing.


    Shangguan Feng asked, "what should I do next? The eye of the array is broken. Shouldn¡¯t we be able to leave the magic array immediately? "


    Pian Pian said: "it¡¯s not so fast. After the eye of the array is destroyed, it just speeds up the copse speed of the magic array. Wait a minute, everything will be known."


    Shangguanfeng is a little worried. I want to leave here quickly. The evil spirit here is so strong that I can¡¯t breathe.


    Iforted: "don¡¯t worry, now the array eye has been broken, what are you worried about?"


    Other people also think this is the truth, so they alle to persuade shangguanfeng not to worry.Shangguan Feng was calm and waited with everyone for a long time. Sure enough, the darkness around him gradually faded away and a visible road gradually appeared.


    Pianpian was overjoyed and said, "everybody,e with me quickly. If we go down this road, maybe we will be saved!"


    We were surprised, immediately on the road, walked not far, in front of us gradually appeared Amethyst, this is a good omen!


    Gradually, the crystal forest reappeared, and we got close to Tiankeng.


    At this time, we climbed up the ne and got out of the ne early.


    The ne flew straight back to the hotel andnded in front of the open space of the hotel. Everyone felt that they had survived the disaster. They really picked up a life and came back.


    Zhang Fan apologized to everyone again. "I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect things to change. I didn¡¯t want to do this."


    ck Lily said to him, "it doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t want this kind of thing. You can¡¯t me you. But after a few days, I still hope elder brother Zhang will go with us. It must be finished in any case."


    Zhang Fan nodded: "OK, if you don¡¯t say it, I will certainly go with you."


    When they returned to the hotel, the ck Lily immediately let the kitchen make a table to surprise everyone.


    I wanted not to eat, but I couldn¡¯t afford it, so I had to sit down to eat. The atmosphere was a bit dull. After all, I had just escaped from the dangerous ce, and everyone was in a state of shock. Therefore, I ate carefully and even worried about choking on fish bones.


    Liao Xiaowei whispered at my side: "you see, everyone is so stuffy now. Say something to make everyone happy."


    I said with a wry smile: "you said this is really funny, I am in a worse mood now, how to make everyone happy? You also know that the deadline given by Lou Shen is very short. If I don¡¯t fulfill my promise within the specified time, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll all lose our lives. "


    Liao Xiaowei said: "you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. After all, the deadline hasn¡¯t arrived yet. It¡¯s useless for you to worry so much. It¡¯s better to rx and maybe get good results."


    I sighed: "you didn¡¯t see what happened to me in the cave. Being able to make the array into such a big battle, it shows that other forces are also eyeing the treasures there, and their strength is very strong. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t resist it."


    At this time, Yue Yingying said: "you don¡¯t want to be so ambitious. We are not vegetarians. What are you afraid of?"


    Of course, I didn¡¯t want to show my weakness too much in front of the girls, so I said in a loud voice: "you¡¯re right. At this time, everything is unknown. I shouldn¡¯t be so depressed. Now I have a n in mind and hope this n can seed."


    Hearing this, Shangguan Feng asked, "what is your intention in mind? Can you tell us? "


    I shook my head and said, "no, I¡¯d better keep this n secret. I can¡¯t let anyone know."


    Shangguan Feng pouted: "now when are you still keeping secret with us? We are all living and dying together."


    I¡¯ve already made up my mind that I¡¯m going to act alone next time, so of course I can¡¯t tell you about this n. Otherwise, these people will be in a hurry with me.


    Long Zheng said with a smile: "Shangguan girl, don¡¯t rush him like this. Baguang has been through the battlefield for a long time, and he has already got a spectrum in his mind. We don¡¯t need to worry about it."


    Shangguan sighed: "I¡¯m worried now. I can¡¯t help but see that things can¡¯t be solved. Of course, I have to worry about my words."


    The ck Lily said: "Oh, they are all eating. What do you say these annoying things do? Anyway, I have to fill my stomach. Besides, next time I go to that ce, I¡¯m going to take a team of mercenaries and assemble heavy weapons. No matter what happens, it will help a lot. "


    I thought to myself, "she¡¯s such a fool. Mercenaries can deal with mortals, but it¡¯s useless to deal with warlocks and demons. Even if she takes it, it¡¯s in vain." However, looking at the appearance of ck lily, she is quite proud of the idea. If I say no at this time, I¡¯m afraid it will spoil her.


    Although I didn¡¯t raise any objection, Bai Jing first said, "it¡¯s not good. You and I have seen that. What¡¯s the use of mercenaries in the magic array? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s feasible to take those people to death. "


    ck lily is not very happy, "you are my good sister, why don¡¯t you support my idea?"


    Bai Jing said: "if it is a reasonable idea, I will certainly support it, but this method is obviously impractical. Now I advise you to save some money, for your good."


    ck Lily still refused, "we have been friends for many years. There is no reason why you don¡¯t support me. Besides, the mercenaries I want to hire have all experienced big scenes. It is said that there are those who have killed vampires in Europe. It should be no problem toe to our side."


    I was interested. "You mean, those mercenaries have dealt with monsters and things like that?"ck Lily nodded: "of course, otherwise why should I rmend it to you? Those mercenaries have their roots. They have seen all kinds of big scenes. They are not as weak as you think

 Chapter 555

    Lu Qingqing didn¡¯t speak for a long time. At this time, he suddenly said, "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy to introduce outsiders at such a critical moment. It¡¯s hard to predict. Besides, in the face of such precious treasures, my father has many mercenaries, but they have never yed a positive role in important matters."


    ck Lily was a little unhappy. "Miss Lu, I know your father is a big boss, a rich man, and he has many powerful people under him. But the mercenaries I mentioned are different from those under your father. I need to make a special exnation on this point."


    Lu Qingqing said: "no matter how powerful the mercenaries you mentioned, there are many people who know about the treasure. There is no need to involve more people in. There is no airtight wall. If the news really spreads, we will face more difficulties."


    Liao Xiaowei said: "Xiaoqian¡¯s point is reasonable. Now the situation isplicated. We¡¯d better not make a mess of the situation. It¡¯s the best decision to take a few days off, prepare more, and then go again."


    ck Lily sighed and looked at me. "What do you think?"


    I said, "what you both said is reasonable. I think we will not talk about this matter for a while. It¡¯s important to eat."


    The girls were not very satisfied with my attitude, "you are so kind, can¡¯t you say your opinion directly?"


    I thought to myself, "anyway, I¡¯m going to act alone. No matter what your ideas are, why should I stand aside and offend people?"


    At this time, Long Zheng came to rescue the siege: "we have just experienced such a terrible moment. Now, it should be a time to rx. So as to whether we should invite mercenaries, I think we will discuss itter. As for what Ba said before, it¡¯s important to eat."


    After all, if we really found the treasure, he would make a fortune immediately. But now that his purpose is in vain, of course, he will be quite frustrated.


    I went tofort: "brother Zhang, don¡¯t be discouraged. I think we have a great hope for this matter. You don¡¯t have to be sad."


    Zhang Fan said: "I¡¯m not sad. I just think this operation is strange. I haven¡¯t encountered any of those things you met before. How could I have met all of them under such circumstances? I really think it¡¯s weird. "


    I said with a smile: "since it is a coveted treasure, of course, it is coveted by many forces. Maybe when you go alone, all forces have not received news, but now the situation is different, and the difficulties we face are naturally different."


    Zhang Fan felt reasonable and nodded: "you are right. I think so, but what should we do next? Just to break the magic array, we have spent a lot of time. If we encounter this situation again, I¡¯m afraid it will be more difficult to deal with. "


    I frowned and said, "this is a problem. What I fear most is that there are more powerful forces waiting behind. If that is the case, we can¡¯t get the treasure at all."


    Zhang Fan said: "no matter what, the treasure must be obtained. Even if I risk my life, I will help you to achieve this goal."


    I have a strange attitude towards him. This guy is just seeking money. How can his attitude be so firm now?


    Seeing what I mean, Zhang Fan exined to me: "I want the money to do something important, such as building several schools in the mountain area. If I die, I hope you can help me realize this dream. I would like to name those schools after my own name."


    All the people were moved by his words. They thought he was a financial fan, but he had such a benevolent idea.


    Long Zheng said: "brother Zhang, don¡¯t worry. First of all, you won¡¯t die. Second, no matter whether this thing is sessful or not, I will help you to build a school. I will give you money to contribute."


    Other people have also expressed their help, Zhang Fan repeatedly thanks, the mood is much better.


    Seeing that her point of view was not adopted, the ck Lily was very unhappy and said, "I finished eating. Go back to have a rest. Please feel free."


    After she left, the scene was a little awkward, I said to Bai Jing: "you go to the past to persuade her, I also know that she is kind-hearted, but her idea is a waste of money, and there is a risk of information exposure, so it is the safest not to use it for the time being."


    Bai Jing said with a smile: "I think it¡¯s OK. Her temper is just like that and she will be able to calm down tomorrow. If I go with her, she will be more energetic. It¡¯s better to let her be alone for a while. However, rose is also kind-hearted. She is divorced and feels helpless. So she wants to do her best to help you


    This makes me a little scared. Although ck lily is a famous actress and looks beautiful, she is so active now, which makes me not veryfortable, but also causes criticism from other girls.


    As expected, Shangguan Feng said, "it¡¯s her business that she divorced. We can¡¯t amodate her because of her divorce? What¡¯s more, emotional problems are personal matters. You can¡¯t fall in love with her just because of sympathy. Are you right, baguang? "


    I nodded awkwardly and perfunctorily, "I think this matter is over. ck lily is in a bad mood, so we should not add fuel to the fire."When other people saw me make a statement, they would not say anything. I always wanted to act alone in my stomach. Therefore, I stopped talking about going to Tiankeng, but just ate with my head down. Suddenly, someone said, "baguang, do you want to act alone?"


    I looked up and saw that the speaker was Pian pian. She was staring at me all the time, which made me a little ufortable. I immediately denied: "there¡¯s such a thing. I can¡¯t act alone. It¡¯s so difficult. I can¡¯t do it alone. You can rest assured."


    Pian Pian said: "I just saw your eyes twinkle when you were talking. I knew that you were thinking a ghost. You don¡¯t want to involve everyone, so you want to finish this by yourself, right? You don¡¯t have to deny it. I have seen through your mind


    When I was exposed, I was a little embarrassed, so I didn¡¯t want to say anything more, but other people, especially Liao Xiaowei and shangguanfeng, criticized me from left to right, "no matter whether what Pian Pian said is true or not, your idea is not right. In such a dangerous ce, how can a person aplish such a big thing? You are going to die."


    I said with a smile: "thank you for your concern. You can rest assured. I have absolutely no idea of acting alone. I think more about pianpianpian."


    Pian Pian Jiao said with a smile, "is it really that I think too much? You look me in the eye and tell me you don¡¯t have that idea


    I immediately denied: "of course there is no such thing, how can I act alone? With my personal ability, I can¡¯t do it alone, so you think too much. "


    Pianpian looked into my eyes and said, "you are lying. Don¡¯t quibble."


    I am not very happy in my heart, even if she saw my w, also need not say so frankly, this is not to add trouble to me?


    As expected, Long Zheng found the right time to help me out: "even if brother Ba has the idea of acting alone, it is also for the sake of everyone. He doesn¡¯t want others to take risks, so he just wants to go to Tiankeng alone. This spirit of self sacrifice is admirable."


    Liao Xiaowei said in displeasure: "what is his name? He is obviously stupid! I¡¯ve never seen such a stupid person. Knowing that it¡¯s a fatal thing, I still want to go alone. I really don¡¯t pay attention to the feelings of other people! "


    I sighed and said, "Weiwei, why do you say that about me? Even if I have that idea, I want to do it myself, so that you are all safe. "


    Lu Qingqing said: "if you are dead, what should we do? Why don¡¯t you think about it? "


    These girls immediately chirped and criticized me. I was so speechless that I could only bow my head to receive training. After a while, they found an excuse to go back to my room to have a rest.


    In fact, these days, my friendship with them has be more and more profound, and I feel like a family member. Therefore, even if they criticize me severely, I don¡¯t feel ufortable, but I am very moved.


    Lying in bed, as soon as I closed my eyes, I felt a cold handing from behind me and pinched on my neck.


    I was used to it and said coldly, "are you still here?"


    Ji matchless voice from behind me sounded, "yes, I am looking for you this time, I hope you wille with me."


    I have no patience to say: "you want to kill, why always pester me? Although I have destroyed your coffin, it is only unintentional loss. After all, my hometown is there, and you destroy my vige for no reason. What is the reason? "


    Ji Wushuangughs: "for no reason? You¡¯re wrong. You and I have a long history. "


    I clenched my teeth and said, "what origin can I have with a ghost girl? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, will you


    Ji matchless way: "I am not nonsense Oh, you have a long story with me, I must tell you carefully."


    "I don¡¯t have time to listen to ghosts tell stories. Can you spare me, nvxia? If you are interested in men, I have a friend who is very fat and kind. I can introduce him to you


    If the fat man knew that I had sold him, he would be very angry. Ji wushuangjiao said with a smile, "you are really a friend. Have you betrayed your brother like this?"


    I shook my head: "not betray, he has been unable to find a girlfriend, I want to take this opportunity to help him fulfill his wish."


    Ji Wushuang was a little upset. "You don¡¯t want to dy time with me. If I want to kill you, I can do it at any time, but now I haven¡¯t done so. Do you understand what I mean? I have deep feelings for you. I don¡¯t want you to die in my hands. But if you deliberately make me angry, I will kill you


    She said this very harshly, with a rather heavy tone. I knew she was not joking, so I had to say, "I can go with you, but I still have something to do here. Can I go with you after I finish this?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "I know what you want to do. If you go with me, I can help you finish that thing!"


    I was surprised and said, "no, it¡¯s very difficult. Can you really help me finish it?"


    Ji matchless mouth close to my neck, exhaled such as LAN: "my strength you know, if I want to help you, no one can stop me."

 Chapter 556

    Of course, I know her skills. If she can really help me, it will be easy to get it. At present, I am a little excited. After all, it¡¯s hard to solve the problem with the feeling of pulling out the dark clouds to see the sun, which makes me sigh that it takes no effort to find a ce to find.


    Ji matchless see me silent, then asked: "you answer after all do not agree?"


    I made up my mind and said, "well, I promise you."


    Ji Wushuang said, "well, follow me."


    Before I spoke, I felt that my body began to soar. In a moment, I was already outside the window, tens of meters above my feet, and was gradually rising.


    Obviously, Ji Wushuang lifted me up behind me. I was surprised and frightened. Although I wanted to speak, the air was so strong that I could not open my mouth. I could only close my eyes and mouth and fly down with her all the way.


    I just feel the wind whizzing in my ears, and my body is very cold. I have to carry enough aura to warm my body. The whole person is floating, flying in the air for more than an hour, and finallynded on the ground.


    I opened my eyes and found that my face was frozen. I quickly knocked down the frost on my face. I looked around. It was dark and could not see anything clearly. But the wind was so strong that I almost fell out. But when I saw the bright moon in the sky, I could gradually see the situation around me. It turned out that this ce was the peak of a mountain, surrounded by clouds and sea Around, can not see the edge at a nce.


    I took my shoulder and shivered and asked, "what did you bring me here for?"


    At this time, Ji Wushuang was dressed in red, and her eyes were staring at me. "This is the ce where we first met. I hope you can think of something."


    I shook my head dejectedly: "I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t remember anything. Do you think this is the ce where we first met? Who woulde to such a ce to meet


    Ji Wushuang angrily said, "how can this be a ghost ce? In my eyes, this is the best ce


    I saw that when she was angry, the ground under her feet was shaking, and I immediately said with a smile, "well, well, you say here is the best, that¡¯s the best, OK?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "you don¡¯t have to perfunctory me, I know you are really afraid of me now, think I am a devil, right?"


    I wanted to say yes, but I was afraid that she would get angry, so I had to say, "that¡¯s not true. Originally I thought you were just a fierce ghost, but after such contact, my impression of you has changed."


    At this time, Ji matchless¡¯s face was still covered by her hair. She sneered and said, "I know you are deliberately saying good words to deceive me, and then wait for an opportunity to escape, right?"


    I was exposed by her, and immediately some panic, do not know what to do.


    Ji matchless further close to me, "you have always been such a person, hidden things in the heart, always do not tell the truth, at the beginning I cheated so miserably!"


    I can¡¯t go back now, because behind me is the cliff. It will be miserable to fall down.


    Ji matchless approached me and said coldly, "do you know why I brought you here? First, we meet here for the first time. Second, we will bring you here. If you want to run, you can¡¯t run. "


    What¡¯s the matter with me


    Ji matchless but did not answer, just keep staring at me, staring at my scalp numb.


    I couldn¡¯t help but say, "if you want me to be a little bit fond of you, at least lift your hair. You look so special like zhenko, I¡¯m scared."


    "Who is Zhenzi?" Ji has a unique way.


    "How can I exin this to you? Haven¡¯t you seen a movie since you came out? Especially horror movies. "


    "No, I don¡¯t know what a movie is at all. Besides, I¡¯m not interested in what to see."


    "Well, I can¡¯t exin it to you if you haven¡¯t seen it," I sighed


    Ji matchless sneered: "do not need to exin, I also know, that chaste son must grow very horrible, right?"


    I nodded awkwardly. "I mean, you don¡¯t have to be dishevelled and your hair should cover your face. It¡¯s terrible. No matter whether you are a person or a ghost, you should always make your image better."


    Ji matchless rare tough out a voice, "originally you so resist me, is because I this appearance scared you?"


    Iughed awkwardly. "That¡¯s exactly what I mean. If you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s fine."


    Ji matchless did not hesitate to lift up her hair and reveal her whole face. "Since you want to see it, I will do as you wish."


    But her appearance, I waspletely shocked!


    In front of me is a beautiful face. The top female stars such as Bai Jing and ck Lily are all eclipsed in front of her. Her facial features are so exquisite and standard that it is unforgettable to see her.


    Ji matchless suddenly said: "how did your nose bleed?"


    I realized that I had nosebleed, so I had to wipe it awkwardly and said, "you are so beautiful. Why do you have to cover your face? Isn¡¯t this a monster? "Ji matchless sneered: "you can really tell jokes, but you don¡¯te out to y. Why should you show your face? Besides, I don¡¯t want other people to see me. I just want to show you my appearance! "


    At this time, I don¡¯t know what to say. In this world, beauty decides everything. Seeing her appearance, I have a totally different impression on her.


    Ji matchless saw my silly appearance and asked with a smile, "are you afraid of me or are you stupid now?"


    I also think it¡¯s funny to look like this now, so I have to smile and say, "I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so beautiful, so I just..."


    Ji Wushuang said: "you have seen me for a long time. Why do you want to be such a ghost? It¡¯s a bit promising."


    I nodded: "yes, you are right, but I still want to ask, what do you want to do when you bring me here? Don¡¯t just want to remember the past, do you? I can tell you, even if I have met you before, I really don¡¯t remember. "


    Ji Wushuang said: "I don¡¯t know if you really don¡¯t understand, or if you don¡¯t understand. I said that you and I have met, which means that your previous life has been predestined with me, not in this life."


    I finally understood what she said. "So what you mean is that, then I can¡¯t remember anything."


    Ji Wushuang said: "although the words say that, but even if the memory of the previous life has experienced many reincarnations, it can still leave traces in the soul. As long as there are special things to stimte, it wille back to me. So I will take you to the ce where we first met to remind you of the original things."


    I said with a wry smile, "but I havee, but I don¡¯t remember anything."


    Ji Wushuang said: "what are you worried about? This kind of thing needs time, so I¡¯m going to let you stay at the peak for a month, so that you can remember."


    "What are you talking about? one month? You¡¯re kidding. I can¡¯t wait that long. You can let me go


    "No, you promised me toe here with me. You can¡¯t go back on it."


    "I thought you meant just a little while, but now that you¡¯re staying so long, what do you want me to do?"


    "You big man, even if you stay here for a month, why not? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring you food often. You won¡¯t starve to death


    I cried: "elder sister, I don¡¯t mean that. I want to say, how can I live in this ghost ce with cold wind blowing?"


    I¡¯m telling you the truth. Although in the novel, people in the mountains like to live at the top of the mountain, but in fact, the natural environment on the top of the mountain can¡¯t live at all. Storms and thunder and lightning can kill people. What¡¯s more, living materials are also a big problem. It¡¯s more reliable to live in caves.


    Just thought of here, Ji matchless pointed not far away, said: "there is a cave over there, enough to shelter you from the wind and rain, you don¡¯t have to refuse."


    I did not have a good airway: "you take me as an animal, even if there are caves, I will not live, I want to go home!"


    Ji matchless way: "no, you can¡¯t go back, I will never let you go."


    The words were about to fall apart. I was afraid I couldn¡¯t, so I said to her, "why don¡¯t we just meet in such a ce in the past life? You take me to more ces, maybe I will remember."


    Ji matchless stared at me for a long time, and finally nodded: "well, there is nothing wrong with your idea, then I will take you to walk."


    I took the opportunity to say: "go home, can you help me finish the treasure thing first?"


    Ji matchless way: "I have a word in advance, when you think of the past, I can help you."


    "Nonsense, when did you say that?"


    "I didn¡¯t say that before, but now I can¡¯t?"


    I was almost speechless by her anger, but she had no choice but to sigh: "but if I can¡¯t remember all my life, won¡¯t you let me go back all my life?"


    Ji matchless way: "then I don¡¯t care, anyway, you must follow me, other put in advance."


    I took the opportunity to say, "I also want to ask you, my hometown vige, can you spare one side, let it return to normal?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "isn¡¯t that small vige very good now? I¡¯ve tried to make the vigers live like normal people, but they are dead. I can¡¯t bring them back to life. "


    I sighed: "those vigers are not only my friends, but also my rtives. If I can revive them, I will pay any price."


    Ji Wushuang said: "the past is done, there is no way to go back. Some things were destined to happen thousands of years ago, and no one can change it."


    I knew it was useless to go on, so I changed the topic and said, "so I want to know, are you a man or a ghost now?"


    Ji matchless smile: "of course I am a human being. Can¡¯t you see people and ghosts as a soul mending master?"


    I sighed, "I can¡¯t say that. What I¡¯ve learned is still shallow. I can¡¯t see the essence of your level, otherwise I won¡¯t fall into your hands again and again."Ji Wushuang suddenly flew up and grabbed me again. "Come on, I¡¯ll take you to another ce."


    I suddenly asked, "I don¡¯t know where this peak is yet."

 Chapter 557

    Ji matchless way: "you think about it, when you think about it, your memory wille back."


    My heart continued to cry, "even if my previous life has something to do with her, but that¡¯s thousands of years ago. I can¡¯t fight with her now. Why should she force me hard?"


    But since I fell into her hands, I couldn¡¯t get out of it. I could only follow her around. It was better than spending a month on that bleak peak. It would really kill me.


    Just then, suddenly, I heard an unusual whistle, which seemed to be following us.


    Ji matchless also seems to have noticed, "someone is following, this body method is quite good."


    I thought to myself, "is Pian Pian following me? How interesting of her to be able to detect my absence at such ate hour


    But Ji Wushuang said to me: "you¡¯d better give up. It¡¯s not the people around you. It doesn¡¯t matter to you. It¡¯s for me."


    I am surprised to say: "know your person should be few, why unexpectedly someone follows?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "it¡¯s just a practitioner. When I saw me flying with you when I practiced flying, I wanted toe and have a try."


    I think it¡¯s funny, "it turns out that practitioners can y this kind of trick."


    Ji Wushuang said: "everyone has apetitive heart. It¡¯s not surprising that I¡¯m taking you with me now. I feel a little bit cumbersome."


    I said with a smile: "then you put me down, and that person to try, I support you."


    Ji Wushuang spat: "do you think I¡¯m stupid? If I let you go, you will run away. Don¡¯t think I will be cheated by you. "


    At this time, the whistle seemed to be approaching. It seemed that the practitioner¡¯s speed was not low. Ji Wushuang didn¡¯t speak any more. Instead, she quickened her speed. I felt the wind blowing in my ears, and the frost on my face was as painful as hanging a knife. But I didn¡¯t dare to speak at this time, so I could only use enough aura to warm my body.


    I don¡¯t know how long I have been flying. It seems that the man behind me is chasing after me, but I can¡¯t get closer. I want to know that Ji Wushuang is still in the air with my oil bottle, which can make the master unable to get close to him. This skill is no one.


    Suddenly, the man behind him called out, "please stay, make a friend? I¡¯m Gao dengmin. "


    I heard the name is a Leng, "this name is very familiar ah, it seems to have heard of where."


    But Ji matchless obviously has no interest in that person, "I still have something to do, and don¡¯t want to make friends, you¡¯d better go, don¡¯t follow me."


    The man seemed to be a little bit sorry, and then said, "I met a man of practice with simr skills for thousands of years. I wanted to talk about it, but I didn¡¯t give face. s, I¡¯m lonely. I¡¯m going to leave now. When I meet again in the future, I¡¯ll have a good time As soon as the voice fell, the man disappeared.


    Ji Wushuang said: "the man just now should have practiced for about 2000 years. He has extraordinary skills and is a powerful man."


    I frowned, "but I seem to have heard his name before."


    Ji Wushuang said: "impossible? A hermit like this can¡¯t let outsiders know his name casually. You must be mistaken. "


    I shook my head and said, "no, I do remember his name. By the way, I saw it on TV. Do you know what TV is?"


    Ji matchless way: "you just tell me what is going on."


    I said to Ji Wushuang: "at least you shouldnd on the ground first. I¡¯ll tell you about the whole thing when I get to the t ground. Now a mouth is filled with cold air, and my teeth are almost frozen off!"


    Ji matchless unhappy way: "you can be really troublesome, at the beginning of you absolutely not now this kind of cowardly appearance."


    I said with a wry smile: "it was a previous life, it has nothing to do with me. Anyway, I am like this now. If you don¡¯t want to, you can send me back."


    Ji Wushuang fell to the ground with a sigh. She was actually in a small county. It was just over five o¡¯clock in the morning. There was no pedestrian on the street. I held my shoulder and looked around. Finally, I saw a breakfast stand that was about to open. I immediately went to ask for a bowl of soybean milk and fried dough sticks.


    But Ji Wushuang seemed afraid of being seen by others, so she hid away. When I was full, she came to her and said, "why don¡¯t you eat with me? I said that you will certainly be scared to look like this now. Would you like to dress up and wear modern clothes? You see, Pian Pian was also an ancient Chinese, but it looks good after wearing modern clothes. "


    Listen to that, Wuji After that, she had a few more modern clothes on her body, and her hair was also received from the back. It looked very beautiful and fashionable.


    I was surprised and said, "you are as powerful as a juggler. Pian Pian is a demon and can change his image at any time. What¡¯s your origin?"


    Ji matchless way: "I just used a move thing skill, take from other ce, you don¡¯t ask more, small trick just."


    I asked, "let¡¯s find a ce to rest, and then I¡¯ll tell you the story."


    Ji matchless had toe with me to a park, not far away are a few old aunts dancing in the square.She frowned and asked, "what kind of martial arts are they practicing? It looks fierce. "


    "I can¡¯t helpughing." don¡¯t you want to know about Gao dengmin? I¡¯ll tell you. "


    Ji Wushuang said: "you said you saw it on TV? Tell me about it


    I nodded: "don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell you more about it."


    Ji matchless way: "you quickly say, I listen, listen to you finished this matter, I will take you to another ce."


    I said with a smile, "what¡¯s your hurry? In my opinion, isn¡¯t it good for us to stay in this ce for a while and go shopping? "


    Ji Wushuang said: "in fact, you want to stay here and take the opportunity to escape, right?"


    I said with a smile: "no, you absolutely misunderstand my meaning. I think you must be too nervous after sleeping for thousands of years, so you can do so many extreme things, so I want you to rx."


    Ji Wushuang said: "I¡¯m in a good mood. I don¡¯t need you to help me out. Please tell me about the matter just now. Don¡¯t dy. No one here wille to save you."


    I sighed, "I didn¡¯t expect anyone to save me, because the county is northwest. Thousands of miles away from Longhu Mountain, no one wille to save me."


    Ji Wushuang said: "you understand, now tell me quickly, what do you want?"


    I thought about it and said, "this is the case. Thirty years ago, a farmer woke up in the middle of the night and found that he was already thousands of miles away and did not know how to get there. So he sent a telegram to ask his family to remit money, and then he came back home. But half a yearter, the same thing happened again, which made him puzzled. Finally, on the third time, he met two people who were half asleep and half awake. The two people could not help saying anything. One side of them lifted him up and flew in the air. This time, he flew for a longer time andnded in a city on the way. After settling him down, the two men said their names: "Gao dengmin, Gao Yanjin."


    Ji Wushuang nodded: "one of them, Gao dengmin, was justpeting with me on foot strength?"


    I nodded and said, "almost. If it¡¯s not an impostor, it¡¯s probably that person."


    Ji Wushuang said, "what happened to the farmer?"


    "He went hometer. When things got out, it became a hot news topic. People often interviewed him and said everything, such as psychosis, epilepsy, paranoia and hallucination. In short, the reason was that things were not in line with science, so he must be sick."


    Ji Wushuang sighed: "this farmer is a pity. He had a chance to learn this skill, but he missed it."


    I asked curiously, "where can I start? I think it¡¯s good that he can find a life. "


    Ji Wushuang said: "no, the practitioner will not harm people for no reason. Those two people must have been predestined with the farmer in his previous life, so theye here to take him in this life. As long as the farmer says that he likes this skill very much and he wants to learn it, those two people can take him to practice. His fate has not only changed, but also will enter another level."


    I was stunned. "It¡¯s such a thing. It¡¯s a pity that he can learn Gao dengmin¡¯s skills, and he won¡¯t be a loss in his life."


    Ji Wushuang said: "in fact, many people are like this. When they meet a good opportunity, they can¡¯t cherish it. As a result, they will be so mediocre all their life, and you are no exception."


    I said with a wry smile, "do you mean it¡¯s a great opportunity for me to follow you now?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "yes, or why did I bring you out? I don¡¯t want you to miss it


    I thought to myself, "although you are practicing, what you do is the devil¡¯s talent. The past is vivid. How can I believe you?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "I know what you are thinking. In your heart, I am a devil, right? In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter. Everything I do is for you. Even if you have misunderstandings, I won¡¯t me you. "


    I looked at the sky and said, "so, you still want to fly with me?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "yes, as I said, I¡¯ll take you to a ce that impresses you. But you¡¯re so virtuous now, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll always try to escape. You should think of a perfect n."


    I saw that her eyes were not good, and I was afraid, "what do you want? I hope you¡¯re not going to do that. "


    Ji matchless sneered: "Oh, what I want is to draw out your soul and soul, which is not only easy to keep and carry, but also not so easy if you want to run."


    My heart a Lin, her idea can not be said to be not vicious, if let her seed, it is no different from killing me.


    Ji matchless see my fear, proud way: "but heaven has good virtue, as long as you promise to be a little bit better, I won¡¯t do that."


    I said in a hurry: "don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t make trouble. I¡¯ll listen to you. As long as I don¡¯t take my soul out, you can do whatever you want."Ji Wu Shuangjiao said with a smile: "it¡¯s so good. If you¡¯ve been so sensible, I don¡¯t need to be so angry."


    I said with a smile: "yes, I will be sensible in the future, just ask you not to treat me like that."


    Ji Wushuang sighed: "you don¡¯t have to be so afraid. If I say that, I will scare you. It¡¯s impossible to really do that."


    I thought to myself, "you are a woman with changeable moods. What can I do if I do something like this for a while and that for a while?"

 Chapter 558

    Ji Wushuang said: "I don¡¯t scare you. Can you be so honest now? You are so different from what you used to be. "


    I had no choice but to say, "if you are talking about my previous life, I¡¯m sorry. They are twopletely different people. The past has passed away. Why should you haggle over each other? It¡¯s better to let go and let it all pass. "


    Ji matchless suddenly face a sink, "you dare to say this again, I will kill all the people here!" As soon as the words fell, the cold wind rose sharply, which made me shiver. Looking at the old people in the park, they cried out that it was too cold. They stopped dancing and wanted to go home.


    I immediately said to Ji Wushuang, "why is this so? Let¡¯s talk honestly. What do you think is so serious? Don¡¯t kill people for no reason. This problem is not good! "


    Ji Wushuang said: "why, are you afraid? Don¡¯t say those words to me when I¡¯m afraid. When I get angry, I just like to sacrifice the lives of the living. "


    I suddenly think of one thing, "said for a long time, I want to know, what Dynasty are you from? It¡¯s thousands of years old, but there should be a specific time? "


    Ji matchless Leng for a while, way: "you really don¡¯t understand or fake don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t even know your surname?"


    I inexplicably said, "of course I know my surname is Zhou. What does this have to do with my problem?" Words just finished, my eyes a bright, "so you are Zhou Dynasty people?"


    Ji Wushuang said with a smile: "in fact, it¡¯s a little earlier, but it¡¯s almost the same."


    I feel that the hairs are going to stand up. After all, this man in front of me should be regarded as a living fossil. How can people of thousands of years stand in front of them, how can they not be exciting?


    Ji matchless looked at my expression and said with a smile, "why do you look like a monster? It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve met. Well, you can go with me now


    She said and pulled me up. I said, "there are too many people here. Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to fly again. What do you think?"


    Ji matchless way: "you this guy is deliberately procrastinating, in the end what do you mean?"


    I said with a smile, "I don¡¯t mean to dy time. You still misunderstand me. I just want to have a rest. As soon as I took off with you in the sky, I was almost like a popsicle, and now my legs are still shaking. "


    Ji Wushuang said: "you are still not a man. Why are you so weak? I don¡¯t even dare to recognize you. You were very handsome and manly in those days. "


    I wonder: "you always mention me in those years. What kind of person was I then?"


    Ji matchless suddenly did not speak, you ran way: "this needs you to remember, I can¡¯t say anything more."


    I just want to tell you that I will follow you honestly, but please don¡¯t strain the string too tight, so I will be very sad


    Ji matchless smile: "good, then you say how I should loose a string, I listen to you."


    I said with a smile: "you go to see a movie with me. I heard you say that you have never seen a film, so I want to take you to see it."


    Ji matchless repeatedly shook his head: "no, I¡¯m not interested in that kind of things, you don¡¯t take me to the ditch."


    I took her hand and said with a smile, "you¡¯ve been in this world for a long time. It¡¯s tiring just to y ghosts and scare people. Go with me to rx and rx, which will make you happy. Do you think so?"


    Ji matchless was entangled by me, had to nod: "well, I will give you this opportunity, in addition, I also want to see whether the film in your mouth is interesting or not."


    I watched the time and said, "it¡¯s still early. The earliest movie will start at 10 a.m. let¡¯s go to eat first. Why didn¡¯t I see you eat along the way?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "I have been building a valley thousands of years ago. I don¡¯t need to eat at all. But just now I saw that you were eating sweetly in the stall. I was interested in the food."


    I said with a smile, "well, I¡¯ll take you to a ce and buy you something to eat."


    So I took her to a KFC which just opened the door. Ji matchless was a bit dazed, "what¡¯s this ce? How is it different from the restaurants I¡¯ve seen?"


    I said with a smile, "this is Kaifeng cuisine. Have you heard of it?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "Oh, I¡¯m interested in tasting this Kaifeng dish."


    Hamburger, French fries, coke, fried chicken wings, these are ced in front of Ji matchless, she immediately froze, picked up a French fries, asked: "what is this thing?"


    "Have you eaten potatoes? This is the mostmon food


    "No, I¡¯ve never heard of potatoes." Ji Wushuang said she didn¡¯t know.


    I was surprised at first, and then remembered that potatoes were introduced into China at the end of the Ming Dynasty, so it¡¯s normal for Ji Wushuang not to eat them.


    At my urging, she chewed, and immediately her eyes lit up, and then ate one by one. I asked her to dip some ketchup, but she didn¡¯t listen. She just lowered her head and ate French fries, followed by hamburgers and fried chicken wings. When she started drinking coke, the expression on her face was absolutely adorable."How delicious! What kind of water is this? Why are you still carrying bubbles? Don¡¯t be morefortable after entering the body. " Ji Wushuang shouts while eating.


    I asked her to keep her voice down and then said with a smile, "it¡¯s just ordinary food. Kaifeng people eat it every day. If you like it, I¡¯ll bring you to eat it again."


    Ji matchless nods excitedly, and then says aloud: "boss, check out!"


    The scene was once very embarrassing. I almost put my head in my crotch, but I pulled her out of the door in time. While walking, I said to the people who wereughing, "she is joking. Don¡¯t mind."


    Ji matchless out of the door, a head of fog water to ask: "why do you push me out, I want to pay for you can not?"? Because the food is so delicious, I¡¯ll take it


    I have no choice but to say: "elder sister, Kaifeng dishes are always paid in advance. I have already paid for them. What kind of bills do you still pay?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "what pay for the bill? I didn¡¯t see you give me the money. Why did I pay the bill? "


    I took out my mobile phone and opened Alipay, and said, "now you can pay with mobile phone software, so you don¡¯t have to pay."


    Ji Wushuang blinked her big eyes and didn¡¯t quite understand what I meant, but I didn¡¯t have time to exin anything. She said, "forget it, let¡¯s go to the cinema first, and then I¡¯ll exin it to you slowly."


    I took her to Qianda square and went to the cinema on the top floor, just in time for the first scene. The film was just released transformers 5, so I bought two tickets as well as popcorn and coke.


    Ji matchless saw coke on the smile, drink up not finished, I let her drink slowly, and then took her to the studio to sit.


    Ji Wushuang looked at the big screen and said in a daze: "is the so-called film just staring at this big and strange cloth? It¡¯s so boring. "


    I sighed. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll startter."


    She was drinking coke and eating popcorn. She asked nonsense without a word, and then she was dazed with 3D eyes, "what¡¯s this for? Is it some kind of magic weapon? "


    "You¡¯ll know when you put it on. Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯ve got a big head now." I covered my ears with pain.


    Ji matchless was unhappy and said, "why do you want to do this? It¡¯s you who have to take me to the movies, and it¡¯s you who are impatient. "


    I said with a bitter smile: "sorry, I¡¯ve never been asked so many questions in such a short time, so it¡¯s normal to have a little headache."


    Ji Wushuang was just about to speak, and the movie started. The opening was King Arthur leading the twelve knights to fight against the enemy. She watched it with great interest, and then said to me, "I began to understand that the movie is a kind of time magic instrument. It records the ancient situation by using the magic of time reversal, and then it is shown to people. Do you mean that?"


    At the moment, I don¡¯t know how to answer, so I have to say: "you can do what you think, I have no problem."


    At this time, several fireballs areing in the film, and the 3D effect is still quite realistic. However, Ji Wushuang screams and raises her hand. Several fireballs are also ying out, roaring and shing lights. The whole metal screen is pierced with several big holes, and sparks are asionally emitted.


    The cinema was in chaos. Seeing something bad, I pulled her out of the cinema in a hurry. When I got to a corner, Iined: "that¡¯s the effect of the movie. I can¡¯t hit you. What are you doing with fireball?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "I really think those fireballs are aimed at me. Of course, they should fight back. Are you sitting there waiting for death?"


    I said with a wry smile: "the cinema is miserable. The screen alone is worth a lot of money, and there is also the cost of equipment. I hope they buy insurance."


    Ji Wushuang said: "isn¡¯t all this a trap you set for me? I suspect you brought me there on purpose


    I said with a bitter smile: "conscience of heaven and earth, movies are just entertainment activities. Why should I harm you? Well, it seems that you don¡¯t know enough about this era. Well, I don¡¯t want to stay here because of a big ident. Take me away. "


    Unexpectedly, Ji Wushuang shook his head: "I think it¡¯s interesting now. I don¡¯t want to go. I still want to y here."


    I wonder: "what are you doing? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not big enough? If you want to stay, I don¡¯t want to. Listen to me and go quickly. "


    Ji matchless was pestered by me and couldn¡¯t help it. "Well, anyway, I¡¯ve had enough fun. It¡¯s time to do something serious that we should do."


    She pulled me up and flew to the sky. This time, I think her speed of flying was obviously elerated. Obviously, the previous entertainment activities made her in a good mood. I flew with her into the sky and flew above the clouds, which was not much better. Although I had taken a ne before, now I feel totally different from before.


    Ji matchless was a little tired of always holding my body to fly, so she gave me a piece of thing, a piece of white jade card, "this object is called a cloud board, I will teach you the mantra, it can take you to fly."


    I recited the mantra she taught me, and the cloud became bigger, just holding my body. I was lying on the cloud and flying side by side with Ji Wushuang.Ji Wushuang said with a smile: "you are too timid. In fact, you can stand uppletely."


    I shook my head. "What should I do if I fall down?"

 Chapter 559

    Ji Wushuang said: "do you look down on the baby I gave you? If you fall down, I will kill a hundred people to bury with you."


    I was scared to shiver, "you don¡¯t always think about killing, so many innocent people, how can you say to kill?"


    Ji matchless way: "human life so cheap, kill a few is not what?"


    I don¡¯t care about her attitude. "Killing people in your time was not a problem, but now it¡¯s different. Every life is worthy of respect."


    Ji Wushuang blinked her big eyes and didn¡¯t understand what I said. I saw her like this and said, "it seems that you still don¡¯t know much about this era, and you don¡¯t know what you did some days ago."


    After listening to my words, Ji matchless was not angry. "I can¡¯t tell you what I¡¯ve done, but I¡¯ll listen to what you say. Maybe I should really adapt to this era."


    Her reaction made me a little strange, and I couldn¡¯t help asking, "I want to ask you, did my childhood friends die because of you?"


    Ji Wushuang said, "you mean the drowned ones? Yes or no, because I was sleeping at that time. Whether they were bewitched by the huge coffin and drowned in the water can not be said to be my fault. "


    I angrily said: "but at that time I clearly saw a red figure trying to pull them into the water. Wasn¡¯t it you?"


    Ji matchless way: "no, that¡¯s not me, I don¡¯t need to do that."


    I wonder: "in that case, who is that red figure?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "I don¡¯t know. Anyway, when I woke up from the coffin, the first person I saw was you, but you ran fast enough that I didn¡¯t have time to exin to you."


    The more I heard, the more confused I felt, "so what¡¯s the matter with my grandfather? He¡¯s sleeping in that huge coffin now."


    Ji Wushuang said: "your grandfather is a character. He is afraid that the gap under the huge coffin will be opened, so he sacrificed himself. I admire him very much."


    I said angrily, "does all this have nothing to do with you?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "of course, it has something to do with me, but the person who does evil is not me."


    Her words seemed to me to be shirking responsibility. I didn¡¯t have a good way of saying, "can you tell me the truth? If you are really possessed and hurt people, it doesn¡¯t matter if you tell me, I won¡¯t do anything to you."


    Ji Wushuang said: "yes, there is, no, why should I admit the things I haven¡¯t done?"


    I waspletely bewildered by her remarks, because I had always thought that she was the initiator of the fall of Zhouzhuang, but from her attitude, she seemed to know nothing about it.


    This makes me very confused, originally determined the culprit, now may not be her, this let me in the future how to do? How can I save my grandfather?


    Ji matchless saw my face at a loss, "you also don¡¯t worry too much, the matter always has the solution, I will help you."


    I looked at her helplessly, "will you really help me?"


    Ji matchless firm ground head: "of course, I will help you of course, in fact, also help myself."


    Although her words were of no help to me, I still felt a little warm in my heart, so I nodded to her: "it¡¯s OK to say so. In this way, I¡¯m finally relieved. I always thought you were a big devil, which made me nervous all the time."


    Ji Wushuang said: "I am the devil, yes, countless people died in my hands, but I will not admit that I have not done anything."


    As we were talking, a voice came from behind us: "please stop the Taoist friends in front of us. We have met again. I am Gao dengmin. You know me."


    Ji matchless is a frown: "how does this person hate so much, why pester ceaselessly?"


    I sighed: "I think practitioners are probably very lonely, asionally found in the same way, naturally want to be close."


    Ji matchless way: "but I don¡¯t want to see him, let¡¯s fly quickly, don¡¯t talk to him."


    So she quickened her speed, and I hastened to move the cloud. We were like birds flying in the clouds, and my clothes were wet by the clouds.


    However, Gao dengmin was not reluctant to give up. "Taoist friends, please stay. I really have something important to discuss with you."


    I listen to his tone is very urgent, to Ji matchless way: "stop for a moment, see how he says."


    But Ji matchless is still very disgusted to say: "I don¡¯t want to get involved with irrelevant people, let¡¯s fly quickly, don¡¯t care about him."


    But I think Gao dengmin really wants to talk to us. His attitude is still very sincere. If he still ignores it, it seems impolite. So he says to Ji Wushuang: "since the other party is so sincere, why don¡¯t we stop and talk to him? His ability is no threat to you


    Ji matchless heard me say so, then really stopped, "well, since you have all spoken, let¡¯s stop and see what he wants to say."


    We came to a sudden brake in the air. In order to look better on the face, I stood on the cloud board. As soon as the cold wind blew, I felt that my body was shaking. If I was not careful, I might fall down. But Ji Wushuang was floating on a cloud, just like the immortal in the movie and TV series.After a while, as expected, a man came at a gallop. He pinched his hand and decided to fly. The whole man turned like a top. Finally he stopped in front of us and said in surprise, "did you hear what I said? Thank goodness you¡¯ve stopped atst


    Ji Wushuang didn¡¯t speak. She just looked up and down at the man. I also looked at him, but I thought it was a little strange, because the man in front of me was wearing a rtively old-fashioned Zhongshan suit. His appearance was not unusual. He had a slender face and a pointed chin. He looked only 30 years old, but I knew that he was much older than he looked.


    Seeing Ji Wushuang not talking, the man was embarrassed, "I¡¯m Gao dengmin in lower Qilu. Are the two Taoist friends..."


    Ji matchless impatient said: "don¡¯t talk nonsense, you say to stop what we want to do."


    Gao dengmin said: "originally, everyone went their own way. I¡¯m sorry to disturb your ascension. However, it¡¯s no use looking for someone else when it¡¯s urgent. So I have to ask for your help."


    I interjected: "brother, please tell me what you want. We stop just to hear what you want to do."


    Gao dengmin¡¯s face was ashamed. "It¡¯s my fault to say that it¡¯s all because I¡¯m so confused that my brother is involved."


    "Your brother is Gao Yanjin, right?" I asked


    Gao dengmin was shocked: "how do you know our brother¡¯s name?"


    Iughed. "Don¡¯t you know? At that time, your two brothers carried a farmer surnamed Huang on their back and crossed most of the countries. This matter has been on the news for a long time, so I certainly know your brother¡¯s name. "


    Gao dengmin sighed, "it seems that the man leaked our identity. In fact, my brother and I told the yellow man not to tell him about it. It seems that he didn¡¯t listen."


    I was surprised and said, "so you didn¡¯t leave your name on the wall?"


    Gao dengmin said: "of course not. I just told him his name orally, and told him not to say it. I didn¡¯t realize that the man didn¡¯t keep his word."


    Ji Wushuang asked, "you two brothers are just practicing well. Why do you deliberately provoke a farmer? There¡¯s no reason to get yourself into trouble. "


    Gao dengmin said with a wry smile: "we can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s due to thew. The man had a rtionship with us in his previous life. We want to teach him some Taoist methods in this life. Even if it¡¯s to pay off the debt of human rtions, it¡¯s a pity that the man¡¯s nature is so dull that he can¡¯t understand our pains, so we have to let it go."


    Iughed, "but your brother¡¯s name has spread all over the country. It¡¯s a mysterious event heard in the streets and alleys."


    Gao dengmin said with a smile: "I¡¯m ashamed that there are people outside of us. There are countless people out there who are better than our brothers. I didn¡¯t expect that we were the first to show off."


    Ji matchless way: "don¡¯t talk about the past, I want to know what you want us to stop?"


    Gao dengmin said: "to tell you the truth, our brothers have been devoting themselves to practice, and they have achieved a little in recent years. They could have risen to a higher level. Unfortunately, heaven did not protect me. Unexpectedly, the doomsday came ahead of time. What people who practice fear most is thunder robbery. There is an egg under the thunderbolt? So I had a discussion with my brother to find a safe ce to avoid the disaster. I did find a ce three months ago. But I didn¡¯t expect that there was another story. Before the doomsday came, my brother was trapped first. If he was not rescued in time, his life would be in danger. Therefore, I hope that the two Taoist friends can lend a helping hand. Gao dengmin would be very grateful. "


    Ji Wushuang frowned. "Crossing the robbery is the days, which can¡¯t be changed by human beings. If you want to avoid the disaster, you first make a taboo. Now you are in great trouble. It¡¯s the will of God. We can¡¯t help you."


    Gao dengmin changed his face and said with a bitter smile: "I know this truth, but Yanjin is my younger brother. After practicing together for so many years, how can I be a brother? Besides, if you can help me, I¡¯ll give you a big gift! "


    Ji Wushuang had no interest in it. "We still have something important to do. You¡¯d better ask someone else."


    Gao dengmin said: "there are many practitioners, but only a few of them can reach your level. It is because of their high-level skills that I want to make friends with each other. Please give me some face."


    Seeing the scene a little stiff, I interposed, "what kind of gift do you have?"


    Gao dengmin said: "our brothers have subdued demons and Demons over the years, and have obtained many demons¡¯ yuan Shen Nei Dan. If you can save my brother, I will give those yuan Shen Nei Dan to each other!"


    I heard this to the spirit, has been to jiwushuang wink, let her promise down, Ji Wushuang had to nod slightly, "well, as long as you can fulfill your promise, we can help, but if this matter involves our own safety, we will leave immediately, will not go around ourselves."


    Gao dengmin firmly said: "please rest assured. If you feel that it is too dangerous, you can leave immediately. I will never stop you. Besides, I just want to stop it, but I can¡¯t stop it."


    I said with a smile: "so, brother Gao, where is your brother now?"Gao dengmin was stunned and said, "didn¡¯t I tell you about that ce just now? Yanjin is now in the Tiankeng of Longhu Mountain

 Chapter 560

    As soon as I heard of the ce name, I was dumbfounded because I had just been to the Tiankeng. How could I talk about it again?


    Seeing that I was stunned, Gao dengmin asked, "what do you call this brother? Do you know Tiankeng, too


    I don¡¯t know how to answer him, but I think it¡¯s a coincidence. Seeing that I don¡¯t speak, Gao dengmin thinks I have something to hide. "My brother doesn¡¯t want to say it. I just want to save my brother. Can you lend me a helping hand?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "it¡¯s OK to help you, but we have other things to do. You can only put your things on first."


    Gao dengmin said: "it should not be toote. Yanjin¡¯s life is in danger. Pleasee with me immediately."


    Ji Wushuang was displeased: "I told you very clearly. Now we have other things to do. When our work is finished, we will naturallye to help you. In this way, you can go to Tiankeng and wait for us. After we meet, we will help you rescue Gao Yanjin."


    Gao dengmin didn¡¯t seem to be willing to help him, but now only Ji Wushuang was able to help him. He held his breath and said, "in this case, I¡¯ll go to Tiankeng to wait for you. I hope the two Taoists wille as soon as possible. Dengmin will never forget his great kindness."


    He said that and then flew away.


    I looked at his back, just in a daze, "well, in fact, we should go to save his brother right away. This man has great ability, and he must be very helpful to us."


    Ji matchless way: "at present the most important thing is to let you restore the past memory, other things I don¡¯t think are important."


    I said with a bitter smile: "if I can never recover the memory of the previous life, then what can I do?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "it doesn¡¯t matter. I have a lot of time now. I can take you with me forever. If you die, I will find out your reincarnation, and so on. I can wait for hundreds of years."


    I smacked my tongue and said, "this is crazy. Can¡¯t you live for yourself? Why don¡¯t you forget about the past? Didn¡¯t you have a good time in the city before


    Ji Wushuang shook her head and said, "if I can¡¯t be with you, what¡¯s the meaning of that? Anyway, I have to let you recover your memory, so you don¡¯t have to push three obstacles."


    I knew I had to go with her anyway, so I sighed and continued to fly with her.


    Finally to a ce, Ji matchless said that can stop, we just fell to the ground.


    When I saw the scenery here, I was surprised that I was familiar with it. It seemed that I had been here before. But if this was the ce where I had been in my previous life, it would not have changed at all after thousands of years, right?


    I was wondering, Ji matchless picked a bright flower from the ground, handed it to me, and said, "eat it, don¡¯t ask why."


    I frown: "the flower is used to see, why eat it?"


    Ji matchless way: "don¡¯t ask so many why, you quickly eat it, and then I will turn back to kill all your friends."


    I was so intimidated by her that I had to eat wild flowers into my stomach. However, as soon as I ate them, I felt that Venus was flying in front of me. It seemed that I had many illusions.


    Ji Wushuang said: "how about it? Do you feel it? "


    I wonder: "what is this thing? Why did you feel dizzy after eating


    Ji matchless way: "this thing is called bedonna, is a kind of thing that makes people produce illusion. If you eat it, you will naturally feel a little dizzy."


    I said angrily, "what are you doing? Why give me this poison? "


    Ji Wushuang said: "this is not poison, it¡¯s just a kind of overpowering drug. I want to use it to make you recover the memory of previous life."


    I was shaking, and immediatelyy down on the ground, "you lied to me, you clearly want to harm me, since you want my life so much, why don¡¯t you just do it?"


    Ji matchless way: "you this person is really hopeless, I clearly want to give you face, but you repeatedly misunderstand me, can not say, this matter must be done immediately."


    She said she picked me up and took me into a cave, which I had met before. It seemed that I had seen it in my dream. At that time, I hid in this cave with the woman in red. Is it possible that the woman in red in the dream is Ji Wushuang?


    Ji Wushuang took me to the cave and asked me, "do you still remember here?"


    My words seemed a little dull. "I can¡¯t remember. Why do you ask that?"


    Ji Wushuang said, "you must have been here, right?" There was a certain excitement in her tone.


    I continue to shake his head: "no, I don¡¯t remember toe here, you don¡¯t have to ask, quickly give me the antidote, I don¡¯t want to be so confused."


    Ji matchless way: "you do not tell the truth, I will not give you the antidote, how simple things, do you understand?"


    I sighed, "no matter what, I hope you give me some face. Even if I die, I want to die with dignity. I don¡¯t want to be fooled by you like a fool."


    Ji Wushuang was very annoyed by my words. She kicked the ground angrily and made the ground split several times. She said viciously, "if you don¡¯t answer me carefully, I¡¯ll bury you in and do what I say!"I shook my head: "whatever you want, anyway your purpose will not seed, I will never tell the secret in my heart."


    Ji matchless stare at me for a long time, suddenly sighed, "you so many years, after all, still so stubborn, I calcte convinced you."


    She took out a bag of powder from her pocket, boiled it with water, and fed it to me. Soon, I recovered, sat there panting, and then said to Ji Wushuang, "why do you have to ask me some baffling questions? You should know that I can¡¯t answer them."


    Ji matchless sneered and said, "can¡¯t you answer, or don¡¯t answer on purpose? I think you must be hiding something from me


    I wryly smile way: "this you can misunderstand me, heaven and earth conscience, I have been telling you the truth, without any concealment."


    Ji matchless angrily stood up, "I don¡¯t believe in the memory of the past life, you don¡¯t remember at all, anyone will remember the things of the previous life, but the degree is different. You are ying a horse¡¯s eye with me now, which is not good for you."


    I let go of my hand and said, "don¡¯t you misunderstand me so much. I really don¡¯t remember anything. Do you have to let me admit that there are no things?"


    Ji Wushuang was so helpless by my attitude that she had to sit there and sulk. Since she was dressed up as a normal person, she looks much better and doesn¡¯t infiltrate people. Now she gets angry, but it¡¯s cute and tight.


    She looked at me, stared at her and said angrily, "what are you looking at? Since you can¡¯t answer anything, you are not entitled to see me! " Said a hand, I feel a flower in front of me, and then look in the past, did not expect that the Ji matchless in front of me is actually blurred, like the whole person yed ayer of mosaic.


    I said with a wry smile: "it¡¯s interesting. I didn¡¯t expect to see code chips here."


    Ji Wushuang said: "what is code chip?"


    I stammered: "it doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to ask, why do you cover yourself up? Don¡¯t let me see what¡¯s going on? "


    Ji Wushuang said: "since you are not sincere to me, why should I be honest with you? If you don¡¯t remember anything before, leave here. I don¡¯t want to see you


    I was happy in my heart and said, "do you really mean that? Then I¡¯ll leave. " He wanted to leave the cave.


    However, just arrived at the cave entrance, a strong wind came from behind me, blowing me back into the cave, and fell a big somersault.


    I said with a bitter face: "you didn¡¯t let me go, why do you want to get me back?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "you are really affordable. If I let you go, you can go. Have you ever thought about it? The rtionship between us hassted for thousands of years. Is it so simple that it can be broken? "


    I had to stand up, not good airway: "then what do you mean, can you tell me clearly?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "it seems that you can¡¯t recall the previous story here. Let¡¯s go to another ce to have a look."


    I waved my hand. "Wait a minute. It¡¯s OK to walk, but you have to promise me one thing first."


    Ji matchless way: "you say, what is it?"


    I sighed. "At least you should remove the mosaic that covers you. I can¡¯t see you. It¡¯s strange."


    Ji Wushuang said: "God, you finally remember me? At least you can want to see me, how happy I am. "


    I was a little embarrassed. "It¡¯s not that you think about it. I just think it¡¯s really weird not to see you. There¡¯s no other meaning."


    Ji Wushuang said with a smile: "you don¡¯t have to hold on to me. Why do you have to hold back


    I was so helpless by her that I nodded slightly. "You can do what you think. Since you think we need to go to the next ce, go."


    Ji matchless removed the previous magic, so that I can see her appearance, at this time she smiles like a flower, looks very happy, took my hand and immediately flew to the cloud.


    I followed her to fly quickly in the air. While flying, I asked, "what are you going to do about Gao dengmin?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "what else can I do? If you can do it for him, just do it. If you can¡¯t, put it aside. I don¡¯t owe him anything. "


    My heart sank and said, "but his brother and I have been to the same ce, there must be some coincidence in this, don¡¯t you want to know?"


    Ji matchless way: "well, if you have to go, then I will go with you, but before that, you must remember the past between us, or I will never let you leave me."


    I was entangled by her helpless, but there is no way, after all, her ability is much greater than me, even if I want to run, but also helpless, the current can only be so.

 Chapter 561

    After flying in the air for several hours, Ji matchless did not feel tired, but I felt chilly all over my body and said, "let¡¯s find a ce to rest for a while. I¡¯m tired now."


    Ji matchless did not have patience way: "you this person how, before you are a tough guy, even in the iceberg Fire Sea also won¡¯t frown, how to fly so little time to die to live?"


    I said with a bitter smile: "elder sister, you also know that it was my previous life. How can I have that ability now? Can¡¯t you look at me objectively? "


    Ji matchless was impatient with myints, and then fell to the cloud. Seeing a light nearby, she said, "there seems to be a city there. Let¡¯s go there and have a rest."


    So we fell down, and found that the city is not small, the streets are bustling, although it is already at night, but peoplee and go very busy, our sudden appearance, did not let other people surprised, probably too many people, and here is a snack street, everyone is eating and shopping, no one pays attention to us.


    I took Ji matchless to a stall and said with a smile, "sit down and eat something. The food here is delicious."


    Ji Wushuang shook her head and said, "no, I¡¯m not used to eating the food here. You can eat it yourself."


    The owner of the snack stall was a little upset. "This little girl, I don¡¯t say that. I make beef and misceneous food, but it¡¯s very famous in this area. You sit down and I¡¯ll give you a bowl. If it¡¯s not delicious, you don¡¯t need money!"


    Ji matchless has never seen anyone treat her like this, so she has to sit down and say, "well, let me have a taste of your craftsmanship."


    The owner of the stall said with a smile, "don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you are satisfied."


    Two bowls of beef offal were brought up. After only one bite, I thought it was very delicious, so I repeatedly praised it. The stall owner was very happy and looked at Ji Wushuang. She had to take up a bowl and eat half a bowl. As expected, she got used to the taste and ate up the whole night.


    The stall owner said with a smile, "how about it? What I make is delicious, isn¡¯t it


    Ji Wushuang nodded: "yes, it¡¯s really good, but it seems that this thing is not misceneous?"


    The stall owner¡¯s face was stunned. "It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s fresh beef. There won¡¯t be any problem."


    Ji matchless sneered: "do you think I haven¡¯t eaten the viscera of cattle? It¡¯s not the smell. It¡¯s what you add


    The stall owner said coldly, "do you want to ckmail people? I¡¯ve never been in business for a long time


    I thought there was something wrong with the atmosphere, so I took out the money and put it on the table. "Boss, this is for two people. Don¡¯t change it." I want Raj to leave here.


    Ji matchless but stood still, "you go what, that person didn¡¯t want us to go at all, he came to kill us."


    I was startled. "What are you doing? Are you crazy? How can anyonee here to kill us? "


    However, the stall ownerughed and said, "it¡¯s really fierce. It¡¯s worthy of being a stubble. Yes, I¡¯ve been ordered to kill you and die!"


    As soon as he lifted the table, he took out a pair of short knives from under the table and rushed at us!


    I¡¯m so stupid that someone dares to attack us in such a crowded ce. Isn¡¯t he afraid to be found out?


    But when I turned my head, I found it was empty and there were no pedestrians in the street.


    Ji matchless coldly said: "we have fallen into the trap set by others. This is not the night market at all. Everything is just an illusion. s, I was careless and didn¡¯t see through the trick here."


    The owner of the stall held a pair of knives and said with augh, "since you know that you are in a trap, take your life!"


    I flew into a rage: "is it up to you? Stop dreaming


    When the stall owner wiped his face, his appearance changedpletely. He even changed from a bearded middle-aged man to a slender young man. He sneered, "why can¡¯t I kill Ji matchless? Why do you stop me?"


    I was immediately stunned. I had heard about the art of transfiguration before, but I didn¡¯t expect that someone could do it. Now the person in front of me seems to have the ability. I don¡¯t know if I can stop him with my ability.


    Ji matchless came to me, "these people are to deal with me, you don¡¯t have to do it, just look at it beside."


    "Some people? Isn¡¯t he alone? " I said and looked around, I do not know when, around has appeared a group of suspicious looking people, with weapons in their hands.


    I¡¯m so stupid. These people¡¯s body methods are so fast that they appear so many unconsciously.


    The thin and long faced young man sneered: "we so many people against you two, although some won¡¯t fight, but for the overall situation, we can only do so."


    Ji Wushuang shook her head: "there are many people. If it works, I would have died thousands of years ago."


    The thin and long faced young man was furious: "when you die, you dare to speak hard. Let me take down your head!" Said holding double knife rushed over, unexpectedly with the knife to chop Ji matchless.I was stunned. After all, I have seen so many magic duels, and for the first time, I saw someone dare to use cold weapons against Ji matchless.


    Of course, the ending was very clear. The young man¡¯s body was like a kite with broken string, which was thrown out directly. I really wondered what the purpose was to support such a person without any magic power to challenge Ji matchless.


    At this time, the people around also began to hand, their weapons are almost machetes, not only to Ji matchless to go, there are a few towards me around.


    Ji matchless anger way: "you dare to hurt him a hair, I will kill all of you!"


    With a wave of her hand, three or five people who were about toe to me were immediately knocked out and fell on the ground and screamed.


    I don¡¯t think these people are rivals at all, so they came to Ji Wushuang: "these people are not even primary practitioners. Let¡¯s go and ignore them."


    Ji Wushuang¡¯s anger did not disappear: "how can these people kill us for no reason? They have to suffer a little bit! " She said she still wanted to do it, and was held by me, because I knew that if she did it again, those people would surely die.


    I yelled at them, "are you all idiots? Run


    But the thin and long faced young man came back again with a pair of knives. "If you don¡¯t kill this woman, the world will suffer a greater disaster. Even if I die, I will do it!"


    Ji matchless pushed me away, "see, this kind of person doesn¡¯t kill, you don¡¯t meddle."


    At this time, those who fell on the ground also stood up, each with weapons grinning at us.


    I had no choice but to take out some talismans from my bag and throw them at the passers-by, forming a simple force field, blocking those people outside, and then said to Ji Wushuang: "you forget what we should do most of all? Why be angry with these mortals? "


    Ji Wushuang sighed, "I know you don¡¯t want to kill people, but no matter in any era, if you don¡¯t kill people, others wille to kill you. This matter can¡¯t be changed."


    I shook my head and said to her, "no, no matter what, I won¡¯t allow you to kill any more. As long as we leave immediately, I will do whatever you want."


    Ji matchless to hear this, first is Leng for a moment, "you this words but seriously?"


    I nodded: "no empty words, let¡¯s go quickly, I don¡¯t want to stay for a moment."


    Ji Wushuang nodded and pulled me to the sky and went back to the cloud again.


    But I wonder, "it¡¯s very idental that we fell into that city. Why would someone set a trap against us?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "it can only show that our whereabouts have been found, but I wonder what methods they used to know our tracks? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s so funny to find those sacks to assassinate me. "


    I also think this matter son is too bullshit, but now say what also can¡¯t help, had to brave the scalp to follow Ji matchless fly down.


    Came to a mountain, Ji matchless press cloud head, here nothing, only a few empty rammed earth tform, I wonder: "what is this ce?"


    Ji Wushuang squatted down and stroked the surface of the earthen tform. She looked gloomy and seemed to be remembering something.


    "What is this ce?" I asked anxiously? Why did you bring me here? "


    Ji matchless way: "I don¡¯t tell you first, let you think about it yourself, see if you can recall anything."


    I said with a wry smile: "I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t remember anything. I just think it seems to be a historical site. After all, rammed earth tform is usually used to buildrge buildings."


    Ji Wushuang nodded his head and said, "you¡¯ve got some credibility. If you think about it carefully, what else can you think of?"


    I rubbed my head and said with a bitter smile, "I really can¡¯t remember what. I¡¯m suffering from a headache now. Can¡¯t you tell me directly?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "this is Lutai, don¡¯t you remember?"


    I wonder: "what is Lutai?"


    Ji Wushuang angrily said: "even Lutai doesn¡¯t know, what do you eat when you live so big?"


    I said with a smile, "don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t react for a while. Now I think of it. Lutai seems to be a group of grand pces built by King Zhou of Shang Dynasty for their own enjoyment."


    Ji Wushuang was very angry and said, "the word Zhou should not be used on him. He is not a bad man."


    I said with a smile, "did you meet King Zhou? Otherwise, how could you react so much? "


    Ji Wushuang red at me and said, "this deer terrace is not for enjoyment, but for other purposes. Think again and see if you can think of anything."


    I shook my head vigorously: "I¡¯m sorry, elder sister, I really can¡¯t remember anything. Just a few dirt tforms, what can I think of?"

 Chapter 562

    Ji Wushuang took me to the top of the earthen tform, pointed to the bottom and said, "there are some things under the earth tform. If I guess wrong, I can dig them out. If I can dig them out, I hope they can help you recover your memory."


    My eyes were shining, "is there any treasure under this? If you dig it out, you will be rich! " But I thought so in my heart, but I didn¡¯t dare to say it because I was afraid she would be angry.


    Ji Wushuang said: "what are you doing? Dig quickly. It¡¯s just below. "


    I said with a smile: "you have such a big skill, simply blow up the ground directly, so that I don¡¯t have to dig any more."


    Ji Wushuang said: "mischievous, if that happens, the things below will bepletely damaged. Isn¡¯t it worth the loss? You¡¯re talking nonsense. Dig quickly. I¡¯m waiting for you She said that actually floated into the air, looked down from the top, as if watching me.


    I have a stand. "Big sister, I don¡¯t have a spade in my hand now. How can I dig it?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "do you want me to teach you?"


    I had no choice but to run to the nearby farnd, looked for a long time, finally found a useful broken hoe, and began to dig on the soil tform.


    The rammed earth is very thick, so it is not easy to dig. It took me a lot of effort to dig a hole, but I¡¯m afraid it will take a lot of time to dig to the depth Ji Wushuang said.


    I looked up and saw that she was still floating in the air, and she was lying on her back, as if she were asleep.


    This guy is reallyfortable, but I¡¯m pitiful now. I have no reason to dig a hole here. What kind of thing is this.


    I had the intention to blow the ground away with the earth breaking mantra, but I was afraid that it would really damage the objects mentioned by Ji Wushuang, so I stopped this idea.


    I ned the ground with a hoe, and then gradually went down. It took me more than an hour to finallye across a hard object.


    I was so happy that I immediately carefully removed the soil around me and opened it up.


    In ancient times, I took advantage of the ancient double jewel box, but I thought that it was the four sides of gold and silver that I stole from the ancient times


    Excited, I opened the box. I was very disappointed. It turned out that there were a lot of seashells in it, and they were strung together. I was very disappointed. "This kind of thing is not worth money at all. It¡¯s so deep. It¡¯s a waste of my feelings!"


    At this time, Ji matchless did not know when to fly down from above, "you finally dig it?"


    I pointed to the seashells and frowned: "these things are not worth money. Why do you let me dig these things?"


    Ji matchless surprise way: "these things are money, don¡¯t you know?"


    It suddenly urred to me that seashells were indeed the currency of the Shang and Zhou dynasties, and what she said was true.


    "These seashells used to be coins, but now they are not. They are not worth any money."


    Ji Wushuang said: "I¡¯m not here to make a fortune. Money is useless to me. I just let you find the most important one among these seashells."


    "What do you mean?" I said? These seashells are here. What else do you want? "


    Ji matchless way: "I want you to find one of these engraved seashells, quickly find no nonsense."


    I couldn¡¯t stir her up, so I had to look for it among those seashells. It was a pity that I found the carved seashells. But when I got the seashells, my dream shed in my mind. The woman in red also told me that the seashells engraved with characters were of any special significance?


    Ji Wushuang urged after me: "what the hell are you doing? Haven¡¯t you found it for so long?"


    I secretly put the seashells into my arms, and then said, "I¡¯m looking for it. What¡¯s your hurry?"


    But after searching for a long time, I said nothing.


    Ji matchless is very angry, "useless things, so little things can¡¯t be done well, get out of the way, let me do it."


    She ttered her hands in the box, and then angrily said, "how could it not be? Did you steal it? "


    My back was wet with sweat, but I insisted: "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t find it. I let you down."


    Ji matchless stayed for a long time and said, "if you can¡¯t find it, you can¡¯t find it. This is probably the will of God."


    I was a little stupefied. I didn¡¯t expect that she would let me go so happily. She took the opportunity to ask, "what do you mean? Why do we have to find the seashell? "


    Ji Wushuang said: "the seashells are of great significance to us. I hope to arouse your memory through that object. Unfortunately, we can only think of other ways."


    I thought, "is that Seashell so significant? I¡¯m a little surprised. "


    Ji Wushuang said with a smile: "it seems that you have no memory at all. Can¡¯t you remember such an important object?"I thought to myself, "the woman in red in the dream also mentioned that seashell. Is it that she and Ji Wushuang are the same person?"


    Ji matchless looked at me in a daze and said, "what are you doing? Come with me. Let¡¯s go to another ce. "


    I had just dug a big pit, and I was still very tired. So I sat down and said, "wait a minute. I feel very tired now. Can you take a rest first? Besides, there is no other ce that you can remember deeply in such a big ce as Lutai?"


    Ji Wushuang looked around and said, "except for such a earthen tform, there is no trace left. For me, there are only painful memories left here."


    I turned on my mobile phone and said, "I understand your sadness, because there were some historical movements that caused the ruins to be destroyed. Now we are standing on the dirt tform which is only one fifth of the original."


    Ji matchless indignantly said: "too much, why don¡¯t the people ofter generations cherish the things left over from the previous life?"


    I didn¡¯t know how to answer, so I had to say, "don¡¯t talk about it. Just think about it. Is there any ce where the treasure is buried? There¡¯s no need to say about seashells. It¡¯s useless to dig them out. It¡¯s better to have things like gold, silver, beads and jade. "


    Ji Wushuang said, "so you want toe here to make a fortune?" When she said this, she didn¡¯t speak in a good tone, which made me feel angry.


    I waved my hand in a hurry, "no, no, I¡¯m not interested in money. You must not misunderstand me, and don¡¯t take any drastic actions against me. You see, I¡¯ve been cooperating with your actions for so long. Don¡¯t kill me."


    Ji Wushuang suddenly chuckled, "look at your unpromising appearance. Even if I want to kill you, I don¡¯t have that mood. Can¡¯t you be a little tough? What¡¯s the propriety of being so cowardly now. "


    I said with a smile: "in the face of death, how many people can face it calmly? If someone doesn¡¯t blink before he dies, I admire him for being a man


    Ji Wushuang said: "your previous life is such a man!"


    I had no choice but to sigh, "I told you how many times, I am not alone with him, you do not always mix us together."


    Ji Wushuang said in a sharp voice: "it¡¯s clearly the same soul. Why don¡¯t you say it¡¯s not?"


    Her words left me speechless. It is true that, after a person¡¯s reincarnation, although the memory in the soul has been eliminated, the soul has not changed in general, just a body.


    Ji matchless went on to say, "I try my best to hope that you can restore your memory, so that we can go back to the origin and start over again. But you have repeatedly failed my good intentions. What do you want?"


    I faltered: "I don¡¯t want to do anything, I just want to say, I am I, he is him, we are not alone."


    Ji Wu Shuang was so angry that her hair stood up and floated in front of me. She was so angry that she said, "do you dare to say it again?"


    I was angry and said, "what if I just say it ten thousand times? I¡¯m not him. You¡¯d better die! "


    Ji matchless whole face seems to be covered by ice, she Sen ran way: "since you insist on your own way, then I will fulfill you."


    She opened her hand as if to do it to me.


    I doubt: "you are not devoted to me? Aren¡¯t we thousands of years of love? You want to kill me? "


    Ji matchless sneered: "since you don¡¯t admit your previous life, I¡¯ll kill you. After you reincarnate, I¡¯ll see how you answer in the next life. If the answer is the same, I¡¯ll continue to kill until I get the answer that satisfies me."


    I was really frightened by her attitude, and repeatedly backed back and said, "you, don¡¯t be so good. Everyone has something to say. Why use a knife and a gun, and peace is the most important thing. Do you know that peace is the highest realm of mankind?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "you are glib and garrulous. I don¡¯t have time to listen to you nagging about this nonsense. Since you don¡¯t agree with your previous life, you will be killed. What¡¯s the problem?"


    "I said angrily:" the problem boss, OK, you are so careless about human life is too much! "


    Ji matchless approached a few steps and said with a smile, "I never use a knife or a gun to kill people. As long as I use a little finger, I can kill you. Do you believe it or not?"


    I nodded: "I believe everything you say. Is this the head office? Everybody makes money with kindness. Rx quickly and don¡¯t have a ferocious look. "


    Ji matchless sneered, "how can I believe you with such a perfunctory attitude? I can¡¯t help but get rid of you. I hope hister generations are so vulnerable. "


    I stepped back nervously, "you, you stop me, I¡¯m a big living man, don¡¯t you deal with me like this!"


    Ji matchless but no longer speak, suddenly a hand, a strong blue light toward my face, as long as I hit, no matter how many lives I have to be reimbursed.


    So I hit a roll on the spot, to avoid Ji matchless attack, but the green light actually will turn around,e back to continue to pursue, let me be in a mess.


    Ji Wushuang said: "if you want to die decently, then you shouldmit suicide here. I will bury you well. If you can die in such a sacred ce as Lutai, you will be well deserved to die."I was furious: "Ji matchless, you don¡¯t know how to praise, I have given you a lot of face, has been cooperating with your action, but you repeatedly challenge my bottom line, it is too much!"

 Chapter 563

    Ji matchless sneered: "I am to challenge your bottom line again, what can you do to me?"


    I was very angry, impulse upied the mind, and then drew out three talismans and threw them at Ji Wushuang.


    Not surprisingly, the three talismans had not gone far before they turned into powder. What¡¯s terrible is that I didn¡¯t see how Ji Wushuang did it at all.


    Ji matchless coldly said: "surrender, you are not my opponent at all, why struggle with death?"


    I pointed to her nose and said, "no matter who is in danger of life, he will fight against it. Who will stretch his neck and wait for death ~!"


    Ji matchless butughed, "you are so right, a man should learn to fight, not drift with the tide, not even a little courage is still a man."


    I have no choice but to say: "are you trying to test me, trying to stimte my masculinity?"


    Ji Wushuang said: "that¡¯s not true. I¡¯m determined to kill you, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether you have masculinity or not."


    My heart sank. "What do you mean? We have no injustice or hatred. Why should you kill mepletely


    Ji Wushuang said: "you and I have no injustice and hatred, but there is fate and hatred, so I really can¡¯t let go of your life, I¡¯m sorry."


    Looking at her fierce look, I stepped back nervously, and finally stood on the edge of the ramming tform, and then I would fall down.


    With ast glimmer of hope, I said, "I think I¡¯vee up with something now. Aren¡¯t you interested in asking?"


    Ji Wushuang just shook her head and said, "I¡¯m not interested. You should die!"


    When the blue light came, I nned to take out thepass to resist, but Ji Wushuang¡¯s most terrible ce came. She even used her mind to make my technique invalid. The magic weapon in the bag could not be summoned, which made me very embarrassed and scared!


    Ji Wushuang bit her teeth and said with a trill, "Zixin, I¡¯m sorry, I really have to do this. I hope you can forgive me."


    She raised her hands, the palms of both hands shed blue light, and the earth was shaking around her. The surface of the earth tform under her feet frequently cracked, and she saw that the rammed earth tform was about to copse.


    Strong pressure makes me unable to move. The only thing I can do now is to close my eyes and wait for death!


    Just when Ji Wushuang¡¯s green light was about to arrive, a strange thing happened. The seashell that had been held in my arms actually gave out dazzling silver light, and then ran out. Ji matchless blue light suddenly fade, turn to disappear.


    The whole Seashell trembled in the air, and suddenly became bigger, just like a boat carrying me, and then flying around.


    I was surprised. I didn¡¯t know where the seashell would take me, but at least it really saved my life.


    Ji matchless saw this and said angrily, "you have hidden something from me. You have already found that Seashell!"


    Sitting on the seashell boat, I said triumphantly, "this baby is mine. I can take it out if I want, or hide it if I don¡¯t want to. What¡¯s the problem?"


    Ji Wushuang flew over in anger and wanted to rush to the seashell boat. I was shocked. After all, the seashell boat was automatically deformed and was not under mymand. If Ji Wushuang flew up like this, I could do nothing.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that at this time, the seashell boat shot out a silver light, opened a blue vortex not far away, and then the seashell boat flew toward the vortex.


    I immediately fell into a dilemma. If I followed the seashells in, I was still in the dark. But if I stayed to face Ji Wushuang, I was still in the middle of life or death


    In this way, the choice is much easier. I clench my teeth, grip the edge of the seashell, and follow it into the vortex.


    Before my eyes, there are all kinds of magical scenes, spaceships, space shuttles, tall buildings, airnes, ships, trains, steam engines, carriages, canoes, and then people in ancient clothes. Time seems to be going backwards.


    As the seashell boat keeps moving forward, the scene in front of me is getting more and more ancient. I seem to understand that this vortex is the so-called gate of time and space. No wonder Ji matchless has been asking me to find the seashell. No wonder the woman in red in my dream has always reminded me how important this seashell is. Its function is so amazing!


    As the seashell boat keeps moving forward, I feel the pressure of my body is gradually increasing. I am afraid that if I didn¡¯t hold on to the seashell, I would have been lifted out by the force of time and space!


    Finally, when I was about to give up, the scene in front of me stayed on pieces of broken bones. The seashell boat dived past, broke through the whirlpool of time and space, and fell to the ground. My whole body was bounced up by the huge force, and then fell to the ground heavily. My body was in pain.


    As I struggled to get up, the seashell had returned to its former size and returned to my hands again.


    I looked around and saw that the ce I was standing on was still a wastnd, and I couldn¡¯t see any big difference from that just now.


    Although I was a little disappointed, I was relieved to escape the pursuit of Ji matchless. Anyway, this Seashell saved my life and was a big baby.I walked along the wastnd for a few steps, but I didn¡¯t see any people, which made me a little bit upset. Because I knew the road before, and it should be the road within a short distance. However, except for the trees and grass, let alone the road, there is not a small path.


    Where am I? Even if the seashell is a real time machine, I should be able to see a few people. Is it that time left too early and sent me to the time when there was no one in ancient times?


    I shiver at the thought of it. If it is, how can I survive!


    When I was in a hurry, I suddenly heard the sound of crying in the distance. It should be the voice of human beings. I felt inexplicably excited and ran over immediately. However, when I came near, I was greatly stunned. The original people who snorted werepletely different from what I had known before. These people were dressed in coarse clothes made of animal skin, with sticks and bows in their hands Arrows, chasing wild animals, seem to be hunters, but obviously they are not modern people.


    After listening to theirnguage, I can hardly understand a word, but it really reminds me of the so-called ancient Chinese that Liao Xiaowei heard when I was in the crystal forest.


    One of the hunters saw me and immediately called. All of them stopped hunting and quickly whistled and surrounded me.


    The first one was a strong man who red at me and chattered with me. I couldn¡¯t understand at all, so I had to point to my ears to show that I didn¡¯t understand.


    But the hunters were angry. They seemed to think that I was an outsider or a spy from the enemy country at all, so they wanted to go forward.


    But fortunately, the seashells in my arms yed a role again. After a few shes of silver, my mind became clearer. I could basically understand the other party¡¯s words, and I also spoke the other party¡¯snguage.


    I said in a loud voice: "brothers, please calm down, I¡¯m not a bad man, you don¡¯t do this to me."


    The first man looked at me a few times and asked, "since you are not a bad man, who are you? What are you doing here? "


    At this time, I don¡¯t know how to exin, but if I don¡¯t exin, these people will surelye to kill me.


    Just when I was at a loss, someone suddenly called out: "king, how did youe here?"


    I think the speaker is a very old man, and he is shouting with emotion.


    The man said scornfully, "how can this man be a king? Are you wrong, dad


    The old man replied, "I have seen the King three times. I can¡¯t be wrong. He is the king today. Don¡¯t you kneel down quickly!"


    These hunters seem to listen to the old man¡¯s words, immediately kneel down and worship, I am at a loss.


    I helped the old man up and said, "old man, you really recognize the wrong person. I¡¯m not a king. I came here purely by ident. As long as you don¡¯t harm me, I¡¯ll thank God."


    The old man understood immediately and said in a low voice, "I understand. The king must have something secret to do. It¡¯s me who is not right. I¡¯m talkative."


    He immediately called the hunters over and said, "the king must have something very secret to deal with now. We must not interfere with his actions. We should do what we do as usual and let the king leave by himself."


    The man hesitated and said, "if he is really the king today and let him go like this, what should we do if others me him?"


    The old man said, "muddle headed son, if you don¡¯t tell me about this, who will know? If we miss something important, we are all guilty of killing the family! "


    The big man was startled, immediately nodded, personally sent me to a slightly spacious dirt road, and then untied the beast¡¯s clothes and draped it on me, and gave me a piece of dried meat to make dry food. "King, please go by yourself. Xiaomin will never dy the king¡¯s business. Please have arge number of adults. Don¡¯t kill us."


    I had no choice but to nod my head and say, "don¡¯t worry, when I¡¯m done, everyone will have a reward."


    The great man was d to kneel, and those people in the distance immediately fell to their knees and prostrate on the ground with sincere attitude.


    I muddleheaded on the road, chewing dry and smelly dried meat, while feigning the seashells. How did I get to this ghost ce? Where was this?


    Muye, Muye, Muye war?


    I suddenly think of something, in my heart is a surprise, "Damn, I came to the Shang Dynasty, if this is the Shang Dynasty, then who am I?"


    Just when I was puzzled, the dust was flying in the distance, and another group of people came flying. Those people were fully armed and looked like soldiers and generals fighting!


    I was afraid of getting into trouble, so I hid in the grass and waited for the team of soldiers to pass. Then I came out timidly. My heart was already boiling!


    I took out the seashells and looked at the words carefully. Although I still didn¡¯t know them, I understood that this was oracle bone inscriptions!


    No wonder I was brought back to the Shang Dynasty by this thing. My brain is really stupid, and now I just react.


    I don¡¯t know when I came, but judging from the hunters, the battle between the herdsmen and the wild should not have started yet, so there are not so many dangers for the time being.I breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to ask the seashell to take me back, but the seashell didn¡¯t respond to anything, which made me a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 564

    What¡¯s more, I found that my clothes have been changed into ancient clothes, which are the clothes of the Shang Dynasty. The seashells are really powerful. They not only act as trantors, but also change my clothes for me. This treasure is really magical. No wonder Ji emphasizes with me endlessly that we must find it.


    Although I am very excited toe to the ancient times, I have no rtives when I look around. What¡¯s more, I feel strange to everything in front of me, and I don¡¯t know what to do next.


    However, since Muye is not too far away from the Chaoge, it is a rare opportunity to have a look at it. It is certainly not a loss to go there.


    Thinking of this, I walked along the footprints of soldiers who had just passed by and walked towards the city in the distance.


    Chaoge city is grand and magnificent. Although it was thousands of years ago, its scale is muchrger than I thought. It can be heard from a long distance. I think it is. After all, Chaoge was the top metropolis in the world at that time, and it was reasonable to be prosperous.


    After entering the Chaoge, I looked around and looked around for a long time. But I felt hungry in my stomach, so I went to a restaurant. The boss asked me what to eat. I opened my mouth and said, "give me a bowl of rice, then a te of shredded potatoes, a te of scrambled eggs with tomatoes."


    The boss was stunned and said with guilt: "I¡¯m sorry, sir. I haven¡¯t heard of the dishes you said."


    At first, I was stunned. I suddenly remembered that neither potatoes nor tomatoes were introduced into China in this era. Of course, there was no such thing in restaurants.


    I had to apologize and let him do whatever he had.


    After the boss went down for a while, the man brought me a pot of meat. The stew was so poor that I couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of animal¡¯s meat it was. Now I¡¯m very hungry. I don¡¯t care about three or seven or twenty-one. I¡¯ll eat it as soon as I open my mouth.


    When I checked out, I suddenly remembered that I didn¡¯t have any money with me. But when I opened the box, I grabbed a handful of seashells and handed them to the boss. "Is the money enough?"


    As soon as the boss saw the two seashells, his eyes were shining. He said enough, and he was very respectful to me. It seems that he gave me more.


    I walked out of the restaurant and came to the street to watch the bustling scene of peopleing and going. Up to now, I still feel like a dream, and I don¡¯t dare to believe that everything in front of me is true.


    At this time, someone patted me in the back. I was startled. Looking back, I found a man about 30 years old standing behind him. He was clean and handsome, with three whiskers on his chin. He looked like a very intelligent man.


    The man said with a smile, "brother, you just gave too much money. The pot of meat you ate, a seashell is enough."


    I didn¡¯t mind it too much and said with a smile, "thank you for reminding me, but it¡¯s nothing. I just think the meat is delicious, so I¡¯ll give one more to the boss."


    The man arched his hand and said, "I don¡¯t know your name is..."


    I was startled. If the person in front of me was the one I knew, wouldn¡¯t it be too surprising? Besides, I remember Jiang Shang should be very old in history, right? Why do you look so young now?


    Jiang Shang saw me staring at him, thinking I didn¡¯t hear him clearly, so he repeated, "Jiang Shang, your name, please."


    I said casually, "under Ji Wei."


    Jiang Shang was surprised and said, "the Ji surname should be from Xiqi. What are you doing here?"


    I nodded: "that¡¯s right. I¡¯m here to do business with Chaoge."


    Jiang Shang said with a smile, "it turns out that I¡¯m a fellow worker. How about inviting brother Ji to dinner?"


    I patted my belly, "I¡¯m sorry, I just had enough. I¡¯ll talk about itter."


    Jiang Shang was very enthusiastic. "Can I have a drink and chat? Don¡¯t you give me face like that


    Seeing the world-famous historical figures, I certainly don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. The evasion just now is just pretending.


    "Well, since elder brother Jiang is so enthusiastic, I have to turn a deaf ear to it."


    Jiang Shang was overjoyed. He invited me to the restaurant and called the boss to serve the wine.


    In ancient times, the alcohol was very low, so I raised my ss and drank it in one gulp. Jiang Shang was surprised and said, "brother, you are so huge. I admire you very much."


    I nodded: "what does brother Jiang do for Chaoge? Do you work for the Xiqi people, I remember? "


    Jiang Shang¡¯s face changed greatly. After seeing that there was no one outside, he made a shush action. "You should keep your voice down. Are you afraid to kill your head when you say these things in Chaoge?"


    Iughed and said, "what are you afraid of? Elder brother Jiang not only works for Xiqi people, but also will make great achievements in the future. I am very sure of these things."


    Jiang Shang looked at me stupidly, "is my brother a wizard who is proficient in divination? I admire you so much. "


    I was also a bit stunned, "I heard people talk about you, divination and fortune telling should be your best skill."


    Jiang Shang giggled and said, "brother, I¡¯d like to have that skill, so as not to be so afraid of the unknown. To be honest, Jiang is proficient in the art of war and familiar with ssics, but he knows nothing about divination, because wizard is not a profession that can be entered by any one. I can¡¯t be one of them."I am very surprised. It seems that there is a difference between historical facts and historical legends.


    "Then I ask you, have you ever fished? Especially with straight hooks. "


    "What are you talking about, brother? Ha ha, how could such a boring person do such a thing? How to fish with a straight hook? "


    After listening to Jiang Shang¡¯s words, I confirmed that the legend of straight hook fishing is also false.


    Jiang Shang was impatient when I asked him, "I said, brother, what¡¯s wrong with drinking and chatting? Why do we have to say this kind of unreliable thing? I¡¯m confused. "


    I simply asked, "do you want to drive the king of Shang out of his seat?"


    Jiang Shang was so scared by my words that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth and looked at me like a monster.


    He quickly covered my mouth and said, "brother, you can¡¯t talk nonsense about this kind of words. Today, the king is so kind and caring for the people. How can I dare to do such a wicked thing? Let¡¯s drink, but don¡¯t talk nonsense. "


    I looked at Jiang Shang like a joke, and thought that this kind of words from his mouth seemed particrly interesting.


    Seeing my expression like this, Jiang Shang said with displeasure: "I¡¯m serious with you. Why don¡¯t you take it seriously? Although our brothers met for the first time, I think we are on the same page, so I have something important to tell you


    Looking at Jiang Shang¡¯s expression, I can¡¯t help but feel funny. This legendary figure is so ordinary that I can¡¯t see any special ce.


    Jiang Shang said: "the king has been on the throne for a long time, but he hasn¡¯t got a wife, so the Queen¡¯s position has caused a lot of contention. Let¡¯s say the four princes. Everyone wants to make his daughter queen. Now all the people from all walks of life gather together to sing in the court. It can be said that the undercurrent is turbulent."


    Iughed and said, "this news is really explosive, but what does it have to do with me?"


    Jiang Shang said: "it doesn¡¯t matter. You are from Xiqi. If the daughter of Jichang, the Marquis of Xibo, can marry the king, you Xiqi people will not only have a bright face, but also have great benefits. At least, you can get rid of a lot of taxes."


    I have no interest in Jiang Shang¡¯s words. What I think in my mind is how to return to the original world. What I want in ancient times is nothing. I can¡¯t eat tomato scrambled eggs. It¡¯s really boring.


    Jiang Shang saw myzy expression and sighed: "it seems that you really have no interest in national affairs, brother."


    I said with a smile: "sorry, I want to doze off when I hear this kind of thing. I¡¯m really embarrassed."


    Jiang Shangdao: "then you should also listen to my opinion. You are so young now. It should be a good time to make contributions. You should seize this opportunity."


    I wonder: "my brother is so eager to hold high hopes for me, what is the reason?"


    Jiang Shang was stunned and said: "as a friend, of course, I hope you can achieve something. In this way, I am also proud of you. But in the end, I am lonely in Chaoge and need more people to help me. I think you are young and promising. Why don¡¯t you join my team and help me with my work?"


    I knew clearly that Jiang Shang wanted to recruit people, so he was so enthusiastic, so he sped his fist. "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just going shopping to see the scenery. I¡¯m going out of the city soon. I¡¯m not interested in making contributions."


    Jiang Shang looked very disappointed. After a toast to me, he said, "I think there is a noble and righteous spirit between my brother¡¯s eyebrows. It seems that he is not a mediocre person. Why is he so passive and avoid the world?"


    I was not willing to dy with him, so I stood up and said, "I have enough to eat and drink, and I have enough wine. I¡¯m going to leave now. My brother will have a chance to have a drink and have a good time."


    Jiang Shang sighed, "everyone has his own ambition, and I don¡¯t know where to go, brother."


    I said casually: "I want to go back to Xiqi, as long as I find the right foot strength, I will go immediately."


    It¡¯s a long way to go. It¡¯s better for you to pick up a car on the way back


    I thank Jiang Shang and said, "let¡¯s say goodbye now. I hope we can meet again in the future."


    After saying goodbye to Jiang Shang, I continued to walk on the street. The scene in front of me made me feel very moved. Although this was a city 3000 years ago, people¡¯sughter, bargaining with vendors, and the bustling scene of traffic were almost the same. Especially after I could understand theirnguage, I felt more cordial.


    But just as I was in a daze, someone behind me patted me on the shoulder and grabbed my arm.


    I was startled to turn back, and was stupefied at that moment. The person standing in front of me was Ji matchless!


    She seems to have changed into the clothes of the Shang Dynasty, but she fits very well and looks much younger. The material seems to be silk, and she looks like a fairy. She has a lot of amorous feelings, which is totally different from that Ji I met before.


    I was about to open my mouth, but Ji Wushuang said with a smile: "I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Where have you been?"

 Chapter 565

    Her voice is clear, delicate and charming, which is quite different from her before!


    Seeing my surprise, she said with a smile, "are you stupid? How can it be like this when I¡¯m apart? By the way, when did you change your clothes and why do you wear them like this? "


    "How did youe with me?" I replied? How did youe along? "


    Ji Wushuang a head of fog waterway: "I didn¡¯t follow you on purpose. I just went shopping and met you. Do you think you are a God? Why do you think I will actively follow you?"


    After listening to her words, I have two guesses. Either she is deliberately pretending to be stupid, or the woman in front of her is just like Ji, but she is not the same person!


    I asked, "I want to ask you something. Can you answer me?"


    She said with a smile: "OK, you ask, as long as I know, I will answer you seriously."


    I took a deep breath and asked, "what¡¯s your name?"


    She seemed to have met a special wonderful thing, and suddenlyughed: "what¡¯s the matter with you? Don¡¯t you remember my name? "


    I don¡¯t want to go on guessing like this any more, and I simply say, "just tell me, are you matchless?"


    She held back her smile and said, "it seems that you don¡¯t forget my name. Why do you ask me that?"


    I ampletely confused now, since the woman in front of me is Ji matchless, but why is she now like this reaction? The character and the way of expression are totally different from Ji Wushuang I¡¯ve seen before.


    Ji matchless impatient to take my hand, "well, you this person¡¯s mindless talk is really disgusting, go with me, I¡¯ll take you to a ce."


    I had to let her take my hand to go forward. Anyway, I am aimless now. I might as well follow her to see where she leads me.


    In this way, we left the central city, went to a rtively quiet area, walked up and down, and finally stopped in front of a grand pce.


    "What is this ce? Why did you bring me here?" I asked


    Ji Wushuang couldn¡¯t stopughing, "what¡¯s the matter with you? Why do you have to do this on purpose? It¡¯s fun to pretend to be amnestic, isn¡¯t it? "


    I solemnly said: "you don¡¯tugh, I solemnly tell you, don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. This is obviously the pce. I don¡¯t want to stay here and find my own misfortune."


    When the fat man said this, Li Qiang waved his hand, "it seems that you are going to be king Zhou, aren¡¯t you?"


    Ba Guang was stunned, "where can I start?"


    Li Qiang said: "I once went back to the Shang Dynasty and became king Zhou in the game. It seems that although the story you encounter is different from mine, it will also be king Zhou, which shows that the people who make up the story have basically the same routine."


    Baguang frowned and said, "elder brother, you should always listen to me to finish my speech?"


    Li Qiang shakes his head and says: "no need, I already have eyebrows. Who is the leader behind this game?"


    Baguanqi said, "who do you think it is?"


    Li Qiang calmly said: "it must be my wife, Yang Rong to do things."


    The fat man Ba Guang shook his head in surprise: "brother, are you confused? You¡¯re just a middle school student. Where¡¯s your wife? "


    Li Qiang sighed and had to tell the whole story again. The fat man was so scared that he didn¡¯t know what to do. "I know you don¡¯t believe it, but as time goes on, you will believe me."


    The fat man nodded. "No, I believe you now, but what do you want to do when you tell me these strange things?"


    Li Qiang said with a bitter smile: "don¡¯t you understand? The reason why Yang Rong created this holographic game is to find me out! Although there are only a few stories, each yer makes different choices and promotes the development of the story. What I do in the game should attract Yang Rong¡¯s attention. Therefore, she intentionally guides Lin Yashi and orders me to enter the game three or four times. "


    "So she already knows you are her ex husband?" sighed the fat man


    Li Qiang hummed: "to be precise, she should know that I am her enemy! Come and ask her and Lin for their lives


    The fat man said with a bitter face: "if this is the case, it will be very difficult for us to leave the Lin family house, right? Lin¡¯s group is so powerful that even if you have the ability tomunicate with heaven, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to revenge? "


    While talking, a voice said, "Li Qiang, you are back atst!"


    Li Qiang looked up and found that the speaker was Yang Rong!


    After a long time, Li Qiang said coldly: "what do you want? Kill me again? "


    Yang Rong shook her head. "I made this game just to find you. Because my green phoenix jade ring reminds me of your appearance, I will integrate your behavior pattern into the program. Among hundreds of millions of yers, I actually found you. What I didn¡¯t expect was that you actually became a ssmate of Yashi?"


    Li Qiang said: "when you stabbed me to death, didn¡¯t you expect this day? Your adulterer not only lives happily, but also gives birth to a daughterYang Rong said with shame: "Li Qiang, listen to me, I couldn¡¯t have cheated at all, but since I took this green phoenix jade ring, my whole temperament has be lewd, and my heart is always burning with lust. It happens that you always have a task to go out, and Lin zhe will follow me..."


    Li Qiang roared: "you don¡¯t have to say it again. What should I do? I¡¯ll take it!"


    In fact, you¡¯re not listening to me


    When she said this, Li Qiang and Ba Guang were stunned. Ba Guang said with embarrassment: "if I haven¡¯t heard what you said, I can leave first. I don¡¯t want to be involved in other people¡¯s housework."


    "Shut up!" Yang Rong and Li Qiang said at the same time Baguang had to shut his mouth.


    Li Qiang said angrily: "you¡¯re going too far. Not only do you give me a green hat, but also Lin Zhe. How many men do you have? Let¡¯s talk about it."


    Yang Rong sighed: "do you always want to hear what I say? In fact, you seriously injured Lin Zhe that time, which made him lose the ability of a man, let alone give birth to children. Yashi is the child I gave birth to through artificial insemination."


    Li Qiang looked up andughed, "Lin Zhe, Lin Zhe, your retribution has already arrived!"


    At this time, someone sighed, "Oh, old friend, don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m so miserable. Why do you say that?"


    Everyone was surprised. As a result, a middle-aged man came in from the door. He was white and of medium build, and his face was not very good-looking.


    When Li Qiang saw the man, he was angry and said, "well, Lin Zhe, you are here. Let¡¯s calcte the new and old ounts together."


    Yang Rong said in embarrassment, "didn¡¯t you go abroad? Why are you here? "


    Lin zhe said with a bitter smile: "what¡¯s going on at home, can I note back? As a matter of fact, I have known about the game and Li Qiang through intelligence. However, I didn¡¯t expect that he was reincarnated as the king of war. It¡¯s amazing. "


    Yang Rong shook the jade ring in her hand. "It¡¯s nothing incredible. This ring is very magical. It can not only bring good luck, but also change people¡¯s temperament. Li Qiang, do you think your temperament has be more and more violent?"


    Li Qiang knew that Yang Rong was right and said with a sneer, "don¡¯t talk nonsense. How can we calcte this ount?"


    Lin sighed: "in fact, since I knew I lost my male ability, I had the idea of abandoning the world. But for the sake of Yang Rong, I still choose to continue to live. Now that youe back, I decide to return Yang Rong to you."


    As soon as this was said, everyone looked at each other in awe. Li Qiang naturally didn¡¯t believe Lin Zhe¡¯s words. He sneered and said, "do you think I¡¯m a fool? Who will take the initiative to give his wife to others? What¡¯s more, Yang Rong and I have long been impossible. She stabbed me to death."


    Yang Rong cried: "I didn¡¯t do it. Jade ring drove me to do it."


    Li Qiang said angrily: "at this time, you are still quibbling!"


    "I didn¡¯t quibble, I didn¡¯t!"


    All of a sudden, Lin zheughed and said, "do you know who gave you the Dragon Phoenix jade ring?"


    Li Qiang said: "of course I know. I bought it from the junk market, or did you help me with the money."


    Lin zhe said: "in fact, this pair of jade rings is my family heritage. At that time, it was just a trick to sell it to you through a fake merchant."


    Li Qiang said angrily, "what do you mean?"


    Lin zhe said with a smile: "it¡¯s not interesting. I know that jade ring can change people¡¯s temperament, so I want to take advantage of this opportunity to make Yang Rong easy to cheat, so that I can take advantage of it."


    Li Qiang said angrily, "it was you who made the ghost!"


    He wanted toe and beat Lin Zhe, but he ran into some obstacles and fell down.


    Lin zhe said with a smile: "do you think I¡¯ve been a fool for so many years? There is an invisible force field around me, which can block all attacks. No matter what kind of soldier you are, you are not my opponent. Now give me face, take Yang Rong and I will let you live. "


    Yang Rong sobbed: "how can I have the face to go with Li Qiang? If you let me go, you just want me to spit out the shares of thepany, especially the shares of the game. You¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time


    Lin zhe said with a bad smile: "you are smart. As long as you are smart, everyone will have a good life. You don¡¯t have to fight to death."


    Li Qiang angrily said: "I must fight for a life and death, Lin Zhe, today either you die or I die!" Then he rushed to the force field again, and of course he ran into the wall again.


    Lin Zhe¡¯s face was innocent, "are you Shi Lezhi? I tell you, you boy, listen to me. I tell you, I¡¯m the master of the ck clothes society! Even if you and Yang Rong go out now, they will be the enemies of the ck dress society. The killers all over the world will not let you go. Now the only way is to surrender to me. I can consider giving you a break. "


    Yang Rong said angrily, "you are despicable and shameless!"


    Lin zhe said with a smile, "who is despicable? You¡¯ve been secretly transferring property all these years, thinking I don¡¯t know? You gave birth to Yashi through artificial insemination, and you didn¡¯t say hello to me. I¡¯m no different from a dog in your eyes, and I¡¯m still a castrated dog. Do you understand the humiliation I¡¯ve suffered over the years? "Yang Rong looked at Li Qiang and said sadly, "Li Qiang, I¡¯m sorry for you. What I owe you will be paid back today." After that, he took out the pistol from his arms and pointed to his head, "I willmit suicide now. I have made my will for a long time. All my property belongs to Yashi. She will marry Li Qiang. Lin¡¯s group no longer belongs to you!"


    In a rage, Lin came out of the force field and rushed to Yang Rong. He also took out a gun and roared, "Yang Rong, you stinking Biao son, I¡¯m going to strangle you!"


    Two people actually wrestled together, Li Qiang wanted toe forward, but was pulled by baguang, "brother Qiang, this is their two business, you don¡¯t interfere, let them solve it by themselves."


    Li Qiang said: "nonsense, this matter has a lot to do with me. Now it¡¯s almost clear that I have to go."


    During the dispute, suddenly heard two shots, Lin Zhe and Yang Rong fell to the ground at the same time.


    Li Qiang rushed to him. He didn¡¯t even look at Lin, but went to Yang Rong. He picked up Yang Rong in the pool of blood and sighed, "Why are you suffering?"


    Yang Rong raised her hand, pointed to the ring on her hand, and said: "everything is the ghost of it. In my heart, I have always loved you. Do you know, those beauties who are happy with you in the game are all created by me. Are you happy in it? Besides, I have already told ya Shi that she will marry you. In the future, you will be the real master of thisrge group. If you want to change your name, you can change it. You don¡¯t need to call Lin¡¯s group any more. "


    At this time, she lookedx and murmured: "the debt has finally been paid, and I should rest in peace. If there is a next life, I will give you a perfect body!" With these words, Yang Rong passed away, and the green phoenix jade ring disappeared!


    Sixteen yearster, Li Qiang stood here at the top of the chijingshan mountain to think about what happened in those years. Now Lin¡¯s group has been renamed Li¡¯s group. He and Yashi control most of the group¡¯s property and be the figures who are in charge of the situation on one side of thend.


    His friends and confidants were also exposed to the light, and they lived a happy life. However, what made Li Qiang sad was that he knew too many beautiful women, which made Lin Yashi jealous from time to time. It was inevitable for him to quarrel. Even if he became a billionaire, the misery of family life still made him rather upset, which was an unavoidable difficulty in life ¡£


    He raised his hand and looked at the green dragon jade ring on his finger. Now that he could suppress the evil spirit of the ring, he was no longer affected by it. In his heart, he thought, "where did that green phoenix jade ring go after Yang Rong¡¯s death? Did you reincarnate with Yang Rong? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s tooplicated. "


    While Li Qiang was thinking hard, someone behind him said, "Li Qiang, let¡¯s meet again!"


    Li Qiang was surprised to turn around, but found a bright girl standing not far away. The girl raised her hand, and the green phoenix jade ring on her finger was shining in the sun.


    (the end of the whole book)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!